《The Atrocious Werewolf Prince》 Chapter 1 Expert Otto ?In a world devoid of Celestials, a world filled with ambient energy, a world evolved from chaos, From the most spectacr event of the millennia RAGNAROK (AKA) THE CELESTIAL WAR It was an effulgent sight, the grandiose castle was brightened by various candles. A beautiful blue smoke was emitting out from an awe-inspiring burner. There were plenty of such burners around, releasing the curvy smoke that expanded in the sweet aroma around the castle A boy wasid on a bed, beside him was a sorcerer holding a wooden staff, radiating a yellowish-green glow which was being absorbed into the boy''s body In front of him was a moderately aged man, sitting on a rocking chair of splendid quality. With his head held high and his arm''s wrist resting on the chair while the other holding a fist in anticipation. Unflinching valor embellished his face, and his eyes contained a noble emanation, proof that he had been involved in a high positioning for quite a while. He was wearing a sleeveless shirt, his bulging muscles and height were eye catching. If anyone looked at him from front, it would see a dreadful scar on his face. There was a huge horizontal cut running across his dominant face running all the way to the left side of his mouth, this man also had a dense ck beard. At this present man''s side was an excellentdy in royal residence articles of clothing. Her exquisite body was thin, and her provisions were normal and pretty. Be that as it may, her face showed up particrly pale and in a bad state. At this particr time, the man anddy, whom were clearly of a wealthy status, had a bit of stress on their countenances, as there sight was glued at the fifteen year old young person situated on a bed before them. The youth''s body was somewhat delicate and his eyes were firmly closed. Chaotic lightning Qi traversing on his face that became little pale from the ongoing ordeal that is making him twitch and creases his eyebrows from time to time. While the abnormal lightning Qi meandered underneath his skin, the severe and wailing thunderps faintly repeated. As the mysterious lightning noise resonated, the veins on the youth''s temple wriggled, while his body shook persistently. His face bent as though he was bearing an unbelievable torment. Under the glowing particles of light, the weird lightning Qi on the adolescent''s face continuously started to quiet down. The lightning Qi endured for Thirty-five minutes before at longst withdrawing. Eventually, it pulled out into the adolescent''s chest. The white haired elderly person promptly inhaled a breath of relief as though he had been eased of an extraordinary weight. In this manner, he pivoted and bowed to the worriedly holding up moderately aged man and lovelydy in noble pieces of clothing. "Congrats your majesties." He said and continued. "His Excellency has finally passed the Death Ordeal. There ought to be no issues in the apanying few years." Happiness was uncovered on the faces of the man anddy when they heard this, and their firmly grasped clench hands slowly rxed. The tough looking man in sleeveless red dress took a look at the white haired senior in an eager way and inquired. "Expert Otto, Ezra is now 15 this year. Kids at this age for the most part have qi developed, and can begin their development. What might be said about Ezra?" After hearing this question, the white haired expert''s appearance quickly diminished, before he gently shook his head and answered. "Your highness, I was rmed to the amount of the residue of qi in his Excellency''s body this time¡­ " The stately man''s demeanor likewise diminished when he heard this. While cultivating thorough the martial art path began inside one''s body but the body must have been introduced to qi. With the exception of some unique circumstances, an ordinary person''s qi would gradually form when they were born and take shape when they reach about fifteen years of age. It was at this time that the qi is needed to be found. Only by finding qi would one be able to start cultivating by taking in the Genesis energy of thend, and opening the eight gates. This is called the qi brightning stage and was the ce where all Martial arts cultivation started. Through this, cultivators had the option to take in the qi energy of thend, and totally change themselves, they are known as Spirit-Martials . Expert Otto, looked at the disappointment on the moderately aged man''s face, and couldn''t resist the opportunity to delicately murmur. "His Greatness was initially brought into the world with the Beast Spirit. He would have shocked the world and peered downward on the sky. Who would have expected such an oue. The moderately aged man''s clench hands firmly, while the delightful woman''s eyes turned watery. She covered her mouth and coughed. "My queen, please take care of yourself." Expert Otto hastily said upon seeing this. "You have lost a great amount of qi from nourishing his highness. You cannot allow your emotions to run wild." The woman in royal pieces of clothing simply waved her hand. Distress surfaced in her eyes, as she took a gander at the youth situated on the bed. "The curse of god in Ezra''s body emits once at regr intervals. Every re-up is more painful than thest. He can just depend on himself to remove this curse, yet qi is still in a dormant state. What can anyone do now?" The man who had silent all the while now spoke, "We should rejoice that his body was even able to survive this ordeal, as for his cultivation..." The man just trailed off but neither the woman not the elder needed an interpreter to understand what he meant. Expert Otto was quiet for quite a while, before he gradually said. "Following years, outer help will lose its impact, and if the present circumstance continues, I''m anxious about the possibility that his Majesty''s wouldn''t be able to survive." The second these words were said, quietness covered the castle''s chamber. The moderately aged man''s clench hands firmly held, as his body faintly shook, while crying mors were heard through the covered mouth of the woman in noble dress A somewhat youthful yet quiet voice abruptly arose inside this quietness. "Does that mean¡­ I just have few years left?" The three individuals in the castle were shocked after hearing this. They immediately turned upward, just to see that the boy on the bed had opened his eyes at some obscure time, and was presently gazing at them. Chapter 2 Bloodfang Kingdom ?The three traded a look. It was clear that none of them had anticipated him to awaken so quickly. Previous times, he had stayed unconcious for a few days before waking up slowly. "Ezra¡­ " The full name of this youth, who had been called Ezra, was Ezra Zephyr, and the moderately aged man and woman before his eyes, were his parents, the King and Queen of the Bloodfang Kingdom, Mirza Zephyr and Tania Inviastus. The prince''s young face was somewhat pale, as he pressed together his lips. His body had been fragile since birth, and in this way looked rather insightful. In the wake of being quiet for some seconds, he gradually opened his shirt. A dim dark blue lightning could be seen at Ezra''s naked chest, which appeared to be engraved in the deepest part of his body. It gradually squirmed and wriggled, looking actually like an aggressive lightning winged serpent. A weak yet incredibly unpleasant and angry aura appeared to rise from it, making him shudder in spite of the fact that it was not cold. "Father, Mother¡­ I believe the time hase to tell me about what is happening to me" Ezra said and invntarily gritted his teeth, as he gazed at the little lightning serpent like-thing on his chest. It was this very thing that caused him to feel what could be called torment past death. Every few years, this thing would start to act up. It carried with it a perpetual suffering, that felt as though it was eating up the flesh of his body inch by inch. At the point when they heard young prince''s words, The King and Queen''s faces lost a significant measure of colour. Specially Mirza Zephyr, he firmly clenched his hands, as outrageous regret and self-fault surfaced all over his face. This quietness went on for quite a while, even the air appeared to be somewhat heavy, before Mirza atst breathed deeply, and said in a rough voice. "That is the Thunder Ophidian Curse." "Thunder Ophidian Curse?" Ezra''a eyebrows were firmly merged together, neglecting to understand. Mirza Zephyr''s hands shuddered fairly as he disheveled Ezra''s hair and said. "It is the ideal time for you to know about these issues. Ezra, you should realize that you are the hier of our ancestoral spirit, a 6th grade beast spirit, Red Scalled Wolf" Ezra couldn''t help and let out a severe giggle. "Was there truly a pathetic and hopeless spirit? Even the eight veins in my body couldn''t be found." he pondered. Mirza Zephyr took a seat at his son''s side. His voice was low as he spoke. "Ezra, the current Bloodfang Kingdom can be viewed just as a little and irrelevant nation, however what you cannot deny is, that twenty years prior, Bloodfang Kingdom was an incredible monarchy. Each nation came to give tribute to us, and our strength was overpowering to all." Shock surfaced on his little face. Among the various empires and kingdoms that specked this unfathomable maind, Bloodfang Kingdom was truly not noteworthy by any stretch of the imagination. How could he believe that his kingdom once had such gigantic status in past. "Are you aware of the Brown Mane Empire?" Mirza Zephyre gradually said each word of this name, as if he wanted to carve this name into Ezra''s heart. "The Brown Mane Empire?" Ezra Zephyr nodded. The Brown Mane Empire was one of the high level empires on this continent. It was a prospering country that contained innumerable Spirit Martials, both cultivators and sorcerors. Inparison, Bloodfang was likened to a midget before a goliath. Mirza Zephyr''s eyes turned red at this moment. Profound hatred was revealed within them. "Then, at that point do you realize that twenty years prior, the current royal lionmen tribe of Brown Mane Empire was just one of the subjects of our Bloodfang Kingdom?" A wave of wonder finally showed up in Ezra Zephyr''s eyes. "The Brown Mane''s royal family was once a subject of Bloodfang Empire? Was Bloodfang Empire that incredible twenty years ago?" He murmured. "Then... how did things turn out this way?" Ezra Zephyr really wanted to ask. "At the point when Bloodfang Empire was founded hundreds of years ago by our werewolf tribe''s ancestors, our ancestors possessed the spirit of Red Scalled Wolf and were very powerful, the lionmen tribe decided to follow us. As we were the only biggest beastmen kingdom at that time, we battled everywhere. We thought they were faithful and dedicated vassals. Then, we set up a duchy in acknowledgment of their administration, and in the empire''s golden age. We gave the chieftain of Lionmen tribe the innate title of Duke Brown Mane because of their numerous contributions to the empire and their brown coloured mane, permitting them to enjoy an incredible measure of privilege and power. Thus in the following years, the Lionmen tribe protected the Bloodfang Empire''s borders, scaring and defending from all enemies and had numerous contributions during war. Mirza Zephyr''s body faintly shook, as veins of blood moved out in his eyes. "However, who might have expected that the Lionmen tribe would betray. Only at that time, us werewolves realised that after hiding their power and sticking around for their chance throughout the long term, the Lionmen faction already had build an extraordinary force, and surprisingly the various other races in the empire had join the rebellion and numerous others took advantage of the chaos that ensured thereafter while the remaining ones could only stay neutral for fear of their race been wiped out. Thus in the brief period of five years, our Werewolf tribe was totally crushed, an event that historianster named ''The downfall of the golden empire''. Because the history of beast continent took a great hit, our werewolf tribe was almost wiped out, the rest of the werewolves could only move towards the South escaping the jaws of the enemies, we ran and settled at Werewolf tribe''s hereditarynd which is now the current Bloodfang kingdom''s Domain. Chapter 3 Prophecy ?"I didn''t have the foggiest idea why the Brown Mane tribe revolted, the status they enjoyed in our kingdom was not in any way or form inferior to our imperial tribe It was justter, that a spy acquired some information from somewhere. An ancient prophecy that had been passed down in the main circle of the Lionmen tribe for centuries. "A prophecy?" Erza Zephyr was curious. Mirza Zephyr gritted his teeth, as he spat out each word. "The Dragon Lion will swallow the Red Werewolf and the Lionmen will rise to an unrivalled power!" "The Dragon Lion will swallow the Red Werewolf, and the Lionmen will rise to an unrivalled power?" Erza delicately rehashed these words, however, he neglected toprehend the importance behind them. "I don''t understand, father" Mirza Zephyr''s eyes became red. Exceptional sorrow overwhelmed his eyes as he gazed at Erza Zephyr. "In those days, I also didn''tprehend the importance behind these words, until that day. After the Bloodfang empire was crushed, I drove what was left of our kin, and persistently withdrew. The Brown Mane family of the Lionmen tribe firmly persuaded us till we reached this present Red Sky city underneath our feet. However, the Brown Mane family just besieged us and didn''t assault, as though they were waiting for something." "What were they waiting for?" Erza Zephyr felt a feeling of uneasiness. Mirza Zephyr gazed at his only son. From the demeanour on the previous'' face, maybe he was crying inside. Thebination of such hopelessness and outrage made Erza Zephyr''s heart shake. "They were waiting for you to be born." Mirza Zephyr''s words made Erza Zephyr''s heart shiver viciously. He had been surprised totally. By the side, Erza Zephyr''s mom, Tania Inviastus, was at that point covering her mouth. Cries that had been suppressed to her limit "Do you know what it was like when you were born?" Mirza Zephyr looked at Erza Zephyr with red eyes and continued "My son, the second you were born, a mysterious sign showed up in the sky. An unknown energy twirled around you, and a wolf howled that shook thend. It was the indication of the legendary Red Scaled Wolf spirit Your 8 gates normally opened upon entering the world, permitting you to skip the Gate Opening stage, and directly breakthrough to the Qi Brightening stage. This is known as the legendary spirit of our ancestors, the Red Scaled Wolf spirit, which bestows upon one the potential to reach the more noteworthy cultivation stages. As our Red Werewolf family''s remarkable holy beast spirit, you would have sparkled as brilliantly as the sun and moon, and have the life span of thend! Mirza Zephyr''s voice was spilling over with emotions, while his whole body savagely shook. One could imagine exactly how emotionally moved he had been when Erza Zephyr was born. The destiny had not abandoned the Red Werewolf family, after seeing that the other families of the werewolf tribe were joyed as well. But s! Soon their happiness vanished when they realized that they are still surrounded by enemies. Erza Zephyr''s eyes widened. Obviously, he couldn''tpletely ept that such a thing had happened when he was born. "Then... then¡­ why?" His hands shuddered slightly, as he touched his body. Since his 8 gates were normally open, for what reason they were presently absent in his body? Mirza Zephyr''s passionate voice went to an unexpected end. The brightness in his eyes appeared to evaporate totally at that moment. There was just bottomless sorrow inside them, as he rified in a blue way. "When you were born, Duke Brown Mane''s wife also brought forth a child outside the city. Golden Lion Qi curled around the child''s head, he was blessed by the destiny as well. Moreover, ording to the information we got, Duke Brown Mane''s wife had been pregnant for an entire 4 years without giving birth to an offspring, yet she unexpectedly gave birth to a son that day I never got why, yet it at longst turned out to be clear at that point. It is said that those brought into the world on that very year, month, and day has the power to devour one another''s spirit. It was clear, that the many years of plotting by the Brown Mane family was not actually designated at the Bloodfang Kingdom, but at the legendary beast spirit of our werewolf tribe!" Erza Zephyr''s mouth opened and closed. A chill quickly spread from the bottoms of his feet to the highest point of his head. "It was a scheme!" How should there be such a coincidence? Clearly, this plot had been prepared for hundred years and was aimed at their Red Werewolf family¡­ an excellent scheme that was specifically focused on him. For this, they had even utilized all means to prevent Duke Brown Mane''s wife from conceiving an offspring for a very long time. It was done in order to wait for Erza Zephyr. Mirza Zephyr nodded his head and proceeded in a hoarse voice. "It was without a doubt a n. The Brown Mane fami... No, the entire lionmen tribe had calmly hung tight in Bloodfang Empire for a few hundred years. They had faced our conflicts for us and acquired our full trust. Nheless, who might have expected that their century huge dy was in support of your appearance? That day, Duke Brown Mane entered the city and threatened us with the lives of hundreds of millions of Red Sky city''s citizens. He wanted to snatch your legendary beast spirit in front of your mom and me" At this point, tears of blood streamed out from Erza Zephyr''s eyes. Chapter 4 Mothers Sacrifice ?By the side, Expert Otto likewise wore an expression of sadness, as he proceeded in a soft tone. "That day to secure your Excellency, his highness dueled Duke Brown Mane on the blood mountain. However, his majesty was not a match for thest mentioned and received a threatning injury on his face. If that Duke was not afraid that the others would destroy his highness'' legendary beast spirit, then even his highness would have died at the Duke''s hands. To easily snatch his Highness'' beast spirit, Duke Brown Mane made a vow. The Great Brown Mane Empire would not take half a step into the Bloodfang Kingdom for the following 50 years." As that terrifying scene flooded out from the depth of her mind, Tania Inviactus could presently no longer hold her emotions. She tumbled to her knees before Ezra Zephyr, firmly embracing him as she began to wail in an awful way. "Ezra! My child! Mother couldn''t protect you." The coldblooded memories from that day were once again bloodily torn open. She clearly recalled how the newly born Ezra Zephyr was utilized as an array eye, and put on the special alter that the Duke had set up. Going along with him on the alter was Duke''s newly born son. However, one was being taken from, while the other one was taking. The depriving of spirit was simr to peeling off one''s skin. Such torment was iprehensible. Tania Inviactus at that time had been sparkling with happiness a few minutes prior. She could just helplessly watch her youngster bear an interminable measure of torment, to such an extent, that even his young cries became hoarse Such hopelessness and despair had made her unconscious. "Urgh" Because of this unexpected flood of pain, Tania''s face instantly paled. She vomited a mouthful of blood, colouring Ezra Zephyr''s hair red. "What''s going on, mother?" Ezra Zephyr was extraordinarily frightened. He quickly helped her mother wipe the blood at the side of her mouth. Expert Otto rushed over from the side. Delicate energy spread from his staff, and filled Tania Inviactus through her forehead, assisting her with steadying the qi and blood in her body. He took a nce at the pale queen before he murmured towards Ezra Zephyr "Your Majesty, kindly don''t me his highness and her highness for not being able to protect you. In those days, his highness had given his everything and nearly died in the fight. Concerning her highness, after your spirit was taken, she infused her own qi and blood into your body. She gave you blood each year, allowing your highness to live this day. However, her highness had to pay a colossal cost. Each time she gave her qi and blood, her life span would be cut by a few years. In the course of recent years, her life span has as of now been decreased by around 42 years. This is a big hit to her wellbeing, and ording to my knowledge she currently has only ten years to live." "What! What did you say?" Maybe a lightning bolt had struck Ezra Zephyr when he heard this. Veins of blood madly moved out in his eyes. He had never responded so firmly even beforehand when he heard that his spirit had been taken. All things considered, these asions had happened when he was still an infant. He didn''t have a strong attachment or affection towards the Red Scaled Wolf spirit. Regardless of whether it was seized, he would just feel fairly shocked. Albeit the way that he had been the objective of the Brown Mane family''s century-long plot had made enormous waves of shock ascend in his heart, he was able to suppress them. However, when he discovered that they had forced his beloved mother to drain her life power, a wild killing intent rose inside Ezra Zephyr''s heart for the very first time, the wild instinct of an angry wolf. ordingly, when Ezra Zephyr heard Expert Otto''s words, he at this point couldn''t control his feelings. The blood in his body hysterically hurried towards his head, making his face turn crimson. That fragile and juvenile face currently showed up rather evil. "Lionmen tribe, you dared to hurt my mother and father! You have earned the right to bite the dust!" Ezra Zephyr''s eyes were crimson. Spilling over the fury and killing intent flooded in his heart, while his whole body shook in fury. Mirza Zephyr carried his wife in his arms and inclined her against a wooden bed. His hair appeared to be somewhat more white and his dominant aura had disappeared as he softly said. "It has been said that since the Lionmen''s establishments were feeble, a powerful spirit was required for them to set up a strong foundation, allowing their lineage to proceed and amaze everybody with their might. With respect to this, your legendary Red Scaled Wolf spirit was ideal. Duke Brown Mane snatched your spirit and gave it to his child. From then on, the Lionmen tribe was secured by the spirit of the Golden Draconic Lion and Red Scaled Wolf, making their nation prosper. The prospering Great Brown Mane empire owes everything to your taken spirit. In the meantime, forcibly removing your legendary wolf beast spirit brought exceptional malice into your body. That Duke deliberately fixed a curse in your body, which he got from an ancient ruin. It is told that the curse was made by gods to punish those who has malice in his heart, Duke took that opportunity and imnted that curse in your feeble body, that curse is called Thunder Ophidian Curse. It ceaselessly reinforces itself by gobbling up your qi and blood until a specific day when it will fully grow. Then, at that point, it will erupt and will totally devour your life force. Meanwhile, your whole body was damaged, making your normally formed 8 gates vanish. Till now, your 8 gates can''t seem to show themselves, making your journey of cultivation impossible". Chapter 5 Ray Of Hope ?Quietness covered the inner castle. The atmosphere was smothering to the point that it made one unable to breath. Ezra Zephyr looked at Mirza Zephyr, who was seated beside him. The king''s dominant face was lifeless and loaded up with powerlessness. Clearly, the asions from those times had been an immense hit to him. His child''s spirit had been taken by his adversary right in front of him, destroying the former''s foundation and he had been totally helpless It was possible to envision what sort of embarrassment that had been for any father. Ezra Zephyr bit into his lips. He understood his father''s personality. In case it was not for securing the hundreds and millions of Red Wolf citizens'' lives, almost certainly, he would have decided to go down along with Duke Brown Mane. "So that is the reason my eight gates have never shown up, making it hard for me to begin cultivation. This Duke''s way of handling enemies is really vicious." Ezra Zephyr looked at the gradually wriggling heap of dim yellow thunderous light on his chest with outrage in his eyes. Taking his spirit and destroying the foundations of his body had not been sufficient. The Duke even nned to kill him by leisurelypelling him to his demise through the Thunder Ophidian Curse. With a full breath, Ezra Zephyr gradually pushed down the flooding rage in his heart. It felt as if his heart had been cut open by a sharp edge when he looked towards the pale face of the dozing Tania Inviactus by the side. He looked towards his father and asked. "Father, what can be done for mother and... her remaining life span?" Mirza Zephyr was quiet for some time before he slowly answered. "In this world exists magical fortunes that can expand one''s life. If we can get such a thing, we will be able to prolong your mother''s life. But..." When he arrived at this point, Mirza Zephyr bitterly smiled before saying. "However, such enchanted treasures are very rare. I once utilized all the manpower of Bloodfang Kingdom to look but couldn''t find any of such item. Our incredible kingdom is after all nothingpared to what it was before. Presently, we can just hide here. We scarcely have the ability to guard ourselves." Ezra Zephyr''s hand firmly clenched. At that moment, he atst understood the upsides of having power. On the off chance that he had power, he would have the strength to search even the most perilous prohibited grounds for those mysterious fortunes that could broaden one''s life expectancy. Nheless, the never showing eight gates of his body made it with the end goal that he didn''t have the ability to protect himself. Ezra Zephyr gritted his teeth and said in a soft tone. "Father, am I really unable to be a cultivator?" His mom had lost her qi and blood for his sake, decreasing her life span. As her child, how is it possible that he would calmly sit back and watch? Also, it may have been fine if he didn''t know about everything the Brown Mane family had done to the Bloodfang Kingdom and himself. However, since he now knew, such a debt would not be written off so easily. In any case, all of this could be made only if he had sufficient power What''s more, in this world, the group of individuals with the greatest power were Spirit Cultivators and Spirit Sorcerers After hearing Ezra Zephyr''s words, Mirza Zephyr profoundly grimaced, as if he was pondering something. An extended period of timeter, he at longst answered in a delicate voice. "Would you say you are really reluctant to give up?" Ezra Zephyr nodded. Despite the fact that he had his fill of anguish and torment throughout the long term, it had likewise driven him to have a maturity and determination that rose above those at his age. He realized that since the time the lionmen tribe revolted and took his spirit. it was basically impossible for the two of them to co-exist The fact that the Bloodfang Kingdom was still alive today was all because of the vow that Duke Brown Mane had made back then. When the 50 years vow will over, it would not be difficult to imagine how quick the Brown Mane Empire would ughter the Bloodfang Kingdom, preventing any future possible troubles. Consequently, to change such a result, he expected to have enough power. Mirza Zephyr was somewhat delighted by the determination Ezra Zephyr had shown. Subsequent to being quiet for a while, he tapped Ezra''s shoulder. "Great! Unwilling to easily surrender. As expected of my child! Since you are willing, father will naturally do everything he can to help you!" After hearing these words from Mirza Zephyr, Ezra''s eyes immediately lit up, pleasantly amazed as he said. "Father, is there a way?" The King nodded. Before long, he sighed and said. "You shouldn''t celebrate too soon, in light of the fact, even I am unsure if this method will work." "What method is it?" The liveliness of youth was atst seen from Ezra Zephyr''s impatient appearance. "The worship alter of our god. This time, you will follow me to our sacred grounds." Mirza Zephyr only chuckled and didn''t exin further. Before long, he stopped before saying. "But I have one condition for you." "What condition?" Ezra Zephyr was puzzled and asked in curiosity. Mirza Zephyr harshly said. "Whether or not you can open your gates, you have to start studying on spells. You should realize that if your eight gates are not opened, Sorcery will be thest way you can take. In case you can climb to the pinnacle of Sorcery and be a Sorcerer, it could be possible to suppress the Thunder Ophidian Curse in your body." Cultivators were the mostmon power in this world. However, it was by all ount not the only way. There was another path, one which is broader and deeper than Cultivation, the path of Sorcery. Chapter 6 The Sacred Grounds ?Ezra Zephyr nodded, as a d grin framed all over his face. "Rest for now. You still need good rest, go and sleep well in your chamber. I will take you to the sacred grounds tomorrow" Mirza Zephyr said with a smile "Alright!" The youth''s voice was overflowing with expectation. Mirza Zephyrughed as he dishevelled Ezra Zephyr''s hair. Hence, he carried the unconscious Tania Inviactus and walked out with Expert Otto next to him. Ezra Zephyr looked at Mirza Zephyr''s back. The generally dignified back currently gave off a powerless and tired aura that made one sad. He heard from veterans that sometime in the past his father was loaded up with grand yearnings. Nheless, savage reality had gradually shaved away those yearnings. All of this was a direct result of that Duke Brown Mane. Ezra Zephyr''s lips firmly tightened as a chilling look surfaced on his youthful face. "Lionmen tribe, Duke Brown Mane... I will ensure that these debts are repaid one by one in impending futurity." As the sun started its rising, warm morning daylight radiated down on the Red Sky City, lighting up the spot. Ezra Zephyr had not been able to sleep the entire night. By the time he hurried to the castle entryways, the imperial guards were already standing there with utmost respective manner. The thousand in number majestic imperial guards wore heavy armours and wieldednces which gleamed with cold light. It was an amazing military force. Mirza Zephyr sat on a fine zing red pony. He grinned as he watched his son rush over and inquired. "Would you say you are prepared?" Today was the worshipping day of all werewolves, every werewolf in the kingdom came to the sacred grounds to worship their god. But, only the imperial Red Werewolf Family can step on god''s alter, as per ancient rules and traditions. Ezra Zephyr strongly nodded his head while hope flooded in his eyes. He realized that whether or not the 8 gates in his body would surface once again, permitting him to start Qi Brightning Stage, would hinge upon this very day. A gatekeeper drove another zing red horse over. zes consumed at the tip of the pony''s tail, however, its head was that of a brutal looking lion. This animal was known as the ming Leo Horse and was a tier 1 Magical Beast. It had the option to run 1,000 miles without rest. The initially bad-tempered Fire Lion-Horse had since a long time ago been restrained. ordingly, when Ezra Zephyr mounted it, it just swung its ring tail briefly prior to quieting down once more. Ezra Zephyr pulled the pony''s reins. The young''s crimson red pupils appeared to burn as he opened his mouth and said, "Father, let''s go" Mirza Zephyrughed and nodded his head, prior to waving his hand. ~HeeeHaaaww~ A loud cry was heard and the 1000 men power quickly transformed into a downpour that overwhelmed Mirza Zephyr and Ezra Zephyr, securing them inside it. Then, they flooded out of the regal royal castle with thundering footsteps, going along the city roads as they rushed towards the city exit. The Werewolves'' sacred ground was also where the Royal Red Wolf family''s regal graveyard was located. Albeit the regal graveyard was around 400 miles from Red Werewolf City, given their speed, they arrived at their objective in mere four hours. Under an elevated blue pyramid, Mirza Zephyr and Ezra Zephyr got off their ponies while the imperial guards spread out and situated themselves at the different entry sections. Indeed, even a bird would be killed in case it approached. "This is the ce where the regal graveyard of our Royal Red Werewolf family is located" Mirza Zephyr pointed at the majestic blue pyramid before their eyes. Subsequent to being quiet for quite a while, he continued. "Many centuries before, this was the ce where our Red Wolf family gathered all werewolf families under itsmand and started the journey. After a lot of blood and sweat, our ancestors ultimately made Bloodfang Empire which is now called a lowly kingdom. I had never imagined that our forefathers'' endeavours would be beaten back to their original shape at my hands." Ezra Zephyr saw his father''s crestfallen face and delicately said "Father ought not to fault himself, the Brown Mane family was plotting and wanton and nobody might have anticipated that they would plot for hundreds of years. The shoring doesn''t lie with father." Mirza Zephyr gave a fake chuckled. He didn''t talk any further on the theme and just strolled towards the stone steps. "Follow me." Ezra Zephyr nodded and immediately made up for the lost time. The stone steps lead to the top of the pyramid. There were 9,999 steps that ventured straight into the clouds The two wore serious expressions as they gradually rose. Around 40 minutester, they, atst, arrived at the top and veryst step, where a pitch-ck shrine was present. The shrine was ancient and appeared to have washed in the beams of endless moons. Standing from the top one could see 8 gigantic pirs standing on the ground like a well-versed guard protecting his emperor. They surrounded and secured the blue pyramid underneath Ezra Zephyr''s feet like 8 terrifying warriors. A lofty aura appeared to rise precipitously when one watched them. "What an amazing presence." Ezra Zephyrmented. Seems like their Red Werewolf family''s regal graveyard had an unknown powerful origin. No big surprise they were able to build up an empire. Chapter 7 A Wolf Statue ?Mirza Zephyr grinned and said. "Blessing exists in this world, and thisnd has someone buried inside who contains a piece of it. The way that our Red Werewolf family was able to rise to power is all thanks to the person called Bjorn Zephyr" Ezra Zephyr silently repeated the name in his mind. "Bjorn Zephyr..." Mirza Zephyr looked at the focused face of his son and dishevelled his hair prior to entering the blue pyramid. As Ezra Zephyr followed, he saw the numerous graves with nametes on them inside the enormous blue pyramid amid the swinging incense smoke, graves that belonged to the forefathers and ancestors of the current Red Werewolf family. Under Mirza Zephyr''s lead, Ezra Zephyr offered joss sticks and bowed at each grave. At the veryst, Mirza Zephyr''s steps stopped before a well designed and regal looking grave, located in the deepest part of the blue pyramid. This was the grave of Bjorn Zephyr, founding father of the Red Wolf family that had established the Bloodfang Empire. After Mirza Zephyr offered his respects, he stood on his knees, bent his head towards the grave and said "I am Mirza Zephyr, 51st direct descendant of Bjorn Zephyr." Rumble. A thundering noise was quickly heard and the grave was turned aside. Ezra Zephyr watched in amazement as a thick and pretty arrangement of mystery stone entryways gradually aired out on the wall behind the grave of Bjorn Zephyr. The inside of the stone entryways was loaded up with a profound murkiness and showed up rather strange. Mirza Zephyr''s appearance was fairly confounded as he looked at the stone entryways and said, "Whether or not you will be able to open your 8 gates and begin your path of cultivation will be decided after you enter the entryways." After hearing this, Ezra Zephyr''s expression became apprehensive as his clenched hands were firmly gripped. Regardless of how mature he was, he was after all still a youngster and was thus incapable to keep his calm maintained, especially when the issue was about the opening of his 8 gates. Mirza Zephyr looked at Ezra Zephyr before pacing past the stone entryways. Behind them was a long stone passage. Lights consumed on the floor of the passage, giving the spot a gloomy lighting. The two didn''t talk. Just the weak sound of strides filled the passageway. In the wake of walking for around 20 minutes, Mirza Zephyr''s and Ezra Zephyr''s footsteps at longst halted. They had arrived at the end of the hall, and a huge old grotto had shown up before their eyes. Toward the end of the grotto stood a stone stage. Ezra Zephyr went directly toward the stone stage. It was then that Ezra Zephyr find that above the stone stage was a statue, arge statue of a ck furry wolf. So dominant and ferocious, there were traits of life inside it. With Ezra Zephyr''s presentprehension of spirits, he was unfit to perceive the power or mystery of the stone statue. Just ambiguously attempting to imagine its power in his brain made his soul enormously exhausted, leaving him somewhat dazed. Henceforth, he promptly pulled out his gaze "Father¡­" Ezra Zephyr looked towards Mirza Zephyr. Could the solution to the gordian knot of his missing 8 gates be found here? He pondered Mirza Zephyr''s demeanour became more grave as he looked at the ancient statue on the stone stage and said. "My son, this is the god we worship, its name is Fenrisulfr. Just like the prophecy of the Brown Mane Family, a certain ancient secret has been passed down in our Red Werewolf Family. It says that an unrivalled spirit is concealed in this mysterious statue that can flourish the Red Werewolf family for uncountable years The key to this spirit is the blood of our Red Wolf family''s sessor. Albeit each sessive king hase here trying to get that incredible spirit with his blood, but each and every one of them eventually failed." After saying that, the king looked towards his son Ezra Zephyr before continuing. "That is the reason I have brought you here to check whether you can reveal this great secret. If you are able to get it, not only you will open your 8 gates but the entire world will bow before you." "Huhh?" Ezra Zephyr looked at the mysterious statue of the wolf in awe. He had never expected that such a mysterious secret had been passed down in their royal family. "Do it now, my son. Pour your blood in that bowl over there, your father has faith in you" Mirza Zephyr said with a smile as he tapped Ezra Zephyr''s shoulders. Ezra Zephyr took inhaled a deep breath and exhaled after a few moments. His heart was thumping like a drum, however, he was able to summon his boldness and tramped onto the stone stage before seating himself in front of a bowl that had numerous types of imprints on it. He took out a little sharp de and gritted his teeth as he got it across his wrist. Fresh blood quickly streamed out and fell on the bowl with ancient imprints. In the time of mere few seconds, the imprinted bowl on the stone stage started to glow with the colour of blood red. Outside the stone stage, Mirza Zephyr watched this scene with eyes filled with nervousness as he unconsciously clenched his fists tightly As Ezra Zephyr felt the streaming fresh blood, his young and fairly insightful face immediately turned significantly paler. His relentless look was fixed on the confounded glowing bowl while his heart was thunderously beaten "This is my chance, I will change everything¡­" Ezra Zephyr firmly gritted his teeth and endured the influxes of wooziness that battered his psyche. Right now, the memory of his mom, Tania Inviastus, vomiting blood surfaced before his eyes, making a surge of piercing agony spread in his heart. "For the wellbeing of I, mother''s wellbeing was incredibly impacted and her life expectancy was cut! As far as I might be concerned, my father suffered a deadly wound on his face from Duke Brown Mane My spirit was taken, my body and 8 gates were damaged and thunder curse gnaws at my life! The Bloodfang Kingdom is a mess inside while peril lurks outside. We hazard being toppled any time. I need to change all of this. I need to assist the mother with recovering her lost life span and the father recovering his goals. I have to guarantee that my people no longer need to worry or be afraid. I need to reim all that I have lost. Please help me O God Fenrisulfr" Wails suddenly rang out in Ezra Zephyr''s heart. In that brief instant, the Werewolf Prince''s body appeared to shake fiercely, as though an enraged and unresigned dragon roar was reverberating from the deepest recesses of his body. Buzz! It was at this very moment that blinding light detonated from the bloodied bowl. The light merged like a night and quickly gulped Ezra Zephyr inside. This abrupt development made Mirza Zephyr be paralyzed. He quickly looked towards his son and watched in shock as Ezra Zephyr vanished into thin air. Chapter 8 An Unknown Place ?Blinding light overwhelmed the eyes, trailed by an uncouth pulling power. Ezra Zephyr was hit by dizziness as if he had fallen into a whirlpool. Luckily, he was wearing spiritual armour. Ezra Zephyr felt an enormous power surge towards him and his body was flung into the air. ~Bang~ Ezra Zephyr''s bodynded intensely on the ground, making him eat a significant amount of soil all the while. Nheless, he was fairly clever. Overlooking the pain when hended, the wolfman prince quickly rolled on the ground, distancing himself from where he had initiallynded. Simultaneously, the spiritual armour that had been arranged ahead of time on his arms, began to glint with a weak shine, prepared to protect from every side. Luckily, the snare he had expected didn''te, and Ezra Zephyr''s tensed body slowly rxed. Only after that, he find the luxury to inspect his surrounding "What just happened?" Ezra Zephyr pondered, his eyes widened as he looked around him. The grotto had since a long time ago vanished, and in its ce was tranquil timbend. Monster like giant trees push into the sky, while their thick leaves covered the clouds. Ezra Zephyr slowly moved forward, following the boulevard, he heard the sound of a waterfall. Ezra stopped and looked at the scene, the calm breeze kissed the face of the young prince, Ezra felt strange evilness mixed in the atmosphere, something he never felt or sensed before. "What is this ce?" Ezra Zephyr was totally astounded. He was in the mysterious grotto inside the blue pyramid just minutes prior. How had he resulted in this unknown new ce in a matter of seconds? "Weird." Ezra Zephyr scowled somewhat as he noticed his surrounding once more. Could it be that the so-called great secret of the Red Wolf family was thisnd? "However, there are no signs of any living beings." Ezra Zephyr muttered to himself. As his gaze swept back and forth, his pupils abruptly shrunk while the expression on his face froze as if he had seen a ghost What Ezra Zephyr saw was a cavern, emitting a negative aura with a stench of blood. Ezra''s heart started to pound ferociously, he slowly stepped backwards. It was then when something came out of that evil cavern, Ezra squinted his eyes to see it. From the cavern came out two wolf cubs, one was of crimson red colour while the other was cerulean blue. The duo cubs signalled Ezra Zephyr, the wolf prince flinched for a moment before trailing them. The young prince and two cubs went inside the cavern, it was pitch ck. They kept moving until they saw the light at the end of the cavern, other side of the cavern was avish green backwoods that was loaded with life. Every once in a while, savage beasts'' roars and cries could be heard somewhere far off. However, every time that urred, the blueish wolf cub would emit a bark. Albeit the bark was not uproarious, the whole woods appeared to fall quiet, as though they feared this little animal. Ezra Zephyr couldn''t resist and look again at the mysterious little beast. These little adorable looking wolf cubs appeared to be exceptionally umon. They progressed thusly for 60 minutes before Ezra Zephyr at longst detected the wolf cubs'' strides grind to a halt. ~Awwoooooooooo~ The duo cubs howl reverberated from the front. Ezra Zephyr''s skipped a heartbeat as he raised his head and looked through the greenery of the woond. What he saw was a gigantic midnight ck wolf calmly taking a nap, it was as big as a mountain. As it detected Ezra Zephyr''s presence, the enormous wolf opened its eyes and gazed at the former. Ezra Zephyr''s heart faintly trembled when he saw the crimson''s eyes of the wolf. Those eyes were loaded up with an indefinable ancientness as if they had experienced innumerable eons. Simultaneously, Ezra Zephyr was able to feel a thick declining and rotting aura shrouding the wolf. In any case, the second their looks met, Ezra Zephyr additionally felt the impression of being seen through. Maybe every one of his insider secrets had been put in in view before the ck wolf''s eyes. "Haha, a little fellow with no spirit hase.." The wolf coloured in dark gradually withdrew his look as a raspy voice was heard. Be that as it may, the voice was akin to a dragon roar when it fell upon Ezra Zephyr''s ears. "Boy, you carry the same smell that Bjorn Zephyr had. Are you his grandson?" The wolf asked, surprising Ezra. All of a sudden, an image came into Ezra Zephyr''s mind. The image of a statue on the stone stage, his father told him that the statue is of the god they worship. Ezra Zephyr sat on his knees and bowed, his forehead hit the ground as he said. "I am the 52nd descendent of Bjorn Zephyr. Please, ept my greetings, O mighty God Fenrisulfr" The wolf in front of Ezra was none other than the monstrous wolf of Norse, Fenrir. Chapter 9 The Monstrous Wolf Fenrir ?The ck Wolf spoke "It is without a doubt somebody from the Red Werewolf family, are you a scoundrel as well, like your ancestor Bjorn Zephyr?" The giant wolf eyed Ezra Zephyr, who flinched when he heard that. "No... no, O esteemed God" The prince replied in a feared way. Ezra who was still bowing wanted to raise his head to ask something but he couldn''t gather enough courage. The wolf looked at him and grinned in a strange manner as it said. "I can read your mind. You''re not off-base, I can indeed help you with taking care of your 8 gates problem. Nheless, for what reason would it be a good idea for me to help you?" Ezra Zephyr was shocked. After some silence, he appeared to think about what to say before he offered his response. "This lowly werewolf doesn''t know how to answer that. However, since my Ref Werewolf family forefathers left behind a blue pyramid that led me to this ce, The Wolf God ought to have some connection to my Red Wolf family ancestors, especially with my great grandfather Bjorn Zephyr." The giant crimson eyed dark wolf didn''t remark when he heard this. At this point, Ezra Zephyr slowly raised from his bow. He gazed at the wolf and gradually proceeded. "Given my present status, I don''t have anything that might actually move your mighty existence. However, I can see that your omnipotent self has likely been waiting for me, right?" The sitting wolf at longst stood, upon the rise of the monstrous wolf, Ezra could only widen his eyes to fill theplete image of the wolf. The wolf was as big as a mountain, a domineering existence, he looked down at the ant-like werewolf. It was difficult to discern whether he was enraged or satisfied as he gazed at Ezra Zephyr and said. "Kid, your words are fairly striking. Do you believe that you have anything worth my waiting?" In light of the ck wolf''s words, Ezra Zephyr simply smiled as he shook his head. "I don''t have a clue about the answer to this question, but your omnipotency might perhaps know?" The wolf coloured in dark gazed at Ezra Zephyr with eyes that were loaded up with ferocity. Albeit the previous didn''t emit a murderous aura, a pressing feeling had arisen, making the whole timbend deathly silent In front of the ck wolf, the prudent youth wore a slight grin as he gazed directly toward the wolf with no dread like a newborn calf. Ezra now believed that the secret of his Red Werewolf family was not a shot in the dark. There definitely must be a reason as to why he was able toe here. Likewise, he trusted in his instinct. The murderous feelings likened to a surging storm went on for quite a while until a helpless smile surfaced on the ck wolf''s terrifying face. He sat back and sighed "Looks like I have grown old. Can''t even scare a little boy." Ezra Zephyr looked at him with a puzzled face, the wolf looked back, making eye contact. "You are my only hope, Ezra Zephyr" The prince of the Bloodfang empire was finally startled, his eyes widened as he thought about what he heard. ''A puny prince of a dying kingdom is the only hope of such an unfathomable being!'' Ezra thought "Your omnipotency, I don''t know what you mean by that." Ezra asked, rather respectful. "Your ancestor Bjorn Zephyr was my 49th host, since Ragnarok I have be the spirit of 49 people. Now, I have reached my limit, the 50th time will be myst time. I will cease to exist after that." The great wolf said in a desperate tone, helplessness dripped from his voice. Ezra Zephyr silently looked at him, bewildered by theing words. He murmured. "Ragnarok?" "Celestial War, that''s what you call Ragnarok in your Zetra Realm. It''s a gigantic war amongst every superior being, including Gods, Beasts, Demi-Gods, Demons, Monsters, Titans, Heroes and others. Resulting in the annihtion of them, they could only live in the form of spirits, like me." The Wolf exined as he gazed at the little prince. "What can I do for you, My God?" Ezra Zephyr asked with sunny eyes. "What can you do?" The wolf inquired "Whatever you ask me to, but... please save my mother and give me enough time to take my revenge" The werewolf prince imed, boldness was shown in his voice The wolf''s eyes twitched "Revenge..." He murmured The wolf hmmed and stayed quiet for a long time, making Erza Zephyr anxious. He finally opened his gigantic mouth and spoke "Exin yourself in 5 words, this is myst chance to exist. Your answer will decide whether or not you are worthy to be my host, take your time and think well little one." Ezra Zephyr was left in deep thought with his face facing the ground, as the time passed. The wolf sensed a simr feeling, something he wished to be present in Ezra Zephyr. The Prince finally thought what to say, he raised his head. No sight of fear could be seen on his face, his bloodshot eyes were akin to volcano eruption. "Answer me, O'' descendant of Bjorn Zephyr" The wolf said "Hatred, Wrath, Vengeance, Desperation and Sadness. These are the five words that exin my current self." The now bold prince replied. Chapter 10 Cave And Jottün ?At this point, Ezra took a big sigh and cursed himself. "What have I done! I should have gave a positive answer. After hearing about our yesteryears, I''m filled with inimical feelings" "You passed" A voice was heard by Ezra Zephyr "Huh?!" Ezra jerked his head above to nce at the gigantic wolf and pondered. "Am I hearing things?" Fenrir looked at Ezra Zephyr with his nose in the air and said. "Aren''t you happy?" Ezra''s eyes widened as he gulped and inquired "Does that mean you will help me, My God?" "Yes and stop calling me god, dumbass. I''m getting sick of acting like one" the monstrous wolf answered. "Ahh!" That tone and words caught Ezra Zephyr off guard. "Then what should I call you, O mighty one?" Ezra was a noble-born and was well educated about courtesy and manners, even after the sudden vulgar behaviour of that big wolf, he kept his calm and mannered posture. "I''m Fenrir son of Loki, just call me Fenrir, nothing more nothing less" the midnight furred wolf replied. "As you wish, O Mi... I mean Fenrir" Ezra Zephyr shuttered and said. All of a sudden, a thought invaded Ezra''s mind and he looked here and there until his sight was locked on his target. "Those cubs, what are they Fenrir" The Werewolf Prince pointed his finger at two wolf cubs and asked. "They are my sons..." Fenrir answered but his voice was somewhat dissimr, Ezra Zephyr felt as his words now had the figments of prolonged heartache and misery. Ezra kept his silence and found it better to not ask further. "You scoundrel kid, stop making me blue and tell me are you ready?" Fenrir broke the silence and his now spoken words contained the same thunderous vigour. "Yes, I am ready." Replied Ezra Zephyr "You will be training here for 5 years, during that time you are prohibited to even think of anything about the outside world" The ck Wolf squinted his eyes and continued "That includes your parents as well" Ezra''s heartbeat skipped, the images of his weak and loving mother rushed in and his wounded father who is killing himself with regret each day. "Don''t be a dishearted dickhead, This god devouring wolf will ease your worries hohoho" Fenrir said as he chuckled. Forcing Ezra Zephyr to think whether he is the same wolf he saw a few moments ago or not. The wolf emitted dark energy that enveloped his humongous body, in the time span of a mini second. The size of the midnight wolf shrank, the former mountain like Fenrir was now 3 meters tall. "Follow me," Fenrir said as he went inside the cave. The werewolf prince followed, Ezra Zephyr was surprised to see that there was a cave because the entrance was hidden by the gigantic body of Monstrous Wolf of Norse. The cave was clean, the stones of the cave were not mere stones but jade blocks, only found invish castles and royal pces "This entire forest is as immense as the current Bloodfang kingdom" Fenrir said as he traipsed. The current Bloodfang Kingdom has 1 capital city ''Red Sky city'', 3 small cities and a county. Soon the end of the cave was in sight, glittering scintition spewed from inside. When they reach the end, Ezra''s jaw dropped and his eyes almost popped out. The inside of the cave was massive to the point where Ezra''s eyes couldn''t cover it but what astonished the young werewolf was that the entire vicinity was filled with a myriad of treasures. Gold, diamonds, pearls, weapons, pills and whatnot. Even as a prince he never even dreamt to see such wealth in one ce. At their arrival, a silhouette nimbly appeared in front. Ezra Zephyr''s instinct kicked in and he prepared thebat posture even though he never practicedbat. "As expected from Bjorn''s descendant, you are quick." Fenrirmented. "Master..." the silhouette spoke, its voice was hoarse. "What is that??" The young prince was horrified but the appearance and voice of this mysterious being. "It''s a jotunn, a race of spiritual beings feared by gods." Fenrir described in a few words. The j?tunn was 2.8 meters tall, its back legs were short and arms were long enough to stand on four limbs. Its colour was purple, the head was long like a horse having sharp long canines. The head was decorated withrge antlers akin to that of an elk. "M?s¨¹, bring me Syrup of Asclepius and a highest martial spirit." The name of j?tunn was M?s¨¹, he nodded and vanished. The young prince didn''t even blink and M?s¨¹ came back, holding a greenish liquid contained in the bottle and a light-emitting cube sizable to a pill. Fenrir gestured to the werewolf prince to receive them and Ezra Zephyr came forward and took them. The midnight wolf turned to leave the cave when M?s¨¹ spoke. "Master is he..." "Yes M?s¨¹, he will be your new master to serve." The j?tunn bowed and ced his head on the feet of Ezra Zephyr. "M?s¨¹ will serve his new master with every drop of his blood". Ezra was bewildered, the being he was afraid of now bowing to him. Ezra Zephyr felt immense loyalty from jotunn, as a member of royalty he knew what to do. He touched the shoulders of jotunn with both hands and raised him. "I''m in your care" The jotunn flinched as he looked at Ezra with widened eyes, his mood changed but right after he turned his head towards the doughty Fenrir and smashed his head on the jade floor. "The ve does not dare tomit such sphemy" Ezra Zephyr couldn''t understand the behaviour so he didn''t persuade either. After collecting the items, Fenrir moved out without saying a word and Ezra Zephyr followed while M?s¨¹ was still there in a bowing position. When they came out Fenrir looked at Ezra Zephyr in disgust and said "Don''t ever respect your ves, especially when it''s a jotunn. They only worship strong and that act of yours was a sign of weakness for them, the second they think you are weaker than them is the second they will kill you." Ezra Zephyr flinched. "So that was the reason why his mood changed" Ezra pondered as a cold drop of sweat ran across his cheek. Chapter 11 The Gifts ?Ezra Zephyr calmed himself and pivoted his head down to see the items in his hands. "What are these, Fenrir?" He asked. "These bottles contain syrup of Asclepius, he is a hero and god of healing in greek. Some even called him a prophet because his powers could see glimpses of the future, he was one of the pioneers of medicine and healing. This syrup made by Asclepius can heal and prolong the vitality in the body, your parents will have a spring in their steps" Fenrir exined. "And what about this strange cubic pill?" Werewolf prince inquired again. "This is a gift that no one in the Zetra realm can give you," Fenrir said, puzzling the adolescence. "This cube is not a pill, it''s a martial container, inside of it is a spirit of 7th grade." "Wha... what!!! A spirit of sev... seventh grade?!" Ezra Zephyr shuttered, he was surprised to an extent where he almost dropped those goldy items. "A 7th-grade spirit worths more than the entirety of Bloodfang Kingdom" he mumbled. "After consuming it, there will 3 possible oues, 2 good and 1 bad" Fenrir said indifferently. "Tell me the bad one first" Ezra replied hurriedly. "Hoho so that the good ones can ease youter, you cheeky bastard. Any which way, the bad one is if the consumer could not handle the spirit maniption then he will die miserably on the spot" after hearing that the werewolf prince unconsciously gulped, his color gradually paled to a visible degree. "Now the good possibilities" Fenrir spoke, attracting the attention of the perturbed adolescent prince. "The 1st good possibility is if he seeds in manipting his spirit he will be the host of new spirit with a grade of 7." The face of Ezra showed the sign of happiness, his tensed features waned drastically. Fenrir saw that and continued. "Thest possibility can be considered as blessing amongst blessings, at the start of maniption the present spirit and the high-grade spirit will fight for superiority. This fight will cause chaotic pain in the host''s body, during that time his qi or mana will be unstable. If he couldn''t bear it then he will die and if he can bear it then he will get the 7th-grade spirit. But between both there exist 3rd possibility, the rarest one. If the host uses his consciousness and tampers the fight then there will be a chance of spirit merge, if both spirits merge instead of fighting to death then the new spirit will be born, an 8th-grade spirit" Ezra Zephyr quietly looked at Fenrir, there was not a single reaction from him, this puzzled Fenrir as well "Is he not impressed? He was clearly impressed by a mere 7th grade then why he is like a lifeless doll after hearing about 8th-grade spirit" he couldn''t peek in Ezra Zephyr''s feelings this time. While Fenrir was wondering about that reaction, the reality was the opposite. With all the otherwordly information, Ezra Zephyr''s mind went nk, his brain stopped processing for a moment as if it wanted to restart the whole chatter from start. He never even thought of possessing a 7th-grade spirit in his wildest dreams, let alone an 8th-grade spirit. After getting ahold of himself Ezra Zephyr bowed in respect and said "Thank you Fenrir, I will use this spirit to get my revenge. With this, I can reach unseen heights" "Tsk, this is not for you dumbass. It''s for your father" Fenrir replied with disgust on his face. "Really! Then what will be my spirit, is it a 7th-grade spirit or 8th grade?" The young werewolf prince asked as his eyes glittered in excitement. "The spirit chosen for you can not bepared with these shitty spirits" Fenrir boldly said, pride emitted from his vigorous voice. Ezra Zephyr this time was less surprised and happier, deep inside he was expecting the same type of answer. "I don''t know if I can ever repay your kindness Fenrir," he said. "I hate that word Ezra, if you want to repay me then kill your innocent self and be reborn as evil, only then the world will truly fear you." The midnight monstrous wolf of Norse said every word of his was suffused with gravity. "You can go now, give these materials to your parents ande back after bidding farewell. You won''t be able to see them for 5 years." The wolf said "Yes, I will take my leave now" the prince replied. "Time is crucial Ezra, return as fast as you can" the wolf warned and the prince nodded. With that the same blinding light devoured Ezra and he was pulled into a void when he opened his eyes. He was in the same ce in front of the huge wolf statue, the first thing he saw was a person crying desperately, his sorrowful cries could tear the sky apart. "Father..." Ezra mumbled. Mirza Zephyr felt a presence. The sobbing king of Bloodfang Kingdom gradually raised his head. "Ezra, you came back!" He applied force on his wobbly knees and stood up. For Ezra Zephyr, it was the very first time he saw his role model crying so helplessly over something. The now stopped cries of his father echoed in his mind, his heartbeat paced as tribal drums before a sacrifice. He darted up to his father and hugged him, his eyes were filled with tears as if they were aching to rain. But the prince controlled his emotions admirably. "Oh my child, I thought I lost you once again," Mirza said as he firmly hugged his son. Ezra Zephyr calmed himself, he gentle broke the hug and stated his father. Four wet eyes met each other. King''s eyes were filled with helplessness and regret while the peepers of the prince were engulfed with fury and vengeance. "Our ancestors didn''t lie father, there is a blessing here. I met our god." Ezra said the piece. "Our god?" Asked Mirza The werewolf prince looked at the statue of the wolf behind, the king followed the gaze and his eyes widened. "Ezra, you are not joking. Did you meet our god Fenris¨²lfr?" "Yes father, though he is not a god but a monstrous beast." Ezra corrected. "EZRA BEHAVE YOURSELF!! you are the Red Werewolf Prince and heir of the throne, it''s very inappropriate for you to say this. We are what we are because of our ancestors and god Fenris¨´lfr. Apologise for this sphemy" Werewolf King chided his seed. "Uhh... but father... he was the one who told me not to call him a god" Ezra replied as he scratched his head innocently. "So what if he said hims... wait what!" The puzzled king didn''t know what to say anymore, as if someone took out the words he was about to spit from his mouth. Ezra giggled at his father as he turned his sight to the wolf statue. "Fenrir must beughing at us now" Chapter 12 The Effects ?After a period of the emotional g, Mirza Zephyr asked his son. "What happened inside son? Tell me in detail" Without leaving a single nominal thing Ezra told everything to his father. Posterior to that, Mirza Zephyr found himself bewildered by what he heard. "A wealth more than anyone has in the continent and... and a 7th-grade spirit! How am I supposed to believe that" The King of werewolves murmured. Ezra forwarded his hands, gripping the godly items firmly. The King didn''t pay any attention to his hands prior to that, he was overwhelmed by emotions when he saw his son. Seeing the items mentioned with his eyes, The King''s heart skipped a beat. "Father let''s go, I have no time to spare. We need to heal you and mother with this syrup." Mirza gave out a big sigh as if he had trouble inhaling before. "Sorry, my son. I showed my worse self" The prince smiled as he gently touched his father''s beard and said " It''s all okay father, I can rte as well but now the tables have turned. We will pay them back a thousand folds." "Haha yes, you are right. This will be thest time I act helplessly." Mirza said and sent a decisive nce at the items "Let me take them first" he said and continued. "Even though I don''t doubt what you said but I am a father and husband and have my own worries, I want to use them first to see if there are any side effects, especially the syrup you mentioned, what was its name again?" "Syrup of Asclepius" "Yes yes, Syrup of Asclepius. I have injuries on my qi core, prohibiting me to cultivate further. That''s why I haven''t broken through a single stage since then. There are 6 stages of cultivation in the Zetra Realm. 8 Gates Opening, Qi Brightning Stage, Core Formation Stage, Foundation Establishment Stage, Nascent Soul Stage andstly Spiritual Transformation Stage. There are rumours that once reaching the peak of the spiritual transformation stage one stops the process of ageing and bes immortal and can use the physical powers of spirit. Mirza Zephyr was still stuck at the 1st Level of Core Formation stage. "As you wish father" Ezra said as he gave The Syrup of Asclepius to his father. Mirza gazed at the syrup as a child stares at its most desired toy. "How should I consume it?" He questioned. "Drink only one drop, that''s what I was told" "Only 1 drop? What kind of deity would Asclepius be to make something like that." He pondered Mirza opened the bottle, the fragrance emitting from the bottle was more than enough to make him believe this was a godly item. Only by sniffing it, he felt all his tiredness and worries washed away as if he never cried in his entire life. The King licked his dried lips before opening them and drizzled a drop carefully then gulped it. Both son and father waited bright-eyed and bushy-tailed. Soon after a change started to stir, and the skin of Mirza Zephyr started glowing like a firefly in dark. "My core... it''s healing, I can feel it" the king exhaled and continued "The power is erupting but my core is at ease, it feels like I can control all the power of the world." ~WHOOOM A wave of qi was released from Mirza''s body, making Ezra Zephyr take two steps back. The wave could be seen outside of Regal Graveyard, the head of imperial guards, a silver-haired man with a face full of nasty scars panicked. "What was that? Protect the majesties" he shouted. "Commander, it''s not an attack." A young dignified man replied. "Hearing that, the head guard looked at the Regal Graveyard once again. "Oh mighty god Fenris¨²lfr, please protect them." He prayed desperately. ~WHOOOOOMNN~ As he started chanting the same line another wave of qi emerged from within. "Someone broke through..." the head guard mumbled. Ezra was almost flying by the powerful waves, as he was not but a mere werewolf without an ounce of cultivation. Soon after the waves stopped, Ezra who was tossed here and there finally stood firmly and looked for his father. Ezra gasped with his eyes wide, the man in front of him was no longer the same he knew. All the wrinkles on Mirza''s face vanished, there were a few tufts of white hair but now the entire head was jet decorated with thick jet ck hair. The muscles became more stacked and brawny, the posture made Mirza look taller. The only things which didn''t change were clothes and features "Father! Is that really you?" Ezra said as his heart was battling against various emotions. Happiness, curiosity, excitement. "Haha yes, Ezra my son, this syrup is heavenly. Will you just look at me, I feel like I am in my twenties" Mirza answered joyfully as he chuckled. Ezra blinked in astonishment "You also broke through!" "Yes, after the duel I lost against Duke Brownmane. I suffered core injuries and got stuck at the 1st Level of Core Formation stage for 15 years. But the single drop of this syrup not only healed the injuries but pushed my cultivation by two levels. I''m now at 3rd Level of Core Formation stage." The King said, his face was worth watching at that moment. He paused for s moment and asked the young werewolf prince. "Ezra, where is the 7th-grade spirit?" "Here it is father" Ezra jerked forward and gave the spirit cube to his father, his face was akin to a naive kif. Even though it was his father who got healed but if one judges by the expressions alone, Ezra would win the position of happier person among the two. Mirza saw that as well, he stepped forward and dishevelled the hair of his son "Ezra, you are my pride. For you, I can sacrifice thousands of syrups like that." His eyes watered aspleted the sentence. "Don''t ruin the mood father, hurry up and consume the spirit. Haha, I can''t wait to surprise the Imperial Guards outside, Uncle Pol''s face would be worth watching." The Kingughed "Haha, indeed I second that. Now, Let''s begin the second round, shall we?" Chapter 13 The New Spirit ?Mirza Zephyr stretched his body, cracking sounds pleased his ears. "He extended his hand and Ezra gave him the spirit cube" "Father there are some things I want to tell you regarding the spirit cube" Ezra hurriedly said as he hand over the cube. "What is it, son?" The King inquired "This cube has 3 possibilities. It can kill you, it can gift you the 7th-grade spirit or if your willpower is strong enough, you might get awarded an 8th-grade spirit. All will be at the mercy of your tenacity, the more you endure the higher your reward will be. That''s all I have to inform father, think wisely before you start. For a child like me, a weak and alive father is way better than a strong but dead father." The Young Werewolf Prince sarcastically guided his father. "Haha, you only went inside for a few moments and already learnt the ways of talking, haha very impressed" The King chuckled and said, "Alright then so... wait... did you just say 8th grade?" Mirza Zephyr was astounded, his legs staggered. "You heard it right, father" Ezra Zephyr said each word loudly, making sure that Mirza Zephyr ovee the surprise. The Werewolf King gulped, his legs gave up and his arse smashed on the marble floor like a falling apple. "As soon as he hit the ground, the sweat dribbled like a waterfall. His breaths were heavy as he buzzed something to himself. The youngd saw his father and asked in worry "Father, what happened. Are you alright?" "Ezra... do you even know how much an 8th-grade spirit is worth?" The King asked, his voice was trembling, and his face was terrified. The prince thought for a second and answered "Perhaps the same value as that of a Medium Level Sect?" "A Medium Level Sect? That''s the worth of a 6th-grade spirit. Why else the lion tribe would have nned for centuries to steal our blessing. Let me give you an example, there are only 6 people I know who possess 7th-grade spirits, they are the current sect leaders of Upper Level Sects. A disciple with a 7th-grade spirit can cause an all-out war amongst the sects. What we are talking about here is not a 7th-grade spirit but an 8th-grade spirit." Said Mirza Zephyr, his face gravely grim. Now that Ezra understood the value of items, instead of fearing he smiled, puzzling his father. Now he knows how lucky he was to be chosen by Fenrir, he took a nce at his father and spoke in a bold tone. "This is not how a king of a nation should act father, the fate has given you a chance, either clench it and quake the world or wait for the lionmen tribe to kill us after the specific time." The Werewolf King was indifferent, maybe the shock of 8th grade was too big for him. Inside his head, he was battling wars against apocalyptic thoughts. What Mirza Zephyr feared was not Brownmane Empire but the top sects, they won''t stand still once they receive the news of someone possessing an 8th-grade spirit. No one could tell whether they would view it as a blessing or consider it a curse. Ezra Zephyr after seeing the battered will of his father came up with an idea. "Alright father, let''s get back home once I return these things to Fenrir," said Ezra Zephyr. "Why are you returning it, your mother isn''t healed yet." The King panicked, his love for his wife was visible. "What''s the point of living when we will die eventually to our enemies. While you, who are supposed to protect us have already given up. Let them humiliate mother like they did before" Ezra Zephyr took a deep breath, which sounded more like a sob. Tears assembled at the banks of his eyes as he said "I wish I had died 15 years ago." "EZRA!!!" A wave of qi blew, veins pulped on Mirza''s forehead as if someone had torn open an old unhealed wound. "Bingo, n sessful," the werewolf prince said to himself. "I will protect my people from everyone, be it Brownman empire or sects. I will fight till myst breath, I can not bear to see something like I witnessed 15 years ago." The King replied and continued. "Stand behind the wolf statue, there will be qi outburst I believe. It could be dangerous for you" Ezra Zephyr nodded and went to hide, The King gazed at the cube like a hungry puppy staring at its bowl. He opened his mouth and swallowed it in one go and sit on the floor with a perfect posture. He closed his eyes and out of the blue, a loud shriek was heard. Mirza Zephyr flinched but he understood that the bellow came from within, his body shook crazily. It was the scream from the spirit the cube held, Mirza Zephyr took a look at his inside. He saw a majestic long Griffin, its entire body was engulfed in mes. The peak of it was akin to a dazzling red hot iron, his pair of ttering ze wings were testimony to the fact that it''s a magnificent spirit. "That''s the spirit from the cube!!" Mirza pondered. In front of the Griffin was a wolf, a red-coloured wolf with ck dotted skin. The only thing unusual was its long ears, it fearlessly growled at the griffin. He was unhappy about the interference of someone else in its territory. Mirza was witnessing everything, as he blinked the two jumped at each other. The battle of dominance began within Mirza Zephyr, his body shook like a fallen leaf in spring. The pain was so immense that Mirza Zephyr almost passed out, the battle was about to end. It was a one-sided fight, the wolf only needed the final touch before it cease to exist. The griffin raised his foot to stomp the wounded wolf. "STOP IT, NOW!" A loud yell yelped by Mirza Zephyr momentarily halted the battle. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 14 Battle Of Spirits ?The Griffin gave a tentative nce over his shoulder and saw its new host. "Don''t fight and live in harmony" Mirza said nervously prior to investigating every lilliputian part of griffin. ~BAANNNGG~ Paying no heed to its new host, the griffin stomped the knocked wolf securing its dominance ~Aarrghhh~ The King vomited blood and fell nonchntly. "Father!" The son jolted at his father and nuzzled him in the embrace. "Father answer me" Worried son kept calling his beloved father but the body was not answering with any response. Meanwhile, Mirza Zephyr''s consciousness inside his core was throbbing in pain. "Danm it, this pain is unbearable". A reddish aura started to belch out of the wolf''s mouth, as its existence inclined vividly. "What should I do? At this rate my heavy eared wolf spirit will die. But..." Mirza Zephyr pondered and paused for a second before his thoughts bolted in again. "But then this 7th grade Griffin will be my new spirit, it''s a blessing!" The Werewolf King said to himself, it was the moment the griffin raised its legs again to smash the wolf once and for all. Mirza silently did his work as an audience but as soon as his nder fell on the fallen wolf spirit his eyes began to redden. The exhausted look of heavy eared wolf fissured an old wound once again. The memories of that hapless time when his son Ezra came into the world assaulted like a vanguard cavalry, it was this heavy eared wolf spirit he had when he battled Duke Brownmane, the heavy eared wolf was severely injured back at that time as well. An eruption of negative motions arose inside as he mored in anger. "I SAID STOP!!" this time, Mirza Zephyr was behaving like a valorous valiant warrior in war ready to fulfill his vow of eradicating enemies. The willpower was unseen, there was a bright light in his eyes. The griffin came in front of the unflinching werewolf king and bowed. "I won''t repeat it 3rd time, so listen carefully. Don''t fight and live in harmony" The griffin closed his eyes and lowered its posture as if it was saying "As you wish, master". Right after it, the body of Griffin started to glow, Mirza winced at the sudden glow and took a few steps back. After looking at the wolf, he found that both of the spirits were glowing. Griffin emitted a golden aura while the wolf spewed reddish one. "They are merging, I never thought it would be this easy." His consciousness was suddenly sucked back to the outer world. He opened his eyes and saw his son, shedding tears. The King was about to touch Ezra''s hair when a thrilling pain agonized him. ~AAHHHHHH~ A sky breaking painful cry, more than enough to send chills down the spines of Imperial Guards. The silver-haired head guard didn''t wait for a second and rushed, it was prohibited for him to step into the regal graveyard. But that dire cry of King forced him to do so, he went inside while the rest of the Imperial Guards eagerly waited for his signal. The man rushed inside the cave, following the strange surges of qi waves. He reached the end of the cave and saw the prince holding his father firmly while the King was trembling in agony. "Uncle Pol,e and help father." The silver-haired man with a face full of scars was Prd Whitefang, an old friend andpanion of King Mirza Zephyr, vowing to protect the noble blood as head of imperial guards, he was also a werewolf but from a different family. "Your majesty, what is happening? How did my liege be like this?" He asked as he dashed and held the king. "It''s a long story Uncle Pol, for now only father can save himself. All we need to do is to hold him so he doesn''t damage his body." The blood oozed from the nose of King as he murmured something, Ezra Zephyr caught it and bend his neck to listen. "It''s painful... I can not *cough cough* bear it. I want to sleep" the words he heard leapt at his heart. "No father, you are not allowed to sleep. Think of me, think of mother. Our prayers are finally answered by Fenrir, we will rebuild the bloodfang kingdom. Hang in there father" The young werewolf prince anxiously cried each word. On the other hand, Mirza''s Body started to be numb. The physical and spiritual pain was way too much for him, a normal person would have died twice from such torment. Mirza Zephyr closed his eyes, the first picture that came to his mind was of Tania Inviastus, his pretty wife "I am sorry my love, I can no longer be with you. You have raised an amazing son." The 2nd one toe was the handsome prince, Mirza chuckled "Haha, Ezra it''s time for me to go. You are too mature for your age. Leave the Bloodfang Kingdom with your mother and live somewhere peaceful, hidden from the eyes of enemies. I bid you farewell." The King''s pulse started to decrease gradually, his consciousness was almost faded when he heard something. "Huh! What was that?" Mirza Zephyr opened his eyes, it was pitch ck everywhere. "Hahaha," a peal ofughter came from somewhere. "Who are you? Come forward!" The King warned. "Hahaha," the same mockingughter reverberated. "I''m asking once again, who are you?" The King inquired indifferently. "Poor Mirza Zephyr, still as pathetic and weak as before" the unknown man slurred. "Shut up and show me yourself, are you too afraid to face me?" The King gibed back. "Me afraid of you? This could be considered as the joke of the century." The man hidden in dark said. Mirza Zephyr gritted his teeth in anger. "Thene forward and face me" Mirza heard the footsteps slowlying towards him. "I''ll show myself if you give me an honest answer to my question" the man''s feet were visible but still Mirza was unable to identify them, there was a strange burning feeling he felt but he couldn''t gather the pieces. After all, what he was seeing was not real but a subconscious dream. "What answer you seek?" asked Mirza. The man came outside, his face was open to the light. Mirza Zephyr''s eyes widened as that man spoke again. "Is that scar on your face still hurt? Haha, I draw it with a lot of exertion, my old friend." "Duke Bruce Brownmane..." The Werewolf King muttered as horror engulfed his face. Chapter 15 God Vassals ?The body of the werewolf king shook again, a little mild this time, giving the worrying duo hope. "Father, hang in there" Ezra Zephyr shouted. Mirza Zephyr who was hallucinating brownmane was shocked inside his subconsciousness. "Bru... Bruce!" He stuttered. Fear? Surprise? Anger? Even Mirza himself didn''t know for what reason he stuttered. "Look at your messy self, I thought it would be joyful when I''ll kill you the day our vow ends. But you are dying now by yourself, I''m saddened to no limit" Werewolf King''s arc enemy conveyed his words, filled with arrogance. The blood of the werewolf King boiled as he uttered "You traitorous bastard, I will kill you" he sprang at the Lionman king. The King of Brownmane Empire stood sedately with a wicked smile, as Mirza closed the distance. Bruce emitted off an incredible amount of qi, blowing him back to where he was before. Mirza Zephyr gritted and ate the fact that he was powerless, Bruce took out the spear from a pouch hanging on his waist. The king''s eyes widened, the nightmares of that spear recalled at once. It was this spear that gave the gruesome wound on Mirza''s face, whose scar still haunted him at night. Bruce Brownmane threw the spear at Mirza Zephyr, the spear pierced the air and dilled a hole in the werewolf king''s chest. With a dainty thud, Mirza''s knees hit the ground. There was no pain, but still, he felt his life force being drained away. The Lionman king steppes forward as he said "That''s the right way Mirza, die calmly. I will make sure to drill the exact hole in your cripple son and sexy wife, hahaha." Mirza''s eyes gradually closed as he heard the steps and cackle fading away until he could no longer hear them. "Ezra... Tania..." The exhausted king mumbled to himself "Stand Mirza, You are the king of Bloodfang Kingdom, no... You are King of Bloodfang Empire. STAND!" ~ZZIIIIIII~ A huge way of qi was released, and his eyes turned crimson as he stood on his wobbly legs. "AHHHH" With a loud yell, the King came back to his consciousness. "Father" "My Liege" Ezra and Prd shouted, respectively. The pain once again assaulted Mirza. "Step back you two" he said to the duo and started to morph. From his eyes bing crimson, his facial bones elongated followed by the entire body transformation. "His majesty is morphing, let''s take a few steps back Prince Ezra" Prd understood the changes and warned. "Uncle Pol, will father lose his mind as well, like I read about werewolves in books and tales?" The young prince asked. It was his first time seeing a morph, he spent his entire life inside the royal castle because of his fragile body and the curse of God. Mirza Zephyr''s hands erged slightly, and sharp ws protruded. His skin was torn as thick rough hairs emerged from his body and a bushy tail wiggled wildly ~AWWOOOOOO~ Mirza Zephyr howled as his transformation was attained, the old King was nowhere to be seen. He was 6''2 feet tall but after the morph, his height gained an additional foot. His body was more stacked than it was before, with ck ws and a pitch red body with crimson eyes. Now Erza understood why his family was called Red Werewolves. Looking at his face there was still one thing that was simr to his normal form, the scar on his face. Even the morph couldn''t hide it. "Uncle Pol, answer me. Will father lose his mind?" The prince asked again. "No... as far as I know. He will have his sanity but we still need to be cautious" Prd Whitefang replied. The bulky werewolf gave a tentative nce to his son and sat down in a meditation position. "Father?" Ezra said under his breath. "Do not disturb his majesty, young prince. My liege is in perfect form, his won''t go wild. My hunch was right, he is meditating." The Imperial Guard Commander verbalized. "But I read werewolves go on a rampage after they morph, even father said it''s true" Ezra Zephyr asked in a puzzle. "It''s indeed true, even I only remember vividly after my morph. But this fact won''t apply to the Red Werewolf family." Prd Whitefang nced at Ezra and said. "Your majesty, do you know why Red Werewolf family managed to gather all the werewolf families under their banner. The Red Werewolf family is just slightly more powerful than our Whitefang family in morph form. But still Red Werewolf family kept the throne for decades without any other werewolf families'' revolt. Even when that betrayer Bruce Brownmane offered other werewolves the throne of Bloodfang Empire, none flinched at his bid. All the werewolves were ready to fight till death for the sake of the imperial family, the Red Werewolf Family." Ezra Zephyr blinked his eyes in astonishment after Mirza exined the past to Ezra. The Young werewolf prince did all the research regarding Brownmane Empire at night, that was one of the reasons he couldn''t sleep that night. During his research through history books, he found out that it was a cruel period of Bloodfang Kingdom, where even the closest vassals of his father left him for posh offers of Brownmane family. "The reason for our utmost loyalty is that we have acknowledged Red Werewolf Family as God Vassal." Said Imperial Guard Commander. "God Vassal?" He repeated, showing an urge for the exnation. Prd continued "Out of entire Werewolf tribe here or in the entire continent. It is the Red Werewolf family who can morph without losing their sanity. After morphing, we werewolves turn into bloodthirsty beasts, aggressive, lustful and dangerous. Except for the Red Werewolf Family, they remain calm as a millpound. In the eyes of werewolves, this is a god gifted ability. This is the 2nd time His Majesty has morphed. The first was when he duelled with Lionman and got a shattering defeat with the lifelong scar and wound." Ezra Zephyr gave a decisive nce at his father, who was growling in pain amid meditating. Chapter 16 The Griffwolf ?The continuous tedious growls of the werewolf king confirmed that he was battling against an immeasurable pain. If not for his werewolf form, he would have copsed by now. Ezra read in books that the morph form of werewolves increases their attributes by a wide margin. The triad in the cave became a little quiet, one meditating and others scrutinizing. The grunts of Mirza Zephyr dimmed. ~WHOOSSSHH~ An abrupt burst of qi wave was released by the king, knocking both Ezra and Prd away. The King opened his eyes and stood on his feet gradually. His action was filled with nobility and excellency, Ezra''s jaw dropped and Prd''s eyes widened. The catalyst of their expression was not the standing style of Mirza Zephyr but the strange golden fire dancing around his body, waiting for a small signal to burn everything to crisp. "Father you seed?!" Ezra asked the question he knew the answer of, perhaps he wanted to hear it from his father''s mouth. "Yes, I seed" The King replied, his voice being hoars and terrifying. Prd''s knees shook violently as if he had seen a ghost. "My king... my king... he talked in that form! Oh god. I must inform everyone." He murmured before gaited out in hustle. Ezra Zephyr was disconcerting. "Is speaking in morph form too big of a deal?" He assumed by looking at the astounded Imperial Guards Head and pondered if he had read anything pertaining to that. Meanwhile, The King didn''t stop themander, his eyes were glued on his son. His body began to change again, his protruded bones caved in, his ws shrank back and his torn skin mended itself. As the usual vigorous king was back, Ezra could no longer wait and jolted towards him, the former smiled and answered the hug with a tight embrace. Tears slithered down his cheeks followed by soft sobbings, the brave and heroic Mirza Zephyr was crying. The worried son tried to look at his father''s face but he didn''t have the strength to break his embrace. "Sshhh, don''t go anywhere Ezra. Let me hug you and cry for a while, just let me cry on your soldier this once my son." Mirza Zephyr said as his sobbings started to get louder, Ezra Zephyr had never seen his father like that. Thus, the son hugged back again and both cried. After a quiet while, Mirza opened his arms, gently separating his son a little and nce at his face, Ezra did the same, both of them had red eyes. "Father what happened, you said you seed then why were you crying, is there anything wrong?" Ezra Zephyr asked eagerly. "No Ezra." Mirza Zephyr said and sighed, after a few deep breaths he spoke again. "All this time I cried at my misfortune in empty rooms, I am the symbol of Bloodfang Kingdom''s strength as well as our family''s. I was not allowed to show my weak side to anyone. But today, it felt like I have found someone on whom I can rely and share my burden and that person is you, my beloved son, you are the lucky charm of our nation and family. That''s why I cried so heartedly, cleansing all the pain and regret inside my heart. From this moment onwards, there will only be tears of happiness in my eyes." The words of Mirza Zephyr shook Ezra''s soul. He knew the nature of his father, he never epted any aid from neighbouring countries even in dire situations, just because he didn''t want his nation to be in any sort of debt. His mind was more like a doughty freedom fighter than that of a strategist king, he sent aid numerous times to different nations but never received a single one even after Brownmane Empire drove us into the corner. Such a man was saying that he can rely on Ezra Zephyr. The Werewolf Prince bit his lip, forcing himself to not cry. "Father, what about your martial spirit?" Ezra asked and changed the topic. "Haha, about that, let''s go outside and see in front of our Imperial Guards" the King chuckled and said, he clenched his son''s hand and move towards the outside. The news of King Mirza speaking in morph form already spread to entire imperial guards, the moment they saw Mirza Zephyr and Ezra Zephyr. The air vibrated and the earth quacked with their slogans. "ALL HAIL GOD VASSALS" "ALL HAIL ROYAL FAMILY" "ALL HAIL KING MIRZA" "ALL HAIL PRINCE EZRA" Their zeal, love and loyalty were genuine. The King raised his hand, all the slogans stopped at once. The King started to emit out qi, a golden majestic fire. Prd Whitefang''s eyes widened "The King breakthrough again?" He said. The fellow dignified youth with Prd looked in astonishment. "Did his Majesty cure his wound, father?" The young man asked. Prd gave a tentative re at him over his shoulder and retorted " I am Imperial Guard Commander and you are Vice Commander, forget that again and I will cut your throat." "I am sorrymander" the youth apologised right after. Prd grunted lightly and answered "Yes, his majesties'' wounds are healed and the crown prince has be the dragon." Hearing that, the face of youth and nearby soldiers decorated with big and wide smiles. "Son, do you know of what race our Imperial Guards are?" Mirza Zephyr asked Ezra Zephyr. "I heard from mother that they consist of mixed races. Am I correct father?" "That''s what we wanted the world to know, in reality. Each one of the soldiers is a werewolf, not a single one is of an outside race. Because almost allmanders and imperial guards betrayed us during the revolt of the brownmane tribe, except our blood and kin werewolves. That''s why I don''t trust anyone else now." Ezra Zephyr was lost in words, the love and respect for fellow werewolves were soaring. "Now let me flex with my new spirit, hahaha" the Kingughed as his spirit rose from his body. It was a wolf, a golden wolf engulfed in golden mes. His long ears were made of fire, pping in the air, the wolf had 6 fire molded wings. The first pair of wings wererger than 2nd pair, likewise, the 2nd pair was bigger than 3rd. Eight golden fire orbs were rotating vertically behind the king''s back, each orb representing a grade of spirit. The eyes of everyone present were wide open, not excluding Ezra Zephyr. "It''s... it''s an... 8th-grade spirit!" "How is this possible" "Oh my god, our king has created a legend." Different people gave a different opinion, regardless of all, everyone was shocked, some couldn''t believe it and pped themselves several times. "As you all witnessed this is my new 8th-grade spirit, its name is griffwolf. My precious werewolves, fate has turned the tables. Our time hase to take back what is rightfully ours from those lionmen bastards." All Imperial Guards'' eyes were glued on Mirza Zephyr, his words ignited a fire inside their heart. A fire which was died for many years. The King of Werewolves looked at their subjects and spoke again. "Will you follow me to take our dignity back? Will you follow me to exact our revenge? Will you follow me even if the path is filled with pain, blood and death? Will you follow me to fight the enemies in the pit of hell? Will you follow me to y those lionmen bastards who have forgotten their ce? TELL ME WEREWOLVES, WILL YOU FOLLOW ME, THE EMPEROR OF BLOODFANG EMPIRE, MIRZA ZEPHYR?" Thest line of the king reverberated like thunder in a rainstorm. The sudden surge of emotions gave werewolves goosebumps and they all answered in unity. "YES, WE WILL FOLLOW YOU, YOUR MAJESTY" Chapter 17 Mountain Of Treasures ?The powerful slogans of unity were akin to a volcano eruption, emotions surged inside everyone present. "I want you to look at them very carefully son, these are your real people. These are the people for whom we shall fight because they never left us alone on our fate" Mirza Zephyr said to his offspring. Ezra on the other side couldn''t find words to reply, maybe he was too young to experience such a thing or maybe his emotions were surging. "But unfortunately, our race''s power is declining with passing time." The king continued. "Declining? But why father!" The young werewolf asked in concern. "The grade of the spirit of a person is highly dependent on the spirits of his parents, if parents have grade 5 spirit then it is nearly impossible for the child to be born with a grade 6 spirit. The child will only be blessed by a grade 5 spirit if both of his parents have the same grade of spirits. And the average of werewolves'' spirits is of grade 2." "But father, howe I was born with a grade 6 spirit when you and mother had lower grade spirits?" "You were an exception, a blessing gifted to our race by a prophecy." King said, he took a deep breath and spoke again. "If only you had some more spirit cubes for our race, especially for our Imperial Guards." At this point, Ezra thought of Monstrous Wolf. "I have to ask Fenrir, maybe he has some more." He pondered. "You greedy kid, I can hear your thoughts" a voice rang in Ezra''s head. "Fenrir!" He cried in surprise. Hearing the name, The King asked. "What happened to God Fenrisulfr?" "Nothing father... did you hear something?" "No, is everything alright son?" "Uh, yes yes father." The prince smiled and knocked the topic away. "He can not hear me fool, only those I allow in this pyramid can hear me." The Fenrir answered. "But how are you talking, when you are not here?" The dazed werewolf questioned. "It''s telepathy, you don''t even know about such amon thing? How pathetic of you." The wolf mocked Ignoring the sarcasm, Ezra said through his thoughts "Fenrir, if you can hear my thoughts then you ought to know what I was thinking about as well." "I know, let me give you a brief number. I have 5 more 7-grade spirit cubes, which I can not waste on these pitiful werewolves. Aside from that, there are 98 grade 6 cubes, 419 grade 5 cubes and 2000 grade 4 cubes. You can use them as you want, they are worthless to me. But I will suggest you keep the grade 6 cubes." Hearing that Ezra Zephyr exploded in happiness, his mouth widened as he smiled like a moron. "You are awesome Fenrir, but I can only use 1 spirit then what''s the point of keeping the rest, I can not use them anyway, so why not use it on these loyal people?" "Shut your bbering mouth and do as I say or you won''t even get a single cube." Fenrir retorted. "Sorry, I understand." The prince replied, he knew arguing will do no good. "Come alone and pick them up from the statue." Said Fenrir Ezra looked at his father. "Father, please excuse me for a moment. I''ll be right back" The king who was attentive to Ezra''s consecutive transition of facial expressions assumed that something was going on, he said no more and nodded. The werewolf prince ran towards the cave in frenzy, when he reached the statue, he saw a ring inside the bowl. "Pick it and give it to your father, he''ll know what to do" Fenrir guided the prince. Thetter did as said and gave went back, The King was still looking at the cave when Ezra came back. "Is there something I should know son?" He asked. "Yes father, Fenr... I mean God Fenris¨²lfr gave me this ring to give you." When Mirza looked at the ring, his brows were raised in astonishment. "It''s a spatial ring, but it''s of a higher quality. What''s inside of it son?" He questioned his son in tion. "That''s something I can''t reveal" the prince replied with a joyful smile. The King smiled, looking at his happy boy who was on his death bed one day ago soothed his heart. He nced at the ring, it was ck with white golden runes art on it, The King wore the ring and poured a little bit of his qi. With a sh of light, a mountain of a treasure fell. The entire pyramid was flooded with gold, jewels, diamonds and whatnot. The Imperial Guards were buried inside the treasure, after quite a struggle they made their way upside. "This much gold!" "Look at these jewels" "No no, these diamonds are worth more than gold and jewels." The guards spoke their mind, as they were bewildered by such wealth. "Even the revenue of ten years of our kingdom''s won''t be able topete this wealth" Mirza Zephyr murmured. Amongst them all, only Ezra was not affected by it, because the treasure he saw earlier can not even bepared with it. The expressions of the werewolves slowly changed from surprised to ecstatic, seeing that Ezra closed his eyes and heartfully thanked Fenrir. "I didn''t even know that rusty ring had treasure in it, I assumed it was empty." Fenrir spoke. Well, this treasure means a lot for stupid mortals like you, now order them to wipe their drools and search for the cubes and pills." Said Fenrir. "Pills! What pills?" Ezra asked "You dense motherfucker, pills of spirits and pills to help them in their cultivation. Ask anymore stupid questions and I''ll personally make your race extinct." Fenrir responded in anger. Without paying any further heed, The Prince said to The King. "Father, there are spirit cubes in it as well. Tell everybody to find them." "WHAT! There are more spirit cubes. How many?" He shouted in reply. "Few thousands" Ezra calmly said. Mirza Zephyr''smissures were stretched and twitched, his face showed an evil smile. In this tiny bit of time he looked into the uing future, he pped his face two times to control his senses and ordered right after. "Everyone, get a hold of yourselves. There are pill-sized cubes inside this mountain of treasures, emitting energy. Find them all, our race is going to be evolved." Hearing that, everyone dropped their weapon. Dismounted from ming Leo Horse and dived into the ocean of treasures, after quite a while someone shouted. "I found them! I found them. Thousands of cubic pills, they''re here." (Note: After bowing to their king earlier, they mounted on ming Leo Horse again. Imperial Guards is a thousand men troop that is trained to fight in all formations. Heavy cavalry, heavy infantry as well as individualbat) Chapter 18 The Hundred Boxes ?The King and Prince rushed toward the guard, Mirza grabbed Ezra by his wrist to match the speed. When arrived, they saw a hundred boxes. Four of those boxes had numbers on them. 3, 4, 5 and 6, these boxes had cubic spirit pills. While the other boxes were filled with myriads of other pills, valuable for cultivation. "What are these cubic pills, your majesty. They are giving off ominous energy." Pord Whitefang said while looking at his liege. "These are spirits and the number shows their grade," The King said as he came closer to those boxes. After ncing at the cubic pills for a while, he turned his sight to the other pills. "These are not ordinary pills as well, they are extraordinary." He said to himself. "Father, except these pills. Put the rest of the treasure back in the ring. I will tell you how God Fenrisulfr wanted us to distribute them" Every guard who heard that looked at Ezra, at this point, their brain was adjusted to the series of shocks. The King did as told and used the spatial ring to suck all other treasures, he looked at the ring one more time and extended his hand to give it back to his son. "What are you doing father? This ring and whatever inside of it is all yours." The king silently looked at his son and gave off a light chuckle before wearing the ring again. The Werewolf King dishevelled the hair of his son and said "So how should I use them, Crown Prince Ezra." It was the first time King Mirza Zephyr mentioned his son in such a way. In the game of royalty, this title was second only to King. Even though the title of Crown Prince always goes to the 1st male-born child but Mirza never called his son with that title in open, because of his continuous ill-health. From now onward, everyone has to obey Prince Ezra Zephyr as they obey the King. The Prince responded with an innocent smile and said. "Those guards from the age of 15 to 25e forward." The Imperial Guards were standing in formation, and in a swift manner 9 people came out. The formation was not disturbed in the slightest, showing the fruits of hard training. One of them was the son of Pord Whitefang, the young vicemander named Roch Whitefang,monly known by his nickname Rockey. The second one was a slim and tall man. He was the 2nd vicemander, with the name of Jani Galearms. Galearms werewolves were famous for their speed. The King only knew the name of these two out of 9, seemingly the other 7 were newly recruits. "Introduce yourself" Pord Whitefang ordered the 9 youths. All 9 of the youths kneed and spoke one by one "My name is Roch Whitefang, son of Pord Whitefang, 24 years old." "I am Jani Galearms, son of Zarami Galearms, 24 years old." "My name is Bl Coldbone, Son of Arbaz Coldbone, 22 years old." "My name is Maria Coldbone, Daughter of Arbaz Coldbone, 21 years old." The King''s eyes widened. "Children of Arbaz? O my beloved friend, don''t worry and rest in peace, I will take care of your offspring like my own." After that, another female spoke. "My name is Aqsa Mni, Daughter of Sumera Mni, 23 years old." "I am Hubdar Sharpw, Son of Kamdar Sharpw, 22 Years old" "I am Helsin Ironskin, Son of Holden Ironskin, 20 years old." "I am Momin Dokrafi, Son of Memum Dokrafi, 20 years old." Hearing their introductions, Mirza Zephyr''s eyes became teary. All these people fought with him against Brownmane. Some died and some retired after receiving crippling injuries, now their children have taken their stead to serve. The king looked at thest person, he was a weak-looking kid and the youngest. After hesitating a little, he spoke. "I am Ivar Wrathside, Son of Fridleiv Wrathside, 15 years old" "What! You are the son of Master Fridleiv" Commander Pord was shocked and shouted. "Yes... I am hisst son" Ivar answered. Pord gave a death re to his son. "Commander, I tried to inform you many times but you were very busy with other matters." Rockey gave his justification. This time, Mirza''s eyes couldn''t control the salty water. "No doubt you are his son, I knew him since I was a kid, you are spitting image of him. Thank god, you are alive. The blood of Frigleiv ''The Fearless'' Wrathside." "The fearless?" Ivar repeated the new monicker of his father in question. "Yes, enemies knew him by this name. Your father was the most outstanding werewolf warrior. He and your whole tribe killed most of the enemies in the war before sleeping in the embrace of martyrdom." The King replied. "Really? Was my father that amazing? Then why didn''t hee back alive, my mother never told me about my father, she said I''ll know everything if I join the Imperial Guards. That''s why I came here." Ivar asked, his tone was wavering "Is that so? Then let''s meet your mother after this. I''ll tell you everything about your father." The King said as he hugged Ivar. Ezra who was standing a little far asked Pord Whitefang. "Uncle Pol, who was Frigleiv Wrathside. And howe I never heard of Wrathside tribe?" "My Prince, Frigleive and his whole tribeunched an attack while we were fleeing from Brownmane Empire. He and his whole tribe died there, including his 6 sons and 4 daughters. It seems that his wife came with us together with hisst son and stayed low profile all this time, Fridleivunched the attack without informing us or King, because he knew we would''ve stopped him. I have never seen any werewolf as brave as him, except our very King." Said Pord. Ezra Zephyr stepped towards Ivar Wrathside, seeing that thetter flinched and gave a courtesy salute. "Ivar, My name is Ezra Zephyr. Looks like we are of same age, will you be my friend?" The prince said as he extended his hand. Chapter 19 Training Begins ?Ivar was baffled, after a pause he nodded wildly and clenched Ezra''s hand with his both. The prince gave a bright smile before pivoting his head towards the werewolf soldiers. "Guards, bring out the 6th-grade cubic pills," said Ezra Zephyr. Receiving the order, Imperial Guard paid no heed and pulled up the box. The box was not your average mundane one, it was of gold, embedded with twinkling pearls. God knows who engraved such delicacy on a box. As the box was opened, there were 14 pills. "Huhh! Didn''t Fenrir say he got 98 pills? He must have saved the remaining 84" Ezra Zephyr pondered. He scratched his head in dismay before speaking. "Give these nine 6th grade spirit pills to these 9 people." The entirety of werewolves was shocked, the first one to regain his senses was Pord Whitefang. He cleared his throat loudly to wake the rest, but his action was futile. Finding no other option, he yelled "Attention, Imperial Guards! Those who will lose theirposure in front of the King and Crown Prince shall face severe punishment." This was more than enough for everyone to gain their senses back, Pord was not only amander but was also the instructor and teacher of young guards. His rough and tough nature horrified the young guards, the only kid who saw the loving side of Pord was Ezra Zephyr. The King stepped forward and picked 1 cubic spirit pill and gave it to Rockey Whitefang, then he moved to the side and stood in front of Jani Galearms. Two guards carried the box and moved alongside the King. In the same manner, the King distributed the pills to all young ones. "I want you nine to listen to me carefully, the pills you just received are spirit pills. Each pill contains a powerful 6th-grade spirit, consume it and you will awaken a 6th-grade spirit. There is no need to be surprised, as for how to consume it, I will teach youter. From today onwards, you will be known as 9 Supernovas of Bloodfang Kingdom" All nine young werewolves bowed and ept the gifts and monicker. After which, the King gave a signal and all nine moved to the sidelines. "Aside from these nine all other 991 guards will get the 4th-grade spirit." The faces of werewolves were brimming with happiness. In this world power was everything, even an unsound person will jump in joy if he gets a higher grade spirit. Prior to this, no one dreamt that their spirits can be changed to a higher level. After deciding on the distribution amongst guards, Ezra whispered something in Mirza''s ear. "Commander Pord,e with me and bring the Supernovas as well." The King said. The small group stood away from the rest of the guards, and Ezra Zephyr spoke. "You 9 are the future of Bloodfang Kingdom, I will be gone for a few years. Until that time cultivate here and use those pills to reach new realms, this information must not leak no matter what." Everyone quietly nodded and Ezra continued. "The remaining five 6th grade cubic pills must be given to young genius werewolves, choose those children wisely. As for the 5th-grade cubic pills, give them to all other werewolves. All the pills must be spent on werewolves and werewolves only." The Prince looked at Commander "Uncle Pol, this task will be handled by you. You must not reveal those young werewolves to the world until Ie back." "As youmand, Crown Prince" Pord replied respectfully. "Soon, we will change the Bloodfang Kingdom into the mighty Bloodfang Empire." Ezra said, his eyes had a strange ze in them, the ze of unbreakable resolve. The King calmly watched his son, Ezra looked at his father and said "I must go now, father." "I understand, you can go now, you have your own battle to fight" said Mirza as he hugged his son. This time, there were no wet eyes or tears but bright smiles. Without wasting any time, Ezra Zephyr took his steps towards the cave. The rest of the people kept looking at his back, who would have thought that the kind prince they know will die inside and the one who wille out will be apletely different person. Not long after, the prince vanished from their sight as he entered the cave. Ezra Zephyr reached the statue of Fenrir. "I am ready," he said. The same shy blinding light engulfed him and when he opened his eyes, he was in the timbend, standing before the gigantic wolf of Norse. "You are good at wasting precious time boy" Fenrir said with his thunderous voice. "I apologise, this was something I had to do, in order to concentrate on training." The werewolf prince replied. "I am not here to hear weak excuses, hurry up and wear those chainless shackles." Fenrir pointed towards a stone table. Ezra nced over there and saw four thick shackles. Two for hands and two for legs, he went and pick them up. Each weighs 3 kg, after wearing them. He found it hard to take even normal steps. "You will be here for 5 years, and this entire time these shackles will be your jewellery. Their weight will increase as you progress." Ezra Zephyr said nothing and firmly looked at Fenrir as if he doesn''t give a fuck. "Hoho, I like your attitude boy. Now it''s time to hammer you into a fine fighter." Chapter 20 Punishment For Failing ?Ezra wore the shackles, they were round and long. "They look more like bracers than shackles" he murmured. "Then call them bracers, it''s meaningless what we call them. If you have ended your word game, then start training. 100 Push-ups, 100 sit-ups, 100 pull-ups, 100 squats and 15 minutes of nk hold. There will be a 10-minute break after youplete a set. You have 2 hours to finish, if you fail to do that by due time then there will be a punishment" Fenrir exined. Ezra Zephyr gulped lightly and asked, "What will be the punishment?" "Strikes from a whip, numbers will be decided by the extent of your failure" Fenrir smiled, showing his white sharp teeth. "I will do it" The Prince bravely asserted. "That''s the willpower boy, after two hours you will be running for 4 hours continuously. You''ll be given a pouch of water, however you drink is your sole problem. When youplete your running, there will be an hour of body stretching exercise, creating muscles and power is useless when youck flexibility. That makes 7 hours,pleting them, you will be sent to the forest. Where you''ll see a myriad of wild beasts, there will be water and fruitful trees. All you have to do is to survive there for 8 hours. This is your current training schedule, afterpleting it, you''ll get 8 hours to sleep. Sleep is an essential functionthat allows your body and mind to recharge, leaving you refreshed and alert when you wake up. Healthy sleep also helps the body remain healthy and stave off diseases. Without enough sleep, the brain cannot function. Combining all, that will be 23 hours out of 24 hours. Thest hour is for you to repeat the cycle of the entire day in your mind, you''ll think about what you did wrong and why. How can you protect yourself from the same measly mistakes. It will greatly help you in surviving in the forest as well as against an opponent who you have fought before. In simple words, that hour is for you to make a n. This is the schedule of your training for the first 3 months, It was not included in my mind before. But seeing your pathetic weak body, I had no other choice. So shake your leg, with 100 push-ups first." "I''m confident in push-ups, I have been doing it for a year." The prince said as hey down on his hands, preparing to do the first push-up. The prince sessfully manage to do 9 push-ups, when he went down for the 10th, his arms refused to lift him up. It was at this moment that he knew he is doomed. His arms shook, and sweat poured down from his forehead. "What is this? I have been secretly doing push-ups in my chamber to strengthen my weak body, my limit was 53. Why my body is giving up at only 9?" He continuously questioned himself as he tried to raise his chest. Fenrir read his mind and answered "You took those bracers way too lightly boy, your body was already weak. There are two differences between doing push-ups here and in your chamber. Your chamber has a smooth floor made of the finest marbles in your kingdom, while the ground here is rough and coarse, wielding the power to injure your hands with minuscule pebbles. 2nd and most important is your body weight, you are carrying an additional 12kg on your body. And one more thing, if you didn''tplete your 1 round within 10 seconds, you will receive punishment." "My body is aching, I need time to adjust with these bracers." The prince pleaded. "You have sessfully failed toplete your round in 10 seconds, grit your teeth" The Monstrous Wolf said as he gave a tentative look at the forest before speaking again. "Come out" A greenish humanoid beast came out, his tusk protruded. His hand was holding a thorny long whip, he came forward and knelt before Fenrir. Then he turned his head towards Ezra Zephyr and knelt before him as well and uttered respectfully. "Forgive me for what I am about to do, O chosen one. I have been selected for this." "Selected? Fenrir selected him for punishing me. What kind of race is this?" the young werewolf prince pondered. "He is a Hobgoblin, an evolved race of Goblins. He has been frozen for hundreds of years in a time zone, he was an executer in this lower realm. His mastery in wielding a whip impressed me." Fenrir replied indifferently. Heid back at the entrance of the cave like before, enjoying the show. Hobgoblin addressed Ezra Zephyr "Brace yourself chosen one, here Ie" Ezra Zephyr''s widened as the hobgoblin closed the distance between them, Ezra was still there in the push-up pose. The Hobgoblin clenched the handle of the whip and jerked his arm, the jerk was so swift and flexible that the arm seemed as if it was made of rubber. The whip descended down, shing the air. The whip vanished and there was only a blur with a buzzing sound, it all happened in a millisecond. ~ZPAAAAAK~ The whipnded on the feather-soft back of the gentle prince. ~AAAAAAAAAARRGGHHH~ The prince cried his soul out, but it was not the end of it. The thorns dug inside of his back, the hobgoblin used his malleable arm and pulled the whip. The whip tore off the skin on its way out of Ezra''s back. ~GRRYAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH~ The prince cried again, much louder than before. Eventually, he couldn''t bear the pain and fainted out. Chapter 21 Hobgoblins Duty ?Seeing Ezra copse, Fenrir looked at his duo cubs. The crimson-coloured cub moved towards Ezra, there was a pouch on his neck. He picked a pill with his teeth and insert it into Ezra''s mouth, within a few seconds, Ezra opened his eyes. The moment he regained his senses, the tormenting pain invaded again. When he was wearing those bracers, Fenrir told him to wear off the spiritual armour he had when he came in first. Ezra was growling and swerving in pain, he looked at Fenrir with eyes full of hatred. "What are you waiting for dumbass, hurry up or receive another pleasant whip." The prince quickly came back to his posture and started doing push-ups. He found that his arms got the power back, he could easily do push-ups. "When you perform this basic exercise you face two difficulties. One is the exhaustion of power, and the other is unbearable pain. The pill I gave you when you copsed had the effect of giving strength to the consumer, but it will not reduce the intensity of pain in the slightest. You will get the pill when you copse from the whip, let me remind you that the whip is made from the skin of a special type of serpent. A serpent whose poison is not deadly but extremely painful. Each sh will increase the sense of pain." Fenrir exined while Ezra was still doing push-ups. Finally, the youthpleted 1 set of 100 push-ups. But his back was all meat with no skin on it, he received 12 shes and 10 pills to seed. "Take a break and begin the other exercise, it''s 100 sit-ups boy, haha." Fenrir chuckled as he said. After resting for minutes, Ezra stood up, he felt as if his arms and legs were exploding. The whipping boosted his pain sense, including the muscle pain. His body was giving up, it was his resolved mentality that wanted to keep doing. Time passed, and there was not a single area with intact skin from his neck, back to his feet. The prince was crying in pain, as he was holding onto the nk hold position. "That''s it, youpleted 15 minutes of spank hold. With that, youpleted thest exercise, there are still 18 minutes remaining in 2 hours, well done boy." Fenrir praised the prince. Ezra Zephyr fell on his chest and closed his eyes to take nap, the same crimson cub came with a new pill. Ezra heard hising steps and forcefully opened his eyes to see, he looked at the pill left by the cub and ate it. Within a minute, his entire torn skin from shes was mended back. "What a godly pill!" He eximed. Ezra tried to stand but a shrill pain attacked his legs, arms and joints. "What" he was shocked. Fenrir intervened his pondering and said "The pill has an only function of repairing skin injuries, it won''t affect muscle pain. These exercises will gather scary power in your body, the more you train your muscles and flexibility the more explosive the power will be." Hear that, Ezra was motivated. He gathered his strength and stood in a sudden swerve. "I will evolve myself here, train me Fenrir." "No shit, you dumbass" Fenrir cussed again. "Is he really someone who was once with gods and heroes?" He questioned himself. "You know that I can read thoughts, don''t you?" Fenrir said with his eyes squinted. Ezra nodded his head as a formality and spoke. "What''s next?" "4 hours of running, good news, there is no whipping in this training," Fenrir said indifferently. "Really?" He asked. "Yes, there will be worse," said Fenrir, the light enveloped Ezra and he vanished. Ezra opened his eyes as dazzling light ended, he looked at his surroundings and assumed he has been thrown to the centre of the forest. Ezra inspected all directions and found Gobgoblin standing on a boulder. "Fenrir said there won''t be whip shes in this training, why are you here?" He said as he took a few steps away in fear. The Hobgoblin knelt and answered. "I''m here to feed you pills when necessary, that''s all I will do here. Be careful O chosen one, this is not the forest you saw earlier. This is a training ground, an artificial magical space that contains variousndscapes, beasts and weathers. This one has thendscape of a jungle, beasts and insects containing painful poison and the weather of autumn. Survive here for 4 hours, if you ask for my advice, I''ll suggest you keep running like me" saying that Hobgoblin jumped and ran. "Where are insects or beasts?" The prince thought as he looked here and there. ~GICHIKK~ With a dingy sound, Ezra Zephyr''s foot was stabbed by something. He attempted to jump away quickly but failed by falling, what he saw was a needle protruding out of the ground. The soil there started to scatter and a leg-sized insect immerged. "Sco... scorpion!" Prince murmured, Its tail was ck like the rest of its body. But the sting of the scorpion was scorching red, emitting heat. Looking at that Ezra felt a burning sensation, he felt as if his foot as been set on fire. With 1 foot injured, Ezra jounced his way forward on the other foot. The scorpion followed the prince, Ezra jerked his head to find the hobgoblin. "Hey give me a pill, I can not run with my foot." He yelled facing upward. "I can not give you anything unless you copse or your condition reaches the death door." Hobgoblin said as he crossed Ezra while running. "You irritating goblin, I will kill you" The change in Ezra started, for the first time he said something negative to someone who was simply doing his job. The prince''s speed slowed down when his mind was distracted, it was enough for the scorpion to catch up. The scorpion caught the leg of Ezra with its pedipalp. ~CRRAAACCHHKK~ With a crunching sound, his leg was torn off. Chapter 22 Last Exercise ?Ezra Zephyr was swerving in pain, blood oozed from his leg. Scorpion went for the final blow but before it could do anything, the hobgoblin darted in and knocked the scorpion away. He extended his hand towards the pouch on his waist, Ezra''s eyes were getting blurry. He felt something was shoved inside his throat, he was about to throw up but instead, he gulped down. Soon the leg began to regenerate, and the vagueness on his eyes evanesced. He saw the ugly face of the hobgoblin, he questioned in a dull voice. "You saved me?" "Yes I did, O chosen one" he answered. "My leg?" "It''s been regenerated, you must start running. That scorpion is the least scary insect here, be careful." Hobgoblin vanished afterpleting his piece. He didn''t actually vanish, he just ran at a speed Ezra couldn''t catch with his naked eye. Focusing on what he was told, Ezra stood up quickly and looked at his surroundings, including the ground and sky. He learnt one thing, standing in one ce for a minute is akin to calling death, he started to run lightly along the boulevard. The intelligent prince was saving his stamina, his eyes were wide open, cautious and sharp, like that of a beast. Out of a sudden, a silhouette came from a side. Instincts of Ezra kicked in and he subconsciously raised his arms for protection. ~CLAAANNKK~ Ezra''s pulse paced as he saw a venomous snake, with finger-long fangs was about to bite him. With the swift reaction of Ezra, he was saved. Luckily, the snake bit the bracers instead of Ezra. The bracers were thick, Snake''s mouth was stuck there. Ezra pondered for a second, solving what to do. He raised the arm with the snake hanging on and smashed it on the ground. Then, he lifted his other arm and smacked it down on the head of the snake. Snake''s head was crushed between the weight of two bracers, Ezra understood that this is not an easy forest. ~BUZZZZ~ Ezra who was still lost in his thought heard a buzzing noise, he jerked his head only to find a head size bee floating around his neck. "What... when did ite this close" the prince asked himself in fear. Unlike before, the prince''s reflexes failed. As the sword-like sting pierced the back of Ezra, Ezra fell to the ground. His body was paralyzed, unlike the time of scorpion. There was not any burning sensation. Not long after, Ezra stood up, looked safe and sound. Thanks to his luck, there were no insects at the time he was paralyzed. Ezra felt nothing changed in his condition, only a thumb-size hole on his back. The young werewolf marched forward, this time he was running faster than before. Suddenly, Ezra felt an urge to itch. It was the poison of a bee, a poison that can cause a deadly allergy in the body. With each scratch the urge increased, the prince kept scratching his body to the point that he started to bleed. His cries prated the sky, cries full of pain, helplessness and weakness. Still, during all this process. Ezra didn''t stop running. Although the speed decreased tremendously, his feet never refused to move. Ezra was tearing his skin with his nails, blood and tears kepting from him until he copsed. Hobgoblin jumped and gave the pill to Ezra. He was looking at the fragile prince in awe. "How could he run with this weak body after that bee stung him" he wondered. It was the first time, Hobgoblin inspected the body of Ezra because he was unconscious. He took out the pill and insert it in Ezra Zephyr''s mouth. The cycle of regeneration repeated, it was the same pill. Regardless of how many times Ezra regenerated, he was still feeling the muscle pain. Hobgoblin took out a bottle of water and gave it to Ezra. "This is the only water you have here, take my advance and run" he said and vanished again. Ezra drank two mouthfuls of water, he closed his eyes. Images of his parents and kingdom rotated in his head, he opened his eyes and darted ahead at full speed. 4 hours passed, and Ezra was brought back in front of Fenrir. "Haha. How was it, boy?" Heughed before asking. Ezra was not in the position to talk, his body reeked the smell of sweat, and he was panting like a racing dog. Fenrir spoke again "Take a break and catch your breath, next exercise is easiest. You just have to do some stretchings." Ezra took a breath and gulped down the water he had left in the bottle "What does stretching do?" The exhausted prince asked. "Flexibility, how many times do you want me to tell you, danmed boy? There are 6 exercises regarding stretching, you just have to do 1 exercise for 10 minutes" Fenrir retorted. The prince nodded and closed his eyes, few minutester he heard the voice of Fenrir. "It''s time for next training, boy. Wake your ass." Ezra stood up and looked at Fenrir. Thetter understood the meaning of gaze and spoke again. "Shoulder Exercise, Back Exercise, Quads Exercise, Hamstring Exercise, Hips Exercise andstly Neck Exercise. That''s what you have to do for an hour now, Hobgoblin will teach you how to do it." Ezra looked at Hobgoblin who was performing the stretch and mimic him. The easiest exercise ended in a blink and Ezra reached the final training. The survival in the forest. After rxing a bit, Fenrir gave Ezra the pouch of pills. "This one has 10 pills of regeneration, use wisely. There won''t be whipping and neither the insects that will attack you the moment you stop. This is an actual forest, sometimes you can easily roam inside without worry while some other times your life will be at the stack in a matter of seconds" "I understand, this is an art of survival. I have to be alert even if I take nap." Ezra said as he stepped forward, stared at Fenrir and uttered. "I am ready." The face of Ezra was confident and indifferent Chapter 23 Add More Weight ?After preparing himself, Ezra was sent to the middle of the forest. This time it was a real forest, from where he heard numerous howls and wild cries when he first arrived. During the 4 hours of running in magical space, he learnt a few things about the forest. First thing was to keep your senses sharp and the other was to look where you are stepping. A small mistake or noise can catch the attention of unfriendly beasts. Keeping that in mind, the prince moved on. He was hearing various chirps of birds, cries of monkeys and roars of beasts. Some beasts cultivate as well, their cultivation levels are the same as that of Martial Masters. Those beasts are called Martial Animals, but they do not possess spirits. They can only cultivate and grow by eating other beasts, Martial Animals or Martial Masters and absorb their powers inside their heart. Instead of Qi or Mana, they possess a unique power called Force. Force is an energy that possesses the qualities of both qi and mana. Any beast can be Martial Animal if it eats a variety of other beasts or possesses a unique and pure bloodline. Purer the bloodlinerger the amount of cultivation a Martial Animal can absorb from its prey. Ezra Zephyr read that all from books, the young bookworm''s feet continued to move forward as he recalled all that. ~BAANNGG~ A loud mming noise urred from somewhere not so far, Ezra looked at his surroundings. ~RAAAWWWR~ An ear-busting roar gave Ezra the direction of the noise, he was puzzled. His mind was holding a battle between thoughts, he was pondering whether to go and check or to ignore and hide. After a few breaths, the young werewolf prince decided to go and look, Ezra darted towards the side where the roar came from. He crossed the bushes and his eyes widened, he saw a Dinosaur and a Frog fighting near a pond. Ezra Zephyr understood what are they fighting for, it was a fight for the control of the pond. Both frog and dinosaur were Martial Animals, Ezra thought after seeing the aura-like energy emitted from them. But he couldn''t tell the realm of their cultivation, only another martial master can detect it. Currently, Ezra was not a master but a simple mortal with the curse of God. ~CRROOAAAKK~ Just after sending a loud croak, the frog opened his mouth and his sticky long tongue moved like a whip. That gave Ezra chills, he remembered the shes from Hobgoblin. The dinosaur jumped into the sky and dodged the tongue by hair''s breadth. As itnded down, it widened his small arms. Force des extended from its nails. The frog didn''t attack this time, he understood it will end up being cut by those force des. The frog jumped vertically, many times higher than the jump of the dinosaur. It fell down like a meteor on the pond. ~BLLAAAAMM~ The water sshed and reached the dinosaur, it roared and drew back its des. It was the perfect opportunity for frog, an opening. The frog didn''t miss that chance and attacked with the same sticky long tongue, it snaked its way and wrapped around on dinosaur''s neck. The frog backflipped and dived into the pond, the dinosaur was dragged inside as well. Ezra Zephyr gulped, and a drop of tear rolled down his temple. After no further movements, Ezra decided to move on before things get strange. Suddenly, the pool turned red. ~ROOAAARR~ With a loud cry, the dinosaur came out. He was chewing the tongue of a frog. He used the force des in due time and saved himself. He drank the bloodied water from the pond and went into the deep woods. Ezra''s fear rose within his heart, he didn''t know what to do. "How can I survive if I face a martial animal?" He pondered in fear. Soon, the 4 hours werepleted without even using a single pill. Ezra was brought back in front of Fenrir. "How was your experience, boy?" He asked. "Will be a lie if I say I enjoyed it." The prince answered. "Hoho, that was expected. Well, think about the entire day for 1 hour. If you sleep before an hour, you will be whipped." Ezra Zephyr sat in the lotus position and started repeating all the details, regardless of small or big. After doing what was told, Ezra finally got the opportunity to sleep. "Aww, my precious sleep" he said and slept on the rough ground. The next day came way faster than Ezra thought, he has to do the same hellish training just went through yesterday. When Ezra woke up, he didn''t feel any fatigue, just muscle pain. Hepleted the exercises but consumed double the amount than yesterday. In no time, 3 months passed. The current Ezra could easily do the exercises and run without the help of pills. With the new day, Ezra woke up, ready to do his daily routinend when he heard Fenrir''s voice. "I have prepared your weapons" "Is that so." The young prince said, there was no sign of fear or respect in his eyes. He talked as he was trying to mock Fenrir. "So, where is my sword?" The prince asked for his weapon. "There won''t be swords... or there are but not for you hohoho." Fenrirughed. "What do you mean?" "I mean the weapons you will use are not long swords or spears." A box arrived, carried by none other than Hobgoblin. "Your weapons are in there" Fenrir said Without wasting a single second, Ezra went to check. When he opened the box, he saw a huge chain. Both of it''s ends were tied by weapons, one was a dull short sword made from metal, while the other was a hook, a pointy hook with small saw des on top, simr sized to the short sword. Ezra picked it up "It''s heavy" that''s what he said. "I know because I designed it. These weapons and chainsbined have 10kg weight in them, you will use these in your pieces of training as well. Together with braces, a total of 22 kg weight." "That''s a feather-like weight for a prince" Ezra uttered. "Says the one who just yelled ''it''s heavy'' hoho" Fenrir mocked as he chuckled. Chapter 24 One Year Passed ?Ezra Zephyr was inspecting the weapons given to him. "What notions drove you to make this piece of crap" the prince said as he gazed at Fenrir. "You are learning the ways of the trash-talking, nice going boy." Ezra scoffed "Heh, Thanks to you, wannabe god" he derided. Fenrir frowned "Who do you call a wannabe god, dumb boy. I hate gods, don''t ever tag my name with them hypocrites self-proimed superiors." "Heh, seems like I find your sensitive vein" he giggled. "You motherfucker" Fenrir couldn''t control his temper and cussed. The 3 months of training changed Ezra by arge margin. "These weapons are prototypes of the originals, this change 10-meter long chain is useful in various ways. The hook has 2 purposes, 1st is to catch a running prey and 2nd is to defend. It''s thick and solid, containing small ded on top, with poison on them, a small gash from it can be fatal. Lastly, the short sword, I don''t think you want me to tell what it can do." The monstrous wolf of Norse exined. "I understand, now that you say, it''s quite a tricky designed set of weapons." He wrapped the chain on his arms and hung the hook and short sword on the sides of his waist. Without saying any further, Ezra began his first training of push-ups. His arms gave up when he reached the 73rd push-up, he immediately understood what will happen next. ~SWWIIINNGG~ An air slicing whip swung and socked his back, unlike prior times, Ezra didn''t let out a single noise. He was getting used to it, being punished for 3 months. He managed to learn the art of hiding pain, he gritted his teeth. It was not that he couldn''t feel the pain, the intensity and sensation were the same all the time. It was his durability that raised impressively. After receiving some bloody punishment, he reached the running training. The same magical jungle with venomous insects and beasts. Ezra picked up the hook and sword in both hands and reached a certain area, after waiting for a while, he felt a dim vibration and jumped hurriedly. ~WHOOSSH~ With an astonishing speed, a tail came out, on top of it was the red zing sting. The beast came out and revealed his entire body, it was the same scorpion that tormented Ezra on 1st day. "This time, I''m here for the payback," he said. The scorpion ran towards Ezra, thetter knew his speed and started to run to the side of a tall tree. To his misfortune, his speed was not as urate as he assumed. The scorpion caught up, his pedipalps snipped like sharp scissors. Ezra threw the hook at the scorpion but it stopped midway before hitting the scorpion, the reason was obvious. It was connected with chains wrapped around Ezra''s arms. But still, his action didn''t go in vain. The scorpion was surprised by the hook, and his march stopped. Ezra took this opportunity and climbed onto the tree, a silhouette jumped to a branch next to prince''s. "Why are you here? I''m not injured." Ezra questioned. "The weapons you got are extremely useful and dangerous, but only if you master them. I came to tell you that, take care O chosen one." The man said and vanished, it was none other than the Hobgoblin. After spending 4 hours running, he was sent to survive in the forest. Encountering death many times, Ezra always came out alive, receiving a myriad of injuries. ~9 monthster~ Within a blink of an eye, 1 whole year passed since Ezra came to train. Ezra woke up, he touched his disheveled long hair and shoved them backwards with his fingers. He stood up, his body was perfect, not bulky nor skinny. Containing only 9% fat and 91% muscles, an epitome of a perfect body. In the recent months, Ezra''s height grew a few inches, including the weight of his bracers. He was carrying a total of 60kg weight on him, there were 4 bracers on his four limbs, each having 10kg of weight. Apart from them, the weapons owned 10kg weight, what the new thing was a stone-made cor, a cor on his neck that also weighed 10kg. Fenrir looked at the prince and smiled, it was a way of praising him. "That''s disgusting, stop smiling you creepy dog." The no longer innocent prince said. "Alright alright, kobold prince. Hoho" Fenrir spoke andughed. "Hahaha, that was a good one." The prince guffawed along. Their bond was strong, even though they always taunt, mock and tease each other. They both also knew that each of the two is nothing without the presence of the other. "I''m off to training, don''t disturb me" "Wait boy, 1 year of your beginner training has ended. Now I will begin your real training." Said Fenrir. Ezra Zephyr squinted his eyes and inquired. "That was only beginner level?" "Indeed, let me start your real training" Ezra calmed himself and observed. From within the cave, 6 puppets came out. 1 puppet had a sword, a normal sized sword. The 2nd one had a spear, a long spear. That puppet was skinny. The 3rd in number wore gauntlets, his body was bulky and towering. 4th in line had two daggers, it was short heighted and was jumping, showing off his agility. The 5th one was a tall chubby puppet, his height was only shorter than the puppet with gauntlets. it was holding a gigantic axe-hammer. Thest 6th one was a female puppet, its hairs were long, breast pumped. It had a bow on her back and an arrow box on her waist. "Prince Ezra Zephyr, you will fight these six for the rest of four hears. You will fight each of them two times, one time with your weapons and one time with bare hands. Each round will be for 1 hour, you will rest for 5 minutes and begin the next round. If you fight each puppet two times, then it will be 12 hours. Count 5 minutes for 12 fights, it will be an additional hour. 13 hours ofbat, 8 hours of sleeping and then 1 hour of nning. That''s your new training routine." "Finally, I can learn fighting. Thank you Fenrir, watch me destroying these puppets." The prince boasted Hearing that, Fenrirughed "Hoho, what a delusional naive prince you are." Chapter 25 Spear Wielder First ?Ezra peered at the puppets and Fenrir spoke. "Which one do you want to train with first?" The prince squinted his eyes and looked at a certain puppet. "This one" "Ahh, the spear wielder. Any reason behind, boy?" The giant wolf inquired "I heard the prince of the brownmane empire uses spear" The vengeful prince uttered, there was a spark in his eyes, a spark that contains the power to kindle a pyre. The monstrous wolf squinted his eyes, Ezra''s expressions captivated his attention. "Brownmane Empire! Since when did such an empire exist?" He said. "You don''t know? They were once our subjects but then they retaliate and took my level 6 spirit Red Scaled Wolf. Thanks to their betrayal, I was able to meet you." Ezra exined. "How many empires are there now?" The wolf asked "5 Empires and 11 Kingdoms." Ezra Zephyr answered right after. "That many on this small continent? During Bjorn''s era, there were only 3 empires. Elven, Dwarvish and Bloodfang empire, there was nothing as the kingdom." Fenrir punned. "What do you mean small continent, the continent is big and prosperous. Only 2/5th ofnd belongs to kingdoms and empires. The rest of 3/5th is under the power of sects, there are treaties andws. Empires will not meddle between the affairs of sects and likewise, the sects will not interfere in the quarrels of empires." Ezra Zephyr sassed "I know, it was your great-great-grandfather Bjorn Zephyr, who set thosews." Said the wolf. Ezra''s eyes widened with his mouth agape. "Really? It was our empire who set those rules, why did I never read that anywhere?" "History can be changed with enough power," Fenrir said as he looked at Ezra, teaching him the limitlessness of power. "Well said, Fenrir. I shouldn''t be jumping in joy for something done by our family 50 generations ago. Well, enough with repartee." Ezra said as he stepped forward and slid his hands towards his waist, in order to take out his hook and short sword. The puppet with the spear came forward as well. It was a strange puppet, it was made from an unknown material. It had a skin on it and had the features of a normal being. Even though, all of them had the same face but different build. The puppet opened his eyes, his face gave a nasty wicked smile. As if he already knew what would be the oue of this training. "That son of bitch, how dare he mocks me" Ezra Zephyr darted towards him. He jerked his arms and the wrapped chain was loosened, giving his weapons a wide range. Ezra started to spin the chain attached to the sword, akin to a tornado, the sword whirled. Ezra became familiar with his chain-attached weapons, he could now use both closebat and ranged attacks. Ezra threw the spinning sword at the spear wielder but to his shock, there was not a single wrinkle on his face. The puppet didn''t move an inch, as the sword approached he just simple raised his spear. ~CLAANNKK~ The spinning sword stopped. "What! It didn''t cut through, how?" The prince was confused, he killed many insects and small beasts with that technique in the prior year. He also managed to kill that scorpion and that bee which showed him what being in hell feels like. "You underestimated them, that''s your biggest mistake boy. You boasted about killing them the moment they arrive, you didn''t even care to ask me about these strange puppets" Fenrir told Ezra "Shut up, I''ll figure it out on my own" the prince retorted. Fenrir frowned "look at the audacity of this cocky dickhead bastard. Alright then, I''ll just quietly watch you getting your arse kicked." Ezra''s attention was focused on the puppet, he didn''t make any reckless movement. When the puppet sensed that Ezra has no intention to attack, he hurtled toward him instead. Unlike Ezra, his march was many times faster, within the blink of an eye, he closed the distance. "What the fuck" Ezra was shocked, he couldn''t do much and cussed. Due to his surprise, his bnce was off, the spear wielder jabbed his spear. Fast and precise, it came like an arrow and pierced the chest of the prince. ~AAARRRRGGHH~ Feeling the sheer pain, Ezra fell to the ground and cried loudly. "Hohoho" The giant wolf of Norse cackled. "Fenrir, give me the pill. I''ll die" Ezra said, his hopeful eyes gazing at the wolf. "Foolish werewolf, you are not dead. Look at his spear" Listening to that, Ezra looked at the spear of the puppet. It was not real but a wooden spear used for practice. Then Ezra looked at his chest, there was no hole or blood. "I... I felt it. It pierced my chest, there is still pain." Ezra stuttered. "That''s his mastery in spear-wielding, that''s the only thing that he has superior to you. He doesn''t have qi or mana, the amount of physical strength he has is simr to you. It''s a training of techniques and mastery of weapons. Fight these puppets and hone the mastery of your weapons." Said the wolf. Ezra tried to get up, but before he could. The puppet jumped and spun in midair, he sent another jab downwards. For Ezra, it felt like an arrow released from a longbow. ~BAANNGG~ The spearnded on the forehead, the blood oozed from his head. But the wielder didn''t hit the pointy de in front of the spear. He hit Ezra with the back end of the spear. "Gehihihi" the spear wielder giggled. Ezra''s eyes were red, he knew one thing for sure. The puppet was not normal, he had a nature and characteristics. He was not fighting Ezra, he was simply ying with him. His blood boiled, and he unwrapped the chains with a simple swing of his arms. 10-meter long chain in each hand, he started waving them. Making it difficult for puppets to step forward, one of the chains had a strong hook while the other had a blunt short sword. He aimlessly spun the chains, and the spear-weilding puppet''s smile vanished. Ezra caught that and pondered "Is it working?" In the next second, the puppet threw his spear straight. ~BAANNNGG~ The spear hit the forehead of Ezra again, the oozing blood increased as Ezra fell to the ground unconscious "GIHIHIHIHI" The wicked spearman giggled. Fenrir looked at the puppet and murmured "I hate this guy to my core, if not only for Ezra''s training..." Chapter 26 4 Years Later ?Soon the Hobgoblin came to perform his job and Ezra woke up, he touched his forehead and gazed at the puppet wielding the wooden spear. "Want to ask something now, boy?" Fenrir said as he smiled. The werewolf prince quietly nodded his head, his cockiness vanished after such an utter defeat. It has been a while since he felt helpless, he gritted his teeth and stood up. "These puppets are made after real persons, now you have been wondering who those people are, right? Well... I can give you a hint. These people have the highest grade of spirit present and a single one of them has enough power to destroy this lower realm. The martial spirit of the one who battered you is my arch-enemy, Odin The All-Father." Fenrir growled, his huge canines were revealed. The timber started to quake, Ezra sensed needles piercing his soul. He fell to his knees, and squeezed his chest as he yelled "FENRIR!!" "Huh!" The Monstrous Wolf of Norse came back to his senses. "Forgive me, boy, the memories of the past always torment in present and terrorise the future. I am no exception in this." Said Fenrir as he sighed. "Listen carefully Ezra, these 6 are ones of many people you have to kill in future. Focus on your training and understand them. The techniques these puppets are using are centuries old, the originals must have upgraded them by arge margin but still, it''s way beyond the mastery the lower realm martial masters have over weapons." Ezra''s eyes widened, he gulped as he looked at each of those puppets. "Each one can destroy the whole lower realm..." he murmured, the prince was bewildered. "Let''s make your training a little bit more interesting" Fenrir said as the light engulfed Ezra. "Ah shit, here we go" said the prince. ~WOOOSSHH~ The moment he opened his eyes, he found himself on an icy mountain. Cold gales blew with ferocity. "Where am I" the prince pondered. A thought came to his mind "Is this ce an artificial space, like that of the forest" "It''s not like that forest, it''s the same ce. But I have changed the location and climate, this artificial space has a variety of ces to train in. That forest and this icy mountain is one of the many, now you have to face these puppets under such dire circumstances boy" The voice of Fenrir resounded "Suits me right" The prince replied. His hands started to get frost, he squinted his eyes to look and found a shadowing out of the squall of wind. Soon after the prince was able to clearly see that in front of him was the same spear wielder puppet, giggling at him. Ezra took a deep breath and exhaled the warm air on his hands before clenching his duo weapons. "Beat him up, O chosen one" Hobgoblin''s voice resonated, he was near but was hidden inside the snowy gusts. Ezra chuckled in response "Haha I was wondering where the hell are you" The puppet and Ezra looked at each other before bolting towards each other. <4 yearster> Hobgoblin was panting "Ahh, this heat" he said as he wiped his forehead, dropping droplets of sweat. His eyes were locked on a youth, a 6''2 heighten man. His figure was less filled to be called bulky, his body and muscles were made as if a sculpture has carved those designs on him. The way he was stretching showed as if he was made of rubber and those muscles and body were fake, he had braided long hair with no beard or moustache. He had a hook in his left hand and a blunt short sword in his right, with a 100 meters long chain connecting the duo. The youth stopped stretching and looked at his surrounding. "Ah fuck, I hate this ground. That wannabe god knows I dislike being soaked in sweat but still..." that youth was none other than the crown prince of Bloodfang Kingdom, the young werewolf Ezra Zephyr. "So we have finally reached the climax" said Ezra as he looked in all directions. He was surrounded by six puppets, the same 6 puppets that were made after some monstrous martial masters. All of them were on a volcanic field, a gigantic space of med ground with oozingva sprays. "I have to go meet my parents, hurry up you cunts" Ezra said as he smiled wickedly at the spear-wielding puppet. The mocking spear wielder was now angry and darted in, along with him came the short puppet with daggers. From another side, the swordsman marched, beside him was the puppet of gauntlets. Big, bulky and barbarian. A figure was in the sky, right above Ezra. Its axe-hammer descent down on Ezra together with his chubby body. At a distance, the female looking puppet released 10 arrows at once, alling to take Ezra''s life. After years of fighting with them on different weathers and grounds, Ezra understood the puppets'' techniques and they couldn''t defeat him alone anymore. So, Fenrir decided to allow all 6 puppets to fight Ezra. If he wins with all his bracers on, his physical training will end. Ezra looked at the aggressive iing guests, he jerked his arm and spun it in nanoseconds. The long and heavy chain made a wave and that wave made an irregr rotation. All the 10 iing arrows struck the chain and stopped. This was the mastery he learned from Hobgoblin''s whipping and years of bringing that chain along. Ezra saw the spear maning, he dashed towards him and jerked his arm again. The same rotating wave of chain urred, it wasrge. The puppets looked at it for a tiny moment and continued to charge. The spear puppet stomped the ground, his foot thumb dug inside as he spun at god speed and threw the spear at Ezra. The prince moved his waist and leaned backwards, with the help of hook he managed to parry the spear in meantime. As the spear was dodged, the dagger puppet closed the distance, Ezra looked at it with a side eye and pulled the chain of his sword. ~CCHHRRRRR~ With a strange sound, the rotating wave of the chain was stretched and entangled the arms of dagger puppets. Previously, when puppets saw the chain they understood the risk as well, but they believed that they will easily escape from an entanglement of such a wide trap. But to their misfortune, they were wrong. The wave of the chain was like a knot, waiting for a single pull to tighten itself up. The swordsman shed but was stopped by Ezra''s hook. ~BAANNGG~ Ezra sent him flying after a swift kick on the belly. The gauntlet puppet sent a calcted straight punch, Ezra dodged it by hair''s breadth and answered with a hook ~BAAMMM~ The giant puppet fell to its knees. At that time another giant was a few inches away from Ezra, the prince spun as if he was dancing and jumped. At the perfect timing, he swung his leg. ~BAANNGGG~ With a cracking sound, the spin jump kick sessfully hit the chubby puppet. The prince looked at the bow puppet, who threw away its weapon and surrendered. "3... 3 seconds... He defeated them all in 3 seconds" Hobgoblin mumbled in astonishment Chapter 27 The Soul ?"Finally, I have done it! You saw everything Hobgoblin, didn''t you?" The young werewolf prince said. "Yes, O chosen one. I witnessed your greatness." He replied. "My hairs have be rough and annoying, is there any nt here that can make my hairs silky?" Ezra pondered as he touched his long braided hair. ~WHOOOSH~ All of a sudden, with the familiar sh Ezra was in another ce, a ce akin to his home. It was the timbend where he first met Fenrir. Ezra gazed upon what was in front of him, a humongous ck wolf, taking nap. He squinted his eyes and yelled at the giant wolf of Norse. "Hey wannabe god, how do you do!?" "Oh lord" The Hobgoblinmented in a dim voice. Fenrir opened his eyes, he tsked when his sightnded on Ezra "Did I make a mistake choosing him? I was making an atrocious host but ended up creating a rascal." He thought. After a moment of thinking the wolf chuckled inside his head and replied "How do you do, kobold boy" he mocked back. "I defeated the puppets, is there anything else remaining in your shitty training?" Said the prince. "No... there isn''t anything." The voice of Fenrir sounded heavy. Ezra caught that change in tone and asked right away "What''s troubling you Fenrir, tell me." "It is time to make me your spirit, but there is something I must tell you." Ezra nodded silently, ready to receive whatever Fenrir speak. "Once I insert myself in your body, I will fight with the thunder ophidian curse." Fenrir paused and red at Ezra before continuing "Do you remember what I told you about curses? "Yes, I do. They are some sort of magic, sorcery that deprives something of the prey. It can be power, health, intelligence or even cultivation." Ezra Zephyr answered. "Good, now listen to me carefully. As a spirit, I can grow by devouring other spirits. This ophidian curse inside you is high level sorcery and has be a spiritual entity that has simr power as that of a spirit. I will devour it the moment I make you my host, that curse will fight me back but I can handle it. The thing I am worried about is the process of making your own force." Ezra furrowed his brows and questioned "My force! By force you mean the power used by martial animals?" "Exactly" Fenrir replied. Ezra stretched his back and spoke again "But how is this possible? only martial animals can use it because they devour the other marti..." Something came to Ezra''s mind, and his eyes widened. "Wait a minute... How could I forget that you also devour other spirits like martial animals, there is a possibility that I can use force as well." "You caught the point fast despite being dumb. However, what I am worried about is whether or not you sessfully design the force I want. If you seed and establish a force of my wish, then perhaps your name may also be counted in scariest martial sorcerors of all time." Fenrir rendered his worry. "Scariest martial sorcerors..." Ezra understood the weight behind those words. In the lower realm of Zetra, Sorcerors are less in numbers than Cultivators. However, in deadly battles, the majority of victories were grabbed by the side that had a higher calibre of sorcerors. The werewolf prince clenched his fist and spoke boldly "What do you want me to do, Fenrir? Just tell me, I will surpass your expectations" "Soul" Fenrir uttered right after. "Soul?" Ezra repeated the word in confusion. "Design your force while keeping that word in mind, that''s more than enough guidance. If you can not, then maybe you are not made for this." Fenrir said Hearing that, Ezra''s body flinched. His ego was hurt, and the pain of humiliation he forgot haunted him again. "How the fuck a force is designed" The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom spewed in anger. "Through your mind, boy" Fenrir answered and continued "A sorcerer or cultivator gets the type of mana and qi respectively, based on the spirits they possess. But how do martial animals, who don''t have spirits at all develop their force? Each martial animal has its unique force, but how is it possible without a spirit? Will beastmen or other species can achieve force if they devour the raw meat of martial masters?" Ezra was stunned "I never read anything pertaining to that." He said Fenrir scorned in return "These are some mind-boggling questions for someone with a smart head, which is not you. So don''t me yourself and follow my instructions. A martial animal design the force with his thoughts, it creates an intelligence that wish a certain type of power. A power that can use qi skills and mana spells as well. An example for you to understand: if a martial animal is scared or fond of fire and keeps thinking of it then eventually the force his intelligence would design will have fire attributes. From day one, I have been giving you secret hints about the soul. The pills that don''t relieve your pain yet boost your strength were soul strengthening pills. The artificial space and the beasts inside of it, how were they alive if they were artificial and the martial animals killing each other? What is that specific thing that makes someone dead, what leaves your body that decides you are no longer alive? And how those puppets you just defeated a few moments ago were moving like real living beings? Why do they have attitude and ego? The answer to all those questions is ''Soul'', they all had a soul in their body and if the soul of a living leaves its body, that individual will be considered dead. It''s just that I never signified that word and yet fed you at the same time silently in your subconscious. The real training was feeding your mind with soul concerning thoughts for this day" The crown prince of Bloodfang Kingdom was bewildered by the master n of Fenrir. Ezra stayed quiet for quite a while, he took a deep breath and said only five words. "YOU TRULY ARE A MONSTER!" Chapter 28 Darkness Vs Lightning Vs Soul ?Ezra kept looking at Fenrir in awe, he finally understood why the upper realm was so eager to kill this wolf. "Sit down, boy. I''ll make you my host, you will suffer the same as your father did while absorbing grade 7 spirit pill" Fenrir said as he stood up, towering like a mountain. "I still remember father''s face, twisted in anguish. It was tormenting for father" Ezra answered in a dim tone. "You scared?" The wolf inquired. "Are you stupid or what? I said it was tormenting for father... not for me! Bring it on, I told you that I''ll surpass your expectations." The prince boldly imed and sat in crossed legs position. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom did as he was told and sat, Fenrir raised his leg. The shadow of Fenrir''s paw covered Ezra''s entire body and side by area, wherever the shadow reached, a magic formation was drawn. The size and design were the same as that of Fenrir''s paw. "Focus now, Ezra boy" The wolf of Norse said as he turned into ck mist. The ck mist made a cluster above Ezra like some storm brimming clouds, soon the dense cloudy mist became haze and coalesced within the formation. Thend started to shake, and the strange letters on formation were glowing with ck mist. For the first time in a while, Ezra''s heart pounded like the hooves of a horse. Ezra closed his eyes to calm his mind. The mist gradually emerged from the formation and made its way to the chest of the werewolf prince. The formation started to be vague as the mist emerged, the moment when ck mistpletely went inside Ezra''s chest was the moment formation vanished as if it was never been there. Fenrir sessfully made Ezra his host, The giant wolf of Norse looked within the conscious of Ezra and moved with caution, waiting for a certain thi g to make its appearance. ~BIIIRRRRRRR~ Fenrir heard something and quickly turned his head, there was a greenish blue lightning snake. It was slightly smaller in size than Fenrir, its body waspletely made from lightning. A bolt of strange yet powerful lightning, not found within the lower realm. Fenrir squinted his eyes in astonishment "It''s the lightning of Olympian God Zeus." Anger reddened his eyes as he asked furiously "How did you get into the lower realm!?" Instead of answering the Thunder Ophidian hissed at Fenrir but its hissing made a strange noise of ''biirrrr''. "Should I consider it as the failure of negotiation?" Fenrir retorted The ophidian didn''t pay any importance to the words of Fenrir and plunged at him. The ck wolf raised his foot and at the calcted time when the ophidian was in range, he smashed the head of the ophidian down with his paw. "Know your ce, O puny figment of Zeus. You have tortured my boy for years, now it''s time for retribution. Soon, the Mount of Olympus will also crumble under the feet of a man called Ezra Zephyr." After finishing the sentence, Fenrir opened his mouth. Aside from the sharp teeth, there was nothing except a pit of darkness. Tongue, mouth muscles and other things were absent. Fenrir whispered a word inside his mind "ck Hole" ~SWWOOOOSSSH~ A tremendous sucking force came from the mouth of the wolf, the thunder ophidian curse was sucked inside and disappeared within seconds. There was a reason why Fenrir''s mouth looked like a ck pit, because the mouth of Fenrir was an actual ck hole, holding an unopposing vacuum power. That''s how he gulped down the sun and devoured Odin during Ragnarok, his power made the gods tremble in fear. That monstrous evil wolf of Norse has returned once again, no one knew what cmity was about to befall the lower realm. Fenrir''s current grade was only 1, after eating the Thunder Ophidian Curse his body started to produce extreme lightning power. Now it was up to Ezra how he handle that power. "What a power! That curse would have be a spirit if we had waited a year more." Fenrir pondered. Ezra on the other hand was unflinching by the pain. "Boy, can you hear me?" He heard the voice of Fenrir. "Yes, I can. Did you seed?" He replied. "Yes and I devoured the curse within you. It''s up to you now, don''t disappoint me, boy." Ezra didn''t answer and closed his eyes again. The power within him surged, he felt many things. Myriad types of power, but he never lost focus on his soul. He had to design it, a feature a body to contain the force. A structure that uniquely utilises the force, the soul force his intelligence was created was like a lump of raw meat. Three types of force were in Ezra''s mind, fighting each other for supremacy. The darkness of Fenrir, Thunder of Ophidian Curse and the Soul that he wanted to design. At that time he thought of someone, a being that never lost his faith in Ezra. His beloved father Mirza Zephyr. "How did father manage to bnce the power from grade 7 spirit" he pondered. Ezra was searching for a hint. The only thing making the process look easy was the pain endurance of Ezra, he suffered torture like training and endured the pain, unlike his father who turned into his werewolf form. "Father''s endurance was less than mine, then why? I know he had qi not force but there should be a hint." For Ezra, his father''s spirit upgradation was the only practical example he saw. "There should be something, there should be something, there should be som... Wait a minute!" The prince finally got the hint he wanted. ~BOOOM~ A big st urred, Hobgoblin was shocked and the two wolf cubs retreated as well. The cave protector J?tunn rushed out right away, dust emerged and the eyes of all locked on where Ezra was. ~BIRRR-CLLAACKC-BRIRR~ The J?tunn flinched and knelt "M?s¨¹ greets master". Hobgoblin understood and knelt as well. "I greet my new master" Unlike the previous duo, the two wolf cubs barred their fangs at Ezra. Ready to attack. Ezra came out of the dust, a ck thick lightning waltzed around Ezra Zephyr. A sinister dark lightning force was what Ezra made. "Where is God Xander?" "He is at the hill" A hill near Mount Olympus,pletely covered in clouds. Hundred of shes of lightning descended on that hill every second, on the hill was a certain individual meditating. "You felt that, Xander?" The martial spirit of that individual said. "Yes, someone destroyed our symbol in the lower realm." He replied "Not destroyed, absorbed" "How could this be? Is there anyone there with a spirit that can absorb? Maybe it''s a martial animal." "Or maybe, Fenrir..." The individual''s eyebrow flinched. "How is this possible?" After a moment of silence, the spirit spoke. "Yes, it''s not possible. We witnessed the downfall of Fenrir with hisst host, the wicked werewolf Bjorn Zephyr. "Indeed, even if hees back from death, I don''t have a reason to be afraid. What can Fenrir possibly do to me? I''m the one who has the god of sky Zeus as his martial spirit." Xander said arrogantly. Zeus was discreet "Don''t underestimate Fenrir, he is one of the very few beings who terrorised the gods." Xander calmed down, the lightning vanished all of a sudden. "Tell me, Zeus. Did he also terrorise you in past, before I became your host?" He was deliberate in asking Zeus gave a haughty smile before answering "That mutt is not worthy" Chapter 29 Twist, Rive And Grind ?Ezra Zephyr calmly peered at the wild undte lightning, worshipping his body. Ezra felt a huge surge of power, overflowing. He opened all of his 8 gates and reached the door of Qi Brightening Stage. "This... you are no less of a monster than me, boy," Fenrir eximed. "How did you build such force?" The prince''s mind was absent, he has yet to believe that he now possesses the qualification to walk on the path of strength. "Is this a dream?" he pondered. Even after witnessing what is known to be unbelievable, his emotions couldn''t stop rising. A weak boy who always suffered torment, a mother who always cried looking at her womb born and a father who kept cursing himself for his powerlessness. All of these problems were solved by a single entity, Fenrir. Ezra''s eyes started to fill with salty water, it''s been years since hest cried. "We don''t have time for this drama, hurry up and answer me moronicd" The monstrous wolf who became the martial spirit of Ezra interrupted the emotional climax of the hero. A martial spirit can understand and feel the emotions of its host, not to mention a spirit like Fenrir. The prince wide opened his eyes and slowly shut his eyelids down, absorbing the iing tears in his eyshes. "I figured it out after remembering father''s spirit." The wolf understood right away. But, to be bolder in his presumption he said. "Exin" The well-built Ezra sighed. "How did I get such an idiotic spirit after suffering such means." "Answer the danm question, smart ass boy" the wolf of Norse retorted. The prince guffawed "It was a joke, don''t it too hard... Well, I knew the first spirit of my father. A burning wolf, having fire qi, then I asked my father about the spirit in the cubic pill beforeing here. He told me the details and it was a 6-winged Griffin. The new spirit father achieved was a burning wolf with 6 wings, the two spirits merged and gave birth to a new entity. If the spirits can be merged then why not 3 attributes? That''s the question that came to my mind after pondering for a long." Ezra exined. Fenrir was quiet for a quite while, deep inside he was praising Ezra. This is exactly what he calcted when Ezra said ''Father''s spirit''. "I guessed it correctly" Fenrir uttered. "I guessed it correctly my ass, you clueless dog" the werewolf prince spoofed andughed. After some sarcastic jokes, Ezra reeled his head. The two cubs were barring their fangs at him. While Mos¨¹ and Hobgoblin knelt in respect. "What happened to these cubs?" Ezra asked Fenrir. "They are in the belief that I am dead, but they are still confused because your ck lightning has my darkness in it. Use your force once again and call me out." "How can I call you out? It''s my first" "Focus on me inside your body, raise the ck lightning. It''s all about your will" The prince did as he was told, barbaric ck lightning flickered and 1 ck orb appeared behind him, the same lightning gyrated around it. The humongous wolf appeared once again, the cubs looked at their father. Fenrir looked at them with gentle eyes, the cubs howled dimly and ran towards Ezra. No doubt that they understood the meaning behind Fenrir''s loving nce. The cubs started jumping and licked Ezra''s feet and legs just because they couldn''t reach his torso. "Boy, they are born from my bloodline, after my real children died, I made these two clones from their parts, treat them like your brothers. They possess the highest quality of bloodline. This pretty form of cubs is not their original form, when they''ll awake their true forms, their nature and powers wille with it. The cerulean one is Hati, the one who hates. In his previous life, he chased the moon in Ragnarok. He possesses extreme frost force. The crimson cub is Sk?ll, the one who mocks and chased the sun. Sk?ll has pulverizing fire as his force, don''t evenpare your father''s with it. They will be like your strong arms, protecting and guiding you in every path of life, except when you bang some cheeks." Ezra bent down and rubbed their ears and neck. The cubs ept him as his own. The Prince stood up, he wanted to confirm something. He stepped towards a tree, he pointed his finger and touched the big thick tree. ck lightning flickered from his finger and made his way towards the tree like a hungry reptile, Ezra squinted his eyes. "It didn''t show any fancy effect, *sigh* I already got more than I dreamt of, one shouldn''t be greedy." He said to himself as he pivoted backwards. "Wait, boy. Look carefully" Fenrir alerted the prince Ezra looked at the tree again, ck lightning was still there, puzzling him. The tree started to crack, the thin branches began to twine and tear, and the leaves fell dead. The prince''s eyes widened, same with Jot¨¹nn and Hobgoblin. While the two cubs didn''t pay any heed. Fenrir intervene in their surprise and spoke "I was not amazed by how you managed to merge three different attributes, it was the force you made that astounded me. Your force may have the shape of lightning but unlike other bolts of lightning which cause muscle pain, hearing loss, seizures and burns. Yours is an exception, you have developed lightning that twists, rives and grinds the object. You are weak now, only at the 1st level of Qi Brightening stage. So, the effect of your force is frail and the tree was massive. However, if you use it on any martial master of the same level as yours. He will face cruel ck bolts, possessing the power to tear his cardiovascr system into pieces." Ezra was bewildered, he looked at his hands full of rough calluses. He clenched his fist hard. Fenrir exined further "As an example, the green colour is secondary. It is made by mixing two binary colours, yellow and blue. Darkness, Soul and Lightning, consider them primary attributes. They merged and made a secondary attribute, Chaos! That''s the name I like to give your force." Ezra sat down, both hands on the ground and gazed at the sunlight, piercing its way through the leaves. He smiled and asked. "Fenrir... did I exceed your expectations?" Fenrir chuckled. "Yes boy, you did." IMPORTANT NOTE: 1. Hello dear readers, I want to apologise to everyone. I was busy in a sacred month of ourmunity and because I did not have any stocked chapters, I couldn''t upload any. From now on, it will be a daily update. 2. At that time I had paid an artist to draw a picture of two cubs, Sk?ll and Hati. I have uploaded that picture in my discord. Remember that Sk?ll and Hati existed in Norse mythology and they were biological sons of Fenrir. Discord link: https://discord.gg/suq7P4kg2v Chapter 30 Formula Of Spell ?"Fenrir, why do you want me to have a force of soul attribute?" Asked the prince. "The possessor of force can use qi skills and mana spells alike. Unlike cultivators and sorcerors who are bound to one type. There was a mad scientist, thousands of years ago. Elon Re, elder brother of my 47th host. He fancied necromancy, he spent his entire life focusing on a delusional single spell. A spell that canpletely revive a dead being, bound it to obey, heal it when it''s injured and call him at will. After countless years of work and experiments, he announced ''The spell I have created is omnipotent. But, it will only work on Martial Animals, one must have all 5 necessary attributes to learn it''. This is all he had revealed. He was assassinated the next day, and people forgot about him. But not his brother, my 47th host, Rinon Re. He went to his brother''sb, collected all the necessary documents and written thesis before setting theb on fire. Burning all the remains of his brother. But Rinon could not learn it himself, because hecked the soul attribute. After he died at the hands of my enemies, I tried to teach the spell to my 48th host, Sei Otho and 49th host, which is your great grandfather, Bjorn Zephyr. But, both failed to design a force that has soul attribute." The wolf exined. "So only I seed." Ezra uttered proudly. "Your chaos force will be a nightmare for your enemies." "What are the 5 necessary attributes that mad scientist talked about?" Prince asked in curiosity. "Soul magic, Blood Magic, ck Magic, Curative Magic and Teleportation Magic. These are the five necessary attributes, each one is rare, and it is next to impossible to find all in one person." Ezra scratched his head, before meeting Fenrir he didn''t know there existed soul and blood magic. The lower realm is weak and poor by arge marginpared to the upper realm. The gods and other beings never paid any attention to the lower realm. There is also an unknown power opposing higher powerhouses to descend onto the lower realm, that''s why Bjorn Zephyr destroyed his cultivation to hide in the lower realm. When Ezra knew that his family belonged to the upper realm, he was astounded to the point where his eyes paused inplete disbelief. Ezra calmed his mind and inquired "What about the other 4 attributes? I don''t have those." "I have them, I devoured countless martial spirits in my all 49 lives as a spirit. My darkness possesses the fragments of all other attributes except Soul, now that I am your spirit, all fragments are merged into your chaos force. You are a walking disaster Ezra, never underestimate yourself. But, always be wary of your surroundings. Even if you are weilder of a mighty force, your cultivation is in a shit state. I will provide you with the ways to be omnipotent without an early death, all you have to do is to listen." "Haha, I''ll try my best" Ezra giggled and replied. "Hmm, as expected of a rascal." "If your bbering is over, why not we hurry up and start learning that spell." Prince said. Fenrir nodded in disgust and spoke "You must remember the equation of spell''s form, feel the symbols of magguage." "Magguage?" Ezra asked in curiosity. "Yes magguage, it''s made of symbols. Each attribute like water, air, soul and others has its own symbols. Only those who possess sorcery based martial spirits can feel those symbols, even if they are not educated. After that, they calcte and solve the equation of those symbols and create a spell. Sorcery is much more difficult than cultivation, qi skills are the usage of qi to perform a damaging feat. Skill is based on the physique or weapon mastery of a cultivator. Any cultivator regardless of their qi attribute can learn a skill if he or she has a suitable physique or suitable mastery over the weapon. Sit and calm your mind, I will project the form of the spell in your mind. Memorize and feel it slowly, don''t be hasty, be perfect." The werewolf prince sat down and focused on what he was about to see. Fenrir projected a form, and Ezra squinted his closed eye. "It''s... it''s a pentagon and strange 5 big symbols on each side, there is a circle in middle. Small symbols from each side are ced in line, having their way to the middle circle, where the 6th big symbol is located." "Indeed, this is as you saw. It will take weeks or even months for you to feel those symbols and decipher the meaning behind them. Keep doing until you are exhausted." Fenrir guided After a few hours, the prince spoke. "I can feel what''s written in it, I can read it." "What!" Fenrir was shocked. "Is he a prodigy? Only a few in my lifetime have deciphered the form of a 10th-ss spell in a day and they are absolute gods now. Fate won''t betray me this time I guess." Fenrir pondered. And said to Ezra "You took too much time to decipher it, pathetic kobold prince. Exin what''s written in it." "The 1st side has the symbol of ''BLACK'' and the line says ''Death is cessation, Death is the norm. Thyn death shalt make you reborn'' The 2nd side''s symbol indicates ''BLOOD'' it says ''Blood in sight, Grip on veins. Arteries at hold and one shalt put reins'' 3rd side has ''CURATIVE'' symbol that has the lines as ''Heal thyn body, heal thyn soul. re at the foe, thou''lt be unhurt in bout'' Thenes the 4th ''TELEPORTATION'' ''Heed my call, hearken my wish. Go at my order ande at my will.'' And thest 5th ''SOUL'' ''Thyn life is a gift, my desire is thyn goal. Thou live to fight, possessing my soul.'' These are all the lines on every side of the pentagon" the young prince deciphered it symbol by symbol in words. Fenrir was astounded, he quickly asked. "What about the middle, what it says?" "Isn''t it obvious? It says ''CHAOS''," the prince uttered as a grin. (Note for Apology: Ladies and Gentlemen, I am sorry for myte update. we have been struck with natural desaster, 2 months of heavy rainfall and rampaging floods in Pakistan. My city was affected the most and faced biggest measure rainfall in country. We made an NGO with the name of "Hussaini Welfare Team" to help those people around us, millions have lost their homes. So I was quite busy to write chapter, I hope I will keep you entertained as well as help those victims. Once again, I am sorry forte update.) Chapter 31 Fenrirs Blessing ?Fenrir sighed in disbelief. "A monster indeed" he said to himself. "Boy, did you remember all the symbols of the pentagon form?" Fenrir asked. "Yes, I memorized all." The prince boldly imed. "Now carve it into a chant, how you do it is all up to you. The symbols can only be felt by the same attribute user, which means they are not letters readable for everyone. Choose a chant, that will activate the spell and carve that pentagon in that spell chant." Fenrir guided "What kind of chant, any suggestion?" "No boy, it''s all up to you as I said earlier. You will be the one who will use that spell, not me. See the characteristics of the spell and imagine yourself performing it. Now think of words suitable for chant" Ezra squinted his eyes, the pentagon of spell was projected in front of him. After pondering for quite a while, he murmured "Answer Your Master". ~WHOOOSSSHH~ The entire pentagon and the form on it became vivid, instead of the pentagon, those 3 words echoed in Ezra''s mind. The fusion of the form into the words waspleted. Thus, creating a mythical spell that will make even necromancers tremble in fear. Ezra took a deep breath and stood up. "I''ve done it Fenrir, anything else you request this prince to do?" Ezra teased the wolf. "Shut up, cocky cunt" The Monstrous Wolf of Norse retorted and continued right after. "Now that the spell and chant areplete, choose a name for it." "I''ll call it Fenrir''s Blessing" Ezra Zephyr didn''t pay a second to answer. "What!" Astounded wolf uttered. "This spell is your gift, so it will own your name as well. After all, we share life and death now. Aren''t we, my friend?" The prince said with a smile, it was the genuine smile that Fenrir has ever felt. Fenrir replied "Me! A friend of yours? The sheer thought of ''how ignorant a kobold prince can be'' makes me puke. You are nothing but a pawn in my ns" "Hahaha, you wannabe god, that was a nice one" The princeughed. They both can feel each other''s emotions, regardless of the words, they both knew what the other is feeling. After sessfully learning Fenrir''s Blessing, Ezra pivoted to Hobgoblin and Jott¨¹n, who were kneeling before him, the prince said. "Both of you, stand up." There was a texture of dominance in his voice. "M?s¨¹, bring me the remaining cubic spirit pills" he ordered "As you wish Master" Mosu dashed towards the cave as he answered The prince looked at Hobgoblin and said. "All this time I have been wondering about one thing about you" "What is it, master?" The Hobgoblin respectfully asked. "Your name!" "Pardon?" The Hobgoblin was confused. "I don''t know about your name, Hobgoblin is your race''s name, what''s yours?" "I apologise master but your servant does not have one" the Hobgoblin replied. "You do not have a name?" "I had one, but being frozen for centuries here. I can not recall my name, my memories of the past are not intact except the memories of me mastering the whip." "I remember his name" the voice of Fenrir came to Ezra''s mind. Ezra hmmed and tap on Hobgoblin''s shoulder. "From now onwards, your name is Didara" Hobgoblin''s eyes widened "Di... Didara!" A sh of memories rushed into his mind. His eyes turned watery, he controlled his sobbing and replied. "Thank you... Master" "Don''t cry, Didara. I''ll only need strong men, not crybabies." Ezra strictly stopped, nopassion or leniency was shown in his gestures. Ezra gave a tentative look over his shoulder and said to a certain someone"Did you get them all?" "Yes master, your ve brought all the cubic pills containing martial spirits." The Jott¨¹n answered. The two boxes were brought before the prince, one had the number 6 written on it while the other had the number 7. Ezra opened a box, there were 84 6th grade spirit cubes. "Show me your martial spirit" the prince ordered Didara. The Hobgoblin was shocked at first but quickly released his spirit after. 5 orbs started to rotate behind Didara. A strange-looking demon, reddish in the skin, protruded tusks, and eight arms, each hand holding a whip. "Your attribute is weapon enhancement, no wonder your whipping was so cruel. Pick a suitable 6th-grade spirit for yourself, you have to be more powerful for the task I''ll give you." said Ezra Didara nodded and looked for a spirit for himself, his sightnded on a cube. Inside which, was a demon. "His current spirit is a demon as well, nice choice he made" Ezra said to himself Didara picked up his cube and went to consume it. Meanwhile, Ezra yawned in boredom. "Fenrir, what will happen if I consume all these cubes? Now that I have you, I can see that you are a useless 1st-grade spirit." "Feed me spirits and my grade will go up." Fenrir carelessly answered, unwilling to be provoked by Ezra''s trolls. Ezra''s eyebrows frowned. "So, you mean you can also reach 8th grade." "I can reach 9th grade and more, but it''s not possible in this realm. As for the cubic pills, if you consume them all. I will reach 6th grade because cubic pills are less powerful than spirits possessing a host. 10 cubic spirit pills will be equal to a host possessing spirit." Fenrir exined. "Let''s consume them, shall we!" The prince extended his hand and picked a 6th-grade cubic pill, he swallowed it. The spirit entered his consciousness and before long, it was devoured by Fenrir. His gigantic ck mouth akin to a ck hole sucked the spirit inside. Ezra, on the other hand, didn''t feel any pain, instead, he felt warmth. Chaos force flickered and slowly the warmth turned into explosive energy. ~ZHHOOOOOM~ With a huge wave of energy, the chaos force became slightly thicker and more violent. 2 orbs started to rotate behind Ezra, and he pivoted his head to look at them. "2nd grade..." His eyes widened, and he kept looking at the new orb. He was not surprised, he was looking at them with erect excitement. A wicked grin formed on his face when Fenrir said "Hurry up boy, the outside world is waiting for us." Chapter 32 Time To Go Back ?The ck bolts were dancing around the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom, he opened his eyes and 6 orbs rotated behind his back as he revealed his martial spirit, the Monstrous Wolf of Norse Fenrir. "I can feel it, my force. It''s way more powerful than it was before." He uttered. "There are two things you must remember, one is quality and the other is quantity. The quality of chaos force will increase as I devour more martial spirits, while the quantity of your force will depend on the main source of it, which is soul." Fenrir exined. "I understand" Ezra said as he stood and went towards the same tree he used his force on before. Ezra touched the tree and bolts twirled on his hand, snaking towards the tree instantly. ~CRRAACKKKK CRREEEECCKK~ The tree started to twist, and within a minute the humongous tree became like an entangled rope. "Your power is otherwordly, Master" a familiar voice came, Ezra turned and looked. It was none other than the Hobgoblin, Didara. "Did you seed?" He asked. "Yes master, take a look please." Didara revealed his spirit, a demon with no skin, and no face. It was made of pure muscles. Emitting a raw qi power. "Very good, you didn''t disappoint me. Shall we go out now?" "Wait, Master!" Mosu spoke. Ezra red at him, after that incident in the cave. He understood that a Jott¨¹n can only be tamed by a power even if he is under a ve curse. "What is it?" He questioned. "Previous master left some types of equipment for you, I was ordered to inform you once youplete your training here master" "Ah, I remember. Bring them here." Mosu bowed and in a sh, he brought a big rectangr box, Ezra opened it. There was a suit of leather, a ck coloured suit. There were 2 silver arm bracers and 2 leg bracers, and cuirass. They were not ordinary at all, there were multiple runes inscribed on them. "Wannabe god, you still want me to wear those heavy bracers?" Ezra frowned "Shut up and wear them" Fenrir retorted. Ezra sighed and looked at other items, he saw a long coat. With wolf-shaped shoulder tes, all of these were of the highest quality of style that can shame nobles'' dressing of lower realm. Ezra moved his eyes and saw a short sword, slightly radiating in sky blue colour. A torturously sharp de that is well ustomed to slicing through flesh, bones and whatnot. The handle was made of a strange wood, one that Ezra had never seen, not even in books. Beside it was a hook, a purple-tinted one. The point was urate and sharp, the sides had small scary needles. Assuring that the prey never escapes once hooked. Ezra picked them up, they were perfect in everything. Something shined, Ezra squinted his eyes and found that there was a thin chain connecting them, as thin as spider''s silk. "Haha just like my training weapons" "No, they are of the highest quality. The handle of the hook and sword is made from Yggfrasil''s branch, a sacred tree of Norse. The de and hook are made from mystic Uru metal, the de waster dipped in Kvasir''s blood for sharpness and the hook was mixed in Eitr substance to absorb venom. Both items were made by a dwarf Brokkr, the one who works with metal fragments. The short sword is called Efsa which means ''cut'' in nordguage, while the hook is named Drepa, means ''hold''." Ezra raised his eyebrows and said after a while. "Wow, I just... don''t know a single one of the fuckers you mentioned. Anyways, thanks to them I get these items. What about the chain, what''s it called?" "Hahh, the chain..." Fenrir sighed as he remembered those days when he was betrayed. "This chain is called Gleipnit, it is impossible to break this chain because it was made from 6 impossible things" "Impossible things?" Ezra was puzzled. "Yes. The stomping of cat, The beards of women, The roots of Mountains, The spit of Birds, The breath of Fish and The Sinew of a bear. This chain was made by the sons of Ivaldi, it was made to hold me till the end of the world, Ragnarok. I broke the bonds and killed Odin, this is the item your great grandfather Bjorn Zephyr risked his life for before descending into the lower realm. We manage to steal it." After a series of silence, Ezra spoke "Pond." "What?" Fenrir couldn''t understand. "Is there a pond nearby, I have to take bath before going out?" "You insolent..." Fenrir tried his best to control his anger. "Yes, there is." Ezra went to get refreshed, he asked Hobgoblin to cut his long messy hair and wore the items as he returned. By the end of it, he looked dignified man. A tall handsome face, jet ck hair leaned backwards. A unique long coat in an era of cloaks, those wolf shoulders were no less than a marvel of a designer. His bracers and cuirass became invisible as he wore them, he ced his duo weapons on both sides of his waist. "Skoll, Hati and Didara. You three wille out with me." He then looked at Jott¨¹n. "Mosu, I''ll leave this cave under your care. The consequesnces of disappointing me will be torturous, you understand?" "Yes master, this ve will rather die than disappoint master." The Jott¨¹n answered in utter submission. Now that Ezra has be the owner of this hidden ce, he no longer needed Fenrir toe and go. A little guidance from Fenrir was all he needed and... ~WHHOOOSSSSHHH~ A sh of light engulfed him when the light ended. He found himself in front of the Fenrir''s statue, he was about to step forward when he saw an individual. The eyes of prince could no longer handle the flood of tears. "Mo... mother!" Ezra Zephyr broke out in tears before his word could escape his mouth. (Note: Hellodies and Gentlemen, all the stories and the ingredients I wrote about the items exist in Norse Mythology, you can check them on google. Excluding the Efsa and Drepa, though they do not exist in mythology but the ingredients do exist and the names are also taken from the Old Nordguage. Have a nice reading) Chapter 33 Im Back ?In a dusky grotto, light out of nowhere began to umte over a stone stage. Space vibrated as a sh of light urred. Ady who was sitting on a chair in the very grotto, desperately waiting for someone precious. The sudden light stole her attention, she closed her eyes as they couldn''t fight back the gleam. The poor attireddy''s head was in a daze after encountering the sheen. She rubbed her temple, attempting to mitigate the difort. "Mo... mother?" A blissful and shocked voice could be heard from the front when the light dispersed. Thedy raised his head and saw Ezra Zephyr in front of the wolf statue, looking at her in sheer bewilderment. Thedy''s eyes widened, she clenched the arms of the chair and stood forcefully. Tears coursed down her cheeks as she asked "Ezra, my poor son. Is that you?" "Yes... mother. I''m back" said the prince as he stepped forward "You gave me immense pain, why did you leave your mother for so long?!" Tania''s eyes were loaded up with eagerness as she immediately strolled forward. Around 5 years earlier, she had seen Ezra Zephyr leaving the regal royal castle with his father but didn''te back. That memory of that sight had frightened her incredibly and caused her to be at loss. At the point, when Ezra saw Tania''s appearance, his mother was always considered the one with a marvellous sense of dressing, but this time her clothes were those ofmoners. heprehended that her mother had likely been mourning herself to death here and felt rather unfortunate. The werewolf prince hugged his mother instead of answering, that hugsted for many half an hour. During the entire time, Ezra kept consoling her mother while her tearspletely declined the suggestion to stop. Ezra thought of something in his head and immediately said, "Mother, my eight gates have been opened!" "What?!" Tania was shocked, in surprise her hand quickly pped onto Ezra Zephyr''s chest. A surge of mana entered Ezra''s body to test. The result was unbelievable, a few secondster as her hand automatically began to shake. She was overwhelmed with feeling as she intensely hugged Ezra again. "Great, incredible, brilliant. It is genuinely a gift from our god. The sky has not shut its ways to our werewolf race!" Tania''s voice was marginally shaking, and her eyes had be damp. It was not difficult to envision how profound she as of now was. Ezra''s inability to open the 8 gates had been a thistle in Tania''s heart. She had felt that it was a direct result of her and her husband''s feebleness as parents in those days that Ezra''s spirit was taken by Duke Brownmane upon entering the world, making him in that hopeless state. Queen Tania and her husband King Mirza had sought out each medicine avable, however not even one of them could help Ezra open his 8 gates. Consequently, they could put theirst expectation on the mystery that had been passed down in their Red Werewolf Family. And now, it looked like the god was still looking after their werewolf race. Amidst of mother and son''s reunion, Ezra felt a powerful qi,ing their way at astonishing speed. Within a blink of an eye, an individual entered the grotto. A 6''4 tall man, with long ck hair and full beard, gem red pupils like Ezra. It was King Mirza Zephyr. The eyes of father and son met, he dashed forward and held Ezra tightly in his embrace "My Ezra, you came back. You... you are at Qi Brightening Stage. What about the Thunder Ophidian Curse, did you get rid of it son?" "It''s gone father, I defeated the curse. I can walk on the path of martial prowess now" the prince said. Mirza looked at his son, from head to feet, not just once but many times. "My son is almost as tall as me now, such a handsome and talented boy I have." A warm emotion streamed in Ezra''s heart when he saw such a look on the typically quiet and stately Mirza Zephyr. The former stretched his arms and daintily pressed Mirza Zephyr''s wide shoulders as he delicately grinned and said, "Don''t worry father, we will make sure to reim everything our werewolf race has lost!" Mirza Zephyr gathered himself a little as he boldly nodded. It was at this very second that he looked behind Ezra and saw a strange creature resembling a goblin and two adorable looking wolf cubs, cautiously looking at him back. "Who are they, Ezra?" The king was at a total loss as he looked at his son. Clearly, he didn''t have the foggiest idea why Ezra would get back with a strange creature and cubs. After seeing this, the prince began to depict all that he had seen and what had urred in the secretive space. Subsequent to tuning in, Mirza Zephyr was quiet for quite a while before he spoke, "So you are saying that the God Fenrir we pray to is your martial spirit and he dislikes being called a god. Not only that, your spirit can level up its grade as well and you can use force like Martial Animals. Not to mention these cubs are Martial Animals of pure bloodline! And that hobgoblin is evolved specie of goblin race." Having said this, Mirza Zephyr uncovered aforting smile to thedy and said, "My queen, you have given birth to a genius" Chapter 34 Old Man In Black ?Ezra scratched his head as he smiled, hobgoblin never even thought of Ezra having such a tender side in him. "This hobgoblin''s name is Didara and he is here to be the personal guard of mother." The prince said as he gestured towards Didara. The smart hobgoblin quickly knelt and spoke. "I give my respect to the King and Queen" "Raise Didara, you are part of our kingdom now. I will arrange a room for you in our castle so that you can be by Queen''s side all the time. Didara''s big head daintily nodded when he heard this as her rough and thick voice sounded, "I''ll give the best of my services." "You must give your best, if a single hair of mother is damaged, you will be held responsible for it." Ezra Zephyr red at Didara after his cold warning, thetter flinched and slightly shuddered. Mirza and Tania looked at each other and then pivoted their sight at Ezra and said "Since your concern has proactively been addressed, let us get ready to get back to Red Sky City. There is someone you must meet, be respectful when you see him." Ezra nodded. Deep inside, he became curious about this new person. The 6 of them followed the exit way out of the cave and as soon as they stepped out Ezra''s eyes fell on the Imperial Guards, in the front row were 9 strong young men, the 9 Supernovas. The army gave a respectful salute and knelt right after. "WE WELCOME THE CROWN PRINCE, EZRA ZEPHYR." The united voice echoed like a war horn. The King of Bloodfang Kingdom went on to instruct supernovas to get ready. A breeze brushed at his face, the familiar atmosphere and air hit Ezra differently. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Ezra, eyes full of wonder, questions and expectations. Ezra strolled down the 9,999 stairs of the pyramid and delicately said, "Supernovas, report before the prince." Within a blink, 9 outstanding youths arrived before him and respectfully knelt. "It''s been a long time, hasn''t it brother Rockey?" Ezra said as he looked at 1st Supernova, Roch Whitefang. "Haha indeed, Prince Ezra. We are very d to see you again, we have been working hard to fight beside you since you left and all of us have reached Foundation Establishment Stage. Me and Jani Galearms are at mid 7th level, the rest are at early 7th level or peak 6th level of Foundation Establishment Stage, except for the youngest Ivar Wrathside." Rockey answered. Ezra remembered the weak boy Ivar, he looked at him and what Ezra saw was apletely different person. A ferocious and powerful beast, he smiled at him and said. "You have reached the peak of Foundation Establishment Stage''s 7th level, very impressed my friend." "Crown prince, it''s all because of you. Now my mother is happy with me and she ordered me to pay your kindness with my life as my father did." Ivar Wrathside said. Ezra''s strong hand delicately stroked his hair as he looked into the distance. Before long, he showed an evil grin to supernovas. "Don''t worry, I''m not someone with the character of sacrificing lives. I will make sure that those lionman bastards taste the agony created by our blood and hatred." The scene of Ezra sent chills to all 9. Ivar''s eyes widened, ever since he started training he surpassed his seniors and never backed down from a spar or training. But this time, his instincts were telling him to avoid this person. "What is this sudden fear... what happened to the prince when he was inside the grotto." He questioned himself and he was not the only one, the remaining 8 had the same thoughts. The most surprised one was Rockey, as he was the one who knew about Ezra the most. "What is with his sinister energy, is he the same innocent Ezra that we knew of?" Ezra''s quiet and cold voice contained a horrific fragment that made supernovas shake a bit. Even they were way stronger than Ezra, to the point where their one swing could kill the prince. "I didn''t know you had a such good impression in your kingdom." The monstrous wolf of Norse finally spoke. "Ohh.. you are alive! I thought you died when we teleported." The prince retorted. "So these are the people you gave 6th-grade spirits cubes, how disappointing! 5 years and they couldn''t reach Soul Formation Stage. Except for that Ivard who is passable the rest is just a pile of trash, such a shame you wasted cubes on them." Fenrir said his piece. Ezra Zephyr sighed "This is as fast as they could, stopining." "Comining? I stated facts. Upper realm people would have reached Nascent Soul Stage in 5 years." Ezra wanted to cuss him loud but controlled his fury. "Sometimes I wonder if you are what you said you are, you areparing the upper realm with this lower realm? Wise men were right when they said ''Common sense is not somon" "Did you just call me dumb" Fenrir was enraged while Ezra didn''t bother to answer him. When he rode on zing Tail Pony and made some distance from Pyramid, a wave of energy emerged from Pyramid and stucked Ezra Zephyr''s wrist. Ezra looked at his wrist, it was a bracelet with Fenrir''s head on it. "This is your spatial item, the entire timber and cave is inside of it." "Thanks for making it look stylish" The familiar roads, gates and castle. The aroma of incense burning and sparrows chirping on therge windows of the castle. Ezra was lost in thoughts of the past when he was interrupted by his father. "Let''s go this way son" They took a route and arrived inside an ancient room. The king looked at the shelf and dragged his finger on the books before tilting a certain old book. The room started to quake, the wall slid sideway and a secret path was opened. When they went inside, there was a gigantic room. It was made for training, walls had strange ancient runes that makes the room sturdy. The prince''s gaze ultimately paused on a recliner in the very middle of the room. where an old man in ck was peacefully resting as he gently rocked back and forth. As if he had sensed Ezra''s gaze, the old man opened his eyes and looked at the former. The young man''s pulse increased faintly when he saw the old man''s eyes. Those eyes were filled with an indescribable ancientness as if they had experienced countless aeons. At the same time, Ezra Zephyr was able to feel a thick declining and decaying aura cloaking the old man. As if he was a ferocious beast trapped in a cage, losing all hopes to get back his freedom. Seeing all that, instead of worrying the prince smiled wickedly and uttered "Interesting" Chapter 35 Administrator Seeks Audience ?"Pardon!" Mirza said. "Who is he father?" Ezra asked his father. The old man vanished all of a sudden, Ezra''s senses came into action and he put force in his left foot and swung. His kick tore the air and moved brutally. ~BAAANNGG~ The kick hit the old man, who appeared behind Ezra. "Was it a fluke or you saw my movements?" The old man asked as he stared at the prince. Looking closely, the prince knew that the old man was huge, he was 6''6 tall. "I calcted" Ezra replied "You calcted?" The old man was curious. "I knew that you are no enemy because father brought me here and he paid huge respect to you. Apart from that, when you moved father was smiling instead of being afraid that his only son might get hurt. That showed you were testing me and this move of yours was done in order to brag about your power. Verymon move exined in novels, using speed to reach behind and shock people. That''s how I calcted and sent a kick as a meeting gift" Ezra exined. The old man was lost for words, after a while, he asked. "Why kicked when you knew I am not an enemy" "That was my way of bragging" the prince said as he smiled. The ck dressed old man''s eyes widened. "Hahaha, this boy is amazing, he is cockier than I was in my youth. At least there is someone who got my characteristics in my bloodline." This time Ezra was confused. "What do you mean, who are you?" "Ask your father," the old man said as he touched his short grey beard. Ezra gave a look of confusion to his father, who sighed before saying. "He is Feroza Zephyr, my father and your grandfather." "What! I have a grandfather!?" The prince was shocked. "It was due to..." "Your highness, Chief Administrator Pord Whitefang hase and seeks the audience." An Imperial guard interrupted Mirza before he could speak. "Bring him here" said the King. A well-built figure walked in from outside the great doors of the inner castle. It was an aged man wearing full noble clothes. He had a face full of scars and wind seemed to apany his steps. Pord arrived and knelt "Greetings, your majesties" he said as he knelt. Pord raised after Mirza ordered him to and looked at the new face. When his sightnded on the red eyes he shouted "Prince Ezra, you came back!" "Haha yes Uncle Pol, took you a while to recognise me." The prince smiled. Pord looked at Mirza Zephyr. "Your highness, Kingdom of Warborn has attacked our the border city of Vily" After Ezra went to train, tension rose between borders. As Mirza Zephyr was busy in secluded cultivation, Pord gave the militarymand to Supernovas after training them about tactics and warcraft and became Administrator to handle the kingdom''s affairs in King''s absence. His position was switched from Imperial Guard Commander to Chief Administrator, a rank below King and Crown Prince. He was the most trustworthypanion of King Mirza, well versed in both sword and pen. Pord looked at Mirza, asking if he should continue in front of prince Ezra. "It''s okay Pord, you can start exining. He is now old enough to understand the matters of the kingdom." King said. Pord nodded and continued " Your majesty, Warborn Kingdom has always been our enemy ever since it came to exist 20 years ago. There have been ongoing skirmishes on borders all the time, but recently they have been targeting Vily city. Because once they conquered that city, they will be able to get their hands on coal mines. If they seed, our economy will be affected a lot. All they want is to keep us engage in battle so that we can never rise again, they only attack us while maintaining a good rtionship with other. Those Kaftars always hated us werewolves, now they got their kingdom. They always pick fights with us, without any reason. There has been a report that they are hiring a great number of mercenaries with the high cost to attack the Vily city. Vily is a stronghold city, I worked on it for 5 years. Once it falls, we will be vulnerable. Apart from agriculture and coal, we do not have anything worthy to sell to traders and other states." Silence covered the entire room. "I will go and kill them all, I''m healed." "No dad, your existence will cause a ruckus." Said Mirza. "Why can''t you go and dere all-out war with them?" Ezra suggested. "Haha, well said grandson, I second you." Feroza spoke as he pped his hands, praising Ezra''s suggestion. Pord sighed "It''s not that simple your majesties, Warborn Kingdom is on equal standing with us in terms of military. If we wage war we will lose a lot even if we manage to win, when that happens the Tribbain Kingdom willunch an attack and clean sweeps our forces." Ezra Zephyr raised his eyebrows "Wasn''t the Tribbain Kingdom our ally?" "No, it never was, after we lost the war. Brownmane Empire was made and they allowed the existence of two new kingdoms, Warborn Kingdom and Tribbain Kingdom. Both were given 1 major city and 2 small cities, they are minions of the Brownmane Empire, only made to keep us in check. After the oath, Brownmane can not attack us directly, but they can aid other kingdoms to attack us" Pord exined as he touched his forehead. Lightning flickered out of nowhere, shocking all who were present. The wrath of Ezra reached heights, his furious eyes were spitting mes of vengeance. "I will personally go, and reim those territories." "How will you do it?" The king asked, and the question was not asked in worry but was asked to learn about the strategy. Mirza believed his son more than anything. Prince gave a wicked grin and moved forward, he pressed the shoulders of Pord and said. "We will take the benefit of oath as well" Chapter 36 Wealth Problem ?Everyone present was confused except Feroza Zephyr, he somewhat grasp the hint of what Ezra meant. "I do not know why you are so scared right now?" Said Feroza "Did you already forget about the cubic pills, we have martial masters even if we go rampaging to both kingdoms, we will emerge victorious." The old manpleted his set of words and went back to sit on the rocking chair. "Dad, we thought of that as well. But is it good to reveal our trump cards so soon, we are waiting for Sects Admissions to open." Answered Mirza. "Oh father, leave those things to me. I will give you the results you want, but there are a few conditions." The werewolf prince spoke. "A few conditions?" Ezra sighed and strolled around Pord, he continued. "Give me the highest military rank and authority to move the entire army and no one will question my way of conducting tactics, not even the King. Unless or until my actions cause damage to the Bloodfang Kingdom, only then I will be answerable. That''s all of my conditions." King of Bloodfang Kingdom squinted his eyes and looked at Pord, thetter nodded. "Are you sure grandson, this is no trivial authority?" Feroza warned. Ezra turned his head to look at his recently known grandfather "The kingdom was already dying grandfather, the blessings I received are what kept this kingdom alive. Do you really believe that I just unlocked my 8 gates in those 5 years, that kick was more than enough to understand what hell I had to cross toe back." Pord intervened "Crown prince if we wage an all-out war, we won''t be able to save the kingdom''s wealth and the people will face starvation" "Boy, ask them about the ring you gave. It had sufficient wealth to feed the entire kingdom for 2 decades." Fenrir said to Ezra The crown prince remembered the ring as well "Starvation! How is this possible? Where did all that wealth go?" Ezra looked at King Mirza "Father, did you spend everything from the ring?" "The ring?" Mirza furrowed his brows in question. "Yes, the ring I gave you on the pyramid. The one that had cubic spirit pills boxes." Ezra reminded. "Wait... I gave that to your mother saying it''s Ezra''s gift. We haven''t touched a single thing from that, I went to secluded training and forgot about it." "..." "...." "I''m cutting my blood ties with you" said Feroza. "Let''s go grandson or you''ll catch his mild mental retardation." "It''s possible... now with the wealth of ring. We can go on a war with the Warborn Kingdom without worrying about economic crises." Pord replied. "So what''s your decision, father?" Inquired Ezra. Quietness covered the room for quite a while before Mirza broke it "Chief Administrator, issue the imperial order. The vacant position of Chief of Army Staff has been bestowed upon the Crown Prince of Bloodfang Kingdom, Ezra Zephyr." "As youmand, your majesty." Pord answered as he bent his knee. "Chief Administrator, bring all of the cubic spirit pill holders. Not even one should remain behind, even if they are at their death doors they must answer my summoning." When Ezra used the words chief administrators instead of Uncle Pol, Pord understood that it was an official order. "Yes your majesty, I''ll be on my way" the chief administrator said prior to leaving the room. Now the three generations of sovereigns stood alone again, Ezra looked at his old grandfather and continued where it stopped. "Why I was unaware that my grandfather was alive, why did you lie to me father? I feel betrayed." Mirza Zephyr forwarded his steps and stroked his son''s hair. "No my silly son, amidst the battle with Brownmane. Father who was King at that time got a terrible wound by the powerhouses of Brownmane, many old friends of my father betrayed him and the lionmen tribe and those who didn''t, died miserably. Everyone assumed that your grandfather is dead, but he managed to keep his life intact. So we went with the flow and hid him, otherwise brownmane would have never taken that oath. All these times father was sick and weak until you gave me those miraculous bottles for Tania." "Syrup of Asclepius" Ezra stated. "Yes, Syrup of Asclepius. I gave the whole bottle to father and he recovered from his wounds within 4 months." Ezra''s eyes widened "4 months! How terrible the wounds were?" Mirza nced at his father, Feroza nodded and took off his shirt. Ezra''s eyes almost came out in shock, from the belly button to his neck was a giant nasty hole like scar. It seemed as if someone had dug out his organs with a shove, his arms contained severe sh cuts. "I''m sorry father..." Ezra said as he lowered his head. Chapter 37 Gather The Army ?"Hey hey grandson, I am as sad as you are. Unable to meet my only grandson because of my health condition, what could be worse for a grandfather? But you... you changed that course. You are the one who has changed the unchangeable destiny of werewolves, be proud. Spare the despair for betrayers." Feroza said as he hugged his only grandson. "Grandfather what is your cultivation stage." "I am at peak of 5th level of Nascent Soul Stage, my injury influenced my cultivation a lot." "A trash withme excuses" the monstrous wolfmented and the prince ignore it. Ezra then asked his father "What about you father?" "I am at the early 1st level of Nascent Soul Stage" Ezra said with a smile. "Finally a decent one in your family" Fenrirmented again. "Oh and I am one of those who you have summoned, I consumed the 6th-grade spirit pill. Should Ie as well, Crown prince?" Feroza giggled as he said. "That''s a relief grandfather." Ezra said. "A relief? That''s is wastage of precious cube however you see it." Fenrir retorted. Looking at his father Mirza guffawed"Haha who would have thought that the canine fists have this childish side as well." "Canine Fists is also a human, you know." The old man retorted. "Is that your moniker, grandfather?" Asked Ezra Feroza put both of his hands on his waist. "Hah, yeah. A moniker from the past, I dislike fighting with weapons so I used gauntlets to fight. Earned me the title of Canine Fists." "Uhh... gauntlets are weapons too, I believe." Ezra corrected. "Who said that, it''s not. I''ll kill whoever thinks of gauntlets as weapons." The canine fists got fumed. "Run son, the old man is crazy again. You hit his weak spot." "Did Brownmane give him a concussion?" "No, he''s crazy since his birth" "Ah shit, run father." both son and father ran out of the room. Chief Administrator issued the imperial order and it was sent to all 3 cities in the Bloodfang Kingdom. The popce was shocked to see this news, some disagreed, others thought the kingdom is on its death doors, only 1 tribe of beastmen race has full trust in the newly appointed Chief, the tribe of Werewolves. The day passed quicker for everyone and with the next rising sun, all the alive inheritors of cubic pills gathered at the vacant grounds outside the city except for Feroza Zephyr, of course. Thousands of people on the sight, Ezra Zephyr on a royal carriage. Wearing the well designed long coat with wolf shoulder tes. A perfect image for a ruthless handsome general shown in novels. Ezra sat on a chair while the 9 Supernovas stood behind. "Where is the report?" Ezra asked and Rockey came with a document in his hand stored in a scroll. The crown prince opened it. "Out of 14 pills, 9 were given to Supernovas and 1 went to my grandfather. 1 consumer couldn''t control the change and die! Tsk tsk, what a pity. That remains 3, Zulfi Dimitry, Argus Woska and Shifa Pista." After mumbling all that is written, Ezra gestured and said "Call these three" "ZULFI DIMITRY, ARGUS WOSKA AND SHIFA PISTA. COME FORWARD AND PAY YOUR RESPECTS TO CROWN PRINCE AND CHIEF OF ARMY STAFF" Rockey''s voice rebounded like an echo Three young people came forward and bent their knee. A youngster with good facial features and ck hair spoke. "I am Zulfi Dimitry, age 18 years. Your Highness, It is an honour to meet our saviour. I use the sword as my weapon because our King Mirza is also a swordsman." The youth''s words were full of enthusiasm, as he smiled in joy. Another person came forward. "Argus Woska is my name your majesty, I am 19 years old. I acknowledge Canine Fists, the previous king as my idol. Our family has a strong build and we fight using gauntlets or bare fists just like Sir Canine Fists. It pains me that he passed before I could witness his greatness." Ezra giggled and mumbled "Just say gauntlets are weapons and he''ll show you his greatness" "Pardon, your majesty?" "It''s nothing, welldone Argus, Next." Ady came forward, she had pretty and slender looks with a single long ponytail. "I''m Shifa Pista, 20 years old, your majesty..." "Oh, she is a quiet one." Ezra pondered. "She has a really nice body and that face is kissable." Fenrir said. Ezra flinched slightly "What the fuck is wrong with you pervert dog" Ezra cussed. Fenrir didn''t wait to reply "She is so G to take the D". "I am here as Chief of Army, don''t fuck with me with your stupid alphabet." Ezra retorted. "It''s better to spread her legs before someone else takes the first bite, she is only useful that way." Fenrir spoke again. "They had 6th grade spirits and could only reach the peak of Qi Brightening Stage in 5 years." It was then that Ezra looked at their cultivation. Ezra gritted his teeth as he uttered. "You only achieved the cultivation of peak Qi Establishment Stage, did you take my blessings for granted?" ck bolts of light flickered, and the Chaos force touched the chair, crumbling it into pieces of twisted wood. Chapter 38 The Sacrifices ?"Your majesty, there is a reason." Rockey shouted. Ezra red at him with a side eye. "Supernova Roch Whitefang, right now I am a Crown Prince and Chief of Army Staff, nothing more or less. Give me a reasonable answer or I will show my wrath without paying heed to old memories. The chill in his eyes terrified the youngster who came, for some reason even supernovas felt threatened. "ck Lightning! The imperial family is famous for having fire type Qi. How did his majesty get a bolt of ck lightning, it''s not ordinary lightning, it''s different than qi." Supernova Jani Galearms pondered as he witnessed the force. "It was the order of King, your majesty" Rockey answered. The anger of the werewolf prince calmed down a bit. "Father''s order! But why?" "For the sect admission, only those who are within the Qi Establishment Stage and are below the age of 25 can enter the sect admissions. Father ordered them all to not break through to Core Formation Stage until admissions. The King also ordered to give 6th to 4th grade cubic pills to teen werewolves and gave 3rd grade to old Imperial Guards. His h" Roch Whitefang exined. "Father want us to join a sect?" Ezra asked. "This subject does not know his highness'' intentions behind this order." "Boy, it''s a blessing in disguise. You can build your power in both empire and sect." Fenrir spoke. "But still..." "Your majesty, we also received a report that Crown Prince of Brownmane Empire has joined a sect 5 years ago. He''s still there and hasn''t returned to empire yet." Said Maria Coldbone, a sharp minded female supernova. The atmosphere changed around Ezra Zephyr, his eyes gave a deadly re. He clenched his fists, and cracking sounds could be heard from his clenching. "What wonderful news it is!" A sinister grin formed on his face. The document containing the report was torn into pieces by his lightning. "Supernova Rockey, give me verbal information about rest." "As you wish, your majesty. Out of 419 consumers 5th-grade cubic spirit pills 393 were able to ovee. As of 2000 4th grade pills, we have 1912 survivors, all of them are werewolves. As for the 3rd grade. There were around 7000 pills, 905 out of 991 Imperial guards excluding supernovas were able to consume the pills while the remaining 6000 were distributed to teenagers of different tribes. Like Kobolds, Fauns and Centaurs who swore their loyalty to us. From which 4281 survived, the total number of martial masters made from cubic spirit pills is 7503, including Supernovas and excluding Chief Administrator Pord Whitefang." The eldest supernova gave a brief report. "We lost so many kids, I can feel their mothers'' disgust towards us." Ezramented. "That''s not it, your majesty. A small sacrifice is needed for the greater cause." A boy of 16 age from the faun tribe spoke from the ranks. (Faun = Sheep/Goat with the humanoid body) The prince drove his sight on the ranks and caught the speaker. "Who are you, O brave resident of this kingdom?" The faun boy flinched when he heard the prince speaking to him. "I... I''m... I am" the boy panicked and started to stutter. Ezra smiled and walked towards the boy, he was a small looking kid, and his legs shook more as Ezra came close. The boy closed his eyes, the previous impression of Ezra stuck fear into everyone''s hearts. "What is your name, little brother?" Ezra said gently. "Whaaoo, the prince called him little brother". "Did you see that" "Our prince is so handsome, I''m in love" "I wish our prince call me little brother as well" The teenagers started whispering, each had their own piece to say. The boy looked at Ezra Zephyr and said. "I am... Amio Teggins" "Amio Teggins, what a nice name. You are not a werewolf yet you said something that outshines you more than others." The prince praised the faun. "It was something my mother said" he replied. "Oh, your mother! Did you ask her about it?" "My little sister also took the pill, my mother said we must contribute to the kingdom. But... my sister couldn''t handle the spirit and... and exploded." The face of the boy was smiling but deep down every word he said had a tremendous amount of pain. Hearing those words, Ezra closed his eyes. He imagined the sight of that girl, it gave him goosebumps. He opened the tightly shut eyes, he held the hand of the faun and knelt before him. "Your majesty!" "My prince" "Crown prince, what are you doing!" Everyone jumped to stop the prince, and the well maintainednes were disturbed. The eyes of Ezra became wet, he couldn''t look into his eyes, Ezra gathered the strength and asked "What was the name of your sister?" "Her name was Akio, she was stronger than me. I still can not figure out how she failed, please forgive her your majesty" the faun''s words were like poisonous arrows for Ezra. The prince shook his head "No... it is I who should be sorry. I will repay every single drop of blood and pain to those who made us suffer." Saying that, Ezra stood and released his spirit, the gigantic wolf emerged from chaos force and howled. The dominant power of lightning together with Fenrir''s howl was more than enough to boost their morale. Ezra shouted "We willunch an all out attack on the Warborn Kingdom today, with the setting sun we will march forward. All 7503 of you will be the one to reim thend we lost to those hyenas." His voice echoed. ~HOOORRRRAAAAHHHH~ ~YYEEEAAAAAAHHHH~ Everyone yelled their heads off, their cries were akin to Trumpet of War. Chapter 39 Details For Strategy ?The enthusiasm was sky high, except for some. The 9 Supernovas were surprised, the prince''s sudden deration of war forced them to judge his mentality. For 5 years straight, they only focus on 3 things. Cultivation and qi skill,bat experience and war tactics. Unlike others, their sole purpose was to serve as military generals for the Bloodfang Kingdom. And they had every right to doubt that decision. "Your majesty?" Rockey spoke. Ezra didn''t look at him and answered "I know what you are going to say, I will exin the detailed strategy. Bring those 3 with 6th-grade spirit, I will exin how will we attack." Rockey silenced and looked at his fellow supernovas. After a while, as ordered, Rockey brought the 3 and came to the prince. Ezra arranged a round table, all 12 sat on their seats while Ezra stood at the front. "Dear generals, as you all witnessed my deration of war with the Warborn Kingdom." Rockey raised his hand "Your highness, am I allowed to speak" "Yes, brother Rockey." Prince smiled and said. Rockey stood from his seat, showing courtesy. "My prince, it is a bad decision ording to my knowledge, our economy will receive tremendous damage and we will be weak towards other nearby kingdoms. Our total number of troops is 1,00,000. All aremon men except those who 7503." The prince answered without pondering a bit. "Does any other kingdom has that number of martial masters?" His answer was packed with a question. No one spoke, quietness covered the meeting room. The prince smirked "I consider it as a no, as of the problem of economy and wealth. The issue has been solved, the chief administrator has given his permission" Rockey squinted his eyes in thought "But your majesty..." "Brother Rockey... are you more experienced in warcraft than chief administrator?" The tone of the prince changed. "I am not only the crown prince but also the chief of army staff appointed by the King himself, as for my authority, I am only answerable to the King. Your behaviour is a question to King''s judgement." Rockey quickly bent his knee. "This subject hasmitted sphemy, I will receive any punishment for my gaffe" Ezra stepped forward and raised Roch Whitefang with his hands. "You are a powerful asset of our kingdom, how can I punish you, just put trust in me." Rockey nodded respectfully. "You may sit now" Ezra said as he continued. "Tell me about the Warborn kingdom, their numbers of troops, martial masters and their power ranks" As Ezra asked, Jani Galearms stood. "Your majesty, may I?" "Sure, Jani." Ezra permitted. "I had a hunch that there will be a war soon, so I already gathered sufficient information about our enemies. There is a total of 3 cities in the Warborn Kingdom, their main task is to hinder our growth by continuous attacks on our borders. Our kingdom is at the southern edge of the continent, and towards our south and west is nothing but ocean. Thend continues from east, north and north-west. We have the Warborn Kingdom in the north and north-west and the Tribbain Kingdom in our East and North-East. Blocking our trade routes to other kingdoms and empires, we can only trade withmerce guilds and merchants who visit us. Warborn is the kingdom of beastmen, after Brownmane Empire destroyed us and drove us towards the very corner, they gave these 3 cities to those beastmen who rebelled against us as a reward. Their current King is Dhongi Bushtail, a Werehyena. There is a long history of werewolves and werehyenas, they used to be bandits. Out of their 3 cities, 1 is a big city ''Tyrre'' which is the capital of the kingdom, while the other two smaller cities are ''Foham and Bishnigam''. They have sent the majority of their forces towards Bishnigam." "To attack our city of Vily" Ezra mumbled, enough loudly to be heard by others. "Exactly, your majesty. To attack Vily city and get their hands on our coal mines. They have a total of 1,00,000mon troops, with 8 Generals. All of the generals are at Foundation Establishment Stage, as of their level, I am not certain. Apart from them, they have 500 men special unit called Bloody Hyenas under themand of the crown prince, all of them are at the Core Formation Stage. (Note: Common Troops or Common Men is the term used on those who have 1st-grade or 2nd-grade martial spirits. These martial spirits are worst in fighting, cultivating and meditating. People with these Martial Spirits are called Common. They either do chores and business to feed the family or join the army as cannon fodder) The most dangerous one is the King himself, he is old and cunning. I learnt that he battled our previous king Canine Fists many times, he is at the 3rd Level of Nascent Soul Stage. 2 generals are present in Foham city, 3 generals are in the capital city Tyrre and the remaining 3 generals together with Bloody Hyenas are in Bishnigam, preparing to attack us. That is all, your majesty" Jani exined every single important piece before sitting back in his seat. "Very well" Ezra smiled and continued "We will attack tonight, prepare to move" The small army of martial masters clumped towards the northwest. Chapter 40 Greet Your Prince, Stupid Bandits. ? The darkness ovepped the sky, it was the first day of the month. The Crescent moon couldn''t brighten thend, and a few guards were stationed at the city walls. "Aahh man, I want to join the war too." A soldier yawned as he spoke while stretching his arms. "Who doesn''t, we missed the chance to earn a name and wealth. The Bloodfang Kingdom is already on the edge of destruction, why themander appointed us to guard the city? They are not fools to attack us when their best interest is to defend" said another soldier. "We can not object, 2 of the 8manders are here as well. They''ll slice our neck if they hear us" "Yeah, you are rig... hey! Did you hear something?" A soldier flinched. "What, you hearing things now?" The indolent soldier retorted and closed his eyes. "You look so ugly in sleep" a strange female voice came. The soldier jerked and opened his eyes, his fellow wall guard was pierced through the chest by a female in armour. "What..." ~SWWIIISSSHHH~ Before he can speak, the spear sliced his head off. The four supernovas Aqsa Mni, Hubdar Sharpw, Momin Dokrafi and Helsin Ironskin attacked the four walls. They stealthily came and killed some of the guards without making a sound, but four couldn''t kill all without being seen. A guard who saw the assassination jumped off the city walls, yelling. "WALLS HAVE BEEN ATTACKED!" He was killed before he could hit the ground, how can amon man escape from a martial master. The fournded on the city and dashed towards the gates, killing mercilessly all the soldiers and guards. They sessfully reached the chain driver and lifted the portcullis. It happened in a sudden, the soldier in the city bell tower noticed the attack and climbed to the tower. Momin Dokrafi saw him throw a small window located in the chain driver''s room, he picked up a spear of a dead soldier and held it in hand, and with a firm foot thump on the ground, he threw it towards the soldier. The spear pierced the air and space as it hit the soldier''s waist who was a few feet away from the bell rope, the spear tore him in half. ~BAANNG, BOOM, BAANG, DHBAANG~ 4 explosions and four gates were destroyed. The army of Bloodfang Kingdom breached the gates. It was at this moment that the entire city knew that they are under attack, the 2 stationed generals who were drinking together the explosions and rushed outside. They looked everywhere in disbelief until their eyes were locked on the southern gate. A man in a ck suit, with wolf shoulder tes and blood eyes, entered the city riding on a zing red pony. "Greet your prince, stupid bandits." The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom uttered. "Werewolves... Red Wolf family!" One general muttered. The other quickly ordered "Send a messenger to the capital, Bloodfang Kingdom has invaded Foham city." "General, our city has been surrounded. We can not move" the soldier reported. "Goddamnit, send Ariel Pigeon and Stealth Owl." The soldier hurried to write and sent the message through Ariel Pigeon who is known for speed and Stealth Owl that has the ability to hide from the gazes. But little do they know that their messages will never reach their destination. 4 supernovas were inside the city wrecking havoc while the other 5 were hidden in the surroundings making sure that no news of attack reach the ears of other cities. All messenger birds were killed by them, how could they escape from Foundation Establishment Stage cultivators. "Kill every single soldier and martial master but do not harm the civilians." Ezra ordered his troops. The current Foham city was flooded with civilians. As the Warborn Kingdom sent the majority of troops towards Bishnigam, they evacuate the citizens from that city and sent them to Foham. Foham has around 10,000mon men army with a total of 6 martial masters. 2 Generals at Foundation Establishment Stage and 4 Wall Commanders at Core Formation Stage. With the order, the angry troops ughtered the troops. In the heat of battle, some civilians died as well. A general with a white beard, named Bizzik, held his sword to defend the soldiers. As soon as he darted up, a felt somethinging from his side. ~CLAANNG~ He was hit by a spear "Where do you think you are going, you ugly old fart" The one who attacked Bizzik was Aqsa Mni. "You bitch, how dare you!" General Bizzik unleashed his spirit. A 4th-grade spirit rose, and 4 orbs surrounded his back. He was at the 3rd level of the Foundation Establishment Stage. "Hehe your hair turned white and yet you are at 3rd level." Aqsa giggled, she revealed her powers. A tall rockey mountain, stiff and scary was her martial spirit. 6 orbs rotated on her back, she was at the peak of the 6th level. Everyone who saw had their eyes wide opened "6th Grade spirit!! Who are you?" Asked Bizzik in surprise. "A loyal subject of Bloodfang Kingdom" she answered before attacking again. Chapter 41 Soul Absorption Spell ?The other general was younger than the other, his long greasy hairs were grey. He observed the invaders, he rotated his sight everywhere. "All of them are martial masters, thousands of them are teenagers. How is this possible? Bloodfang is supposed to be weakened." He asked himself. After pondering for some moment, he shouted. "We surrender" His voice was clear and loud but still, the battle wasn''t stopped. To be precise, it was not a battle but one-sided ughter. "Stop." A voice echoed and all weapons were halted. Ezra slowly marched on his zing red pony towards the general. "Say that again." The prince ordered. The werehyena general gritted his teeth before shouting again "Foham city surrenders to Bloodfang Empire." When Bizzik, who extremely wounded himself by trying his best to defend against the rampaging attacks of Aqsa heard this, he yelled "Nailuam, what the fuck are you saying. I will rather die than surrender." Ezra looked at him in despise and said. "Fulfil his wish" Aqsa tightened her grip on the spear. "Spear Alp" she whispered. A mountain-sized spear formed above Bizzik, it came down like a meteor. ~BHLOOOOOM~ A thudded explosion and Bizzik turned into a pile of meat. "A skill... a qi skill of Special ss!" Nailuam was astounded again. The battle was solved within half an hour, it would have ended sooner if they didn''t have to spare the civilians. Civilians were separated, only 2000 out of 10,000 soldiers remained alive. Ezra ordered his soldiers to bring all dead bodies and pile them together. The survivors were standing near the pile of dead bodies The soldiers did as asked, Ezra closed his eyes. "Soul Absorption Spell" he mumbled, a gigantic circle with ck lightning flickering in it urred, covering one-third of the city. It became moreplex and brightened as minutes passed. Ezra struggled to control the massive size of the spell. All allies were looking at him with their mouth agape. "His majesty is a martial sorcerer!" Aqsa mumbled. "What is this, what are you doing? We have already surrendered." General Nailuam said. All the dead started to emit balls of energy, it had a slight nature colour hue on it, General Nailuam and others couldn''t move at this point. The dead were silent, however, the alive 2000 were screaming like their skin was being torn apart. Their painful cries made the civilians tremble in fear, some even peed their pants. Thousands of balls merged and made a huge globe, the globe slowly moved towards Ezra. The strange energy was slowly absorbed by the prince. After quite a while, the entire globe was absorbed by Ezra. His eyes opened, and his force became destructive as his body was filled with an abrupt amount of souls. ~WHHOOOOOSSH~ With a gigantic wave of force, everyone pushed backwards except Supernovas. Ezra broke through 1st level of the Qi Brightening Stage and reached the 2nd level. The alive 2000 died as well, and the terror of Ezra reached new realms. "Their souls were tasty, let''s see how their martial spirits are." The werewolf prince uttered as he released his martial spirit, the monstrous wolf of Norse made his appearance. Looking at him, all werewolves bowed their heads. They remembered his form, mentioned in poems as God. The ck lightning ttered around it, and Fenrir opened his mouth. All the martial spirits of the dead were sucked out of them, after a person dies, his soul and martial spirit remain in his body for 24 hours. the ck hole in Fenrir''s mouth acted like vum and sucked the spirits from its dead hosts. The entire thing terrified every spectator, especially those who were martial masters. Not even in ancient books there was written about a spirit that devours other spirits and a martial master who devours souls. _______ Meanwhile, Rockey and others left their positions and went towards the next phase''s location. "So, this is the Bishnigam city. Our main target." Ivar mumbled. After Jani exined everything about the Warborn Kingdom, Ezra spoke. "Amazingly borated, the long speech made me dizzy but it was worth listening to." He sighed and announced "We will attack the city of Foham" "That''s the less difficult city to conquer with our current manpower" Said Aqsa Mni. "Good girl, you can speak as well! All this time only 3 supernovas have talked. Sorry to be the bearer of bad news but Foham city is a feint our main target would be Bishnigam" "YOUR MAJESTY!!" Everyone yelled. "How is this possible? A siege attack on Bishnigam with 7503 martial masters and zero deaths?" "Yes, I have a n. Furthermore, if anybody yells again about my decision I will dig out its eyes and shove them into its arse." Everyone flinched, and the atmosphere around Ezra changed. ck lightning twirled, and chaos force came into action. "It''s me who made you what you are, don''t cross your limits, if I ask you to jump into theva then you must jump, no hows or whys. Do you understand?" Ezra ced his palm on the round table, with a little bit of chaos lightning, the table started to tremble. In no time, the table was twirled, torn and broken into a twisted chunk of wood. The eyes of all who watched widened as they looked at Ezra in surprise. The three young ones gazed at the prince in awe, while the supernovas who knew the former prince stared at Ezra in fear. Subsequent to beholding the result of angering Ezra, everyone lowered their head. Some were ashamed because whatever the prince said was true. Whereas, few were afraid as well. "I will exin the n now" Chapter 42 An Evil Order. ?The 5 Supernovas inspected the surroundings of the castle, stealthily. The city was crowded with soldiers and mercenaries. Rockey''s eyes widened as he saw some figures on the wall. "Humans...!" "Not mere humans, they are Martial Sorcerors" Jani corrected. Between the cultivator and sorcerer, thetter was unique and fewer in numbers. They are deficient in close-range battles. However, when ites to long-range spells, sorcerors wield the power to turn the tide of a battle. "This will be more difficult than we''ve anticipated. The walls are tall and embedded with magical items, it would be nearly difficult to siege the city." Jani who collected the necessary information about their enemies thought of these sorcerors as dangerous variables. "We have a martial sorcerer here as well, Maria Coldbone said as she gazed at her younger brother, Bl Coldbone. Bl was the only sorcerer among the 9 supernovas, his mother was a human. The two siblings were from different mothers, the girl was a pure-blood werewolf and was born with a qi based spirit. However, the cross-blood boy inherited a magic spirit mostly found in humans and elves. "These two... are 2nd circle sorcerers," Bl said indifferently. "Hrmm..." Jani squinted his eyes before saying "let''s inspect the other sides and report back to the prince." The rest nodded. Jani Galearms was the vicemander of previous Imperial Guards, his fighting instincts and power was undeniable, but, be that as it may, he was renowned for his brains, not brawls. Every supernova had a speciality, Jani''s distinctiveness was quick and ration decisions. His calction and strategy never failed him, when Ezra dered war on Warborn. Unlike others who panicked and nned to talk with the prince, Jani Galearms made a beginning on how to win. The civilians were trembling in fear, they were witnessing something inhumane. After devouring the souls and spirits, Ezra gave a strange order. No, it was an evil order that sent chills to his allies as well. Nevertheless, the order of Ezra was absolute, he was the holder of two supreme ranks in the Bloodfang Kingdom. The order was horrific to an extent that those who saw couldn''t control it and puked, some copsed at the sight. The group of 5 future generals arrived after inspecting Bishnigam. ~TAACK, THOONG, KARRAT~ They heard something. "What are these noises?" Maria asked "Am I the person you should be asking, sis?" Bl retorted. Maria giggled before they entered Foham, they were eager to give their report. However, a strange sight was awaiting them. Rockey''s hair rose in a fright, Ivar was perplexed and the smart Jani had his eyes widened. Maria''s heart pulsed, she couldn''t spit out her words "..." Bl held her hand and pressed it, helping her sister who was terrified. For an unknown reason, Bl was the only one who was not shocked, it worried him as well. "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!?" Rockey cried, qi abruptly liberated his body. Rockey turned his eyes direction and gazed at Momin Dokrafi. "Momin... what the hell is this?" "This..." Momin wanted to speak but he lowered his head and gritted his teeth in regret. "ANSWER ME..." "Crown Prince... " Momin only spat out two words and the atmosphere changed drastically. "What! Prince ordered this..." Ivar asked in confusion. "Yes..." "But, why?" Momin shook his head, gesturing that he is unaware of the reason before saying "His majesty is waiting for you inside the chamber of city lord" Rockey''s mind was devastated, how could an innocent and kind kid like Ezra give such an order? He asked himself in disbelief. The five quietly followed Momin towards the city lord''s chambers, there they saw the remaining 3 Supernovas. Hubdar and Helsin had disgusted looks on their faces, while Aqsa smiled at them. "Anything new around Bishnigam?" She asked. Her tone was normal as if she was unaware of what was happening in the city. "Aqsa, do you know what is happening in the city?" Rockey, who was most angry amongst all asked. "Yes, I do" Aqsa answered right after. That made Rockey madder. "How can you smile after allowing that?" "Allowing that? Are you telling me to oppose the Crown Prince and Chief of Army Staff''s order? His Majesty is from Redwolf family, they are god vassals. I would rather slit my throat than disobey hismand." Aqsa answered, the smile on her face vanished, she was not happy with Rockey''s behaviour. Roch Whitefang''s eyes widened as he listened to the words of Aqsa, he looked into the sky and took a deep breath, sigh. "Indeed, I let my emotions run wild. I am ashamed of myself, I doubt the man who gave me something even a father won''t give to his son." "We should get going, his majesty is waiting." Momin broke the strange atmosphere with his words. Momin knocked on the door who was slightly open. "Come in" a familiar voice came from inside. As the 9 Supernovas entered, they were shocked again. There were bodies with severed heads, 2 females and 4 kids. Ezra wasying on the bed. "This chamber is good, who was the city lord again?" He looked at Aqsa as asked. "Bazzik, your majesty. Haha, the one who is now in countless pieces" Aqsa chuckled as she remembered how her skill killed him, she seemed to have a wicked personality. "Your majesty, may I ask something" Bl Coldbone spoke. It was then that Ezra looked at him. "You are a sorcerer! I thought we only had cultivators." When Ezra met the supernovas at the pyramid, his attention was caught by Rockey and Ivar. He didn''t even look at Bl, neither Fenrir informed him, as Bl was not significant to Fenrir. "Bl, it is, right?" Bl nodded "Yes, your majesty." "What''s your question?" "Your majesty, why did you kill innocent wives and children of the city lord?" Ezra turned his gaze and looked at the dead bodies, other supernovas stared at Bl. "Are you stupid? His majesty has prohibited from questioning his decisions" Ivar whispered, however, Bl was expressionless. Ezra stood up from bed and said. "Their deaths were necessary for the future of our kingdom, including the thing you witnessed outside" Chapter 43 Reward For Wicked ?(Ladies and Gentlemen, as the name and tags suggest, this novel is 18+ and dark. So don''t be angry about simple stuff, I have been reading Berserk and Reverend Insanity. So my mind is a little messed up, this chapter is for you to know whether you should stick to the novel or not. The word "Atrocious" in my novel is not for show.) "Boy, that''s the reason why I advised you to not get close to ves" said Fenrir who was fumed after Bl''s interrogation. "They have be disobedient" Ezra smirked "They are not ves, at least... not them, they aren''t disobedient either, they are just extremely curious. The previous me waspletely contradictory to the current me, their snoopiness is logical." Hearing the answer, except for a few, everyone was confused. Bl nodded his head "I understand, your majesty. I apologise for my ridiculous question." Ezra raised his eyebrows "Is that all, no more further questions?" He asked. "No, your majesty. The Redwolf Imperial Family would rather die than lie about anything with the name of Kingdom on it. We all believe in your decision and will dly give our lives to make it possible." Rockey, who was the angriest of them all responded. "Hmm, I''m impressed. Well... I think the soldiers outsidepleted their job." Ezra stated. All supernovas focused and found that the noises could no longer be heard, even though they believe in their prince. But deep down, there was still something itching their conscience. "Bring the carts" the Prince of Bloodfang Kingdom ordered. "The carts!?" Some asked. "Ahh, the carts! I''ll be on my way, your majesty." Aqsa answered and dashed outside. Everyone else followed Ezra as he came outside, he stood at the top of the City Lord mansion. Looking down at the people who betrayed their kingdom, the prince opened his mouth as he pointed towards the east of Foham city. "Listen well, you lowlife betrayers. If you want to live, run towards Bishnigam. Take these carts and tell them in Bishnigam that the Bloodfang Kingdom has sent gifts, make it fast before I change my mind" The residents of Foham knew what was inside these carts, they trembled at the sight of them. "We will do whatever you say, your majesty. But, ple... please we can''t carry these carts, we have females and children with us. Have mercy, O prince" a young werehyena female pleaded, he was rather bold. Ezra stood silently for a moment before ordering. "Drag this woman and strip her down" "As you wish, you... WHAT!" Momin Dokrafi who was ordered shouted. The female''s eyes widened, and she stammered "Wha.. no..." The soldiers of Bloodfang Kingdom gazed at Ezra, none took a step forward. "I will give a weapon of Special tier to the one who''ll fuck the brain out of this stupid female, only one will be benefited." The announcement was earth-shattering, even some of the residents were tempted. In the lower realm, there are 4 tiers of weapons. Common, Unique, Special and Legendary. Currently, Bloodfang hasmon and unique weapons, there were only treasure and pills, not a piece of good equipment in the ring. Unique items have enough strength to turn the battle, Special items can be considered National Treasures and Sacred Items in the whole continent. As for Legendary, the number can be counted on fingers. A youth stepped forward, the peak of the qi brightening stage, one of the youngsters who inherited the 5th-grade spirit. "Your majesty, if you allow me to fulfil your wish." "Haha, well done, young man. What''s your name?" Ezra asked as he chuckled. "It''s Theor Galearms, your majesty" Prince''s eyebrows twitched as he looked at Jani Galearms, thetter understood and spoke. "Yes your majesty, he is my 1st cousin." "Oh... don''t you have anything to say to him, brother Jani?" Out of all supernovas, Ezra only calls brother to Rockey and Jani, as they were vicemanders of Imperial Guards and met Ezra on numerous asions back in time, unlike others. "No, your majesty. I''m just sad that I missed this chance to get a special tier item." Jani replied. "Then why didn''t you step forward if you are regretting now?" "I''m demisexual, your majesty," Jani answered indifferently "..." "..." "What a boring man you are, brother Jani!" Ezra looked at Theor. "Entertain us all, 2nd cousin of Jani" Theor nodded and stepped towards the woman. "No... wait, I am sorry. I will do everything you say, I will drive all the carts myself." Theor reached her sooner than she thought, she tried to run away but Theor''s hand reached her shirt. ~CHHIIIRRRR~ The shirt was torn into pieces, she ran with her brazer. Her breast bounced as she ran, leading one side to pop out. "Help me, please help me." The female cried her lungs out. Chapter 44 Dignity Destroyed ?The female was not a normal one, she had beastmen''s blood in her body. She ran fast, the crowd intentionally gave her the way to run. Until a certain person spoke again. "If anyone gives her the way out, their entire family will suffer the same." The voice of the prince echoed in the mind of residents, their tears have dried long before, and their eyes cried without water. The unfortunate female couldn''t cross a single line after that announcement. She looked at Ezra and went on her knees. "Please show me mercy, I lost my husband in this war." Werehyenas and Werewolves always despised each other, how could she bear being humiliated by a werewolf in front of others? "At least, make me his wife or concubine. Spare me my dignity!" She yelled helplessly. "Hoh, dignity! What a heavy word for a bunch of bandits, did you dogs consider sparing our dignity when we were on the verge of destruction? Where was your dignity when you joined hands with Brownmane and raped residents of Bloodfang? Around 50,000 unmarried girls of Bloodfang Kingdom became pregnant after their body was humiliated in war, 80,000 were raped to death and around 120,000 went missing, 11,000 reached at sex ve traders. "Your war was against us werewolves yet you vited entire beastmen, not a single tribe on our side was spared and you want mercy?" There was a rage in his eyes, bloodshot eyes gazed at her. He closed his eyes and murmured. "Fenrir...why are you forcing me tomit such crimes? There is no difference between those savages and me at this point.". This was the advice of Fenrir, who calmly responded. "Who said there isn''t any difference, there is and a big one at that." Ezra pondered before asking "What it is?" Fenrir grinned, revealing his sharp long fangs "You would be way crueller than them, your epic will make Satan envy you" "You bastard... who is Satan?" "Focus on the scene, don''t ask too many questions". Ezra hmmed and opened his eyes Theor reached and tore her brazer, he could have caught her in seconds but he intentionally let her run. Maybe, Ezra is not the only one who is crazy. His face formed a lustful grin as he witnessed the body of werehyena. With another jerk her drawers were torn, she had olive skin, and her breast was big. Each side can fill the thirst of a wide hand, soft and plump. Theor slowed and lowered his head down to her neck, her body violently fought back but a mortal could do nothing against a martial master. Theor undressed, without worrying about his arse being seen by others. He held the needy female by her hands, her naked body glowed as city lights reflected on her sweat. He opened his mouth "Hap" with a tapping sound he dropped his mouth on her udder, the fluffy and soft breast in his mouth drove him to another world "Phop" the soft chunk of meat forcefully dropped from his lips'' suction. If one could describe the wiggle of her mammi, he would describe it as a wave of the calmke produced after being hit by a pebble. But, it was not so dreamy for the female. Her legs were spread, and a crevice was visible. His cobra raised his head, prepared to invade the nest of a feeble bird. ~THAP~ The head entered the cave, without a bit of mercy. ~Thap Thap thap~ To plow thend, bumping uglies, to blow air with the bellows. Funny how many phrases there were for seizing the moment. Being a bookish kid, Ezra knew them all, but he never had been an embodiment of any of them. ~AAWW, HAAAHH, NAAHH, OUU-SSTOOP, UUMMMMM~ The cries of thedy were mixed with moans. "Huh... Does she have a hardcore fetish? She seems to be enjoying the punishment." Soon after the work has been done, the naked man stood while the woman wasying on the ground, there was no strength left in her body. Theor sit on his buttocks and dragged her towards him. "Hah? What are... you doing... you nasty animal." She cussed, her mind and body were battling for control. The strength of Theorpared to thedy was not surprising, he picked her up andnd her on his johnson. "Stop it please, it... it''s hurting." She cried. But this time, she was different, there was a ''yes'' in her ''no'' this time. "Ride on my gpole,dy." Theor said as he shoved his tool into her pool. ~FLUURP, THIIRRIP, SLURP~ The sound of their intercourse was like one has run out of ketchup and is pressing the bottle to spit out a little more. Soon after the work has been done as she ejacted, her squirt sprinkled all over Theor. For Ezra and some others, it was fun watching. As for others, it was horrific and terrorizing, the residents hid their young girls behind the elders. There were hints of shame and anger in some of Bloodfang''s troops, but no one dared to raise a voice. "Come here, Theor" said Prince. The young man dipped in sweat and squirt came and bowed. "What weapon do you want?" Prince asked "I use dual swords, your majesty" Theor answered in respect. "Any particrity?" "Yes, your majesty, Both swords should short and curved." Theor defined. After some moments, two short swords emerged in his hand, covered in a sh of blinding light. The light vanished and everyone saw the treasures, two short swords, slightly curved and extremely sharp. Having a crescent mark on the hilt. Ezra stood and bestowed the swords on Theor. "I, Ezra Zephyr, hereby bestow these swords upon Theor Galearms. The name of this sword set is ''Loyal Crescent''. As the name suggests, it''s a reward for his loyalty towards the Crown Prince." Theor bent a knee and raised his both hands, showing his palms. "I, Theor Galearms, ept the rewards." The atmosphere changed, envy and regret were visible to other masters who missed the chance. Theor respectfully looked at Ezra and said something. Only a few were able to overhear, and more than half of them were astonished. "This is your wish, Theor. Do as you like, you have my permission." Said the prince as he smiled. Theor stepped towards the half-consciousdy. "What! that monster doing it again" "That poor soul will die" "Sshhh, you fools. Do you want the same fate as her? Shut up." the residents murmured Theor lowered his head and kissed her neck and whispered. "I swear on my family''s name that I will make you my concubine. His majesty has given his permission as well, rest here for a few days. I''lle to take you" A few drops of tears fell from her eyes, she opened her mouth to say something but her body was exhausted. "It''s okay, Sleep for now." Theor tapped her head and thedy closed her eyes as she went asleep. Chapter 45 Bloody Hyenas ?(Note: Priv Chaps are up, read them) In the middle of the night, turmoil befell Foham city. The residents were ordered to vacate the city. Crying, running and panting, the residents ran towards Bishnigam as if the soul reaper was right behind them, swinging his scythe. With the rising sun, many fell to the ground, exhausted and lifeless. ~Thapak, Dubrak~ All the sane and conscious refugees heard the sound of mounted troops marching towards them. "Ahh, did they change their mind?" "No, it''s from the opposite direction" "It-it''s reinforcement, Warborn Kingdom has sent troops." They were right, the humanoid people, riding on hyena beasts arrived. A man with brownish skin at the front dismounted from the hyena beast, he wore skulls around his neck and tight clothes, reflecting his good build muscles. "Th-that''s the Crown Prince Atra and his Bloody Hyenas unit." Someone shouted. Indeed they were Bloody Hyenas, a unit under the crown prince, full of martial masters. Atra gazed at the man who recognized him and said. "You,e here." The muscr man with red eyes and ck hair jolted towards him, he seemed happy that the next king of the Warborn Kingdom called him. He was healthy for a refugee. "Your highness, I am here" "What happened in Foham, don''t skip a single thing." Atra said. The man nodded and started the tale about how the werewolves conquered the city of Foham, he didn''t miss a single aspect. Especially when it''s rted to the Crown Prince of Bloodfang Kingdom, the man showed him as much opprobrious as he could. Atra gasped. "He casted half city-sized magic spell and devoured souls and spirits! How the fuck is this possible?" "I am not lying, your highness. You can ask any of the rest" Atra pivoted his eyes towards the rest and none shook their head, everyone nodded in affirmation. "These carts your majesty... they will testify" the man said as he started to shiver, horrific scenes disyed in his mind. The sudden change of fear confused the werehyena prince, he came closer. Gazed at the carts, dozens of sacks were in one cart, dripping blood. Atra''s eyes widened. "I was wondering about this blood stench, at first I thought it wasing from wounded. But the stench is too thick." A female with ck long hair spoke, she has visible wrinkles on her face, crying to tell that she is old. "Mam Zoja!" The prince uttered as he looked at her. Thedy looked at a man in the unit "Open it" she ordered. The man jumped off and did as said, her status must be high for a Bloody Hyena to listen to her quietly. The man picked up the sack, soaked in blood and untied the knot. As the top of the sack was opened, a nasty malodor invaded his nose ~BLLUURRGH~ The werehyena couldn''t bear the smell and puked, the sack slipped from his hand and fell down ~THUUMPPS~ With a dull thud, the sack tilted. Their eyes almost came out. "Ar-are these are tongues!?" Someone asked. The volume of refugees'' cries raised, seeing a sack full of tongues. They recalled what they saw in Foham city. "Hey, get a hold of yourself and open another sack" she said. But the man was not in the condition to answer, she clicked her tongue and went to open it herself. But before she could reach another individual reached the cart, Prince Atra stood beside a cart and pulled out another sack. He opened the knot and threw it on the ground, the ears of his country''s soldiers scattered. He gritted his teeth and picked another, the one with eyeballs. Each sack had different parts in it. Fingers, nails, teeth, genitals, organs and whatnot. Seeing the sight, even the soul of Bloody Hyenas quacked. Even in their days as bandits, they never humiliated a mass of dead bodies. The vein bulged on his forehead "Not a single one of them will be forgiven, let''s kill them in Foham city, Mam Zoja" the prince said, anger overtaking him. "Don''t be silly, crown prince. Didn''t they have thousands of martial masters?" She replied. "But... how can they afford such power. It''s impossible no matter how I think" "I can''t understand that either, they were even able to kill 2 generals of our Kingdom. I knew Bizzik and Nailuam, they were not weak. Let''s get back to Bishnigam andy out a strategy." The smartdy said. "But Mam, I want to kill them now. How will I face father if I fail to avenge my brothers, they have vited the code of war." The prince made up his mind. "Prince, listen to my advice. This is not... SHIT!" Zoja cussed while gazing in a certain direction. "Huh... what happened, mam?" "We are surrounded," she said. The eyes of Prince squinted as he gathered his qi to sense. There were thousands of people, around 30,000 refugees. They surrounded the 500 Bloody Hyenas as soon as arrived, amongst them were hiding 1000 imperial guards and supernovas in absolute disguise. "How did you manage to avoid my sensor magic? It''s my first time that suchrge numbers passed my sensors stealthily" She said, there was praise and regret in her voice. She praised her opponents'' abilities while regretting that they''ll die here. "Ageless Witch, Zoja. Am I right?" A voice came from the crowd. "And who you might be?" She asked indifferently. A young man rose from crowd. "I am Bl Coldbone, 4th Supernova of Bloodfang Kingdom." "Supernova, Is it a military title?" She inquired in interest. "Indeed, just like Warborn''s 8 Generals. There are 9 supernovas in the Bloodfang Kingdom." Zoja hmmed "I''m very impressed, such a young age and you are already a 4th circle sorcerer." "Thank you for your words, but, I have to kill you here" Bl imed. "Haha, you are funny. Are you capable enough to do that, I am at 5th circle." She guffawed before saying. "It is as you said, I am not capable. But, I am not alone." The words ended and a spear was thrown towards Zoja from another direction. Zoja raised her hand. "Stop" a wave of air arose and the spear stopped in mid-air before it could reach the Ageless Witch. Chapter 46 Zoja Wontir ?Zoja raised her hand. "Stop" a wave of air arose and the spear stopped in mid-air before it could reach the Ageless Witch. She looked at Bl with a side-eye. "Is that it?" "Well done, but what about others?" Countless spears were thrown and the unitposed of Core Formation cultivators decreased, not all could block those attacks, whose location was uncertain. Imperial guards were mingled with refugees, they even wore the same attires as them. "Shit, defend the attacks and break the encirclement." She yelled. "But mam, there are refugees!" Prince spoke "Fuck them, we have to survive first. Kill all in the way and breakthrough, we will be wiped out otherwise." But it was not as easy as said, unlike her others were in a state of turbulence. Except for Zoja and a few others who were veterans, the remaining unit was inexperienced, including Atra. They were strong but they never fought and felt the sensation of war, they only handled fee small skirmishes on the border. Another spear flew towards the prince, and Atra clenched his axe to counter it. "Your highness, be careful." The same red-eyed young man jumped forward to defend the prince. "You fool, get back" Atra cried as he grabbed the man by his cor and threw him behind. He swung his axe to tackle the uing spear. ~CLANG~ His axe vibrated and his hand shook in response. "ATRA! STAY AWAY FROM THAT MAN" Zoja yelled. "Huh! Who?" Atra was puzzled. "You stupid bandit" the man uttered as a bluish light brimmed. ~SCOOCHT~ A short sword pierced the abdomen of Atra. Blood gathered in his mouth. "Who *cough* are you?" "Your legitimate prince, Ezra Zephyr." The werewolf prince said before slicing Atra up to his jaw. The sword cleaved organs and bones alike as if it was cutting a piece of butter. It was Efsa, the sword made of items that are even rare in the higher realm. Atra fell to the ground, his blood made a puddle. "This ipetent was your crown prince? I believe my expectations were higher for a country of bandits." Zoja gave Ezra a deadly re. "Don''t be angry, Ageless Bitch... I mean Witch. He didn''t think for a second how a mortal detected a spear thrown by a cultivator, you should thank me for killing such failure." "Haha, indeed he was a failure. But... you won''t be alive anymore." She curved her hands and a ball was cast. The ball grew 4 batwings of air. "Bell of Help" she raised her hands and the ball flew upward at tremendous speed. "This will notify everyone in Bishnigam, soon the generals will arrive." She said with a happy grin on her face. Bell of Help was a spell that has very small damage, but it has tremendous value in war. The mana ispressed in the ball through the forceful air magic, the mana particles fight against each other for space. Creating a sting sound, the ball can create 4 sts resembling the chimes of a bell. With each chime, one batwing vanishes, the wing made of air will carry the chime faster than normal. Four wings will travel in four directions, after the 4th st, the mana ball will disperse and creates a light disy, resembling an aurora. The chime will catch reinforcement''s attention while the aurora exposes the location "Hahaha, let''s wait then." Ezra chuckled. Zoja was puzzled, she looked at the Bell of Help above. The ball reached the sky and vanished, with no st, no chime and no mana disy. She looked at Ezra in bewilderment. "What did you do?" She was frustrated. "Well... you are not the only sorcerer who can use Air magic." She turned his sight to Bl, who was calm like ake. "It''s uneptable, a werewolf with air magic!" "Ageless Witch, what is your family name?" Bl asked. Zoja''s eyes twitched. "I have no family name." "You are a human, it''s eptable for us beastmen to not have any family name but it''s considered a disgrace for a human to not have a family name. Perhaps, you are a bastard daughter." Bl hit the vital point. "You rascal, it''s you who is a bastard, how dare you." The mana raised in her body but she didn''t attack, one mistake and she will lose her life. "Oh, then there remains only three more possibilities. One that your family is destroyed and it''s forbidden to use its name. Second, you betrayed your family and they banished you. And third" Mana rose abruptly in Bl''s body as he said. "Third is when you betray your family and join hands with enemies, resulting in the annihtion of your family. Which one is your case, Zoja Wontir?" Zoja''s eyes widened, and her jaw dropped. She lost her rationality as she sputtered "How... how do you know this name?... who are you?" "You don''t deserve to know that" Bl dered. The surging mana downturned in her body, and she fell to her knees. "Please answer me, you can kill meter if you want. You said your name was Bl Coldbone right? Tell me Bl how... Coldbone!" She recalled something, his body trembled as she looked at Bl. "Are you Yubisa''s offspring?" Thetter didn''t answer, but the change of facial expressions indicated. She lowered her head. "Your mother was a nic..." ~WHOOOSSH~ Before she could finish, an arrow pierced her heart. Blood oozed out like a fountain. "Don''t take her name with your heinous mouth." His anger was not hidden. With the death of Atra and Zoja, the entire unit crumbled short after. The thousand core formation imperial guards mercilessly ughtered the Bloody Hyenas. Subsequently, Ezra signalled and the remaining troops arrived at the scene. Only old Imperial Guards continued their cultivation and reached the Core Formation stage. The young cultivators and sorcerers were told to halt their cultivation and meditation when they reached the Qi Brightening stage and 2nd Circles, respectively. That was the reason only Imperial Guards were allowed to disguise. Chapter 47 Everything Was Planned ?After Ezra conquered the city of Foham, he ordered them to cut the dead bodies into pieces and fill them in sacks. This one order was beyond the expectations of everyone, but no one dared to oppose it. The vition of werehyena''s female and everything else was part of Ezra''s big n. For others, Ezra was doing strategic work with the advice of supernovas. But in reality, everything was decided by Ezra and Fenrir alone, he asked for supernovas'' views for formality, to not make them feel unimportant. Warborn was the country that former bandits were ruling. So Ezra needed something extraordinary, something that neveres to the mind of his enemies. The duo of spirit and host came up with a solution, a lead in a psychological battle. His original target was Bishnigam, but fighting an all-out siege battle on one front will make them vulnerable on the other side. Ezra focused on all the strong aspects of Bishnigam, and the most troublesome people he found were Prince Atra and Ageless Witch Zoja. Prince Atra was a young straightforward brute, who had the courage to fight until his body copsed. He loved his people from bottom of his heart and disgusted the Bloodfang Kingdom from the depth of his soul. Zoja was a special veteran and the only sorcerer in 8 generals, she was 55 during the war between the Bloodfang Kingdom and Brownmane Empire 20 years ago. But her skin remains as that of 50 years, some said she didn''t age since the war, earning her the monicker of Ageless Witch. She betrayed her family over some fortunes and joined the Warborn Kingdom. But her misfortunate self couldn''t get the respect she deserved, being a traitor and human in the kingdom of bandit beastmen, it was not that easy. Fortunately, she got the favour of Atra, the next king. She was tasked to protect and guide the crown prince, some said they were secret lovers. After calcting everything, Ezra pinpointed them as the first to eliminate. Heunched a well-nned attack on Foham and conquered it. That was the moment Fenrir''s mastery of tactics came into y. The Wolf of Norse told Ezra Zephyr to cut and humiliate the bodies, they had to traumatize their enemies. Ezra did as suggested, even after seeing the twisted and disgusting faces of his allies, he didn''t budge a little. He packed the body parts in front of residents, to maximize his fear. But a female dared to raise her voice, that was the perfect moment to silence the hidden voices. Fenrir said and Ezra ordered them to vite her dignity in front of everyone. Her painful cries shook the strong wills, a man can bear suffering but can not stand seeing the suffering of his loved ones. Especially when they suffer in a such humiliating way in front of the whole city. The prince seeded and rebellious voices dispersed. Meanwhile, when Rockey and the rest entered the city, Ezra instructed Jani to send a letter to Bishnigam. ''The Bloodfang Kingdom has attacked Foham city, theirmander is Pord Whitefang. They have 30,000 troops and a sorcerer who ys with fire, a long-range expert. Send Mam Zoja and Bloody Hyenas, they will be more than enough - Bizzik''. Jani wrote a letter using the name of Bizzik, the dead city lord and one of 8 generals of the Warborn Kingdom. No one suspected the letter, because it had the stamp of the city lord on it and was sent by Aerial Pigeon. Neither anyone knew about the sudden change in Bloodfang''s power, Mirza excellently performed his job to conceal every rumour leaking about changes in Bloodfang Kingdom. With the stamp of Bizzik and no information about Bloodfang, they sent Bloody Hyenas and Zoja without paying any heed. At the same time, Ezra ordered the residents to run towards Bishnigam. In the middle of the chaotic disorder, veterans imperial guards disguised themselves and mingled with residents, including Ezra himself. He left all at Qi Brightening stage in the city and brought those who were at Core Formation and higher stage with him, that was to avoid unnecessary casualties. Bloody Hyenas was a unit of 500 Core Foundation staged Cultivators, even if they were inexperienced. They were still well-trained martial masters and their leader Atra was a heroic prince, benevolent for his people and tyrant for his enemies. Ezra and Fenrir messed up their minds when they see the mutted bodies of their country''s men. They lost their train of thought, which resulted in their demise. Zoja was also destined to die, she just made her death quicker and less painful. Two people were counting hyenas, and as one looked at the other, he spoke. "Do you understand now, the meaning behind these cruel orders of the prince, do you, Rockey?" Jani Galearms asked as they both looked at the result of his tactics "Yes, but no matter how you see it. The actions were barbaric and uneptable." Roch Whitefang answered. Jani sighed. "For a strategist like me, his majesty''s tactics is outstanding and marvellous. He used emotions to distract and diminished the enemies. While the death of Ageless Witch was an exception, annihting the entire Bloody Hyenas without a single casuality is impossible, a feat of such calibre is unheard of. Are you confident to aplish such achievement?" Rockey didn''t answer and scratched his head. Jani tapped on his shoulder and said "Don''t do anything that upsets the prince, he is not the one we knew 5 years ago. Let''s go now, his majesty is waiting for us." Both arrived where Ezra was. "How many Hyena Beasts are alive?" He asked Jani "Two hundred ny-three, your majesty" "That''s a good number" Ezra said and gestured towards the dead Bloody Hyenas. Pick two hundred ny-three uniforms and armours, tame these hyenas, and we will go and greet those in Bishnigam." A wicked smile formed on his face. "Your majesty, what should we do about these residents?" Rockey asked. Ezra gave a tentative look at half-dead residents, their faces were pale. They didn''t eat or drink and kept running, their brain and body suffered a lot. "I don''t know, I don''t care. Fuck them or kill them. I''m handing their fate to you brother Rockey, do whatever you want with them." Ezra said as he went to pick attire of his size from dead bodies. Rockey looked at the leaving back of the werewolf prince and said "Jani, I still think he is the same Ezra we knew 20 years ago." "How so?" "He knows that I will treat these werehyenas leniently, yet he handover them to me. I have a feeling that prince Ezra was waiting for me to speak" "Perhaps, you are right. His positions as crown prince and chief of army staff are not dependent on his personality. Good or evil, he was our savior and will always be." Jani said. The prince smiled while his sight remained on dead bodies. Chapter 48 Mad Titan Bear ?The army of Bloodfang was ready to move forward, the 293 alive hyenas were mounted by the strongest of Bloodfang. "Shall we go?" Prince asked looking at others. "Yes, your majesty" Ezra received a uniform answer. The prince nodded and the fake bloody hyenas marched. ~RAAAWWWR~ A growling roar was heard. Almost everyone flinched. "Hold on, what was that?" Rockey cried "A beast?" Aqsa said. "No... a martial animal." Ezra corrected, being in the timbend and surviving there for 5 years, Ezra''s senses were delicate towards martial animals. "We should ignore it and move as nned your majesty, martial animals are hard to deal with. We don''t even know its tier." Jani suggested. (Note: to make it simpler, I changed the ssification of martial animals'' strengths into tiers. The higher tier, the stronger, martial animal can grow its tier by feasting on other martial animals, cultivators and sorcerers.) "No, I have to kill it" Ezra said as he grinned, the prince had something else in his mind, something more beneficial. With that said, Ezra and Supernovas rushed. Around 300 meters towards Bishnigam, they witnessed a beast. A brown bear, 2 meters tall, with crimson veins, popped all around its body. Its body was contrary to the norm of bears, unlike the chubbiness, it had slight muscles. "Mad Titan Bear!" Rockey said in an appalling manner. Ezra squinted his eyes, he read about Mad Titan Bears. When a beast known as titan bear, a docile towering beast, evolves into a martial animal. It is called Mad Titan Bear, it has an innate skill that allows its body and power to increase as it gets angrier. The bear''s eyes met the uninvited guests, it growled and stood on its feet. Showing that he is about to tear them apart. "It is a young one " Ezra guessed. "It seems so, normally a grown titan bear is 16 meters tall, and a mad titan bear can exceed when angered. This one is a baby, but... how did a baby titan bear evolve into a martial animal." Jani looked keenly and uttered "It''s possible if it is born from an evolved titan bear, look at its skin, it''s brown not ck like the rest of titan bears. He''ll prove to be much more dangerous if left alive." "Now that you said it... we got another reason to kill it" Ivar said in his piece. "Boy" The monstrous wolf of Norse spoke. "Yeah, I know." The prince replied "Move away, I will face him personally" Ezra dered as he stepped forward. "No, wait!" "Your majesty.." "It''s dangerous, prince" Supernovas shouted one after another. "What, you think I can not even kill a newborn martial animal" Ezra retorted, he was annoyed. "We all believe in your strength, your majesty. But still, let us kill this one. If it''s not killed in one shot, the trouble will only increase." Rockey advised "Rockey is right, your majesty. Cautiousness is better than regret." Jani added. ~RAAWWR~ The bear growled and marched offensively. "It''s an order, do not disturb me" The prince said and went to meet the mad titan bear. The rest watched with their heart in the palms of their hand. The bear raised his paw, and the ws protruded and descended on the young prince. ~BAANNG~ Dust rose, it was an impact powerful enough to kill a 2nd level Qi Brightening Stage cultivator. "EZRA!!" Rockey couldn''t watch the prince who grew in front of him like a younger brother, getting crushed by a monster, he lost control and his qi burst out. "STOP! I''m alive" The prince said, shocking everyone. Bl Coldbone used air magic and scattered the dust away, the eyes of supernovas widened at what they were seeing. Ezra blocked the blow by raising his arms, he didn''t move, nor parried it. "I am disappointed" he uttered. "Huh! Did he say disappointed?" Rockey was bewildered. ck bolts flickered, Ezra clenched his fist, and the lightning danced around his mitt as it closed the distance between the werewolf and bear. ~BOOOM~ The punch acted like a drill, the mad titan bear flew a few feet away. Its abdomen was twisted, and blood painted its teeth andmissures. Ezra''s chaos force was attached to Mad Titan Bear''s abdomen, and with each second the pain hiked. The bear fell and growled in agony, even though in tremendous pain, its eyes were glued on Ezra, it red like an enranged monster seeking vengeance. "This one is too weak" Ezra silently said to a certain someone. "What do you expect from a week-old martial animal." Fenrir replied. "A week old! I thought it was a few months old at least." "No, this martial animal is a newborn cub. Kill it, an infant martial animal is very rare to find." Ezra hmmed and summoned his armaments, Efsa in his right hand and Drepa in his left. Bear looked at the sword and hook, it knew its time hase. His will to live battled against the growing pain and defeated it. ~RAAWWR~ A crimson-coloured energy surrounded the bear''s body, the veins pulsed like ritual drums, and the ck lightning tormenting its abdomen dispersed. The Mad Titan Bear''s height grew around 7 inches, with slight bulkiness in the body as well. That crimson energy was its force, the baby bear was enraged. But contrary to what Ezra expected, the bear took a step backwards Ezra''s eyes widened. "Is it afraid?" He pondered. "No, he is not afraid. He is cautious" Fenrir corrected the prince. Ezra smiled in satisfaction "I read that Mad Titan Bear after being enraged lose their fear and sanity, a gain and a cost. But this young one only has gained. no fear with intact sanity" Ezra dashed forward, Mad Titan Bear swung its paw, sharp ws cleaved the air. ~CLLUUNCHH~ Before it could hit Ezra, something else pierced the paw. Drepa, the poisonous hook prated it. ~GRRAARGH~ Painful cries made the mad titan bear more indignant, he tried to pull out the hook but it was stuck, the little des on Drepa adhered to the bones. The young bear pulled its arm, intending to break away from Ezra but it couldn''t budge the grip of the prince. Chapter 49 1st Undead ?Painful cries made the mad titan bear more indignant, he tried to pull out the hook but it was stuck, the little des on Drepa adhered to the bones. The young bear pulled its arm, intending to break away from Ezra but it couldn''t budge the grip of the prince. Nevertheless, the bear didn''t stop its struggle. "Do you want a tug of war?" Ezra said sinfully. "Alright then, let us check who wins this." The prince tightened his grip on the hook and pulled it with a jerk, the huge bear flew in an arc and mmed into the ground. ~BAAAM - GRAAOOUURR~ Mad Titan Bear let out a distressing growl as its back hit the solid ground, its paw was prated, and Drepa''s poison scattered and merged in its blood. Its arm felt like it has been poked with a myriad of needles, the bear was a cub, not even a youth. There was a limit to its newborn body''s endurance, fighting that much against Ezra was still a feat on its own. The bear cried and rolled back and forth, his arm was still stuck with Drepa and the one wielding it was Ezra. The prince moved his right hand, and the bluish gleam emitted by Efsa the short sword enliven the pageant. The sharp Efsa came into being for the sole purpose of cleaving everything and anything, it pierced its way into the throat. The bear red at Ezra in detest. "Huh, are you really a week old?" Ezra said as he waved his hand sideways, slicing the trachea and carotid arteries. The body of the mad titan bear trembled, the cub couldn''t breathe, blood oozed from the gash and mouth like a crimson fountain. ~GRRUWWK~ A dullst growl and the shaking body of the mad titan bear ceased to move, the dry ground turned into a puddle of blood. Ezra gazed at the dead bear and uttered. "Soul Absorption Spell". A circle formed, chaos lightning crackled on it, and from the body of the mad titan bear came out a ball and went inside Ezra''s chest. "What a strong soul!" Ezra eximed and gazed again at the dead bear "Now the main event" Ezra raised his hand and spoke menacingly. "ANSWER YOUR MASTER" Just below the bear, a pentagon formation was drawn. Supernovas watched in amazement and horror, they saw 5 strange symbols on each side of the pentagon. They couldn''t see the symbol of chaos at the centre, because the bear''s body was ced at the centre of the formation. The 5 symbols of Death, Blood, Curative, Teleportation and Soul sorcery gave out their unique colourful hue, Chaos lightning thunderp at the centre. ~CRAACKLE~ Ezra felt his force power being sucked and in the next moment, the dead opened its eyes. ~RAAAWWWWR~ The Mad Titan Bear raised on its feet, and crimson-coloured force surged in its body. With the sudden roaring growl of the bear, all supernovas flinched unintentionally except for two. Roch Whitefang who wanted to save the prince had firm control of his nerves and Bl Coldbone who was nk and curious. Others weren''t afraid, each one of the supernovas could kill the 2nd tier martial animal with their higher stages, this cub was the 1st tier. They flinched because they witnessed something unexpected. "Your majesty, I aming!" Rockey yelled yet again, prepared to jump at any second. "Shut it, you stupid" Bl Coldbone who didn''t blink his eyes for once, inadvertently scolded his senior Rockey. Being a sorcerer, he had an idea of what was going on. Unlike Rockey who was concerned for the prince, Bl became inquisitive about his sorcery. "Don''t be hasty Rockey, his majesty is alright. The martial animal is 1st tier, we can save his majesty at any time." Jani Galearms said. Rockey turned his head towards Bl, the words of the air sorcerer angered Rockey. But what Rockey saw made his rage vanish into thin air, Bl''s eyes were red. His eyes widened at the highest limit he could achieve, and his eyeballs moved rapidly in three directions. He looked at the formation then gazed at the bear and then stared at Ezra, this cycle was repeating at a fast speed. Rockey sighed and mumbled. "I forgot he is a philomath maniac." The bear stood on its legs, the wounds on its body healed. It came towards the prince, and supernovas alerted themselves but were stopped by Ezra. The bear bowed down before Ezra, shocking everyone. There was a small pentagon printed on its forehead, only to be seen at the close. Its eyes changed as well, they were now crimson, just like Ezra''s. "You were a boy! Very well, from now on your name is Kavar" Ezra said. (Note: Kavar is a word of "The Sindhi Language" that means Anger) ~RAAWWWRR~ Kavar gave a thunderous roar, stronger than ever. He looked at supernovas and growled. "Rawr, raoaor, reawwr" Kavar said "No, they are allies." Ezra replied. "Owwr" No one else understood the words, but they knew that the bear was disappointed. "Did it talk to you, your majesty?" Aqsa Mni asked. "Yes" "What did he say?" "He asked if he could eat you all, he is hungry" "Ohh..." Aqsa said and looked at Kavar sinfully, the bear felt a strange chill. Ezra ordered everyone to move back towards the rest. "Was it ck magic, your majesty?" Bl Coldbone spoke. Ezra squinted his eyes as he heard this. "Hoh, this young one knows about ck magic. That''s a surprise." Fenrirmented. "Where did you hear that name?" Ezra asked curiously "There was a book in the library called Ancient Lost Magic, it was about ck magic. A magic that has power over death, are you a ck Sorcerer, your majesty?." Bl asked, snoopiness dripping from his expression. "A magic that can alter death?" Momin asked. "Not alter, it is a power that works on the dead. And yes, I am a ck sorcerer. Is there any problem with that, Supernova Bl?" Ezra spoke dominantly "I KNEW IT, OUR PRINCE IS A GODLY SORCERER!" Bl cried loudly and knelt. "What the fuck, you scared me." Ezra replied. "PLEASE, TEACH ME ABOUT MAGIC AND FORMULAS, YOUR MAJESTY" "Is he the same quite Bl I know? Maria, does your brother have dissociative identity disorder?" Ezra asked thedy supernova. "Umm.. no your majesty. He always acts like this when he is excited." "Oh okay..." "YOUR MAJESTY!!!" "Hmm... Fuck" Chapter 50 To The Bishnigam ?The supernovas and prince arrived, Ezra''s 1st undead was behind them as well. All the dead bodies were gathered on one side. Ezra called his martial spirit, The gigantic wolf of Norse emerged and opened his mouth. The martial spirits of five hundred bloody hyenas and Zoja were devoured by Fenrir. The lightning flickered, and Ezra felt his force getting stronger. The lightning was chaotic to the extent that even supernovas were wary of it, the chaos force had a strange power, the ck lightning stick to the prey and crumble it until the prey removes it. Just like Kavar faced continuous torment until he got rid of it by using his force. Ezra opened his mouth and spat 3 words. "Soul Absorption Spell" the circle formed and souls came out in balls and were absorbed by the werewolf prince. "Separate the Warborn Kingdom''s prince and Female Sorcerer" Ezra gave an order. The subjects did as ordered and they separated the two important figures from the rest, Ezra looked at Kavar and pointed at the remaining 499 dead Bloody Hyenas. "That pile of meat is your meal, eat at your heart''s content" ~RAAAWWWR~ The mad titan bear went without dying a second, saliva dripping from its mouth. Kavar picked a dead body and mmed it on the ground, with a powerful p, the deceased head was torn and his brain fell out. ~NOM NOM~ Kavar ate the brain with utmost happiness as if he was eating the tastiest food in the world. "Brain and heart, favourites of martial animals." Jani mumbled. Martial Animals don''t cultivate or meditate, they just eat other martial masters and get stronger. The entire body of a martial master is full of nutrition for a martial master but the most fruitful parts are the brain and heart. The brain is responsible for every action, it gives slight intellect to the martial animal. However, the heart is different. A cultivator''s qi core and sorcerer''s mana pool act as their power container, they are formed in different ces in the chest. But they can not be formed somewhere far from the heart. A heart pumps the blood to circte and form an energy basis close to the heart allowing the martial master to infuse energy into it. Keeping it healthy and powerful at all times, so when martial animals devoured a heart. Their force increases a lot, that''s why they always eat the brain and heart before other parts. After munching the brain, Kavar used his sharp ws to tear open the chest of werehyena. He pulled out the heart, the blood already formed with dull red patches and a stale smell. Kavar held the heart in his hands and ~CRUNNCCHH~ One mouthful bite and half of the heart gone, the feast was scrumptious for mad titan bear. Kavar threw the body and pulled another one. Ezra looked at him. The cub looked back at Ezra and pleasantly growled, minuscule pieces of the brain could be seen stuck in his jaw. "How cute" Ezramented. "Hey, I''m sorry to bother you but can you tell me from which angle that grisly bear looks cute? My shit nearly left my arse when I looked at it." Someone from the residents of Foham asked in the crowd. "Shut up, I have already pissed when it roared." Other answered. Kavar was a new being now. The soul in his body was a fragment of Ezra''s soul, this was the marvel of a spell called Fenrir''s Blessing "Prepare the hyenas, we will move now." Rockey announced. Taming hyenas wasn''t difficult, they were ordinary beasts. The preparation and n werepleted and 293 werewolves marched. At the border of Bishnigam, a mage saw a wave of dust. He squinted his eyes to get a clear image of what wasing. His sightnded on the g, and the mage recognised it. "Bloody Hyenas areing" he informed a soldier. ~TONG TONG TONG~ The bell rang and gate guards were ready to open the gates when ordered. The 3rd circle mage on the wall saw another storm of dust behind Bloody Hyenas. "Oh shit, call the generals!" He yelled. The sudden shout of a mage put the city in disturbance, an old man arrived. "What happened?" Isko asked, he was one of the 8 generals and lord of Bishnigam city. "Lord Isko, look over there." Mage said. Lord Isko''s eyesight was much better than mage''s, he was at Foundation Establishment Stage. "OPEN THE GATES!!" Isko cried and jumped towards the iing Bloody Hyenas. The ruckus caught the attention of the other 2 Generals and they jumped out as well. "The prince is heavily wounded" "Save the prince" "Help us, werewolves have brought reinforcement." "Lady Zoja is killed" The fake bloody hyenas didn''t fail to make them numb, another tactic to fool the opponents. "What! Zoja died?" Isko astounded. "KILL THEM ALL, DON''T LET THE PRINCE RUN AWAY" A loud roaring voice of Roch Whitefang. "You mutts dared to kill our prince, Ziha, protect the prince, I and Tiskina will kill those ignorant bastards." Isko said and the other 2 Generals of Warborn Kingdom nodded. The generals arrived to save their prince, Rockey shed with Isko and Ivar blocked the other female general named Tiskina. Ziha reached Bloody Hyenas and looked at the prince. "Give him to me, and follow me inside the castle." When Ziha picked the prince in his hand, he knew the prince is already dead. Ziha went inside the city, together with Bloody Hyenas and sent a signal to the other 2 generals. Isko and Tiskina were shocked, they have never thought that there would be such young Foundation Establishment experts in the Bloodfang Kingdom. When they get the signal the duo tried to retreat, but to their misfortune, they have already fallen into the trap. Maria and Aqsa came from behind and halted their retreat. "You are destined to die outside the city, stop wasting our time ande here." Ivar said as the other 3 supernovasughed in mockery. Chapter 51 Sturdiest Supernova ?"You are destined to die outside the city, stop wasting our time ande here." Ivar said as the other 3 supernovasughed in mockery. Isko looked at them in bewilderment. How did Bloodfang own 4 Foundation Establishment experts, who backed them, these questions came into his mind. Amidst the question, there was a thought. His eyes widened as he gazed towards the city, he wanted to stop Ziha but the Bloody Hyenas were already inside. "...We are deceived!!" He uttered. "Yes, I believe we are." Tiskina replied and continued. "Our safety should be our priority." "Bishnigam is certain to fall in the hands of Bloodfang, we won''t be able to escape from our enemies as well. Two males are at the 7th level of the Foundation Establishment stage while the girls are at the 6th. Both of us are at the peak of the 6th level, we can not stop them nor can we run. But..." Isko looked at Aqsa and Maria with a side-eye and extended his words. "We can at least kill one of them." "Hmm... I am worried about Ziha" Tiskina said something irrelevant to their situation. "Me too, let the god decide his fate" Ziha was astounded as well. He could see the four experts surrounding his fellow generals, he wanted to jump out and fight. But deep down in his heart, he knew how strong the enemies are and that he won''t be given a quarter by them. He was looking at them when he felt an attacking, his body jerked subconsciously to block the iing attack. He looked at the assaulter, a young man with cold eyes floating in mid-air. Dozens of arrows made of air spun, and the tip of the arrow acted like a vortex, spinning fast enough to drill a hole in the finest steel. ~WHOOOSH - WHOOOSH~ Two arrows were released, they came at astonishing speed, tearing the air apart. ~CLAANG - CLAANG~ Two swift swings with the sword and the arrows stopped. ~WHOOSH WHHOOSSH WHOOSH~ Another series of arrows came, double in numbers than before. The four arrows were stopped as well, but before Ziha could take a breath 8 more arrows came. "Where the fuck this sorcerer came from?" The barrage of arrows was hard to defend for Ziha, he looked at his sides and found Bloody Hyenas. "Hey you, distract this sorcerer. So I can kill him, Warborn will remember your sacrifice." "I''ll go" someone jumped from Bloody Hyenas with a sword in hand. "You fool, why you areing here!? I said to distract the sorcerer, not me." Ziha shouted in anger. "But I want to distract you," said the man. The man wildly swung his sword down as he was about tond near Ziha. "What!" The attacker met the defender ~CLAANG~ The sword of Ziha collided with the man''s sword. The hand of Ziha shook out of impact. "Another Foundation Establishment stage cultivator?" The man spoke. "I am Hubdar Sharpw, one of 9 Supernovas of Bloodfang Kingdom" The baffled Ziha was already injured by Bl''s arrows, this blow shattered his will to fight. He knew his only chance is to bargain. "How much Bloodfang has offered you, I will give you twice, no.. thrice the prize, including the status of general in the Warborn Kingdom." "We are not hired by Bloodfang, we are born in it. Bloodfang is our mothend and you are traitors whose names are written with blood in our history books." Hubdar answered. "What, You are born in Bloodfang? Did you be a Foundation Establishment stage cultivator in resourceless Bloodfang? How rubbish!" Ziha scoffed. Hubdar''s eyebrows twitched, qi rosed inside his body and let out a powerful wave. 6 orbs rotated behind the back of supernova, he revealed his spirit, a daunting wolf with razor-like nails and fangs. Ziha fell on his buttocks. "6th... 6th-grade martial spirit." Isko was battling against Rockey, while Tiskina was busy defending the blows of Ivar. They were waiting for a chance, and the chance came quicker than expected. Ivar held his greatsword and walloped Tiskina, thedy general flew towards Aqsa Mni. "Isko now!" Tiskina cried. Isko humphed and released his spirit, 4 orbs rotated on his back as he pushed Rockey away by releasing his spirit. "Kill her," he said. They both were nning to get near Aqsa, during the fight they slowly moved as they blocked attacks. Both unleashed their spirits, Tiskina also had 4th-grade martial spirit, a strange tree. While Isko had a mosquito-looking martial spirit. "So you were aiming for me?" Aqsa sighed. "Azure Sword!" A long purplish blue sword emerged from Isko''s qi. "Lifeless Aggress" a strange qi, shapeless and gloomy waved its way towards Aqsa Mni. The girl calmly looked at the iing duo attack, a disgusting expression formed on his cute face. "Why does everyone think I am the weakest one?" She was upset without a doubt. Her qi went outpour, it rose sky high, and it had a thick appearance. A gigantic rockey mountain was shown, and 6 orbs went around in circles behind her back. Isko and Tiskina looked at her with their mouth agape. The two attacks reached the female supernova. She uttered two words. "Spear Alp" a spear of mountain size befell on a couple of generals. Their skills were destroyed by Spear Alp, Tiskina couldn''t dodge and sumb to death on spot. However, Isko managed to dodge the attack somehow but he didn''t make it out safely. Both of his legs were gone, and his mouth was filled with blood "How... did you *cough* get a special grade *cough* skill?" Isko''s body was numb, too much of his blood was lost. He coughed blood as he spoke. Aqsa pulled him by his hair and spoke looking straight into his eyes "That''s not important right now, the important thing is the knowledge that I am the sturdiest supernova out of all. And you mongrels considered me as the weakest one, even Rockey and Ivar failed to break my defence. Didn''t you see the gigantic mountain, it was my 6th-grade martial spirit called Hulking Eminence. Before you two, there was another general who died at my hands. Do you still think I am weak? Huh! Answer me?" "Aqsa..." Ivar interrupted. "What!?" She retorted. "Uhh... I think he is dead." Aqsa looked at the face of the general again. "Oh... yes, he died. Motherfucker didn''t answer my question." "Brother Rockey! Let''s not practice with sister Aqsa anymore." Ivar said to Roch Whitefang. Rockey gulped and replied, "I was thinking the same thing, that girl went from being cute to criminal real quick." Ziha was looking at the two supernovas in astonishment. "It''s time, everyone, to move out." A voice came from the Bloody Hyenas. And all the bloody hyenas threw their armours and tore their uniforms, inside of which was their official dress. The uniform of Bloodfang military. The voice belonged to the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom. "You were not bloody hyenas?" Ziha''s mind went nk. Ezra answered the question "We are Bloody Hyenas, what are you talking about? It''s just that we are a new batch, new members and new prince." He gave a wicked grin. "Kill him and send the signal." Ezra gave his orders. "I''ll handle him." Hubdar Sharpw said to Bl Coldbone. "As you wish, I''ll send the signal," Bl said as he left. Hubdar looked at Ziha and then changed his sight towards the sword he was holding. Hubdar threw his sword towards Ziha who happened to lose his sword in the middle of shocks. Ziha was less witted than the rest of the generals, that was the reason Isko and Tiskina were worried about him. "Why are you giving me your sword?" Ziha asked. "Pick it up and fight me" The supernova replied. Ziha stared at the empty hands of Hubdar and thought it could be a trap. "Where is your sword?" Ziha shot his words "I don''t use a sword, that''s not my weapon." Said Hubdar as he showed his hands, he was wearing a pair of gauntlets. He moved his fingers and sharp ws emerged from them. "This could be my chance to escape" Ziha pondered, he knew that Hubdar was stronger in cultivation but what other option he had except this? Ziha held the sword tightly and dashed forward, Hubdar marched ahead as well. ~CLANG CLANG~ The metallic sound of the sword shing against gauntlets was gratifying, whenever the edge of the sword hit the ws of Hubdar, numerous sparkles were forced to be produced. Ziha made some distance and shed horizontally, Hubdar tried to block it. "Huh?" It was a feint attack. The real attack from behind was a vertical sh. ~BUTAANG~ Hubdar made an X with his arms, the sword struck the centre and was blocked. Hubdar held the sword and kicked Ziha on his chest, the old general flew a few feet away and rubbed his chest as he bnced his footing. "Thanks for the duel," Hubdar said as he went to end Ziha''s life. ~BOOM BADAM BOOM, BOOM BADAM BOOM, BOOM BADAM BOOM~ The sound of drums was heard by everyone. "Huh, what is this?" Hubdar pondered. "Ha-hahaha, his majesty, it''s his majesty. The drums of werehyenas, King of Warborn Kingdom has arrived to take our revenge." Ziha proudly said as heughed in satisfaction. Chapter 52 Coalition Army ?Ezra heard the drums and jumped on a wall, his gazended on gs held by arge army. "That''s the main army of Warborn?" Bl who just arrived on the wall asked. "Yes, they have King''s g as well," Ezra replied. "King? You mean Dhongi Bushtail came himself!" Bl was confused as he squinted his eyes. "How did they gather such a gigantic army? Wait... there are two gs of King!" His surprise grew. "It''s a coalition army of Tribbain and Warborn Kingdom, both Kings have joined the fray." Ezra calmly kept looking, Bl saw his prince''s reaction and questioned in curiosity. "Your majesty, was this in your calctions too?" Ezra turned his head towards the sorcerer who was eager to hear an affirmative response. "No... we are fucked." The prince uttered. "Your majesty, what is happening?" Hubdar cried as he hurriedly arrived. "Can''t you see what is happening?" Bl retorted. Hubdar witnessed the faraway sight and said "Shit, what should we do now?" The werewolf prince answered, "Run." "Should we kill themon troops in Bishnigam, there are 30,000 troops here," Bl suggested in an interrogative way. "No, it will hinder our retreat. Fall back to the city of Vily and inform father" prince gave his order. The two supernovas didn''t wait a moment longer and rushed away. The Imperial Guards dressed as Bloody Fangs were first to receive the order, they jumped on Hyena beasts and ran outside. The order reached others as well. "How did our attack information leak? We sessfully went as nned." Jani Galearms asked, he was puzzled. "We can think of itter, retreat is our top priority. It''s a joint army of Warborn and Tribbain Kingdom." Bl said. "Tribbain! It''s bad." The army of Bloodfang moved, the Red zing Ponies glopped their hooves and the dust storm raised. ... "They are retreating, should I stop them?" A tall bulky old man said. He was wearing full body armour, seemingly made of bones. His thick white beard and moustache made his lips invisible, the wolf skull helmet gave him an intimidating look. "Nah, let them retreat. It''s easier to destroy them in their kingdom in one go." Another man spoke, he looked like someone in his twenties. A clean shaved man with a handsome charm on his face, he was wearing an expensive royal dress with a red cloak pping in the air. A few hourster, a certain individual showed up outside the capital of Bloodfang Kingdom, The Red Sky city. ~NEEEIGGGHH~ The Red zing Pony copsed at arrival, the pony pantedboriously and gave the impression that it will die in the next moments, the man who jumped off before the pony hit on the ground tapped the exhausted horse. "You did well." Out of all, Ezra chose Bl to deliver the message because of his air magic. The young coldbone sorcerer could manipte the surrounding air, he scattered the resisting air pressure and used the same air to push the pony ahead. Red zing Pony felt like someone has attached wings to his body. He ran faster and with the help of Bl, the distance covered between each step of the pony increased threefold. As result, they arrived incredibly fast but that cost the life of the pony. A guard came running. "Your highness! Your highness!" "Calm down, what''s the matter?" A man in ck asked the guard as he rocked back and forth on his rocking chair. "Ahh, your majesty!" The guard couldn''t sense the old man''s presence. He went "Your majesty, I have urgent news for his highness." The man on the chair was the former king of the Bloodfang Kingdom, Feroza Zephyr. The guard knew the importance and authority of the man in front of him and delivered the news without hesitation "He is training, tell me the matter" Feroza spouted. "Supernova Bl Coldbone is seeking an audience of King" The rocking chair stopped. "Supernova Bl, you said?" "Yes, your majesty" Upon hearing that, Feroza zipped out and in the blink of an eye, he arrived at the corridor, where Bl was waiting. Thetter felt a strong presence and looked, he found the Canine Fists standing before him. "When did he arrive," he asked himself. "Your majes...''" "Where is my grandson?" Before Bl could do the honorary, Feroza stopped him by asking about Ezra. "Yo-your majesty, the prince will be arriving at Vily city. The coalition army of Warborn Kingdom and Tribbain Kingdom ising our way, they have brought all their forces and they..." ~WHHOOOOSH~ Feroza bolted outside, leaving Bl in the middle of his reporting, just like before. Just when Bl was gazing at the way where Canine Fists vanished, a female in stately customed clothing came. Besides her was standing a vigorous hobgoblin. "Bl, why are you hear?" The female was puzzled. "And where is Ezra?" She added. "Your Highness!" Bl flinched at the sight and bent his knee quickly. "Subject greets the queen." "Stand up Bl, tell me why you are here when you are supposed to be with Ezra." Tania Inviastus inquired nervously. "Your Highness, we were attacking the Bishnigam city and almost conquered it. But Warborn and Tribbain came with joint armies to defend." "WHAT!" Tania cried and her legs wobbled, she suffered a panic attack. "Ma''am, please, be careful!" The hobgoblin Didara held the queen gently, ceasing her from falling. "Where is Master Ezra?" Didara asked, contrary to his expression he was worried beyond the limit. "Ma''am, Prince Ezra is safe and sound. Don''t worry, I am here by the order of the prince." Bl paced up his speaking speed and said. Tania was not at fault, any mother who sees her only son suffering from a curse for 15 years and to remove the curse her son has to disappear for 5 years and just after he returns, he has to go to a deadly war. These incidents are more than enough to give panic attacks in a mother at the mere thought of her son being hurt. Tania gathered herposure upon hearing the words of Bl and spoke. "What were the orders of my son?" "They are for his highness, the King. Ezra wants to..." "Mirza! Where is Mirza?" Tania asked furiously cutting Bl off. "Ma''am, his majesty is practising," Didara replied. "He is practising when his son is in danger!" The queen uttered and stamped her way towards her husband. Bl on the other hand was perplexed. "Does the Royal family always cut others before they finish talking?" He asked the hobgoblin. To which the hobgoblin replied. "More often than not." It was already evening, and the guards on the city wall saw a huge dust storm, marching towards them. "What happened, did Warbornunch an attack?" The guard asked. "Yes, send a messenger to Red Sky city and protect the wall." Another replied. The storm came closer and closer, and the guards'' throats became dry in tension, they gulped the saliva to moisturize their throats. Sweat droplets dripped from their face as the storm moved at terrifying speed. "Draw the arrows, release at my signal." The guard who was appointed as temporarymander ordered. He squinted his eyes and they widened. "Wait wait, they are not enemies." He cried confusing the archers. "It''s our army, the one leading them is Supernova Roch Whitefang." Before marching towards Foham city, Ezra ordered to let the guards of Vily city know. Because they were afraid and exhausted from continuous attacks from enemies, they needed something that can lift their morale. The one who went to inform them was Rockey, that''s why he was leading the retreat while the remaining supernovas protected the rear. The city walls were opened for the new heroes, and the entire army went inside the Vily city. They gulped down the cold water and poured it on their heads. Not all of them head zing red Pony or Hyena beasts. So the majority ran with their very legs. "Thank goodness, they couldn''t catch our speed!" Maria sighed. "No, they could if they had wanted to. They let us go intentionally" Jani corrected her. "Sir... what happened? Did you fail to conquer the city?" The guard asked. "No, we conquered the Foham city" Jani answered. "What, really!" "Haha supernovas are outstanding" "As expected of supernovas" "You have made us proud, dear sirs. Hahaha," The guards celebrated "Don''t be too happy, They are on their way to attack Vily city," Jani added. "Doesn''t matter, with you all here, who can defeat us, no? Hahaha" "It''s a 250,000 coalition army of Warborn and the Tribbain Kingdom, including both of the kings." "Say what, sir?" "Exactly what you just heard." The atmosphere changed, and their celebration vanished into thin air. They were not afraid of Warborn, with so many cultivators, they had an absolute advantage. But the problem was King of Warborn, Donghi Bushtail, he was a Nascent Soul stage cultivator. While the King of Tribbain Kingdom was a 7th-circle sorcerer. ~BOOOOOOOM~ In the middle of the silence, arge explosion resounded, startling everyone. A voice came from the raising dust. "Where is my grandson?" Chapter 53 The Love Of People ?In the middle of the silence, arge explosion resounded, startling everyone. A voice came from the raising dust. "Where is my grandson?" The masses looked at the strange man who justnded, all cultivators armed themselves in However, the supernovas bent their knee and gave royal honorifics to the man. "The subjects greet his majesty" Everyone was mystified, they had never seen this giant old man before, yet supernovas greeted him like royalty. "Huh! His majesty?" "But he is not the king, I have seen King Mirza before." Rockey loudly ordered. "You fools, show your respect to the former king of Bloodfang Kingdom. The one before you is none other than Feroza Zephyr, the Canine Fists." The eyes of the masses widened, slowly one after another. The entire city bowed towards the former king with an exception of two. One was Ezra Zephyr, the other royal blood present in the city. The second was Argus Woska, the one who always admired Canine Fists. He went nk the moment he heard that the big man in ck is the former king, he gazed at his idol until someone pinched his leg. "Oww, huh... I-I am really sorry your majesty." He bowed as he stuttered. Feroza didn''t even look at him and went straight to Ezra and hugged him, his giant arms engulfed Ezra in an embrace, and thetter was caught off-guard, he never witnessed the love of his grandfather before. Ezra smiled and hugged him back. "What happened grandson, did you seed?" Feroza asked. "Yes grandfather, Foham was conquered without a single casualty and Bishnigam was right in the palm of my hand" Ezra spoke as he looked at his palm, he squinted his eyes in regret and continued. "But somehow the news leaked and they arrived with full force to defend Bishnigam." Canine Fists curved his lips in surprise. "Conquering a city without a casualty is unbelievably good. Even with many cultivators, you need a suitable n toe out without getting a scratch. Jani is a good strategist." "Indeed he is." Ezra replied he didn''t reveal that it was his n. Bragging was something Ezra disliked. "Who is that young man?" Amon soldier asked. "I don''t know, the former king is chattering with him frankly." another one replied. "He hugged him as well." "Is he... maybe our prince?" "No our prince is ill, aren''t you aware of what happened 20 years ago." "Yeah, our poor prince." Not only these 2 soldiers, everyone present was confused about this young man''s identity. He had a unique set of attire, fascinating and domineering, especially the wolf shoulder tes on his long coat. Jani Galearms spoke. "Your majesties, may I speak?" "Yes, you may, brother Jani." Ezra replied. "We should prepare a strategy for the battle, coalition army will be at our door anytime now." "Yes. Let''s go." Ezra said. The soldiers couldn''t hold their curiosity and one of them asked a cultivator. "Excuse me sir, who is this young man?" Ezra, Feroza and every other martial master looked at him. The soldier flinched, he asked in a low voice but he didn''t know that martial masters have enhanced senses. The cultivator gave an angry look "He is our only prince, his majesty, Ezra Zephyr." "What! Our prince!" The soldier shouted. "Prince!" "Our prince! He is cured?" The masses were bewildered, it was not their fault. Ever since his birth, Ezra never left Red Sky city, he rarely came out of the royal castle due to his poor health. No one has seen him. As for Feroza, the news of his survival was concealed. Only the royal family, chief administrator, supernovas and a few trusted servants who were assigned to manage the castle''s chores knew about him. An old soldier came from thenes, his eyes were filled with tears. "Prince... O our beloved prince, I am very happy to see you in good health." His words were genuine. Following him, the 20,000 soldiers stationed at Vily city cried tears of happiness. Ezra was shocked to see a such reaction, Feroza tapped his shoulder and whispered. "Say them hello, grandson, they are your people." Ezra smiled and his heart pulsed with strange feelings as he came forward. He held the old soldier who knelt seeing the prince approaching and raised him. "Thank you for serving our country, this prince is ashamed that heid on the bed while you all protected the borders." "Ahhh no no, your majesty. What are you saying." "Your majesty, it is our duty." "We are proud of this country, you are our saviour, your majesty, don''t say that." The emotional soldiers spoke from their hearts, Ezra was touched. It was then that Fenrir intervened. "Boy, don''t be attached to them." "What do you mean?" Ezra retorted. "In the world of martial prowess, emotion and weakness are the two different names of the same thing. Your enemies will destroy everything that you hold dear." Fenrir answered. "Hmm..." Ezra hummed in silence. "I am not telling you to not respect them but do not form an attachment, they will bear more torment if they be your weakness." Ezra understood the words. "You are right..." He said as he paused for a moment before speaking again. "But don''t ruin this moment now, I always wanted to feel this, maybe just once, but I wanted." Fenrir didn''t reply. After some moments of melodrama, the leading figures gathered in a big meeting room. Feroza put a noise-concealing barrier around the room. "What is the number of their force?" He asked. "Around 250,000 and with additional 30,000 soldiers who were at Bishnigam, their total number would be approximately 280,000." Ezra who witnessed the iing coalition army answered. "And how many martial masters?" "We killed 5 out of 8 generals of Warborn Kingdom, who were at the Foundation Establishment stage and their 500 Core Formation stage elite unit of martial cultivators named Bloody Hyenas and a few sorcerers who were stationed at Bishnigam." Feroza was awed. "You killed them all without a single casualty?" He asked. "Affirmative." Ezra answered. Chapter 54 Art Of War ?Feroza looked at Jani with a big satisfied smile, thetter was confused about why Canine Fists smiled at him. "This achievement is worth celebrating but we don''t have spare time on our hands. But you all did well, I am proud of supernovas." The former king praised. Supernovas were moved, and the hero of the event ''downfall of the golden empire'' and survivor of the noted biggest war of the continent apuded them. "Thank you, your majesty." Supernovas bowed their heads. "What about Tribbain Kingdom''s power, how many martial masters they have and their level?" Feroza came back to the topic. This time, Jani spoke. "We are unaware of them, your majesty. We had many skirmishes and small battles with Warborn but we never shed with the Tribbain Kingdom. They only fought an economical battle against us, but I know for sure that they are much stronger than the Warborn Kingdom." "How so?" "Tribbain is a human race kingdom, all the humans who lived in Bloodfang Empire moved to the Tribbain Kingdom after the war. At that time, they were given the same number of cities as Warborn. Butter, they conquered 2 more cities of Treelove Kingdom, a country of peaceful elves." Jani exined. "Elves are not easy to be defeated, that proves Tribbain is powerful." "Our main priority should bemon men, we may outnumber them in martial masters. But they outnumber us in poption andmon troops." said Roch Whitefang. "We muste up with a proper Idea." "I have one." Jani said. All who were present looked at him with questioning faces. "Parley!" He said. "Oh, Parley! The very word who saved royal bloodline 20 years ago, hmph" Feroza said and smiled, there were many bitter memories attached to this word. "What will be our negotiation points?" Jani pondered for a second and spoke "I apologise but I haven''t concluded them yet, that''s why we are here." "Martial Masters against Martial Masters." The werewolf prince uttered. Quietness covered the meeting room before Helsin Ironskin spoke again. "Will they ept it, we have the advantage in martial masters." Everyone nodded and waited for the prince to speak again. Ezra took a deep breath and exined "Just like we don''t know about Tribbain''s actual power, they shouldn''t know about us either. 6th-grade spirits, survival of grandfather and father''s 8th-grade martial spirit. All these aspects are no less than a cheat, they''ll only think that we got a backer in secret. Once they''ll dere an all-out war, all the backers will step back, because of Brownmane Empire. The Warborn soldiers in Bishnigam would have informed them about martial masters who disguised as Bloody Hyenas. The only possible conclusion they''lle up with is that we received help from another empire to decrease the influence of the Brownmane Empire. So, they''ll naturally receive help from Brownmane as well." "Pretend to be weak and hit them off-guard... this might work." Janimented. Ezra added. "Appear weak when you are strong, appear strong when you are weak, let the enemiese to you when you are strong and when you are weak, avoid the conflict. Calcte your power and your enemies'' power before fighting. Know the terrain where you are going to fight, do not fight in entangled terrain when your opponent has equal strength. Fight where the ground is open and you and your enemy have a path to escape, a battle can turn to either side. There is no shame and respect in battle, there are only advantages and disadvantages. Retreat when you see that you have be weak and there is no pride in letting the enemies go when you have the chance to hit them hard. Know your enemies, know their weakness and you will never be defeated." The words of Ezra resounded in the listeners'' minds like enlightenment. "Where did you read that, your majesty?" Jani asked. "What do you mean, these are my words." Ezra replied. The supernovas looked at him in awe, Canine Fists was no exception either. The quietness went on for a while when Ezra smirked. "Just kidding, these aren''t my words, I read in a book called the art of war and memorized them." Feroza Zephyr guffawed. "Hahaha, well where did you read that masterpiece grandson?" "In a library, many years ago." "What was the book''s name, your majesty? I have read all the books rted to the military in the library." Jani asked, being a strategist, his interest primed. "I believe it''s in the imperial library, only essible to royalty." Ezra dodged the question. Jani lowered his head in disappointment while Feroza looked and winked at Ezra because Feroza was aware that there was no such thing as the imperial library. What Ezra said was half truth and half lie, he was true when he said these weren''t his words. But he lied when he said he read them in a book, these were the words of Fenrir, the monstrous wolf of Norse. The meeting progressed and they came up with the negotiation points, the darkness ovepped the sky. The tired martial masters stretched their beds as they fell asleep, for some reason the young martial masters slept without a worry. However, the old imperial guards couldn''t close their eyes. They knew the terror of war which was approaching. Time ran and with the chirps of countless birds, the sun shined and sunlight hit the city of Vily. With the refreshing morning, the sound of a marching army came. But none people in the city panicked, rather, they jumped for joy. It was the 100,000 fresh army of Bloodfang Kingdom, on the lead was the King of Bloodfang Kingdom, Mirza Zephyr himself and behind him was Chief Administrator Pord Whitefang and Martial Sorcerer Bl Coldbone. The gates of the city were opened, and all officers came inside while the army remained outside. "The subjects greet the King, may your reignst an eternity." The stationed soldiers saluted their king with the utmost respect. Ezra Zephyr was there as well to wee them, his eyes saw Mirza Zephyr, and the happiness forced him to hug his father. "Wee in Vily, father." Ezra chuckled. "You look handsome as always, my son." Replied with a warm smile as he dishevelled the prince''s hair, just like he used to do when Ezra was a kid. . . . (Hello pretty readers, kindly give me your honest review. yourments and reviews can help me enhance the story and writting, it can boost my motivation as well. Reader''s interaction means a lot to an author, have a nice day) Chapter 55 Armaments For All ?The distance between Red Sky city and Vily city was shorter than the distance between Vily and Bishnigam. The army of Bloodfang reached first. "You came earlier than expected," Feroza said to his son. "Yes father, someone had told me to prepare the army beforehand." Mirza said and looked at his son. Everyone understood who that someone was. "Did the prince already predict the possible move enemies would make?" Jani asked, there was surprise and admiration in his words. "I didn''t predict that there will be a coalition army but I knew that Warborn will bring its entire army once they get the news. Concealing the news of our attack was impossible in the first ce, I thought they''ll know when we will attack Foham, Bishnigam was a bonus as per my ns." Ezra stated. "Really! But, your majesty, you said the opposite when we were attacking." Maria spoke. Ezra chuckled. "I lied to make you focus on the work, a slight distraction in your mind would have disturbed the oue." Supernovas were shocked, they didn''t whether they shouldugh or worry about their prince''s schemes. "Father, did you bring the entire army?" Asked the prince. "Yes, even more. Many residents and retired soldiers joined the army when they heard about the war. After all, it is our firstrge war since that time. A war that can change the bloodfang kingdom." Ezra nodded and spoke after pondering a bit. "I have gifts for martial masters." Mirza questioned. "What kind of gifts, Ezra?" "Armaments" he replied. "Oh, that''s surprising. Should we call supernovas in a separate room to bestow upon them the gifts?" Feroza suggested. The prince shook his head "Not just supernovas, every martial master." He corrected. "Did I hear that right, grandson? You mean for all seven thousand and something!" "Yes." The masses became quiet, they couldn''t believe what they heard. "I''ll be in the meeting room. Send all martial masters one by one, with supernovas atst. Father, Grandfather,e with me." Ezra uttered. The trio entered the room and the martial masters made a long line, with supernovas managing them. Nobody made a ruckus or broke the rhythm. A young man came inside, and Ezra recognized him. He was one of the three youths who received a 6th-grade spirit. The youth bent his knee, "Zulfi Dimitry greets the royal family." "Raise your head, Zulfi," Ezra said, he was the one to talk, and the current and former king quietly enjoyed the scene. "What type of weapon do you like?" Prince asked. The youth looked at Mirza Zephyr and inquired. "Your highness, what kind of sword do you use? I heard that you were once a famous swordmaster." The king smirked "Haha, I still am, young man. But it would be best if you choose the weapon of your taste." "I always admired you and wanted to learn from you, I will use the sword of your taste, please do not reject my sincere request, your highness." King smiled and said. "A long and sharp sword with an acute head." The werewolf prince remained quiet for a while before the bracelet of his glow, and a sword fell. The sword was reddish, an extremely sharp one that shocked even Mirza and Feroza. Right after that moment, a set ofplete armour came out as well. "The... these are mine?" Zulfi couldn''t believe it and asked to confirm if it was true or prince is pulling a prank on him. "Yes it''s yours, wear them up and send another one on your way out." The prince''s words were short and precise. The boy wore it in front of the 3 generations of the royal family, and the air around him changed drastically, just by wielding them he understood what was given to him, unparallel items for his age. The boy nodded in respect and yelled out in joy. "I will always remain faithful to Bloodfang, every single drop of my blood belongs to the royal family!" "Chill, young man, we are werewolves, not vampires." Ezra pulled a joke, but Zulfi''s resolution was firm. He bowed and moved towards the outside when he heard the king''s voice. "Your name js Zulfi, right?" Zulfi quickly turned his head, "Yes, your highness" "I will teach you about swordy after we win this battle, do your best to survive, you are a crucial individual to our kingdom''s future." Hearing the praise from the king of their proud kingdom, Zulfi''s fervour raised high. He bowed again and went outside with a happy face, everyone outside could see his 32 teeth, that''s how wide his smile was. "That weapon you gave was a special tier, am I right?" Feroza asked. "Yes, it was." "And you gave it to a subject, our royal family doesn''t have a single special weapon and you gave such priceless to a cultivator. At least give it to supernovas." Before Ezra could speak, Mirza intervened. "Two things to say father, one, he has a 6th-grade spirit just like you and supernovas, he is no less precious than them. And other is, if your grandson is giving such treasures to youngsters then he must have something in mind for supernovas and maybe... better armaments for the royal family. I believe him more than I believe myself, it is he who made us what we are today." "I didn''t think of that, no wonder my old friends used to say I have brawls, not the brain, haha" Feroza guffawed and as soon as hisughter stopped he looked at his son. "You suffered a lot, Mirza. This old man couldn''t do anything back then, but you managed to ovee it, I am proud to have such a son and grandson. You are a hero to our people, this young man admired you like a saviour. You have proved yourself a sessful king, I believe." Feroza said to his offspring. On which, Ezra uttered. "You are no less, grandfather." "Naah, my era is gone. I am a nobody now." He denied it, another one came in the middle of their chatter. The next toe in was a 6''4 tall, bulky youngster. "Ohh, that''s a promising one," Ferozamented. The youth didn''t bow and kept looking at Canine Fists with his mouth agape. "I think I remember you, you are that guy who didn''t kneel when I came," Feroza said to the man, he was none other than Argus Woska. "Grandfather, this man idolises you and fights with bare hands or gauntlets," Ezra spoke on Argus'' side. "Huh! Really? It''s an honour to see such a young talented one walking on the path of real manhood." "You... you are alive!" Argus spoke in disbelief. He took hesitant steps towards Feroza to touch him, the old man was smiling and Mirza was calm. However, ck bolts flickered. ~CRACKLE~ "BEHAVE YOURSELF." Ezra was pissed, unlike his father and grandfather. He was trained to give priority to his intelligence rather than emotions, what Argus was doing may seem cute to Feroza and Mirza but it was sphemy against the imperial family ording to the kingdom''sw. The other reason why the two men were calm was that they were at the Foundation Establishment stage, none in the Bloodfang was powerful enough toy a harmful finger on them. Not even supernovasbined, that''s the power differences of stages. Argus came to his senses, he struck his head down to the ground. "I am sorry, I am ready to receive the punishment." "Don''t cross the line next time, now, tell me what kind of weapons you like," Ezra said to him in a calm voice. "It-it''s gaunt..." "A set of arm-length gauntlets, spacious around joints to not hinder movements and a light armour, strong enough to eat blows and light enough to move freely, with no cloak," Feroza said. Ezra looked at Argus who nodded, bracelet bloomed and Silver Gauntlets came out with armour, the armour was not a set but different pieces merged into one. Ezra ordered and Argus wore it, he bowed and turned to move out. "Shit shit shit, what the heck I was doing. King, Prince and Sir Canine Fists were there and I did a such stupid thing, I wish I could restart this and talk with Sir Canine Fists. I lost my only chance." Regretful thoughts invaded his mind. "Hey, big boy!" Feroza said. Argus flinched, and he pivoted quickly. "Ye-yes, your majesty..." "Do you want to learn from me?" Argus was bewildered. "Huh! No no, your majesty." "What?" Feroza was surprised. "What?! What did I say?" The already confused youth became more confused. "Be prepared, I will teach you about fistfights after we win this battle, do your best to survive, you are a crucial individual to our kingdom''s future." "Yes yes, your majesty. I will do my best." He said and went out. Mirza looked at his father and squinted his eyes. "What?" Feroza retorted. "You copied my words, father," Mirza replied. "When?" "Just now, the words you said to Argus." "That young man asked me to teach him about fistfights and I said yes, when did I copy your words? You heard him asking too, right grandson?" Ezra nodded. "Yes grandfather, I heard him loud and clear begging you to teach him." "See, he heard it. And you are my son, you copy me not vice versa." "Yes dad, my mistake, I''m sorry Chapter 56 Bestowing Items ?The door opened and ady came inside. "Shifa Pista, Greets his majesties." She was serious, her gaze remained on the ground. "Raise! What kind of armaments do you want?" asked Ezra. "A Labrys and a heavy armour." She said. "A Labrys and a heavy armour! Will you be able to move properly?" "Yes, she is from the Pista family." Said Mirza. The young female raised her head. "Your majesty knows about us?" Mirza spoke right after. "How can I not know about the werewolf family of females, the only family of the werewolf tribe with a matriarch hierarchy." Feroza raised his brows upon bearing that. "Now that you say that, I remember a group of few female werewolf cultivators who didn''t live with their husbands or fathers, they called their leader matriarch, I haven''t had the idea that they have a separate family." "Not surprised father, you never paid attention to internal affairs and always sought opponents to fight." Mirza taunted his father. "Alright then, a Labrys it is." The process was repeated and a Labryx came out with a female armour. The female cultivator bowed in respect before leaving the room after her, was the turn of another familiar face. A young faun with a jolly face, he bowed. "Hello, your majesty." Ezra smiled at the faun "Hello Amio, I''m d you survived the war." He was the same faun whose sister died after consuming the spirit pill, his story made Ezra carve this faun''s face in his heart. "Haha no your majesty, I was saved many times by others, I didn''t kill no one." "Oh, why so?" Ezra asked. "I was afraid of blood and couldn''t defeat my opponent" he answered with a satisfied smiling face. These words brought reticence in the meeting room. The faun looked at Feroza, smiled and bowed "It''s my honour to meet the benevolent king of our kingdom, may you live thousand years, King Mirza Zephyr." "I''m not Mirza,d. He is "Feroza answered as he pointed his finger at his son. "Oh, I am sorry." Amio quickly bowed towards Mirza and uttered the same line. Mirza chuckled. "It''s an honour to have you in ournes, brave faun." Amio looked at Ezra and asked. "Your majesty, who is this old man." He asked, gesturing towards the direction of Feroza. "He is my grandfather and previous king." "Amio stared at Feroza in puzzlement before saying. "Oh, Okay." Amio was not a bright one, his mind was childish, at first he couldn''t speak to Ezra and stuttered but now he was confident with Ezra. The fauncked the knowledge about worldly courtesy, that''s why he didn''t bow when he heard that Feroza was the previous one. He only heard from his mom about the king and prince. Ezra asked him about the type of weapon, to which the faun answered. "Your majesty, I will use a sword." He was given the sword and went outside in an ted mood. "He is naively innocent, he doesn''t belong to the battlefield," Mirza said. "Should we send him back?" Feroza asked looking at Ezra. The prince replied without pondering a bit. "No, he has a 4th-grade spirit and is at the peak of the qi brightening stage. He will be of use in battle." The matter closed with his words. Ezra was bestowing top-tier items one after another as if those were not special-tier armaments but sweet candies distributed to children. He gave unique tier items to 4th and 3rd-grade spirits'' martial masters with exception of Imperial Guards, they and those with 5th and above received the special tier items. Out of 7503, 7494 were bestowed with items. One after another cultivators and sorcerers came until the 9 supernovas remained. The 9 were ordered toe together, supernovas came inside. Each was given a set of special tier armour of their size, now it was time for their main weapon. Ezra pivoted his eyes and looked at all one by one, bracelet bloomed and 9 items came outside, they were emitting strange lights. "Legendary tier!" Feroza spouted. Everyone''s eyes glimmered, the legendary tier of weapons can change the course of battle. They possess a strange power and are pioneers of other weapons. There are only 7 Armamentors in the Zetra Continent alive who managed to craft a legendary item and every legendary item has its unique name. Ezra gestured to his father, the king. Later understanding the hidden message, he stood and came forward. Ezra wanted the King to personally bestow the gifts upon Supernovas. Mirza picked the first weapon, he held a long sword on fingers of his hands. The sword was normal in design, but the consistent bluish light poured a unique charisma on it. "Supernova Roch Whitefang,e forward." Rockey flinched, he was bewildered by the sword. He regained his senses and quickly bent his knee as he raised his hands, opening his palms. "This sword''s name is ''Sky Ordinance'', from now on till death, this sword will be owned by you and after your death, your descendants will inherit it," Ezra said and Mirza rested the sword on the palms of Roch Whitefang. "I, Roch Whitefang, am taking the oath that I will always use this sword for the cause and protection of Bloodfang Kingdom and my children and their children will do so as well." With that oath, Rockey received his gift, an unbelievable item of legendary tier. The turn of others came, and one by one, every supernova obtained the item, following the same procedure. Jani Galearms, had dual straight swords, sharp and mysterious, the name of his dual swords was ''Feint Kins'' Ivar received a greatsword, a gigantic thick sword, it had a rusty cast on it, the legendary greatsword was called ''World Breaker Aqsa Mni was honoured with a spear, a rock-made spear that had vines on it. ''Bay of Terrain'' was its name. Hubdar Sharpw was given gauntlets, they had des, ced instead of nails. For someone from the sharpw family, the purple gauntlets were weapons of dreams. Their name was ''Fatality Pair''. Helsin Ironskin was gifted with a ive, a weapon with strange colourful runes all around it. ''Paradise'' was the name of that ive, a distasteful name for a legendary item. Momin Dokrafi was good at piercing and slicing, the legendary armament for him was a halberd, with a ck-coloured darkness-emitting de. With the name ''Ancient Night'' Maria Coldbone was given a pair of daggers, she was versatile and always used daggers. The daggers were curvy and whitish-blue, it had a chilling effect. Their monicker was ''Moon Daggers''. Last but not least, Bl coldbone, the only martial sorcerer of 9 supernovas. He received a staff that was named ''Wizard''s Vanity'', a wooden staff with a strange big pearl on top. It had an ancientness inside, the power of mana overflowed when Bl held it in his hands. The werewolf prince was aware of the characteristics and main armaments of supernovas, he knew what item was right for which. The future generals of Bloodfang Kingdom were overjoyed, they kept gazing over their gifts. "You all may wait outside now, keep an eye on the sides, we will being out soon," Ezra said to the supernovas. "We will wait outside, your majesties." Supernovas bowed and left. Now the three generations of the Zephyr family remained in the room. "What do you have for us, grandson? This old man is running out of patience." Feroza said he was anticipated. Ezra grinned, "Here you go, grandfather." A set of sleeveless ck clothes floated in mid-air, darkness exuded from it. The set had a sinister ambience around it, Feroza hesitated when he looked at it. "This one is different." "Yes, it is, grandfather. This one is superior and will choose its master." Ezra replied. "Haha, that''s interesting." Feroza stepped forward and touched it The darkness engulfed him, his eyes couldn''t see, it was quiet and dark. Until he heard voices. "hehehe, look at this old man." "This weak man wanted to be our master?" "How dare this decaying bastard touched us." Different voices came from different directions, and Feroza''s heart pulsed. Not in fear but from excitement, he unleashed his qi. A white ming qi, blinding and destroying the darkness in every corner. "Noooo." "Stoopppp" "We surrendered" "It''s hot" The darkness started to move and tightened around Feroza''s body, it formed the shape of full armour. Not even one hair of Feroza was visible, his size increased from 6''6 to 7''1. The armour changed its colour to grey, and soon after, it changed its appearance again and became the same set of clothes it was before. But this time, Feroza was wearing it. "I am very satisfied, grandson. This is the ultimate armament one can have." "I knew you can control it, otherwise, I would have never given it to you. It has the power to kill and devour the contender if his will is weak." Ezra said with an evil grin. Chapter 57 The Parley ?"You gave it to me despite knowing that I can die?" Feroza spoke in astonishment. "I gave it to you knowing that you''ll survive," Ezra answered. "Do you know its name, only the chosen can know its name." "War Blooded Body is its name," said Feroza, he touched the ck clothes on his chest and continued. "An armamentor of long lost time made this set out of broken blooded armours he found on the battlefields, it took him his entire life to produce a piece of legendary tier. But little did he know that what he made was not only a legendary item but was also sinister equipment. The vengeful spirits inside the set can devour the sanity of man and turn him into a war-yearning maniac, my will and cultivation were strong enough to retaliate." Feroza exined. "I see," Ezra said to his grandfather. "You stupid dog, you didn''t tell me this armour was that dangerous." "Quit your whining, boy. Greater treasures lie beyond greater dangers, this old fool had a fifty-fifty chance to control that armour, that''s why I chose it for him." Fenrir replied "Fifty-fifty you said?" "Yes, that''s a reasonable percentage in to try a legendary item in such deadlypetition over armaments." "I have no more words to say, just don''t suggest me unless there is an 80% chance." "Such an emotional twerp you are, alright, I''ll keep that in mind." ~GONG, GONG~ "What! The bells... they have arrived!" Feroza uttered. Right when he said that, Rockey dashed inside the room, he knelt and spoke. "The coalition army has arrived, your majesties." Mirza quickly responded, "You must go, father, we will be there soon after. But don''t show yourself, just wait and defend if necessary." Feroza nodded and moved out, Mirza looked at his son. "Ezra, do you have something for me?" He smiled in expectation as he said. "There is one, but you have to pass a trial for it like grandfather, are you ready." Spouted Ezra. "Yes, I am." Soon, a golden sheath of a long sword emerged from the bracelet, inside it was a sword. The handle of the sword was made of gold as well. "Unsheath it, father," Ezra said. Mirza did as guided and tried to unsheath the sword, mes fluttered from it. ~BRRRIIZZZ~ After some minutes, Mirza came out of the meeting room. The golden sheath was hanging on his waist, despite being a longsword user, Mirza ced the sword on his waist instead on his back. Ezra was still inside the room, he saw the left back of his father and gazed at the bracelet as he uttered. "You did well, Mosu." "Master, it was my honour." The Jott¨¹n replied. All this time it was the guardian of the cave who picked and found the armaments inside the gigantic cave, Ezra described the features and the Jottun dug it out at lightning speed. With that, the equipping process ended. What remained was the matter of how to deal with the enemies. The prince came out as well, the army brought by the king was now stationed at the northern gate facing the iing opponents. Ezra stood on the wall and saw the gigantic army marching forward, apanying him were supernovas, ready to die and destroy. Two armies faced each other, there was a distance of 2 kilometres between them, 100,000 of Bloodfang Kingdom vs 280,000 of coalition army. Two men riding horses came forward. "Surrender and offer the heads of the royal family and you all will live." A thick and loud voice resounded, there was qi embedded in the voice. It was none other than the King of Warborn Kingdom, Dhongi Bushtail. The ground shook a bit and the formation ofmon soldiers copsed, only martial masters held their ground. Surprisingly, not a single one was afraid, it was umon even for a martial master to not fear in the face of a stronger opponent. But here, not even soldiers were distressed, as if they were prepared to give their life here in this very battle. "Haha, your intimidating voice has zero effect." The young man with the red cloak said he was the king of Tribbain Kingdom, Meulo Jomez. The werehyena king was pissed. "If you got nothing to say then be perished." Dhongi raised his hand, and qi burst out. "PARLEY!" A loud voice came and apanying it was thundering lightning, all of a sudden the dark clouds emerged from the far side and moved towards the battlefield. "Parley!?" Dhongi repeated the word in shock while Meulo squinted his eyes, he found it suspicious. On the wall was standing a youth, with strange clothing. "Did that young boy ask to parley?" Werehyena king said. "Yes... he is rather too young to have the authority to ask for a parley, I believe he is an outsider who is sent to help the Bloodfang Kingdom." Replied Meulo. Dhongi scoffed, "Ignore him, we are not entitled to ept his demand." "For your kind information, we are entitled to ept his demand if it''s parley. Are you unaware of unspokenws of the continent, have a brain?" "Well... little foggy on it, what were unspokenws again." King of Warborn kingdom asked. "This is what happens when you change a bandit into royalty, some things will never change," Meulo said in disgust. "What''s your problem?" "You are my problem, you filthy beastmen are my problem. If not because of the order of Brownmane, I would have destroyed you years ago." "Brownmane is a beastmen family as well." "Don''tpare mighty lionmen with your mutt self, now shut up and let me talk." The handsome king of Tribbain Kingdom was twisted the most, behind his smiling face was hiding his disgusting nature. For some reason, even Dhongi was avoiding a conflict with him. "Are you not epting our demand to parley?" Ezra asked again "What authority do you have to ask for parley?" Meulo asked, he knew the unspokenws, unlike Dhongi Bushtail. "I am the Crown Prince and Chief Commander of this army, Ezra Zephyr." The prince replied. "Zephyr! He is the prince?" Dhongi was in shock. "Don''t fool me, young man, the prince of Bloodfang is a cripple," Meulo replied, he had an absolute belief that the one in front of him was not the prince. Ezraughed. "Haha, If you believe so, ept the terms of parley." "Alright, one condition from each side," Meulo said. "epted." Ezra dered. Meulo Jomez came down from the horse and flew towards the centre of two armies, Ezra came down from the wall and move forward towards the centre as well. The two leaders met, a king and a prince. "I will be the first to make a condition," Meulo said. "As you wish, your highness" Ezra said with a smile. "My condition is, anyone who does not belong to the Bloodfang Kingdom, can not fight against us in this battle." The king of Triggain told his condition and lightning crackled again, showing that the condition was epted by the heavens. Ezra smiled, the enemies fell into his trap. "My condition is to only allow those who are at above 8 Gates Opening stage and below Spiritual Transformation stage," Ezra said and the lightning crackled once again, indicating that both of the conditions have been met. The eyes of Meulo widened, what kind of suicidal condition is that? ording to the king of Tribbain Kingdom, without outside support, Bloodfang is as weak as an ant. "Who are you?" Meulo asked. Ezra looked at him with a side eye and replied "I have answered that question, I believe." "That was a lie," "No, it wasn''t. My red eyes are proof." Meulo flinched, and for the first time in years, the human sorcerer felt uneasiness. The red eyes indeed are the sign of royal blood, no other werewolves seem to possess red crimson eyes, making them unique to the royal family. "What happened to this cripple?" Meulo pondered. "This was not mentioned in the information we had gathered?" ording to unspokenws, Meulo couldn''t kill Ezra at that ce. So, both went towards their respective areas. Ezra called the army back inside the city, all 100,000mon troops entered the city. With Ezra''s condition, only martial masters of the Qi Establishment stage to the Nascent Soul stage can enter the battle. Meulo Gomez told the conditions to officers of the coalition army, while Ezra was hidden inside the city. The 280,000 retreated as well, and around 4,000 of them remained. Out of which 3,200 were at the Qi Brightening stage, others were at higher stages. Ezra jumped outside and was followed by the 7503 martial masters, the number of martial masters inside the city baffled the coalition army. "This number, you cunning bastard. I have made the condition that no outsider can attack us." Meulo yelled. Ezra gestured his both hands towards his crotch "Suck my cunning dick, you blind son of a bitch. Can''t you see the heavenly turbulence above, dancing above us? Do I dare to vite the condition of the parley? What you are seeing are people born in Bloodfang." Meulo looked above and understood that what the young man said was true. He nced at all martial masters and took a deep breath, "s, there is no one at Nascent Soul stage. I alone am enough to ughter you all." "Why don''t you try?" A thunderous voice came and echoed in the sky. A man was floating in the sky, wearing a dark attire, his bulky size and height could be guessed from the distance. "Dhongi''s eyes almost popped out, he stuttered in fear. "Ca-canine fists!?" Chapter 58 Battle Begins ?"Ca-Canine Fists" Dhongi''s eyes almost popped out, he stuttered in fear. The other one to be shocked was Meulo Jomez, no one didn''t hear the name of Feroza Zephyr the Canine Fists once in their life. The battle maniac king of Bloodfang who was so obsessed with duels and battles that he never paid heed to the kingdom, opening doors for Lionmen to sow the seeds of revolt. The mannded down on the ground as he gazed at the two kings, the kings who were cocky just a few seconds ago were now in sweats and shivers. "What were you talking about? Ah, I remember, you said you are enough to ughter us all, right? Well... why not show us in practice, here I am, a proud resident of Bloodfang. Come here and kill me." Said the Canine Fists. "How are you alive?" Asked Meulo, he regained his calm. Unlike Dhongi Bushtail, who was still trembling in disbelief. "I never died in the first ce, don''t waste time on stupid questions. Let''s get it started." Thick white mes engulfed him, that was the qi of Feroza. Out of nowhere, an attack wasunched. A spear was thrown at the former king, and Feroza pped it away, but the power behind that spear was not trivial. "A Nascent Soul expert!" Feroza murmured. Two more figures emerged from the formation of the coalition army, their faces were hidden by hoods. There was a macho being and a slender figure, Meulo jumped towards them and Dhongi followed him. Feroza nced at them, and slowly his feet left thend and floated until he could stand on equal height as them. "And who you might be?" Asked Feroza. The long cloaks and hoods were removed by the figures and their bodies were shown. One of them was an attractive looking female of the human race, it seemed that she was fond of the purple colour. Her attire, lips and pupil were of purple colour. Giving off a venomous emanation. The other was a giant beastmen, from the bearmen tribe. His height mounted Feroza''s, the former king asked in confusion. "Since when, bearmen became lionmen''spdogs?" "I am not apdog but an independent cultivator, affiliated with Brownmane Empire. The same goes for her, she is mute and deaf so we call her Silence " Beastman said as he gestured towards the female and continued. "I thought I came here in vain, but you can entertain me," Bearman said, his words were firm and full of confidence. "It''s four versus one, you can not win," Meulo said. "Who said it''s four vs one?" A voice came and another individual raised from the city. He slowly reached and stand beside the Canine Fists, it was none other than the King of Bloodfang Kingdom, Mirza Zephyr. "You have reached Nascent Soul? How is this possible, you had a 4th-grade spirit like me!" Dhongi spouted in disbelief, it took him a lot to just reach the first level of the Nascent Soul stage. He couldn''t digest the fact that the defeated and destroyed king was at the same level as him, who have lived hundred years of ttery and begging. How could a bandit be a king in the first ce, he wiggled his tail in front of the Brownmane family. In terms of age, he was older than Feroza Zephyr, he witnessed the power of Canine Fists on many asions, and that''s why he was affected most when he saw the former king alive. The four of Nascent Soul stage looked at the duo expert from Bloodfang, "Do you have any more from your side to make an appearance? My fists are itching to punch your face, please make it quick." Feroza found his opponent, Mirza looked at Meulo and Dhongi, the former was at the peak of 7th Circle, a sorcerer who isparable to an early Nascent Soul stage expert. Meanwhile, Dhongi Bushtail was at the early 2nd level of the Nascent Soul stage. Meulo opened his eyes. "I will be you..." "Stop, let me kill him," Dhongi said, interrupting Meulo. "Can you beat him?" Dhongi gave a death re to Meulo, and thetterughed and uttered. "Haha, alright. He''s yours." Meulo and the purple girl looked at the masses, and the female asked with gestures. "What are they doing here?" "What?" Meulo asked as he looked down, wondering what she is talking about. His sightnded on the objects, "Puppies!" Said Meulo. They indeed looked like puppies, but they didn''t know in which disaster they had put themselves. Meulo opened his palm, and blood poured out from his fingers and formed into two big sharp roads. "Blood Needle" Meulo uttered and the needles descended like lightning. The two cubs were none other than the sons of Fenrir, Hati and Skoll. ~GGRRRRRR~ A gigantic roller came, evaporating the needles all the way, Meulo flinched and dodged, the female was cautious from the very start and saved herself. The mes were scorching, "What is this heat!" Uttered the female. When they looked at the field again, two gigantic wolves were standing. ~GGRRRRR- RAWR- GRRRR~ There was a resentful wolf of cerulean colour with some white stripes here and there and 13 meter tall body, he looked enraged and kept growling with barred fangs. His eyes were attached to attackers and his teeth were made of pure bluish ice, with breath akin to a frosty breeze. He was Hati, the one who hates and chased the Moon during Ragnarok, the moon imprinted on his glowed in white Standing beside him was another same-heighted wolf, but he was calm and didn''t look at the opponents. His crimson-coloured body with few ck batches on it was admiring, he gazed at Meulo for a second and scoffed, his behaviour was deriding. He was Skoll, the one who mocks, the sun imprinted on his glowed, telling that he was the one who chased the sun. "These stupid wolves are martial animals!" Meulo said and spat down on them. Skoll witnessed that disrespectful action and could no longer ignore the sinner, he growled. His teeth bloomed with zing magma, each breath emitted a round of hell fire. The pride of the cavalier wolf was hurt and he could no longer bear the presence of that infidel felon. Everyone present was affected by the mien of martial animals, enemies and allies alike, Ezra was surprised as well. He remembered the words of Fenrir that the nature of his sons will be shown in their true form. The Bearman silently watched the two wolves. "Look at me, they are not your opponents but I am," said Feroza. "No need to look at yo-" ~BAAMMMM~ A loud banging punchnded by Feroza, and Bearman blocked the attack. "I underestimated, you live up to your name." "Shut up, that was cringy." "My name is Fomeid." Said the bearman. Feroza was indifferent, "I never asked." Feroza clenched his hand, white med qi engulfed his both arms up to his shoulders, it was a sight worth watching. An old man in ck attire with his hands zing in white. The bearman released his qi as well, his fists were covered with a pointy surface of scales. The two people gazed and smiled at each other, both thinking how funny their opponent is. Meanwhile, the two kings have yet to start a battle. Dhongi unsheathed his long sword if one sees the norms of swords. It was a long junk of metal with a sharp edges on both sides. Be that as it may, it was a special weapon, bestowed to the king of the Warborn Kingdom by the Brownmane Empire. "I''ll kill you, right here at this very ce and then ughter that bastard son of yours. And then will spend every night with your wife, I heard the rumours that she is a fine beauty." The king of Warborn said, his voice was not low, he intentionally said it loud. Being a bandit he never had a sense of pride or shame, just advantages and disadvantages, just like how a bandit should be. The rage arose inside the Bloodfang martial masters. Feroza looked at him with a side eye as he was busy battling Fomeid. Mirza quietly looked at him without speaking, he touched the scar on his face and gritted. Meanwhile, blood was shot into Ezra''s eyes and he uttered in absolute wrath. "Skoll, Hati, drag them somewhere else. Vacant the battlefield." The two wolves who can''t be controlled twitched their ears in affirmation, Hati was first to attack. He bolted up in a fierce manner and within a blink, the female sorcerer was in the vicinity of Hati''s opened jaws. ~CRRUUCCK~ Silence dodged the bite by hair''s breadth, a single bted moment and Hati would have devoured the female. The human sorcerer was horrified, her arms were frostbitten. Her eyes widened in surprise, just from the breath of Hati she got frostbitten. She dashed towards the side, but to her surprise, Hati was faster. Meulo was in a sweat, Hati and Silence went towards the east. Meulo wanted to avoid a direct fight with a me-spitting wolf. However, he was not in the power to decide that, Skoll opened his mouth and spat a me roller, Meulo dodged and was forced to move towards the west. The battlefield opened, and except for the 8 powerhouses from both sides, the remaining martial masters were now ready to kill each other. Ezra held Efsa in his right hand and Drepa in his left, "Kill them all!" ordered Ezra. Chapter 59 Ezra In Action ?Ezra held Efsa in his right hand and Drepa in his left, "Kill them all!" ordered Ezra. With orders given, the army of the martial master dashed forward, and their formation was maintained. However, their faces were those of the wrathful demons descending from hell, bringing the news of uing cmity. The enemies in front were amongst those who were responsible for the ughter of the werewolf tribe and Bloodfang as a whole. The martial masters from the coalition army didn''t give their life to fate and awaited their deaths, they armed themselves up and marched forward again. They were led by 10 martial masters, four Foundation Establishment stage cultivators and six 5th Circled sorcerers. ~CLANG- BOOOM- SLASH- SWIIIRRM~ The shes and shes of both armies began as they meet each other, the chaos befell on the battlefield. Thousands of martial masters were ready to kill each other to the best of their abilities. Bloodfang had the majority of cultivators and the Coalition army had superiority in sorcerers Meanwhile, the gigantic armies ofmon men gazed from distance with their mouth agape, as per Ezra''s condition in the Parley, nomon men was allowed to fight. Out of around 400,000bined armies, only 10,000 were fighting each other. Be that as it may, they were the strongest of strongest from both sides. Each death in that battle had the influence to change the tide of war. Supernovas targeted the leading figures of enemies and understood that they must be killed before anything else, each supernova locked an enemy of the Foundation Establishment stage and as soon as the gap diminished, their blows collided. Ezra was enraged, he heard the vulgar words of Dhongi Bushtail loud and clear. "Boy, don''t lose your focus." The voice of Fenrir came inside his head. Ezra was not affected in the least. "Shut up, Fenrir. I''m not in the mood." Fenrir hmmed and halted himself from further speaking. Ezra knew that he can kill anyone in the Qi Brightening stage, even if their level is higher. However, he also knew the fact that a difference in level is one thing and a difference in a stage is another, he currently can not kill anyone who is at the Core Formation stage. A middle age man came forward, holding an axe in each hand. He was at the Qi Establishment stage, Ezra saw the approaching man and picked the pace as well. The guy unleashed his qi and swung down the axe of his, Ezra flickered his left hand ~KHROOCK~ With a dull thick sound, the axe attack was sessfully blocked by the hook. The hook named Drepa had two unique features in it, one was the venom that is supposed to be incurable in the lower realm and the second was the sharp thorny minuscule de, they were there to stick into any object that dares to sh with Drepa. The axe was stuck inside the curve of the purple hook, the attacker tried to pull its axe but failed because Ezra was there to make sure he doesn''t get away, he was continuously using his wrist to cancel the axe''s move for freedom. Ezra tilted his wrist and the hook in it followed, the man who was tightening his grip on the axe got his arm twisted. "Ack, shit..." he spouted and closed his eyes in pain, right after he realised where he was. And as he opened his eyes again, a bluish hue bloomed. ~SSHHWWEEEEEN~ A sharp whistling sound was created by the precise swing and the head of the mid aged man flew in the air followed by the spring of blood, and the severed head hit the ground. ~THUUDD, THUUD, THUD~ At the third thud, the head stopped. Eyes opened, face twisted and a body without a head, that''s how the first opponent who face Ezra died. Ezra didn''t stop there and kept moving to find his next prey, he need live enemies to vent his anger. Another unfortunate man came, an old man in looks. "Die you fucking bastard." He yelled as he jumped towards the prince. Ezra jerked his arm, and Efsa was sent towards the man in the air. ~CLANG~ He knocked the short sword away, Ezra moved his fingers. ~SLAASSSHH~ Efsa made an irregr move in mid air and cut the offender in half. "I am not a bastard but the only legitimate prince of this maind." He said. Out of nowhere, Ezra felt a sheer sense of danger. He ducked down, a sword attack was dodged by hair''s breadth. The werewolf princeposed himself and looked at the foe, a mature female with stacked breasts was looking at him in disgust. "How did you dodge my attack? you are at the Qi Brightening stage and I am a Core Formation expert. Wait... your dress, who ar-" ~THOONNG~. A gigantic hammernded on her head, forcefully shoving her head to where her chest was. For an instance, she looked like a headless three tittieddy, until the blood oozed out and she fell on the ground. The one who attacked her looked at Ezra and asked respectfully "Your majesty! Are you okay?" An Imperial Guard he was. "Yes, focus on the battle," Ezra replied and the guard nodded. The prince looked at the crushed woman and uttered "Stupid bitch." and he moved to find another prey. ~DABAANNG~ Arge explosion and the burnt body of Bloodfang Kingdom''s martial master fell near Ezra. Ezra gandered at the one who attacked, a ck werehyena. Hended in full armour, and Ezra''s eyes widened. He was someone that Ezra couldn''t see through, a powerful opponent. He was one of the 10 Foundation Establishment stage, a man with ck skin "Are you the prince?" Ezra gulped and quickly called his trump card. "Come, my soldier," Ezra uttered and the pentagon was formed vertically beside Ezra, and out of which, a beast emerged. It was none other than the Mad Titan Bear, but the current one waspletely different from the one they left to devour the bodies. The current one was 2.7 meters tall and his skin turned dark blue, instead of bulging veins, there were greenish glowing patterns all around his body. "Did he go through an evolution?" Ezra asked Fenrir. "Yes, 500 martial masters were more than a precious meal for a martial animal, he was a week old so he evolved into a different new form. He is much more powerful now, a 2nd tier martial animal." The wolf replied. "This bear looked like a Mad Titan Bear." The man said it wasmon to share chatter before duels. No one knows who will die in battle, so martial masters liked to talk few words before stepping into a deathly battle "It was a Mad Titan Bear, but not anymore." The prince answered. "Then what type of martial animal is this?" "He is Mad God Bear." Ezra named the new specie of his first undead and gave him the very first order "Kill him, Kavar" ~RAAWWWWWWRRR!!~ A powerful roaring battle cry and Kavar stood on his both legs, facing the man of the Foundation Establishment stage. "Keep your voice low," the man said as hended a solid punch on the abdomen of Mad God Bear, Kavar flew many meters away. Man didn''t even look at Kavar to check and turned towards Ezra "Your pet died, now it''s your turn." ~RAAWWRRR!!~ Kavar cried, much louder than before, startling the rest of the fighters. Those from Bloodfang get the idea about the bear while the coalition army was confused about what that cry was about, they were shocked to see Skoll and Hati, another such martial animal and they would have surrendered. "Not dead yet? Very well!" He picked up the spear tied to his back and dashed towards the bear. Kavar protruded his ws like he would tear the man apart. ~BAATAANG~ Spear met the ws, and thetter was defeated. The spear prated Kavar''s hand and with the additional power of qi, Kavar''s arm was ripped off by the ck man. Kavar saw the bashed bloodied limb of his, allowing his rage to grow. The rage is the very source of his outstanding power. Kavar cried out and swung his other w, the defender parried the attack and thrust his spear into the heart of the bear. ~DHUNNG~ Kavar fell to the ground, lifelessly. This time the man looked at the dead bear for a few seconds before moving away. He looked at Ezra, "Now it''s died for sure, so are you the prin-" ~RAAAWWWRRRRRRRR!~ A resounding growling roar emerged from the dead body, and the expert of the coalition army looked at Kavar. The dead bear revived, his severe limbs regenerated and the hole in his chest filled as well, pentagon on his forehead glimmered in ck lightning. Kavar was uninjured and stood firmly exactly as he did before, except for the fact that he was much angrier. The spell Fenrir''s Blessing has curative magic in the pentagon form as well, that''s how Ezra healed Kavar. "Each regeneration costs soul power... but, it''s worth it." Mirza was looking at the battle and smiled, the below battle''s flow was in the favour of Bloodfang. His eyes changed direction andnded on Dhongi. "My son has told me to keep you alive, but I think I''m unable to do so," Mirza said as he unsheathed the golden hilted sword. Chapter 60 Set Sky In Fire ?"My son has told me to keep you alive, but I think I''m unable to do so," Mirza said as he unsheathed the golden hilted sword. The zing fire emerged as the sword was unsheathed, Dhongi''s eyes stuck to the inferno emitting sword. The sword was out in the air, it glimmered like magma, and the surrounding of the sword had a wobbly cast. The fire slowly climbed from the golden handle to the hand of the king and slowly made its way forward, the area where the fire came a strange scorching armour formed, it glowed in magma just like the sword. Soon, the fire engulfed the king and as it vanished, the King was inplete armour of zing substance, it looked like an armour made of tempered melted iron. Mirza''s eyes were the only body visible, the tightly fitted armour gave out the image of Mirza''s muscles. What caught the attention of Dhongi Bushtail was the golden crown attached to the helmet, with each re it brightened brighter, and the decorative four gems around the crown gave off an ancient cast. "You have to pass the trial as well father, just like grandfather. Are you ready?" Ezra asked. "Yes, I am" he replied. A sword came before Mirza, he touched the golden beautiful long sword, that can cause deaths over its ownership. Mirza unsheathed it and as the mes abrupt out, a sheer bright light forced him to close his eyes. The King of werewolves opened his eyes, he found himself somewhere in the middle of gigantic mes, but to his shock, he couldn''t feel the burn. "Are you worthy to wield our power?" A strange intimidating voice resounded, it was a union of 4 different voices, the king was alerted and tried to hold his sword, it was then that he found he was naked. "Where are my clothes?" He asked himself. He looked above and found a strange ball, akin to the sun. A round shaped energy of blistering fire. "O'' King of Bloodfang Kingdom, are you worthy to wield our power?" The voice yet came again. Mirza was resolute, "Yes, I believe I am." "There are four traits required to be our master, trait of fire, trait of kindness, trait of conviction and trait of justice. If youck any of them, then leave, I will not take your life." Each trait was said in a different voice. The King was not here to turn back, he smiled at the gigantic ball of fire. "I am ready!" "If we examine and youck any, your soul will be burnt into nothingness. Give it a ponder, you have a son waiting for you and a kingdom." The voice gave another warning. The firm Mirza didn''t pay any thought and replied. "Examine me." "... as you wish, We warned you." A sword emerged right after the voice ended, it was the same golden sword but unsheathed, beautiful and zing. "ce your hand on the hilt". Ezra heard and did without any hesitation. A crown of fire emerged that had 4 slots of gems on four sides, but the gems were missing. "Trait of Fire, found!" The voice resounded and a red gem came into being in front of the crown. "Trait of Kindness, found!" Another gem was formed, on the left slot of the crown, one with green colour. "Trait of Conviction, found!" 3rd gem was a purple one attached to the back. "Trait of Justice, found!" Thest and only slot that remained empty was filled with a blue gem. "You are worthy to wield us, our name is ''Pearls of King'', O mighty king, it is an honour to be your crown. After aimlessly remaining in the void for thousands of centuries, we ept you as our true and only master. Mirza flinched at what he heard "Thousands of centuries?! You are an ancient artifact?" "Yes, master." "But your traits can be found in many, to be very bold, I''ll say these were not so umon." Mirza said. "Master is wrong, it is not a simple trait that we sought." The resounding voices answered. "Then what was it, you said you seek 4 traits as a requirement." "When we said trait, it was not simple. The simplest trait was the fire. For the trait of justice, we sought whether you ever did injustice to anyone. Your wife, your son, your subjects or other living things in the vicinity of your power. In trait of kindness, we sought your behaviour toward those who had lesser power and weak selves, have you ever hurt an innocent soul? We inquired. As for the trait of conviction, we sought a sheer belief and goal that can not be flinched by any troubles of the future or nightmares of the past. We see every moment of your life from birth till now, excluding the age of naivety, you stood to our requirements" Mirza''s eyes widened, "A king can unintentionally give a wrong decree, a man can hurt an innocent soul without being known that the other is hurt. The strongest convictions can be torn in dire life and death situations. These requirements were absurd!" He pondered. Mirza smiled forcefully and asked, "What would have been the oue If I had made a wrong judgement due tock of evidence or had identally hurt an innocent subject?" "The master''s soul would have burnt here and the body outside this separate space would have fallen breathless at the same time." A union of voices gave the answer. A droplet of sweat ran down from Mirza''s temples and hid in his beard, he sighed, twice. "Well, I''m worth it now." "Indeed, master. This separate space shall be cancelled now." Mirza opened his eyes and found Ezra looking at him in astonishment. "What happened, my son?" Ezra giggled "Haha, this crown is embellishing, father." The fight paused for a moment, everyone looked at the king of Bloodfang, friends and foe alike, except for two individuals. Kavar, the Mad God Bear and the Foundation Establishment cultivator of coalition army. Kavar was angry and with each passing second he was getting stronger, despite dying multiple times, Kavar stood again, stronger than before, defying themon sense of his opponent. The remained looked at the sky, even Skoll and Hati halted their attack for an instant and looked. Ezra gazed at his father as well and smiled, before turning again and shoving the hook into the skull of an enemy who was peacefully looking at Mirza, "Ask Dhongi Bushtail what happened next as he will being your way soon." Ezra said as the blood-oozing dead body hit the ground, a regretful death he died, no? The king of Warborn could feel the intense heat from afar, "What the hell is that?!" He pondered. He took out his bone sword, a special tier sword. Ready to attack the former, "I am one level higher than him, I can kill him, I can kill him," In mind, the werehyena king kept reminding himself. ~FLAPPER - FLAPPER~ A robe of nothing but pure mes fluttered behind Mirza, he shined like a sun. Hot and glimmering, Dhongi was unable to close the distance. The heat was something he couldn''t bear. "Forest Badgering Palm" he activated the skill, his qi raised and formed a palm that flew towards the King at an rming speed. Everyone in Bloodfang gasped, while those from the coalition gave a grin. Mirza who was looking at the werehyena king held the long sword and swung it. A gigantic heatwave sh materialized from his qi, cutting the iing palm skill of Dhongi. "What! He destroyed and skill attack just like that?" Someone from the coalition army shouted. "How- how is this possible? It was a skill attack..." Dhongi shuttered as he asked himself in disbelief. Mirza read his face and answered him in his stead. "It was a weak skill attack, that''s it." Dhongi couldn''t bear the insult and he revealed his martial spirit, 4 orbs rotated around his back and a Hyena emerged, ck with multiple eyes in stripe format, all around its body. "This is my spirit, Evil Eyed Hyena." Dhongi eximed. Mirza gave a death re and silently murmured. "Come out, Griffwolf" ~BUZZZZZZ~ An event of congration happened, the sky was set on fire as if it was the outset of a cmitous holocaust. A beast shaped spirit emerged, unknown and unseen before. A spirit solely consists of a pyre, the 6 wings of inferno pped, descending heatwaves. The masses below felt an extreme change in weather, they were all in sweat. That was the heat caused by the spirit of Mirza Zephyr, the King of Bloodfang Kingdom. 8 orbs rotated around the back of Mirza Zephyr, and the eyes of everyone popped out in shock. Except for Imperial Guards, no one from the Bloodfang Kingdom witnessed the great 8th-grade spirit of Mirza. "I''ll show you what a powerful skill looks like," Mirza said and raised his sword. "Art of Fire Sea" a gigantic wave of pyre urred over the sky, within the second the man who was once called the king of Warborn Kingdom drowned in the fire. Chapter 61 Surrendering Whispers ?Witnessing the impossible thing in the sky, the masses were bewildered. No one in their entire life had thought that a martial spirit of 8th grade could exist in this lower realm. Fomeid was no different, he gazed at the Griffwolf with his mouth agape, "How did he get an 8th grade spirit? I heard the king had a 4th grade spirit." The confused bearman said. "Yes, it was. But not anymore." Feroza answered. The bearman snapped, "Are you shitting me?" The old werewolfughed. "Why would I? I am not a funny person, people say." Bearman pondered for a while before clenching his fist, "I''ll kill you first and think of itter." "Haha, are you capable, you are at the 4th level of Nascent Soul and I am 5th." The man from Brownmane smirked. "Let me show you." The qi started to burst out of Fomeid, his body expanded, and his body turned hairy. The well-made muscles pumped, even more, and the torso and above of Fomeid turned into a bear. That was the morphing form of Bearman, the Bearman''s height increased by a foot, and Feroza looked like a small man in front of the bulky bearman. "With that, the difference is filled up." Said the bearman. "Are you dumb?" Asked Feroza. Thetter didn''t answer and furrowed. "I am a werewolf, I can morph too. The difference will never be filled." "Buwahaha" Fomeid guffawed, "Everyone from the Beastmen race knows that werewolves'' morph form is not in their control. Prove me wrong If what I said is a lie." Feroza took a sigh, "I don''t need to morph to beat the shit out of you." Feroza said before he uttered in a low voice. "War Blooded Body." The darkness came out like a thick gust, ovepping the former king. It was like night befalling on an individual, Fomeid gazed at the changings as his heart skipped a beat. Soon, the Canine Prince was covered in the armour of darkness. His height increased and he looked a more of a big size, but still, the armoured body paledpared to the bearman''s morph form. "Just... where are you getting such absurd armaments?" Fomeid said, there was envy and greed in his eyes and Feroza caught that glimpse. Being a fighter-loving maniac, he understood the nature of men during a duel more than anything, his overall judgement was poor but during a fight, especially in a duel, he had the ability to grasp every little change in his opponent''s movement and expression, enabling him toe up with proper measures. Such features of him made him infamous and dangerous in duels. Feroza felt something fishy about that bearman, he had a feeling that Fomeid was not sent by Brownmane. "I can give you a simr gift, I can see youck armaments. These bandages around your fists are the only item you got, a unique grade at that, pathetic." Feroza said. Fomeid flinched as if Feroza hit on the mark, and he continued. "Join us, be the subject of Bloodfang and you shall live a life worth living." "Do I look like a fool?" Fomeid retorted. "Alright then, from now on, no talk, only action." The former prince said and dashed with an incredible speed. ~BAAMMMM~ A dreadful punch right in the abdomen. "I couldn''t see him" that''s what the bearman said to himself. The pain was severe, but bearman managed to hold his ground. Until the Canine Fists came again, he raised his leg to the sky andnded an axe kick, Fomeid predicted the attack and made a cross-arm shield to defend. The kick hit the arms and threw Fomeid downwards. ~BOOOM~ With a sting sound, the bearman bashed against the ground. He coughed the blood out, his arms shook in shock and pain. "What is wrong with him? Such brute strength is unachievable!" Ferozanded behind him, seeing the old werewolf in range the bearmannded a full swing, with his might embedded in it. ~BUNNGGG~ A metallic thud and the giant fist of bearman was halted by the palm of the werewolf, secured in the glove of darkness. "Is that all, and you call yourself an expert of Nascent Soul? Such a shame you''ve brought to our stage." Feroza said as he twisted the fist of Fomeid. "Aaarrggh" he cried and bent his back to minimize the pain. The twist increased and the bearman was forced to hit his knees on the ground. Feroza raised his leg, and the foot nced at the vast sky, boasting that its stomp will end a life. Fomeid looked at the uing axe kick with a side eye, he is on the ground thanks to that very kick. This was now or never for bearman. "Haahhh!" Fomeid unleashed his spirit, 5 orbits rotated behind his back. A white skinned giant, it was the spirit of Fomeid. Feroza was surprised, "A bearman with a spirit of a titan? That''s new." Fomeid quietly nced at Canine Fists before speaking. "I''m not from Brownmane." Feroza asked as he twitched his eyes. "Huh, what did you say?" "I am a mercenary, Meulo Jomez, Tribbain''s King is my current employer," answered Fomeid. "Well, it''s toote. Your countdown started the moment you joined their ranks." "Then what if I join yours now? You gave me a tempting offer earlier, I am a beastman as well, and I also have a 5th-grade spirit and a high stage of cultivation. I can be of us-" ~BHHAAAMMM~ With a straight punch right in the face, Fomeid flew like a pebble. "I''ll decide that once I beat your cocky arse to my heart''s content," said Feroza This battle had a lot of attention as well, after the demise of Dhongi Bushtail, the werehyenas and other beastmen of Warborn Kingdom lost hope. They quietly gazed at the next giant battle, consisting of the old king of Bloodfang versus the aid of Brownmane. The oue was already visible, the battle was decided at the moment when 4 of the coalition army''s Nascent Soul experts were mired in fights. The number of martial masters from Bloodfang was higher, almost twice that coalition army, with much better armaments as well. The only advantage martial masters of the coalition army had was their experience, the mass number from Bloodfang was young and inexperienced. But with the lead of Imperial Guards, Supernovas and not to mention, and the prince, their morale was high enough to crush the experienced cultivators and sorcerers with sheer power. "The reinforcement from Brownmane is defeated..." "Should we surrender?" The voice started to whisper to each other, and to put the final nail in the coffin, Aqsa Mn raised her spear. "Surrender now, you all will be treated equally in our kingdom, it was always you who betrayed, Bloodfang never betrayed its residents." Her voice resounded to the entirety of the battleground, she used qi in her voice to expand the reach. "If you don''t, then your fate will resemble the fate of your leader. A fate to be the decoration of my spear." The masses looked at the spear, the head of the spear prated the head of a human. One of the Foundation Establishment experts of the coalition army died at the hands of Aqsa Mni. At the same time, another voice came. "Your fate will be decided by your decision." It was Bl Coldbone, he held a head in his hand. He kicked the head down, and it rolled multiple times hitting the ground again and again until it finally stopped. A female recognized the cleanly cut head "Unit... Unit leader Moskov, he is dead." She yelled. The warriors of the coalition army pondered what to do until Mirza made his appearance. "Stop this meaningless struggle, you all were meant to be the residents of Bloodfang. I, as the king of Bloodfang Kingdom, giving you the word that there will be peace, prosperity and equality if you surrender in time." A loud man cried from the ranks. "Don''t be deceived, he''ll kill us all if we surrender. We will be ves and our women will be prostitutes, keep fighting!" King Mirza was slightly shocked, he didn''t expect such a thing to be said against him of all. He silently looked at the man who said it. Be that as it may, Ezra was wise enough to jump out and speak. "Whoever said that is the stupidest person on this continent, your death will speed up the process of shoving your wives and daughters into prostitution. However, your life can change that course. The martial masters who defeated you are all youngsters under the age of 20, they are sons and daughters of those who were killed by you and your fathers. We seek vengeance against those who tormented and betrayed us, we have no grudge against the popce. If you surrender and repent, you will be forgiven. Otherwise, your blood will embellish our swords and spears." Ezra raised his hand and pointed his finger towards his father, the king of Bloodfang Kingdom. "Look above, the king is here. His majesty''s single skill that you all witnessed earlier is enough to eliminate every one of you. None of you will be able to avoid death if you keep fighting, ponder it wisely." said Ezra. Chapter 62 Battle Ended ?The martial masters of the coalition army were in turmoil, whether to keep fighting and die or to surrender and live, pride or life. They were in a battle to choose a side, but before long the majority showed their decisions. "Can you take an oath that you will not vite the prisoners of war?" Someone asked. "Yes, I take the oath that except for the imperial families of both kingdoms, everyone else will be spared and treated as citizens." ~Klleekkk- Shiinnnn- Glluurrp~ One after another, the weapons fell to the ground. One after another, the noise of a myriad of weapons hitting the ground raised. "I surrender..." "Me too" "It''s already decided, at least, I can live for my family by surrendering." The battle ended within a few hours, and the victors were decided. The expected winners became the losers of the war. Dhongi was burnt to death, while Meulo was chased by Skoll to somewhere far from the reach of eyes, the same goes for Silence and Hati. Fomeid was beaten into a pulp by Feroza but was not killed. The battle ended, and Ezra stood in the middle of the battle. Feroza and Mirza saw him and went towards the prince. "What are you doing, Ezra?" Mirza asked. Ezra who was lost in thought heard the voice and turned his head. "Oh, it''s you, father. Well, I''m doing something to make myself stronger" "Can we stay and see?" King asked. "No father, you must stay out of the formation." "Which formation, I can''t see one," Feroza said as he looked around to check. "I haven''t made it yet, grandfather," Ezra said with a smile. Ezra raised his hand and a formation started to develop, the area covered wasrge. Feroza and Mirza quickly flew away and made some distance. The gigantic spell of circle formation was formed again. "Soul Absorption Spell" the orbs formed and went inside Ezra. "What spell is that?" Mirza asked his father, he was worried. Canine Fists was as shocked as his son. "How would I know that!" He said. A torrent of power emerged inside the prince, and the ck shes of lightning of chaos flickered everywhere. "Did I absorb more than I can handle?" He asked Fenrir. "Don''t lose control of your conscious, if you faint, you''ll explode." The wolf answered. "Argh," Prince cried, his veins were bursting with overflow. The others were seeing the trouble and pain of the prince, his body released a warning amount of power. Those who were with Ezra in Foham city were excited but for those who were not, it was a situation of high alert. "Ezra... Ezra!! I aming." Mirza yelled and tried to dash but was stopped by Feroza. "Father let me go, my Ezra." "Shut up, foolish son. Let him be, he knows what he is doing. We will only make things worse if we disturb." "Nooo!" Ezra yelled and a wave urred ~WHOOSSH~ "He made a breakthrough?" "Haahhh" there was more toe from the prince. ~WHOOSSHH- WHOOSSH~ "What! He breakthrough three times consecutively!" Feroza yelled. Mirza''s eyes widened in disbelief, he didn''t know what to say anymore. Ezra gazed at his hands and the surging power inside his body, he was at the 2nd level of the Qi Brightening stage and now he achieved 5th level in one go. He smiled and uttered. "Your turn Fenrir". Just when they adjusted the shock, Ezra unleashed his spirit. The one and only Fenrir, a gigantic body of ck rose and 6 orbs formed behind Ezra. It was enough to make them tremble, Fenrir opened his mouth and all the martial spirits of the dead were pulled and eaten by him, many 5th grade spirits opposed but it was a futile effort. The devouring ended and all martial masters were released to search for the corpses of their beloved. Many voices were mourning the dead bodies, thend on which the battle urred was still noisy but unlike the earlier slogans and cries of anger and enthusiasm, these voices were full of sad sobbing. Ezra looked at them until his eyesnded on a dead body, the prince felt strange chills in his body. It was the body of someone he knew. Ezra slowly stepped forward, and with each taking step he was closer to the body. Until the body was 2 metres away from him, it was the body of a faun. "I''m sorry," Ezra said, his heartbeat raised in emotion Fenrir spoke, "Boy... you know what I want to say." "Yes, Fenrir." He answered Mirza came as well. "This boy..." he recognised. "Amio Teggins was his name," Ezra said. "I told you, he didn''t belong to the battlefield." "I made a wrong judgement, father. I''m still ipetent" "Ipetent? This is the biggest achievement we have ever get in history. One can not save all, some things are bound to happen no matter what and death in battle is one of them." Ezra didn''t answer, he bent down and picked up the body of the young faun. "I''ll meet your mother, Amio. You died a death of a martyr. Both sides faced casualties, Bloodfang lost a few hundred martial masters, and all were very young. While the coalition army lost over two thousand martial masters. Once they collected the bodies of all those from the coalition army were tied and brought to the capital of Bloodfang Kingdom, The Red Sky city. On their way back to their hometown, the two wolves arrived as well. They spread their sight on masses until Ezra was found, they transformed into their puppy form and ran towards him. Ezra was familiar with them and he understood that they devoured their opponents and all the surrounding martial animals beforeing here. Meanwhile, the supernovas and Imperial Guards were given an important task. Now that their top experts were dead, none from the coalition army dared to do anything funny. Mirza and Feroza were more than enough to wipe them out. Within a few days of the period, Bloodfang conquered two kingdoms, Warborn and Tribbain. The total number of cities in current Bloodfang''s possession was 11. Which, there was 1 stronghold city, 2 Big cities, and 8 small cities. (Stronghold city = A defensive city, constructed on a heated border/dangerous location. Big city = A metropolitan city with arge poption and trade. Small city = a small city with less poption and trade.) The city of Red Sky apuded the victors, many had flowers in their hands throwing and spreading on the aisle for the army. Hundred thousand crown gathered outside the royal castle to cheer upon the victory, the royalty faced them with smiles. It was then when Ezra spoke, "O proud residents of Bloodfang, there is something I must inform you all about. In this battle, we lost 471 brave warriors. Amongst them, there was a faun. A young small faun who gave his life for the sake of this kingdom, despite being weak in the fight, he chose to fight. He wanted to be part of our future, that youth had a sparkle in his eyes. He was naive yet wise, he listened to his heart, not his mind. He couldn''t kill a single man but in my opinion, his sheer patriotism shattered the shields of invaders. Thanks to him and others like him, we reimed 9 cities that were once part of our mighty empire." Ezra stopped for a while, the masses started to cry. Especially, females, they knew how it feels like to lose a child. Mother is a peculiar creature, you hit her children and she''ll feel the pain. The females who lost their husbands and sons in all years of meaningless war couldn''t hold their tears much and cried. "The prince started again. "I want to know if his mother, which he loved very much is here. His name was-" "Amio... Amio Teggins." A wobbly yet loud voice, the crowd was quietly grieving so the voice of thedy resounded more than normal. Ezra and others looked at that side, it was a female faun. She was weeping, her body was shivering as she said, it seemed like she gathered every bit of strength to utter that name. Who else could do that except for a mother, that female was the mother of two youths who died for Bloodfang? "Are you Amio''s mother?" Ezra asked. Thedy couldn''t speak and nodded her head, Ezra gritted his teeth. Mirza saw that and spoke in the stead of Ezra "Residents of Bloodfang Kingdom, thisdy lost a young daughter and a young son for the sake of your happiness. Never ever in your life forget about her sacrifices." After which Mirza bowed down to everyone. "Stop, Noo! Your majesty." "Please your majesty, don''t bow to our lowly selves." "You are our hero". The people lost their minds when the king bowed, a king was not a trivial rank, he was the absolute power of territory, and his words could be consideredws. And such a figure was bowing his head in front of his subjects, for others, he may have seemed a weak king but for his people, Mirza was a benevolent king which they were proud of. Chapter 63 Hassle Days ?After giving the coffins of martyrs to their families, the kingdom celebrated for a whole night and almost everyone drank till they copsed. A servant ran towards the royal pce, panting in sweat, he reached. "Your majesties! your majesties!" The royal family was there as if they were waiting for the guard. "Yes, I am here, what''s the news?" Asked Mirza. "Your Highness, Supernova Aqsa Mni saw a martial master from Brownmane Empire floating around the stronghold city of Tyrre," the servant said. "As expected, anything else." He asked "No, your highness. That was all." He said and at the same moment, another servant came. "Your highness, Supernova Hubdar Sharpw has seen movements from Brownmane at the border of newly reimed Drizzle city" Mirza smiled. "Do not pay them any attention, they can not attack us now." When everyone else came back, Supernovas and Imperial Guards went toplete a task. A simple yet crucial task, they went and raised the g of the Bloodfang kingdom in every city that has been conquered. The news of Bloodfang''s victory scattered around the continent, there was a reason behind it. Brownmane''s royal family had taken an oath to not attack the Bloodfang''s territory for a certain period of time. The g represents the sovereignty, and if they had dyed a bit more, Brownmane would have imed those cities. But with the deration of sessful conquest, they could do nothing but grit their teeth to hide their ignorance. A man calmly sat on a throne of gold and jewels, the throne was unique in structure, and multiple heads of different beastmen were engraved in it. As if the throne was speaking that all these races whose heads you saw belong to the man of this throne. "So, you are saying Bloodfang conquered 8 cities in a few days? And you couldn''t respond in meantime?" A tyrannic voice came out of the mouth of the emperor on the throne. He was Bruce Brownmane, Emperor of the Brownmane Empire. The man in front of him shivered, "I''m ashamed... please, punish me. Your greatness." "Hahaha," Emperorughed. The man who was in attendance flinched. "Interesting, very interesting. The defeated werewolf has regrown his fangs." Bruce smirked and continued. "Let us see how far you can climb, my dear friend Mirza, hahaha" theughter echoed in the pce. The following days were a hassle, unification of all races under the banner of Bloodfang was not simple, Mirza gave orders to cleave the heads of royal family members in public. Each supernova was sent to a different city to settle the matters. And then, with the help of surviving members of the coalition army. Mirza was able to calm the poption by arge margin, no one was humiliated nor their properties were confiscated. A positive attitude started to build in the hearts of people. In the royal castle, an individual was brought before the king, and Feroza and Ezra sat on each side of Mirza Zephyr. That individual was Fomeid, his face was slightly swollen, and even after many days, he couldn''t recover the facial features he had before he fought Feroza. "Bearman Fomeid, you want to join Bloodfang?" Asked the King. The bearman lowered his head and said in a light tone. "Yes, your highness." Mirza furrowed his eyebrows "And why would we believe your words? You just betrayed Tribbain kingdom over your life, you can do the same to Bloodfang in dire times of danger." "Your highness, I acted as a mercenary during the fight, I never epted Meulo as my liege. He promised me a dutchy and we coborated, that was all." Fomeid answered. "Let''s make this quick, take an oath that you will be a loyal subject of the Zephyr family and Bloodfang Kingdom. You will prioritize Bloodfang over your life and everything, either this or you can have your head executed." This time, Ezra spoke. Fomeid had already made up his mind, "I, Fomeid, the bastard of the bearman tribe, take the oath that I shall remain a loyal subject of the Bloodfang Kingdom and its Royal Family, their longevity will be the sole cause of my life." ~CRAACCLLE - CRAACCKLE~ The thunderps showed that the oath was genuine and epted. An oath is a big matter, it is approved by an unknown force of nature, present to bnce the equilibrium. If anyone breaks an oath, he or she will be struck by heavenly bolts until they die. "Very well, you are now an important asset of our kingdom." Mirza dered and Feroza smiled. Fomeid bowed and said, "Thank you, your highness." "You said, you are a bastard? Howe beastman became a bastard!" Asked curious Ezra. Fomeid looked at the youth with defeated eyes. "I was born and raised in the empire of elves, Elfpatria. Because of the blessings of Mother Tree, I received a 5th-grade spirit at birth and fast growth. But being a beastman, I was not epted in their society. Leaving me no choice other than going somewhere else, that''s how I met Meulo Jomes of Tribbain." Ezra''s eyebrows twitched, "What is Mother Tree?" He asked in curiosity. "The young prince is unaware?" Asked Fomeid in astonishment. "No, never heard or read about it." He replied. "It''s because it''s forbidden to have records regarding the Mother Tree of elves. It''s their sacred treasure, that''s what I know." Feroza replied, the Canine Fists wandered in vastnds for duels and good opponents, as of worldly information outside the Bloodfang, no one could defeat Feroza in the entire Bloodfang. "Hmm" "It is an imitation formed from the fragment of World Tree, Yggdrasil," Fenrir responded to Ezra''s ponder. "Yggdrasil? What is that Fenrir?" Fenrir spoke again in detail. "Yggdrasil is the mythical ash tree that supported the Nine Realms of Norse, giving structure to the cosmos. It was the source of ultimate wisdom, where the god Odin sacrificed mightily to gain knowledge and power." Ezra raised his eyebrows in awe and said. "I do not understand what you said, but for some reason, I get a gist of it." Feroza spoke again, "Elves are the species who received highest grades of martial spirits than any other, because of the Mother Tree their growth receives a boost, the thick and wide forest created by the tree is filled with rich energy, highly suitable for cultivation and meditation, the ingredients found from the elven jungle are top notch as well." "Haha..." Fenrirughed. "What now?" Ezra retorted. "That tree doesn''t have the 100th power of Yggdrasil, let alone world tree, it can not even bepared to the fragments." "Not even 100th of original, just what is Yggdrasil?" The prince''s curiosity reached new heights. "Something you can notprehend right now. I might have the seed of a fragment." Said Fenrir. "What!" Ezra shouted. "Mirza and Feroza gazed at the strange prince. "Is everything okay, grandson?" Asked the former king. "Yes, grandfather. I am just feeling a little off, you guys continue, I will be in my chambers." Ezra said as he left the room. "Can we grow a fragment of Yggdrasil in Bloodfang? Tell me Fenrir?" "Yes, but you need a gigantic area, bigger than the Red Sky city." Ezra''s eyes widened, "An area bigger than the capital city?" He pondered. "I have a ce in mind," Fenrir said and waited for Ezra''s reaction as he smiled. "You have! Where is that ce, let''s leave now." "Somewhere in the middle of Sacred Grounds and Red Sky city." Ezra understood and nodded, Sacred Grounds of werewolves are on the western side, almost at the edge of the Ocean. Because of the barrennd, no one wanted to live there thus hundreds of miles of wastednd are present. Ezra asked. "But, thend is devastated. No crop of nt has ever been able to grow there, except for the surrounding sacred grounds." "That''s not an issue, a fragment only needs thend and a little bit of water and a strong energy that the fragment recognizes as something omnipotent." Fenrir corrected. "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go and grow that shit." "Close your stinky mouth, you dimwitted mutt. If we grow now then all who are at the peak of the Qi Establishment stage will breakthrough into the next stage." "That won''t do good, we need to join a sect. And I will only bring those with 5th-grade martial spirits, others will be dead weights to carry." Ezra said. "That''s a wise decision. You proved that you have a working brain as well." The monstrous wolf of Norse trolled. ~KNOCK KNOCK~ A sudden knocking on the door of Ezra''s chambers, but the prince was aware of who was on the other side. He opened the doors with a bright smile. "Father." The father smiled back at the son. "I was a little worried, you see. You left in a haste, that was unlike you so I came to check just in case." "Thank you father, you can rest assured, your son is big and strong now." Ezraughed. Mirza dishevelled the hairs of Ezra. "No matter how strong you''ll be, you will always be my precious little son," said he. Ezra grinned again, he looked at the face of his father, the old weary face of his father was gone but there was a certain long scar that never left. "Does that still hurt, father?" Asked Ezra as he touched the scar on Mirza''s face. "Huh... no!" Mirza was shocked as well, this scar always tormented him. Both physically and mentally, but for a long time, he never felt anything from it that he almost forgot he had a nasty scar. Chapter 64 Fragment Of Yggdrasil ?Mirza sighed and smiled afterwards. "No, my dear Ezra. It doesn''t hurt anymore." "That''s a relief, father," Ezra replied. Mirza pecked his son on the forehead and went out, Ezra gazed at the left back of his father until it the door was closed and Ezra shut his eyes down to sleep. <2 Monthster> As time passed, the news of Bloodfang Kingdom conquering some of itsnds back spread like fire. There was not a single city which haven''t heard of this news. The days of Ezra in Bloodfang were about to end, and the admissions of Sects opened, arge event held once in 5 years. Ezra was having tea with his mother beside him. "How is the tea, my handsome son?" Tania asked. Ezra blew the hot tea, ripples tangoed inside the cup, Ezra took a sip and said. "The tea is fantastic, hmm!... it has a new taste and scent. You bought some foreign leaves from merchants again, isn''t it mother?" "Aww, my son is so sharp. Yes Ezra baby, I bought them, especially for you." Tania said and squeezed Ezra in her embrace. Amidst the chatter of mother and son, Mirza arrived and intervened. "It''s time son, have youpleted your preparations?" "Long ago, father," Ezra answered. "Ezra, look at me son," Tania said as she forcefully turned Ezra''s face. "No one will force you to go if you don''t want to." "Honey, it''s his own choice." Said Mirza. The Queen of Bloodfang gave a death re to the king and spouted. "You... keep quiet." Mirza acted like a wet cat in front of his wife. "Uh... okay..." Ezra smiled and said. "Mother, I must go. I have to be stronger so that I can save you all in crucial times." The eyes of Tania Inviastus filled with tears. The weak boy who was always on the death door is talking about protecting his parents. It wasn''t sure whether the tears were because of recent happiness or painful memories of past. "Okay son, go. Mother will be waiting for you." After saying farewell to his mother Ezra stood up and moved with his father. "All martial masters are waiting for you, take them all towards the portal, someone wille sooner orter," Mirza said. "I will only bring 5th-grade spirits and 6th-grade spirits holders, others will be dead weight to me." The prince replied. There was no one else here except the two, "But Ezra, they have been at the Qi Brightening stage for years just for you to lead them into a sect, they will be demotivated." "I have an appropriate gift that will be left for them." "Another gift?! Did you loot our god or something?" He asked in astonishment. "You will know father, let me tell you this, this time the gift is beyond your imagination. Even if you put all legendary weapons of this continent on one side, they will pale inparison." Ezra said and smirked as he moved forward. Mirza was stunned, he kept ncing at Ezra, his mind was perplexed. His son who never lied about anything said something huge, but what could be that has the worth to pale all legendary armaments, that''s what he was pondering. All the martial masters possessing 5th and 6th-grade spirits arrived before Ezra. There were 381 5th-grade spirits and 3 who possessed a 6th-grade. "Hmm... 12 of them died in battle!" "Yes." The total number of those who received 5th-grade spirit was 393 but 12 couldn''t survive the cruel battle. "Where is the portal, father?" Asked Ezra. "We have to go to the capital city of the recently perished kingdom, Mismor city." "Alright..." Mismor was the capital of Tribbain and became the hub of businesses and merchandise in southern areas. The time went by and slowly, the martial masters from Bloodfang moved towards the portal. It was the portal that can teleport a Large group to another ce. ~BIIIZZZZZZZ~ A buzzing noise came out and the portal made a gigantic rectangr shape, out of which a female came out. A middle aged female she was, but her features were out of her youth. "She is beautiful!" Said Ezra inside his heart. "Lay her," suggested Fenrir. "I will think about that" prince said as he smirked. Fenrir continued. "There is nothing like eating fruit when it is just ripe. Ripeness brings out the best vour, texture, and even an appetizing smell. Eat that same fruit a week before it is ripe, and one will get apletely different experience. The ripeness of fruit influences the choice of which fruit we pick at markets. However, once fruits are ripe, they tend to spoil quickly, the human female that came was at the peak of her beauty. Any more dy and her taste will decay." Listening to the wicked talks of the wolf, Ezra''s grin only widened. Thedy spoke in an appealing manner. "I am Bipasha, from Guardians of Continent, as per ancestral rituals our n will hold the admission process of Sects." "I am Feroza Zephyr from Bloodfang, here to send our youths." "Bloodfang! Isn''t this the territory of Triggain Kingdom?" She asked in shock. Feroza shook his head. "It was but not anymore, it''s under the rulership of its true owners." "So the news was true, I thought it was rumour." She said to herself. "Wait..." she remembered something as she looked at Feroza. "Are you Canine Fists?" "Hoh? I didn''t know I am that famous." Feroza chuckled. Thedy was astounded. "Our informationwork is absolute, we heard that Canine Fists died. I must discuss this with elders." She changed her gaze from Feroza and looked at the youngsters and said. "Hurry up and enter the portal, do not be panicked, you will be dizzy for a while but that''s all. You all will be ced together on the other side." Mirza was not with them, at that moment, he was somewhere else doing another job. The one who came with Ezra and others was only Feroza Zephyr. Mirza Zephyr held a strange seed in his hand, one that glows radiant colours. He gazed at it in awe and nted it on the barrennds, somewhere in the middle. Ezra unleashed his spirit, and Griffwolf howled like a majestic being. The fire burnt like hell and rained on the seed, pouring the power. ~BRRIIIMMMM~ The seed acknowledged it rather quickly, maybe because it was near the sacred grounds. The ground vibrated and it shook the entire kingdom, the vibration also reached the city of Mismor. Thedy flinched as well. Meanwhile, Ezra''s eyes widened, "Father sowed it already?" His eyes changed at the female as he pondered. "Thisdy... no, the martial masters!" Ezra yelled at 384 martial masters. "Hurry up and cross the portal, now!" Every martial master dashed when Ezra gave an order. "Hey! Not fast your nose will bleed." No one listened to her, she looked at Ezra. "Who is that stupid man?" Mirza stared at the tremblingnd, all of a sudden, thend exploded. Mirza dashed away, and thick branches emerged from the ground and entangled Mirza. ~SSLLAAASH~ One swing and branches were cut apart. ~GIIRRR GIRRRR~ No matter what Mirza did, the branches kepting. "Master" he heard a strange voice, impossible to determine who spoke it. It was not simr to that of a man nor a woman. "Who is this?" Mirza yelled. "You fed me, master, I am the fragment of Yggdrasil." The voice said. Mirza''s eyes widened, he remembered the words of his son and about Yggdrasil. Ezra calmed down and let the branches engulf him. Ezra opened his eyes, it was pitch ck. A small slot of lightning tingled at a side, the king squeezed his eyes to see the better of it. "Master, I will prosper thend that belongs to you. You inherit the blood of someone, Yggdrasil acknowledged and gave its seed as a reward, I am that seed and I must provide the best to you." Mirza quietly listen to what was said to him. "Master, How do you want me to devise your Kingdom?" The tree said. Mirza already has the idea of how to do it, most were told by Ezra who was informed by Fenrir. Mirza gave the instructions "As you wish master, I will show my full body now" as the voice ended, a gigantic tree raised from the barrennd. Its width was three timesrger than Red Sky city and its height pierced the clouds and reached the sky. Myriad trees started to grow, within a matter of few minutes. The barrennd turned into a gigantic forest, this was not at all. The effect of fragment reached everywhere within the boundaries of Bloodfang. Flowers started to blossom in the city of Mismor, the paths turned into boulevards. The sudden change frightened everyone except Feroza and Ezra. Thedy used her mana to face the danger. "Don''t waste it, you won''t be effected, just do what you are here for." Said Feroza. "What! Can''t you these changings? This is a someth-" ~SHHOOOOM~ A wave of energy erupted, sorge that every pore of the body was overflowing with energy. Chapter 65 Difference In Power ?Bipasha felt an unimaginable amount of energy, the surroundings suddenly decorated themselves with an alluring cluster of vines and flowers. "What is this?" she couldn''t bear the shock and inquired. "It''s nothing for you to worry about, take theseds and make them attend the examination," Feroza said indifferently. "Such powerful energy, my body is exploding with mana, if I meditate here the speed of growth will be multiplied by several folds" She pondered. "Shall we go, Miss Bipasha?" Asked Ezra. She squinted her eyes and gritted her teeth, thedy wanted to stay more to learn the unknown secrets of this kingdom but it is impossible for her at this moment. "Yes¡­" She said. As they were near the portal Feroza spoke to his grandson. "Ezra one thing I must tell you" The prince looked back and made an inquiring expression. "Do not spare Brownmane if you find them during examination" Ezra smiled "That''s something you shouldn''t tell me, Grandfather, because I am not going to be a nice guy anymore. Rest assured, you will receive the news about the evil deeds of a man known as Atrocious Werewolf Prince soon." "Huh¡­ He is the prince of Bloodfang! Wasn''t he crippled with a curse by Brownmane with no martial spirit? What is happening? Our informationwork needs changing." Bipasha pondered. ~WHOOHMM~ The martial masters who were at the peak of the Qi Brightening stage for years made a breakthrough, some breakthrew twice. No one was aware of what was happening, they just felt the abrupt increase of energy in thend and every wise sat down to meditate and cultivate. Thends became fertile, the air turned into a refreshing breeze, and the houses and roads were flowing with fragrances of myriad kinds. "This is a blessing, the god bestowed his blessing after our victory!" An old man said. "Yes, you are right, let''s pray to god Fenrisulfr," Another said. And that was how the fragment of Yggdrasil was ced inside the territories of Bloodfang Kingdom, the evolution which will produce monsters who will change the history of the lower realm Zetra. ¡­ After parting ways with Feroza, Ezra entered the portal. The blinding rays made him close his eyes, he remembered the time when Fenrir summoned him inside the timbend. He opened his eyes and found himself in the strange hall, the building seemed pointy and tall from the inside, and the floor was made of a strange material. Ezra turned his gaze and found all of hispanions in the same hall. "This is one of the 10 halls of Guardians of Continent, our n manage this hall." Said Bipasha. "What actually are Guardians of Continent?" asked Zulfi Dimitry. Bipasha started to move towards the door as she spoke. "Follow me, I will exin along the walk" The rest looked at Ezra and he nodded and walked first, leading the fighters behind him. The female saw that and couldn''t resist to spout "Are you his ves or what, have your own respect and self awareness or you will die as his meat shields" "We will dly die such death" Zulfi replied, shocking her even more. "Hmph" Bipasha scoffed in disgust and moved forward. "You didn''t answer his question Miss Bipasha" Ezra spoke this time. Bipasha didn''t look behind and started to speak. "This continent is divided into two since ancient times. 2/5th belonged to sovereignty and 3/5th is under thews of sects, no power has the right to cross the partition and invade the other side. To make sure and to keep things in check, an organisation was formed at the borderline of both sides, that organisation is called Guardians of Continent. Apart from that, we have the right to enter both sides'' territories and to intervene in any uninvited event if it has the power to influence the equilibrium of the continent. This entrance exam is for those who are not from the sects'' side but still willing to join them, so we had to provide a tform." "Does that mean those from the sects'' will not participate in this exam?" asked Ezra "Correct, only young talent of kingdoms and empires will be in this test, not to mention the wandering independent martial masters as well" "Is it worth leaving your hometown to join a foreign sect?" Argus asked, he was displeased by the fact that he only got 1 month to learn from Canine Fists and was forced toe here with the prince. Bipasha stopped her march, she turned her head towards The tall guy and uttered. "The other side of the continent has 5 categories to determine their wealth and power, from lower to higher it goes from 5th Degree to 1st Degree. The powerhouses of 5th, 4th and 3rd degrees are enough to wipe out all empires and kingdoms. However, they can hardly best those from 2nd-degree sects. Did you get your answer big boy?" Her tone was arrogant. The listeners'' eyes widened in surprise. "What about 1st-degree sects?" Asked the prince. Bipasha chuckled as if she was waiting for him to ask this. "There are only seven 1st degree sects and if the entire forces of this continent merge to go against those seven... they will only suffer tremendous and horrific annihtion," said she. The words of Bipasha sent chills into the bodies of Bloodfang martial masters, their faces forming a grave impression. "These expressions are right, you are nothing more than a frog in a well. Do your best and then you will surely be taken by a 4th-degree sect or maybe a 3rd-degree sect... if you are lucky." The masters became quiet after that and followed the female, the hall was tremendous. Soon, they came out, the outside was jammed, and thousands of people were there. Attires of different families, kingdoms and empires could be seen on them. In a certain pavilion within a grand but well-guarded pce, bead curtains swayed with the wind, emitting crisp chink chink noises. A row of servant girls knelt outside the bead curtains, no one making even the slightest noise. A table was set Inside the pavilion, and two filled cups and a wine bottle were ced on it. Chapter 66 Benedict And Victor ?~SSIIPP~ The one who had drunk the wine first wore a bright golden cloak. He had a handsome face, brownish hair and beast eyes, while an aura of dignity spread from his body. It was the crown prince of the Brownmane Empire, Benedict Brownmane. In front of Benedict, a simr hand, picked up the other cup and took a soundless sip. "The opening of the Sects Admissions approaches, when will you be leaving?" Asked Benedict. The young man in front of him lifted his head and looked at the person before him. He was a young man in red, his pretty face has an uncanny resemnce to Benedict but for some unknown reason his attraction paled the beauty of Benedict, he was akin to a painting, his skin seemingly sparkling like translucent snow. He had a pair of long and narrow red eyes, the only thing contrasting Benedict. When he narrowed them slightly, two presences could be felt from him. One of an angel that can pierce the sadness of the world while the other is that of a demon, descended to rise chaos. Long fine brown hair flowed down along his slender waist before ultimately touching his hips, bewitching every living thing. Only such words could describe the young man''s face. "I will be leaving tomorrow." He slowly said. "You are a genius born of this country, do not waste the talent destiny has given you, Victor," Benedict said. The young man was the younger brother of Benedict and 2nd son of Bruce, Prince Victor Brownmane. "Each person has their own destiny and one should never force destiny, the way I am living is the urrence of destiny as well," The young man in red said while looking at the cup he emptied. "You will surpass me and everyone else if you manage to obtain the greatest gift of the Spirity Bailiwick," Benedict said as he filled the empty cup of his brother. Victor emotionlessly said, "It will definitely be mine." Benedict seemed to sigh softly. "Too much arrogance is not good. Naran Continent''s current batch of the younger generation has never been of higher quality. The Human cultivator from the Jolten Empire, who was given every resource to improve his sword cultivation by the human king himself. The Bearmen Tribe''s young lord from the Striped Beast Empire is said to be capable of destroying rocks with his hands. The genius prince of Striped Beast Empire is no less than that bearmen young lord" The Battle Maniac Dwarf from the Dwarven Empire" The Enchantress elf from the Elfpatria and many more we are unaware of." The man in a golden cloak one sipped the wine and said in worry. "All of these individuals are prided geniuses that the various factions have poured all of their resources into for the sake of the Spirity Bailiwick." Benedict became quiet for a while before saying softly. "The world will soon know of a ferocious beast that has been sharpening his fangs and ws since his childhood." "Thank you for praise brother, but I do not have fangs nor ws." Replied Victor in a joking manner. "The beast is not referred to you." ~BAAANNG~ The table broke and the leftover wine in the bottle spilt all over. The subsequent silence in the pavilion onlysted for a split second. In the next instant, raging qi abruptly exploded from Victor''s body like an erupting volcano, turning the entire table to ashes. The numerous kneeling servant girls outside the pavilion trembled, not daring to make even the tiniest sound. They could feel just how furious their esteemed 2nd prince currently was at this very moment. They very rarely saw their prince, who usually did not show any emotions on his face, lose hisposure. Victor was still seated on the chair, but his handsome face had turned exceptionally stormy as he stared at his elder brother and demanded in an icy voice. "What are you trying to say, brother Benedict? Who else but me is worthy of standing on the top of the world?!" Victor''s expression was ominously dark. Qi inside his body violently surged around him like waves on a stormy night, wave after wave emerging from his body and shaking the entire pavilion. However, his piercing gaze and Qi pressure seemed to have no effect on the man in the golden cloak. He stared at the ashes that had once been the beautiful table as he somewhat disappointedly put down the cup in his hand. The crown prince indifferently said, "Victor, this is my advice to you. Do not overlook that person." "Which person?" He asked in anger. "The crown prince of werewolves." He said every word loudly to make his younger brother remember it well. "That cripple? Brother, you have disappointed me." "Don''t forget that he is ultimately the source of our blessings. From a certain point of view, he is the one who made us, but since we managed to take the initiative, it will be best to maintain vignce at all times." Victor chuckled. "Don''t lump me together with yourself brother, you are the one who stole his spirit not me. I am a genius born with a perfect body and a 6th-grade spirit. Well, you have to be careful though, that''s if you don''t want it to be taken back in the end." The words hit like arrows, fire burned in Benedict''s eyes as he retorted, "I am far ahead for that man to do anything to me." Victor continued "Listen, brother, I''ve told you this more than once. Stop it with the belief that we stole his spirit. We were merely retrieving what belongs to us!" The young man in a golden cloak shot him a calm look as he responded, "The crippled prince you speak of has quelled Warborn Kingdom and Tribbain Kingdom a month ago. Even the numerous martial masters and resources I secretly invested as support ultimately lost. Moreover, that so-called crippled prince personally led the army in the conquest of cities." Victor let out an icy chuckle. "From the information I''ve obtained, that crippled prince only has the strength of the 2nd stage of the Qi Brightening stage and had relied on the power of a weak strategy to avoid direct confrontation. You and I should clearly understand that there will definitely be consequences if he only has brains to use, such power cannot be used without martial prowess. Therefore, that crippled werewolf probably had no choice but to resort to such a measure. Who knows whether he suffered injuries in the war and died? As for conquering Warborn and Tribbain" The corners of Victor''s mouth lifted in a mocking manner as he continued, "A battle between ants does not enter my eyes." Chapter 67 Towards The Spirity Bailiwick (1) ?Hearing the boastful words of his brother, the crown prince frowned slightly. "Dear little brother, there will eventuallye a day when you will lose because of your pride and arrogance." Victor calmly said, "Because I have that right." The young man in a golden cloak slowly shook her head, his interest waning. He had already warned his brother. If he still persisted in his attitude, he could not be bothered to speak any further on this matter. Upon seeing this, Victor''s expression softened as he quietly said, "Rx, after I obtain the greatest gift of the Spirity Bailiwick, I will think of a way topletely eliminate the Bloodfang Kingdom to prevent any potential trouble in the future." Benedict did notment, he waved his solid hand and said, "Go make your preparations. I will also be leaving after tomorrow. Who knows when we will next meet." Victor stared at him, passionate feelings flowing within the depths of his eyes as he said, "Brother, I will show you that I am the epitome of genius. Only you and I are the mostpatible in this world." The moment he finished speaking, he decisively turned around with a wave of his sleeves and left. Benedict''s gaze lingered in the direction he had left in, not even the slightest change in his brown eyes. In the end, he turned his head and looked towards a certain distant ce. "Prince of Werewolves, although I''ve borrowed your spirit, this is a world where the strong prey on the weak. Never mind if you are crippled here, but if you are truly able to climb back up..." The eyes of Benedict Brownmane glittered and he clenched his fist as he uttered. "Then I... will devour you again!" Before the main hall of the Brownmane Kingdom''s royal pce. Numerous cultivators and sorcerers holding important positions in empire were looking forwards to where a portal was made. An old man came outside and greeted the people standing. "Shall we go, prince Victor?" He asked. "Yes." He said and moved to enter the portal, behind him were 500 young martial masters of the Brownmane Empire. "We respectfully send off the second prince!" "We will be praying for our prince''s triumphant return!" Many voices buzzed from behind. ~SWWOOOSH~ The portal glowed, he ignored the crowd that hade to send him off and instead cast his gaze towards a certain man standing at the doors of the pce. "Brother Benedict, I will prove to you who exactly is the true beast, I will surpass you." He mumbled and withdrew his gaze momentster. Without any further hesitation, he disappeared into the rectangr portal under the watching gazes of the crowd. From the training hall, a figure walked out from within. As he approached, one would discover that it was a young man in powder blue clothes. His face was young with some scars of gashes. On his back was a in looking white sword that had a sharp tip. A faint but astonishing energy spread from it. Wherever he passed, the rocks on the ground would silently split apart, the interior of the cut pieces smooth as a mirror. He raised his head as the eyes of the man seemingly cast towards the distance. "Spirity Bailiwick..." His voice sounded exceptionally hoarse. "I must carve my name for the sake of this sword, the Battle Maniac Dwarf from the Dwarven Empire and Victor from the Brownmane Empire should be good opponents, right?" He asked himself as he smiled. The white sword on his back trembled slightly as if itching to get it on with the other elites of the same generation. ~RAAAWWR~ A deafening roar echoed within the jungle, The entire surroundings watched as an enormous winged beast pped its titanic wings and eventually fell onto the ground. A young bulky man was seated on its back, he had a head full of short curly hair and eyes filled with nothingness, an overall sadistic appearance. "Hmm, your majesty, we can finally go out and y!" The man stroked his head and looked at another individual. "I heard that the Spirity Bailiwick is going to be really fun this time and there''s going to be many formidable characters there. Hoho, not a single one of our peers here in the Striped Beast Empire has been able to beat us in a fight. I hope that those fellows will not be too boring. Especially, the Victor of Brownmane Empire" said the other man. He was of the same size as him but his eyes were ck and his hair had ck and white stripes, he was wearing fancy bestial clothes. "Onwards!" He said. With a loud shout from the young man, the people who were ready to apany the duo roared. Their steps were akin to a marching army as they stepped towards the portal. In a certain martial courtyard. A burst of violent Qi swept outwards, sending a dozen figures flying while turning the courtyard into aplete mess. A man wielding a giant axe for his size said as he looked at the tired sparring partners. "All of you are too weak! It''s meaningless to stay here anymore. Tell father that I am going to the Spirity Bailiwick. Don''t waste any more time and gather theds who wille along" Only a single figure remained standing within the mess, his thick muscr dwarven body akin to a short metal tower. His gaze swept across the area, eyes filled with battle lust. It was as if he was a ferocious ape. He grinned and let out a heartyugh, no hesitation whatsoever as he stamped his foot on the ground and his body soared into the sky. Several leapster, he disappeared. Everyone in the courtyard breathed a sigh of relief as they watched him leave before bursting into cheers. "That monster is finally gone..." "We will no longer be tortured by him." "I feel a little sorry for those going to the Spirity Bailiwick, it''s pretty much over once that maniac has his sights on you" Chapter 68 Towards The Spirity Bailiwick (2) ? Outside the dwelling of a certain youngdy, a man of majestic aura wielding a spear, his cautious voice sounded, "It''s time miss. The elders have sent me to notify you that we may leave." Inside the building, a lovely snow-white figurey under a thin quilt on a soft bed. Even so, the quilt was unable to hide her extremely alluring curves. Upon hearing the man''s voice, the figure rose from the quilt. The quilt fell, immediately revealing a body as fair asmb fat. Her long green hair hung in front of her, covering two heart-poundingly busty mounds. "Come in." She raised her head, only to reveal an exceedingly charming little face akin to a little pixie''s, a face that would make one feel a rush of excitement. The man carefully pushed open the door and walked in. Even though he was familiar with the female, the erotic sight on the bed caused the man''s gaze to involuntarily sweep across that unreasonable to the extreme figure. The spearman quickly started to retrieve some clothes and helped the youngdy put them on. The long green dress, simr to her hair now covering her body, made her lovely figure appear even more mesmerising. Slender yet bountiful in all the right ces, those curves alone were enough to draw the gaze of everyone in the area. "Hehe, thank you, Baron. Tell elders that I will definitely bring back a satisfying result!" The little enchantress beamed as she gave a little peck on the man''s cheek. The spearman helplessly reminded, "Miss, elders and king said that you must obtain the greatest gift!" "What kind of gift is difficult for me to obtain?" The little enchantress winked as she chuckled. "Alright, I''m off!" However, she did not tease the man any further. With a wave of her hand, after images of her figure rapidly appeared and disappeared, disappearing into the distance several breathster. The servant girl could not help but praise as she watched herdy''s phantom like movement spells. "Mdy''s magic spells definitely stand at the peak of those from the same generation in the Naran Continent." This was an eerie mountain, where white bones piled up like hills, the entire area smothered in an aura of the dead. ~CRRAACK~ A sound suddenly rang out from the mountain as a procession of figures lumbered out. Their footsteps were stiff and rigid, skin an unhealthy white and eyes akin to empty holes. At closer inspection, one would realise that there were no signs of life on their bodies. Almost as if they were dead men. They carried a huge carriage on their shoulders. The spookily white carriage decorated by ghastly pictures drawn in blood red gave off a strangely sinister aura. A chilly wind blew past, lifting the white curtains of the carriage. A young bloodlessly-pale face appeared under the curtains. His eyes were the colour of ash and the aura of death seemed to swirl around him, a sight that would make one shiver all over. He was wearing a wide straw hat and beside him was a scythe. A hundred ghosts carrying a carriage. The white carriage faded into the distance as an eerily cold voice seemed to echo. "Go ahead and make your name, O cursed one. Your sufferings have blessed you with a gift that can terrorize the continent. Be the master or... find a master." Numerous famous geniuses from all across the entire Naran Continent had begun to move. Their target was one and the same, every gaze pointed towards the Spirity Bailiwick at the Guardians of Continent. As a result, countless gazes from the entire Naran Continent converged on this ce. Everyone wanted to know how amazing it would be when the numerous prided geniuses and elites of the younger generation will sh. The Spirity Bailiwick had already be the focus of the entire continent. A storm was gathering, and the hidden dragons will naturally begin to reveal themselves. But little do they know that the existence of a single person will upset them all. "Set a camp for your people somewhere here, I will guide you to the Spirity City tomorrow for registration," Bipasha said before leaving the group of Bloodfang Kingdom. The martial masters wandered for a while and eventually found a big enough vacant spot to set their camp, they prepared many things for this journey and tents were one of them. Ezra Zephyr was given a separate tent to stay in while others shared the space. The prince sat inside his small tent and sighed, the two cubs yawned and curved beside him, Ezra smiled and gently rubbed their heads, and soon both cute cubs fell asleep, no one can imagine by looking at them how ferocious their true form is. He looked at the roof of the tent and called his partner. "Fenrir." "Yes, boy?" The monstrous wolf answered. "We are getting closer to our goals, right?" "A tiniest bit but yes." "...you are such a mood killer." "Well... that''s who I am." Ezra chuckled and stayed quiet for quite a while prior to saying, "Do you have a skill in your mind for me? There will be dangers from this point on." "There were dangers before this point as well, but you overcame them. Don''t think highly of these failures of the lower realm, just stay cautious and cunning all the time." The wolf said indifferently. "Hmm... your words sometimes make me wonder how dangerous the upper realm is for you to not consider the lower realm worth anything." "You will know boy, you will know." "Haha still not spilling the beans" Ezraughed again. Fenrir stayed silent and Ezra closed his eyes to enjoy some slumber. "Boy..." Fenrir spoke. Ezra clicked his tongue. "Fuck... let me sleep stupid dog." "Alright then, I thought you wanted a skill, sleep well..." Fenrir uttered thest words slowly. "What!?" The prince jerked and stood up. "What kind of skill it is?" "Oh! You are not sleepy anymore." The wolf mocked. "Cut the crap Fenrir, answer me." The werewolf became restless. "I will only give you a single skill just like I gave you a single spell. But the difficulty is tremendous, I''m not sure whether you will achieve the mastery of it or will end up losing your mind." Fenrir was direct with his words. Ezra squinted his eyes, "What tier this skill is?" "A skill can not be ranked, it''s about mastery of it. Every skill has its own height. Leave this and listen carefully" Fenrir said, his tone was grave. "Are you sure you want this, I didn''t lie when I said you might lose your sanity." "Do you have any other skill as an alternative option?" Prince questioned Fenrir didn''t answer, to which, Ezra said. "I will do it." Chapter 69 Spiritual Imprints ?The giant wolf of Norse shared a scroll within the consciousness of Ezra, the prince gazed at the scroll, it was like a lightless piece of a written document. The prince touched the scroll and it was absorbed into his mind. "Wheel of Emotions" he murmured. The details of skill resounded in his mind. "This is a cluster of 9 skills, you''ll learn one skill when youpletely control your one emotion, once you control the basic 8 emotions then you will unleash theplete 9th skill." Fenrir described. "Such an astonishing thing it is, it has such details about a living being''s 8 basic emotions and how the other emotions are born from them in a wheel-like structure. Joy, excitement, fear, surprise, sadness, disgust, anger and anticipation. The basic 8 emotions of living. Joy evolves into ecstacy, excitement into admiration, fear into terror, surprise into amazement, sadness into grief, disgust into loathing, anger into rage and anticipation into vignce. A variety of feelings such as shame, shyness and guilt are actually born from the eight. If we move the wheel of 8 emotions, it creates more emotions. Joy and trust can create love, trust and fear will form submission, fear and surprise make anxiety, surprise and sadness give birth to disapproval, Sadness and disgust develop remorse, disgust and anger build contempt, anger and anticipation raise aggressiveness, anticipation and joy manufacture optimism. And the wheel rotates again, just switch the emotions and many more will beposed." Ezra pressed his temple, "My mind is in sheer pain." "Migraine is the lowest side effect of this skill, boy. I warned you." Said Fenrir. Ezray on the mat ced on the ground "You said each emotion has a skill, I couldn''t see a single." "You haven''t controlled any yet, you will only be enlightened when your emotion reaches the peak and you manage you stay calm, keeping the emotion at bay. Only then, the skill will recognise you as worthy." With the words of Fenrir, Ezra''s eyelids dropped. He exhausted his mind in a mere span of minutes and he fell asleep. The night ended with masses in sleep while some weren''t able to shut their eye because of the excitement of the uing endeavour. Bipasha came into the campsite, she gazed at the Bloodfang masters. "Where is your prince?" She asked. "His majesty is sleeping?" answered Zulfi. Thedy frowned his eyebrows. "Pathetic! Wake him up, it''s time to move." "I''m awake." A voice came out of the prince''s tent. Ezra came out from his tent, fresh and energetic. "Please lead the way, Miss Bipasha." The matron came close to the prince and picked up something from her pouch, a card it was. Ezra received a card and looked at it "What''s the backstory of this card?" He questioned. "It''s an auction invitation card, each hall has its own auction. Our Uqually n manage this auction, and every leader from the sovereignty will get one, the importance of the card varies from kingdom to kingdom. The one in your hand is an ordinary card, there are some VIP ones but little Bloodfang doesn''t deserve it." Her words were cruel, the expressions of Ezra were visible. The others were enraged as well, but they stayed silent as they looked at their prince. "I understand, thank you for inviting me." Said the prince. Bipasha''s behaviour towards Bloodfang was bad since the beginning, and since she felt some strange things in Bloodfang it became worse. She reported everything to her elders and they ordered her to stay with Bloodfang and suck out as much information as she could "The auction will be held at 4th junction in 1 hour, if you arete for 1 minute you won''t be able to enter." Bipasha said as she left the group. Ezra gazed at her back, he understood that she gave the cardte intentionally. His gaze fell from her back to her butt, he smiled and murmured. "Well, let''s bear it for a little longer." Ezra turned his sight towards his subjects, "Have any of you ever been to an auction?" He asked, the prince of werewolves never participated in or seen any auction, Bloodfang was surrounded by enemies and only chosen merchands were allowed to visit them. The prince never had any chance to join an auction. "I have, your majesty." A youngster said as he bowed, Ezra looked at him and smiled, it was a familiar face, Theor Galearms. "I participated in a few auctions before, with the fake identity of course," said Theor. "Theor, you wille with me to the auction." "As you desire, your majesty" the man of the Galearm family uttered after he knelt. Territories of Guardians of Continent sat in the central region of the Naran Continent and had the 10 cities managed by 10 big ns. The city where he was is called Uqually City, and was managed by the Uqually n. The city was pretty famous even in the entire Naran Continent. Not only because it was built in a favourable location, but more so due to the powerhouse faction it represented. The power of the Uqually n was no weaker than the great ns, sects and empires on the continent. Over the years, Uqually City had borrowed the reputation of the 2nd greatest hall in Guardians of Continent to continuously strengthened itself. Now, if based on just scale alone, not many cities could match it even in the entire continent. Only the top 7 sects can be its adversaries. ... "What a magnificent city." Ezra Zephyr could not help but sigh in admiration when the duo walked into the city and gazed upon the scenery within. Red Sky city was like a child whenpared to this ce. Spacious street after street where people came and go. It was a racket of activity. An enormous Spirit Imprints boundary descended from the sky, protecting the entire city in its embrace. "It is likely that only a Spiritual Transformation stage cultivator or a 9th Circled Sorcerer will be able to break this Imprint boundary." Mumbled Ezra to himself as he gazed upon the gigantic boundary of runes, feeling the power contained within. [Note: Imprints = Runes] "An imprint boundary of this level would likely consume an incredible amount of spirit crystals just for daily operation alone. This was why it was usually on warning mode, and would only reveal its fangs when an invasion urred." Theor said to Ezra. Chapter 70 Auction Started. ?ording to Theor''s estimates, constructing a spirit imprint boundary of this scale would require at the very minimum a master proficient in grade 5 Spirit Imprints. It was hard to imagine how much the services of such a master would cost. The fact that Uqually City had managed to stand tall in the central region of the continent for so many years was a testament to its solid foundations. The duo didn''t waste any time and went straight for the auction. At this current time, several geniuses from all over were flooding into the room. It was obvious that many were interested in the auction tonight. After all, the Spirity Bailiwick was about to open, and everyone wanted to make themselves as strong as possible. Obtaining a powerful armament or skill or spell would certainly be hugely beneficial to them. Bloodfang Kingdom''s reputation was clearly much lesser than the rest Hence, the group of two acquired a normal seat for themselves. It was until Ezra whispered something into Theor''s ear and thetter ran towards the Auctioneer. The people were still in a hustle so no one paid any heed to him talking with the auctioneer. And at the next moment, a butler came and brought the duo into a VIP room. The room had a view looking down from above, the transparent ss allowing them to clearly see the entire ce and the auction stage. "The other VIP rooms are likely upied by the super geniuses of our Naran Continent." Theor smiled craftily at Prince Ezra as he continued, "Second Prince of Brownmane Empire may even be amongst them." The hand holding Ezra''s cup trembled slightly, but he did not reply. The expression in his eyes however turned a little graver. He knew that Theor''s words were likely true. Ezra took a small sip of the tea in his cup as its fiery taste entered his mouth. He had the faint premonition that his meeting with Victor Brownmane was not far off. "He may not be the one who stole my spirit but I have heard that he is even more of a genius than Benedict," Ezra said. "That''s what I heard as well." Replied Theor. Ezra gave a hated smirk and uttered. "You''ve been having a pretty good life." ~GOONNGG~ While Ezra was lost in thought, the sound of a gong suddenly reverberated throughout the auction area. The noise quickly died down as excited gaze after gaze focused on the stage. The stage lit up and an elderly figure walked out. The moment he appeared, powerful mana undtions spread from his body. This elder was clearly an 8th Circled Sorcerer. When Ezra saw this, he uttered. "To think that they''ve actually sent an 8th Circled expert to host this auction, impressive." "Thetter part of the auction will definitely be hosted by the direct descendants of the Uqually n. This 8th circled sorcerer is likely also a member of the Uqually n." Said Theor. Ezra nodded. "You studied your stuff." While they were conversing, the elder on the stage swept his gaze around the ce as his voice rang out in everyone''s ears, "Since everyone hase here from far away, I shall dispense with the pleasantries. A long time has been spent preparing for this auction, and I believe that everyone will be very interested in our selection. LET''S BEGIN!!." The atmosphere intensified as the elder''s final word faded, every gaze in the ce now tightly glued to the former. The elder merely waved his hand and a dozen steel tower like men carried out a certain item, their footsteps heavy as if they were lifting a mountain. The elder reached out a gnarly hand and lifted the ck cloth that covered the item. A heavy night-ck armour instantly appeared in everyone''s sight. The heavy night was thick and catchy and covered all over in veined patterns. An astonishing protective intent spread from it, causing the hairs of anyone who felt it to stand on end. However, it was a pity that there were several cracks on the heavy armour, making it apparent that this weapon was a damaged article. The elder slowly said, "This is a damaged special tier armour. It is known as the ck Peak Armour" ~WWWOOWWWW~ The words ignited an uproar among people. The auction area practically exploded. To think that the first item would be a special tier armament. Although it was damaged, it could still be considered a unique tier, and a special tier armament was not ordinary at all. "Haha, the first item is already a Special tier. Looks like they really put some thought into aweing the crowd." Ezra burst intoughter. One must know that the vast numbers of people joining the auction were from sovereignty, and on that side of the continent, a special tier of armament can be considered a national treasure for many kingdoms. Don''t scoff at this special tier armour just because it was damaged. Its power definitely surpassed a unique tier item, making it an extremely valuable protection in battle. With this armour, a 7th-level Qi Brightening stage cultivator would even be able to do battle with the 1st-level Core Formation stage expert. "Bids for this item start at 500,000 spirit crystals." The elder''s gaze swept across the entire auction area as his powerful voice rang out. On the other side of the continent, gold is much less valuable than spirit crystals, as these crystals can be used for strengthening martial spirits. The auction area was silent for a split second before instantly being broken by a wave of voices. "600,000!" "I bid 700,000!" "800,000! I hope that everyone will give me, some face!" "Who do you think you are, I''ve never even heard of you. One million!" "..." In the short span of a dozen minutes, the ck Peak Armour''s price had reached a whopping bid of 1.5 million. Ezra''s grin widened, he didn''t participate in it and calmly watched the scenario. Chapter 71 Troubles In Auction ?After the bid reached 1.5 million, fewer and fewer people were able to participate. In the end, a few more rounds of bidding left the bid at 2.1 million. The ck Peak Armour was auctioned away for 2.1 million as regretful sighs rang out in the auction area. There were even more people who were clenching their teeth in frustration because no one knew whose hands the armour hadnded in. Although the majority of the crowd was rather regretful, the atmosphere in the auction area had be pretty lively, and countless burning gazes quickly turned to the stage again. The first item was already so valuable. Looks like the quality of the goods this time was indeed going to be pretty high. The only question was whether even better things would appearter on. Hence, the auction continued under the countless expectant gazes, unstoppable as wildfire. Item after item continuously appeared on the auction stage. Although none of them could match the ck Peak Armour, every item was still considerably rare. Hence, the atmosphere of the auction remained extremely exciting. At this current moment, the elder was once again taking out another item on the auction stage. It was a ss bottle in which a fiery-red liquid swam. The viscous liquid was akin to the essence of fire, mes endlessly burning around it. "This is the Core Magma that was extracted from the depths of Dragon Depths. If it is absorbed by someone who has a fire-type martial spirit, as, it will be able to raise the quality of its martial spirit''s spiritual energy" These words shook the auction area once again, burning desire instantly rising in the eyes of countless individuals. The previous items, including the ck Peak Armour, were ultimately external aids. This Magma Core on the other hand was able to raise the quality of spiritual energy of a martial spirit! If absorbed, a fire based qi or mana will get a boost in the element. Such an increase in power was definitely not insubstantial. "Never imagined that they would even have such a thing." Ezra could not help and look at Theor, thetter nodded. The bidding price was 700,000 crystals but when the elder was about to announce, the auctioneerdy ran towards him and whispered. "This Core Magma is sold." "What!?" "But the bidding just started." "Who is that bastard?" After about a dozen minutes of cussing and disagreement, they finally heard the words they were expecting. "Cosmic Soul Fruit, 200,000 Spirit crystals." Ezra''s lightly shut eyes opened, his gaze burning with desire as he stared at the stage where the elder was holding a jade case. A nature-coloured fruity within the case. This resource had a very particr function, hence, not many were interested in it and its starting bid was naturally pretty tame. Few were vying for this item, and the bid only managed to rise to 320,000 after a few rounds. Ezra waited for his opportunity. When it was about time, he finally opened his mouth "448,000 spirit crystals" he has to say that loudly to show his standing a bit. The sudden increase of 40% was not trivial at all. Several parties immediately give up, while the remaining two only gave in after raising the bid to 500,000. Ezra indifferently gazed at the fruit and breathed a sigh, "I am literally cheating" The elder scanned the area as his powerful voice echoed, "Are there any other bids?" Silence covered the auction. However, just as Ezra had rxed, a soft chuckle was suddenly heard. "600,000." The abrupt arrival of this voice caused whispers to spring up in the auction area. Many were bewildered. Why had the price of a Cosmic Soul Fruit risen to such a level? Ezra''splexion changed slightly, the expression in his eyes sinking a little as he said in a calm voice, "650,000." "700,000." The other bidder immediately kept pace. "800,000." Iciness shed in Ezra Zephyr''s eyes. Someone was making things difficult for him. The other bidder was clearly purposely stirring trouble and did not intend to buy it When the werewolf prince called out his bid of 800,000, the other voice seemed tough softly before no longer making any noise. Thus, the Cosmic Soul Fruit ultimatelynded in Ezra''s hands, but he had to pay 800,000, and he was enraged. But there was no change in the prince''s expression, but fury shed in his eyes. By the side, Theor stared at the VIP room in the distance and muttered, "The one that bidding is also in a VIP room. ording to my information, that room is exclusively used by someone from the Uqually n" "Uqually n?" Ezra frowned slightly. When had he offended the people and members of the Uqually n? He asked himself. "This is crossing the line even for Bipasha." Moreover, given the Uqually n''s status, he could not possibly lower himself to vie with those of the sovereignty. Theon pondered for a while. "The one inside is definitely not the direct descendent but ording to what I''ve heard, the only other person who frequents that VIP room is the young talent of 2nd branch family, Salom Uqually." "Salom Uqually... hmm!" Ezra shook his head. He couldn''t recall anyone with that name. Ezra''s eyes flickered in thought for a while, eventually returning to calmness. However, ice-cold light shed in the depths of this calmness. It did not matter why Salom Uqually was targeting him. Since the act was done, the crown prince of Bloodfang Kingdom would naturally remember. He then looked towards Theor and asked, "Go and take it from the auctioneer." The 800,000 of his spirit crystals had been used up. He no longer had any interest left in the other offers Theor knelt. "As you wish, Your Majesty," said Theor Ezra did not say anything, but he made sure to remember this debt of gratitude. The auction continued. It was not long before a spell finally made an appearance. The starting price for the 2nd circle spell was only 80,000 spirit crystals, and thepetition even less than before. Ezra was the first to shout, "200,000!" His bid directly silenced the ce. Those originally nning on bidding instantly became quiet. This bid was akin to a roadblock, there was no reason for them to pay such a high price for a stalk of 2nd circle spell. The silence onlysted for a moment. Just as Ezra began to believe that he had already seeded, a faintughter was once again heard from a particr VIP room. "300,000." The prince''s eyelids lowered slightly as the frostiness in his eyes intensified. Salom Uqually was really a bit too much. Theor''s face also turned ice-cold. Although Salom Uqually was the youngster and 2nd branch family heir of the Uqually n, he did not amount too much in his eyes. Thus, he immediately responded, "600,000." Directly doubling the bid. That VIP room was clearly silent for a moment after Theor''s bid. In the end, a softugh emerged. "Since the respected martial master like it, I shall notpete." The 2nd circle spell was now also in the bag, but Ezra''s pretty face did not look happy at all. Salom knew that he was the one bidding but still raised the price. It was obvious that he did not think much of him. Ezra softly muttered, "That''s good." The prince took in a deep breath, his eyes cool and calm as he looked towards that particr VIP room. "If we meet in the Spirity Bailiwick, I will make you spit out ten times the amount you made me spend today, with blood interest" Chapter 72 Salom Uqually ?With the 2nd Circle Spell and Core Magma now in his hands, there was no longer anything else that Ezra needed from the auction. Hence, he calmly watched as the exciting auction progressed. In contrast, Theor excitedly bidded but didn''t buy a single item. However, what puzzled Ezra was that he did not face any obstructions from that particr VIP room. This felt rather strange to him. Could the other party know that these two resources were important to him? The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom, after pondering for quite a while, suddenly spoke up at this moment, "It seems the reason why Salom Uqually is making things difficult for me is rted to the Bipasha Uqually" Theor Galearms said right after, "I have guessed the same, your majesty. The Uqually n''s direct lineage or 1st branch members can not fight with us, but 2nd and 3rd branch members can and they also have the right to join Spirity as I heard from locals here. Someone has ordered them to target us, that''s why we have been facing obstructions here." Ezra Zephyr was able to work things out with Theor''s hint. Someone from the Uqually n must have gone to Salom. However, there was still one thing he could not wrap his head around. Just who exactly in the Uqually n had the ability to turn the genius junior of 2nd branch against him? Is it Bipasha? If yes then why? If not then who else? While these thoughts swirled in Ezra''s mind, the auction gradually approached its peak. It was at this moment that the final item appeared, shocking everyone in the auction area. Ezra Zephyr could not help but cast his gaze over to the crowd to see their reaction. One could only watch as the elder on the auction stage very carefully carried a golden long box. Within the box was a sword on which ancient characters were carved. The sword gave off a slight glow, forming a halo around it. It was a very mysterious and mystical sight. "The spiritual imprints that have been carved onto this sword carry the sharpness of their own. It boasts peerless power, and this sword is a Special Tier weapon, Soul Slicing Sword!" The elder''s eyes were filled with desire. Even he coveted a sword of this level. ~UPPRROOAAAAR~ "That sword is a special tier armament?" The entire auction area seemed heavy at this moment. Every gaze was filled with burning desire as they stared at the sword. Above the Special tier was the Legendary tier. Though the Unique tier wasmon, the Special tier on the other hand, even in the entire Naran Continent, the factions that possessed it were as rare as unicorn horns or phoenix feathers. As for this precious sword, in a certain manner of speaking, it stood above the others because the sword is a weapon that is used vastly more than others. However, it possessed overwhelming power. If one obtained it, one would even be able to kill an opponent of higher levels with ease. This was the might of a Special tier armament. "A special tier item, a sword at that" Mumbled Salom Uqually. Even he felt a rush at this moment. He had once heard someone say that if one gets a hand on a special tier weapon, the world will bend towards him. By the side, a female''srge eyes were practically emitting beams of light. "Never imagined that a special tier sword would actually make an appearance. Even our Elfpatria Empire only has 11 Special Tier armaments. In fact, a weapon that has reached this level can even be called the ultimate weapon of an empire." Beside her was another man with a spear, he nodded. The strongest weapon he currently had was a Unique Tier, the difference between the both is like day and night, and a tier difference was not a trivial matter. "Rumor says that one can obtain Legendary tier armament in the Spirity Bailiwick. These armaments were used by the fallen martial master who was at the Spiritual Transformation stage while he was alive, and were thus imprinted into his blood. Since the Spirit Transformation Stage''s blood transformed into the Spirity Bailiwick, various miracles can naturally be found inside." That girl wet her mouth. This was the Legend tier armament that even the Elfpatria Empire did not possess. The elven girl''s heart surged in excitement when she heard this. The Spirity Bailiwick truly contained unimaginable treasures. While they conversed, the auction area rapidly reached its boiling point due to the Special Tier weapon. Shout after shout using all of their lungs continued to resound one after another. "4 million!" "4.3 million!" "5 million!" "..." In a mere few minutes, the price of the Special Tier sword reached the terrifying sum of 5 million. The elf girl had bidded once in between, but her bid was quickly surpassed by other zealous bidders. This depressed her a little, but she ultimately decided to give up after some thought. "The prerequisites to wield the Special Tier item will be rather demanding, it''s not just a matter of being able to practice it once you buy it." She muttered and added, "Using a sword will also ruin my pretty hands". Ezra had zero intentions of bidding because he was the one selling it. 5 million spirit crystals were practically akin to a year''s worth of ie for the Bloodfang Kingdom. However, he did need to be a little careful since the sword was going tond in someone else''s hands. Anyone who encountered the eventual owner of the Spirity Bailiwick would likely be faced with a huge problem. What if the members of Bloodfang face him? Everyone was fixated on the bidding war, even those in the VIP rooms, who had been rather silent throughout the auction, had begun to bid. After a bitter and intense struggle, a bid of 7.9 million ultimately ended the contest for the Soul Slicing Sword. "7.9 million..." Ezra sighed as he shook his head. A Special Tier weapon could really be too pricey. After all, a technique of this level was already considered top tier in the Naran Continent. But, Ezraughed when he remembered how many his Kingdom has and how many he had in his storage cave. "Let''s go." Ezra rose to his feet. He already had everything he needed and could begin absorbing the Soul source energy tonight, allowing his So to step further in martial prowess and open the doors for more powers. The duo left their VIP room and proceeded to pass through the corridor. At this moment, however, the prince of werewolves, realised that Theor Galearms'' footsteps had slowed, while his originally smiling face had turned frosty. Ezra followed his gaze, only to find a group approaching them from another direction. At the very front were a guy and a girl. The guy was pretty tall and was brimming with both confidence and grace. He was currently ying with two golden balls on which runes could faintly be seen. The girl was also rather attention grabbing. She had a hot figure, the ck leather that tightly hugged her body entuating her practically perfect curves, causing many men to secretly swallow their saliva. This group soon arrived before the Bloodfang duo. Theor''s face was taunted as he icily said, "May I ask who are you and why you are following us?" "I am Salom Uqually." The man said. Ezra''s pupils immediately shrank as iciness flitted across the depths of his eyes. So this was the guy, the 2nd branch member of the Uqually n, Salom Uqually. Salom wore a smile, the golden balls in his hand slowly revolving as he responded, "No need to get angry, master from Bloodfang, if you are upset about that bit of spiritual crystals, I''ll pay you back." Theor coldly frowned. His concern was not those few hundred thousand Spiritual crystals. Salom Uqually''s gaze shifted slightly, ultimately pausing on Ezra Zephyr as he said, "I believe that this friend must be the prince of Bloodfang, Ezra Zephyr, right?" "Is there anything I can help you with, Mr Salom Uqually?" The prince''s voice was neither friendly nor cold. "Hehe, nothing much, nothing much. I only wish to introduce someone to you." The 2nd branch genius of the Uqually n chuckled and looked towards the sexy girl besides him. The girl opened her long legs as she took a step forward, stopping in front of Ezra. Her long and narrow eyes seemed to glisten, but Ezra Zephyr could sense the snake like gaze contained deep within them. "Are you Ezra Zephyr?" The sexy girl seemed to smile charmingly. "I am Emily Jomez, and Ie from the ck Sun Sect... the one that died at your hands, Meulo Jomez, is my father." Only at this very moment did Ezra Zephyr finally understand why he was being targeted after arriving at the auction. It turns out that the source of everything was this girl called Emily Jomez. Chapter 73 Surrounded By Geniuses ?Ezra''s eyes rippled for a moment as he looked at the sexy girl in ck before him. However, almost no change could be detected on his face as he nodded and said in a calm voice, "Oh." Emily Jomez was a little taken aback by the prince''s indifference, but fury soon shed in the depths of her eyes. The group of guys behind the princess of the fallen kingdom were extremely dissatisfied with Ezra''s attitude, their tone hostile as they chided, "You are one danmed arrogant kid, why are you still not begging for forgiveness after killing Miss Emily''s father?!" The thug like the way they spoke was rather inconsistent with their faint air of nobility. Together with the strong spiritual energy that rippled around their bodies, these characteristics made it painfully obvious that they were the so-called ''prided geniuses''. Emily revealed a heartbroken look at this moment as she softly said, "Don''t be angry everyone, there must be some misunderstanding between our friend Prince Ezra Zephyr and my father King Meulo Jomez which led to such an oue. My father only has himself to me for his death." However, that appearance of hers only made them re even harder at the Bloodfang duo. The prince indifferently watched this scene y out as if he was a bystander, this girl''s methods were superb. From the way she handled this group of geniuses, it was more than likely that they would fight to offer her the moon and the stars. Salom Uqually continued to rotate the golden balls in his hand as looked towards Ezra Zephyr and said in a gentle voice, "My friend, whatever grudge you guys have with the Meulo Jomez is not important. Since you have already killed him, let it end at that." The prince of werewolves raised his eyebrows but did not say anything. He knew that Salom was not finished. Sure enough, the 2nd branch genius of the Uqually n paused for a moment before continuing, "But thend of humans, Tribbain Kingdom should be returned to Emily Jomez as she is the true heir to the throne." Salom smiled slightly as he stared at Ezra. "Emily has told me that as long as you return their kingdom, she will generously let bygones be bygones. If you feel that I am worthy, I can help resolve the grudge between the two of you and allow enemies to be friends." Theor could not help butugh. "These fellows were after our kingdom," said he. However, the cities have already been organised by Bloodfang. Even the people epted them as their true rulers, they were dreaming if they believed that he would hand it over. Ezra smiled and asked, "Is that why you purposely raised the bid earlier?" Salom Uqually was momentarily stunned, but soon responded in an uninterested tone, "It''s just a few spiritual crystals, I can repay you if you''re upset." A slight hint of mockery could be seen from the corners of his mouth, evidently secretly thinking how typical of a prince from a lowly remote kingdom to be so upset over a mere several hundred thousand spiritual crystals. "No need, there may be a chance for me to get them back in the future." The werewolf prince shook his head, his tone cool and calm. His ck attire made him fearsome. Salom may believe that his actions during the auction were just a little lesson for Ezra, but thetter''s principle was that every action had a consequence. Simply returning the money was not going to be so easy. Ezra stared at Salom and Emily and slowly said, "I can''t be bothered to borate on the Meulo Jomez and hispanions'' dirty deeds, but they did try to conquer our remaining Bloodfang Kingdom. If not for our resourcefulness, our fates would be rather grim. Therefore, I''m afraid that the likes of you are still not enough to resolve our grudge. As for the territory of destroyed Tribbain Kingdom of Miss Emily, it was always ours, to begin with, don''t even dream that we''ll return it." They lost many precious lives for the conquest. Salom must have a crazily high opinion about himself if he believed that it would be returned with a single sentence from him. Salom Uqually and Emily Jomez''s expressions finally changed. The 2nd branch genius''s expression was now as dark as a storm as he asked, "Does this mean that you are not giving me face?" "Do you really think you deserve so much face?" Theor said, he was angry. Although they were currently in Guardians of Continent territory and Salom Jomez was the 2nd branch genius, matters between the younger generation were settled by the younger generation. Hence, Salom would not be able to use the power of the Uqually n against them. If he did, it was not like they did not have their own backers. No one would be the winner once the situation degenerated into a battle between numerous factions. Without the power of the Uqually n, Ezra naturally did not fear Salom Uqually. "Impudent, a mere prince from a tiny kingdom dares to be so insolent in such a ce?" The geniuses behind Emily sneered in session. They knew the duo''s background and strength and thus did dare to pit themselves against them. Hence, they barred their fangs at Ezra, a blue robed young man nearest to Emily ominously said, "Humph, a mere ant with grade 3 martial spirit dares to be so arrogant. Aren''t you afraid of being ughtered after entering the Spirity Bailiwick?" This person was called Cen Zutton, and was likewise a prided genius from one of the influential ns in the Naran Continent. In the group, his strength was likely only second to Salom Uqually and Emily Jomez. Ezra Zephyr smiled as he gazed at these geniuses, a smile that was overflowing with eerie iciness and sheer evilness. "We will have to enter the Spirity Bailiwick first to see who gets ughtered." The group of geniuses shot res over. Emily''s face was somewhat ugly, but this was quickly remedied by her as she sighed softly and said, "It seems that my Tribbain Kingdom has indeed greatly offended this honourable friend. Why else would you refuse to give a face to even the genius of Uqually n''s 2nd branch and the rest of these amazing talents." Ezra swept a cold smile at her, this woman was good, her seemingly simple words had further deepened the enmity between him and the geniuses beside her. "Woman, you are being rather unreasonable." However, a voice suddenly sounded out from aside at this moment. The crowd looked, only to find that it was the well dressed Bipasha Uqually. She was currently in appealing clothes, and her face was still unparallelled in the looks department. Even though Salom Uqually and the rest were pretty decent themselves, they instantly dimmed inparison to Bipasha. Emily''s eyes brightened slightly at the sight of Bipasha, such an alluring pretty woman was truly rare. However, her expression soon turned a little rigid due to Bipasha''s words. Bipasha slowly walked as she spoke, "The territory of Tribbain Kingdom was indeed conquered by Bloodfang Kingdom. If you want it back, there''s no need to use these tricks to incite these fools. The Spirity Bailiwick is about to open, and when it does, feel free to throw everything you have at the prince of Bloodfang. You will be able to take it back if you have the ability. Of course, any action you take will be apanied by the price. If you fail to snatch it back, no one can be med for what happens in the end." Towards the end, Bipasha''s words gave off a sliver of iciness that made one involuntarily shiver. Emily stared at Bipasha and then pivoted her eyes towards Ezra, the prince made a grave face as he dished out the final few words. "If you want to y, I will dly keep youpany." The atmosphere became rather silent all of a sudden, everyone stunned by Ezra''s words. He had already made things very clear, don''t dream of the treasure being returned. If they wanted to snatch it, bring it on, but make sure to be prepared for the consequences. Emily''s pretty face was a blend of green and white. Over the years, she had used her looks to make every male she met grovel under her skirt. Who could have imagined that she would be exposed by an older female who was even prettier than herself? This truly made her feel humiliated. Salom''s expression was also rather ugly, he had not expected that the direct descendent of the 1st branch would take his stance. Fools? She had said that geniuses like them were fools? Fury surged in his heart, but surprisingly, Salom did not say anything in response. He knew that messing with direct lineage will only end his future endeavours, a 2nd branch member will always remain a 2nd branch member. Anger also festered in the hearts of the other geniuses, but they too did not say anything. However, the gazes that looked towards Ezra grew even more hostile. It was obvious that they had pushed all of their rages onto the prince of Bloodfang. Zhou Zephyr smiled at Bipasha as he gave her a thumbs-up in his heart. These words were really too domineering. What were these fellows that had been silenced by a single girl if not fools? "Hehe, what a domineering young man" While everyone was silent, a charmingly lovely chuckle was suddenly heard. Everyone raised their heads, only to find a youngdy wearing a green dress leaning against the wall nearby. A flirtatious set of eyes were currently filled with interest as they stared at Ezra. Chapter 74 The Princess Of Elfpatria ?The sudden voice caused everyone to lift their heads and looked towards the youngdy in a green dress leaning against the wall nearby with her hands across her chest. Several pairs of eyes brightened slightly the moment they saw her. The girl in green was bare-footed, a string of silver bells around the ankles of her fine jade-white legs. A faint mist seemed to linger beneath her feet, making it seem as if she never touched the ground. Her facial features were extremely pretty, and overflowed with seductive charms, like an enticing little enchantress. Salom Uqually''s eyes turned a little graver as he gazed at the girl in ck and said, "Farrie Hleth." The pupils of the geniuses around him also shrank slightly, clearly having heard of this name before. "Is it that Farrie Hleth of the Elfpatria Empire?" Ezra Zephyr''s eyes also rippled slightly. It was rumoured that she too was one of the strongest amongst the younger generation of the Naran Continent. Theor''s eyes widened as he curiously stared at the enchantress before them. He had naturally heard of thetter''s reputation, but this was the first time he was seeing this individual in person. However, every one of these gazes was practically nonexistent to the girl called Farrie Hleth. Her peach blossom like eyes focused only on Ezra. Her figure suddenly moved, apanied by the clear twinkling of bells as she appeared in front of the werewolf prince like a phantom. "So quick!" Practically everyone present was shocked. None of them had been able to clearly see her movements. "Hey, what''s your name? I''m Farrie Hleth, the princess of Elfpatria, let''s be friends!" The elven girl in green beamed as she looked at Ezra, the former''s limpid eyes filled with curiosity. This person was actually prettier than Bipasha! The thing that drew her interest the most was Ezra''s demeanour, especially those eyes that seemed to be both prating and empty. When Farrie made her entrance earlier, everyone else had their breaths taken away. He was the only one that seemed to have no reaction at all. The Elfpatria''s princess could sense that the prince of Bloodfang was not pretending, and was truly not interested in the moves of the former. Ezra was also slightly taken aback at the sudden appearance of an elf girl so close to her, but soon regained his wits. "Boy, she is strong. But, there is someone who is stronger than her." Warned Fenrir. Ezra nodded to him inside his conscious, he already was aware of it. However, Ezra was not interested in dragging the dramatic things and casually answered Farrie. "Ezra Zephyr, crown prince of Bloodfang Kingdom." "Ezra Zephyr! Your name is as pretty as mine. Hehe," she said. "Mydy, people keep your distance from them. Your calibre is out of their reach." The spearman who was silently watching spoke. Ezra gazed at that man. "Wait... he is the Araric. The Martial Sorcerer who uses a spear." "What! The infamous closebat sorcerer. It''s him?" His reputation was no less than Farrie Hleth. Ezra ignored the noise and looked towards Salom Uqually and Emily Jomez and said, "Remember my words. If you want it back,e and snatch it after entering the Spirity Bailiwick. Such useless and petty tricks are better kept under the table." His tone was light, not even the slightest hint of anger, but it contained a cold authority that no one dared to retort against. He turned around to leave after finishing, leaving behind a group of stunned young men and women. Theor and Bipasha hastily ran after him while Farrie''s eyes spun in thought for a moment before also following. Salom''s handsome face was somewhat ugly as he watched their leaving figures. The matter today was supposed to have been easily resolved, Ezra should have given him face as the genius 2nd branch lord and returned the Tribbainnds to Emily. He was initially debating whether he should make Ezra apologize and make amends to Emily after returning the treasure. Who could have expected that the other party would have no intention of giving him any face? Now, not only did they fail to get thend back, they had even been intimidated quite a bit. By the side, a stormy look shed in Emily''s long and narrow eyes, but she made sure to reveal nothing on her face as she let out a bitterugh and said, "I''ve really wasted 2nd branch lord''s painstaking efforts, I had thought that this matter could be solved peacefully." Her words only fanned the mes of rage in Salom''s heart as he replied in a low voice, "Humph, although that person''s Spirit is weak, he''s still too arrogant. So what if your body is strong, if you carelessly allow someone to close in, you will still be killed in a single blow." The other geniuses echoed in agreement. "Moreover..." Iciness shed in Salom''s eyes. "I''ve remembered that Ezra has a grudge against the Royal Family of Brownmane Empire. I wonder, will Bipasha be able to protect him from Victor Brownmane." Emily''s eyes immediately brightened when she heard this. Only a handful of individuals amongst the younger generation of the Naran Continent couldpare to Victor Brownmane. He was after all someone who had yed a Core Formation stage expert with the strength of the Qi Brightening stage. Though that handsome pretty boy did possess a 2nd chance at martial prowess, he would not be able to find any advantage against Victor. "The Spirity Bailiwick is filled with mystery and anything can happen there, and no one can possibly protect him all the time. Once they''re separated, killing Ezra will be as easy as a flip of the hand." Salom looked towards Emily as he continued, "That''s why there''s no need to worry. A mere Qi Brightening stage kid won''t be able to create any sshes." Emily smiled faintly, her gaze seemingly much gentler when she looked towards Salom. Salom suddenly said, "The envoys from the seven sacred sects will arrive at Spirity City tomorrow. I believe that the Spirity Bailiwick will open soon." Joy and anticipation were revealed in the eyes of Emily and the other geniuses. The Spirity Bailiwick was surrounded by a giant holy river. It was said that even a leaf would sink when it fell into the waters of the holy river, while fog dominated the sky above the river all year long. This fog was extremely strange. Anyone who entered would immediately lose his sense of direction, and a single wrong turn was all it would take to fall into the river and drown. Fortunately, the mist would grow thinner every once in a while. As long as a powerful practitioner took advantage of this timing, a route could be torn open, allowing people to be sent in. There were no practitioners of this level in the Naran Continent, only the seven sacred sects had such power. Hence, they would send out envoys to help open the Spirity Bailiwick, which also gave them the first pick of the prided geniuses that managed to distinguish themselves from the rest. The arrival of the envoys from the seven scared sects meant that the Spirity Bailiwick everyone yearned for even in their dreams was about to open. "I''m so mad! That bastard Salom. I''ll definitely kill him a lesson if we meet in the Spirity Bailiwick!" Along the way, Theor was still seething, clearly rather miffed that Salo. had actually dared to spout that in front of Ezra. The prince chuckled but did not say anything about this topic. Although there were some twists and turns, they ultimately seeded in obtaining the Magma Core and 2nd Circle spell. He would borrow the power of these two resources to add to his current strength. Once he did so, he would surely gain something fancy. He suddenly turned his head somewhat helplessly and looked in Bipasha''s direction, only to find Farrie grinning widely as an unending stream of words left her mouth, "Prince Ezra, tell me about your journey?" Ezra was split between being annoyed and amused, but she could not be bothered to exin things, so he ended up ignoring Farrie. Bipasha said to Ezra, "I''m hungry, let''s eat." A smiling Farrie quipped, "Everyone since fate has brought us together, let me treat all of you to a meal. The delicacies of the House of Geniuses are number 1 in Spirity City!" Araric silently watched as the princess offered the meal to her new group that she thought as herpanions. Bipasha paid her no attention, Theor''s eyes began sparkling when he heard the word delicacies, while Ezra was naturally indifferent. Although the princess was a little odd, she was indeed very strong, and having more friends was something Ezra would not reject, especially someone that beautiful. Hence, the group was led to the upper floors of the House of Geniuses by Farrie. However, Ezra''s footsteps suddenly froze the moment he stepped onto a certain floor. Chapter 75 Face Off ?He lifted his head as if sensing something, and looked towards the far right where a figure in Red Clothes was peacefully seated next to the window. The seats around him were empty because of the astonishing qi that swirled around his body, an aura that made everyone wary. When Ezra''s gaze fell upon the figure in red, the monstrous wolf of Norse in his body warned him to be cautious. The Chaos Force snaked on his palm and flickered as an intense bolt urred on his hand. The emotions on Ezra Zephyr''s face were cut away bit by bit, still as a statue as he stared at the figure in a red dress. "What is this uneasiness?" Pondered the prince of Bloodfang. The figure in reddish robes also seemed to sense something, the moving wine cup in his hand pausing slightly, before he slowly turned his head and saw Ezra with his nty eyes. The gazes of the two met at this moment, the entire world seemed to fall into silence. The man in red saw the wolf shoulder tes and the crest of Bloodfang. Ezra gazed at the unknown and he frowned when his sightnded on the symbol on his robe Spiritual energy rumbled in their bodies as their blood began to boil. In an instant, both of them simultaneously knew who the other party was. The Bloodfang Kingdom, Ezra Zephyr. The Brownmane Empire, Victor Brownmane. ~WHOOOM~ A surge of powerful qi swept out from the figure in reddish robes like a storm. The flesh, blood and bones in his body seemed to vibrate at this moment as a faint lion''s roar echoed. A mighty and dignified aura spread from his body as if he was a lion himself. The other diners in the vicinity were also caught in the aftershocks, their sorry figures backing away one after another. Although they were pretty mad inside, they could only swallow the angry yells that were about to escape their mouths when they saw who the figure was. The mighty aura converged into a maelstrom of power before sweeping towards Ezra. "Hee hee, my my, isn''t the 2nd prince of the Brownmane Empire being a little too tyrannical? This ce isn''t owned by your empire, can''t you let others eat in peace?" Farrie Hleth''s peach blossom like eyes narrowed slightly as she softly chuckled. She took a step forward as a simrly powerful mana burst out from her body,pletely blocking the pressure from Victor Brownmane. Ezra''s face was unchanged, the only difference was the ck bolts dancing around his body, he raised his hand. ~CRAACCKLE~ It was as if a sh of lightning from hell had shot out. The powerful qi from Victor seemed to have been pierced by something, emitting a faint sound as it disappeared without a trace. The choking pressure followed suit, fading from the area. "Prince of Brownmane Empire, if you attempt to do anything simr again, then I will never hold back regardless of our country''s affairs" There was an angry expression on Araric''s face. Why was everything going wrong today? Why did it seem that every bad person is colliding with the youngdy? He really could not take it anymore, the spearman of the elf race, raised his hand and with a sparkle of light, a whitish yellow spear came into being within his grip. He unleashed his mana, and a surge of blinding light mana drowned the restaurant, he proved that his talent is no less than that of Victor''s. Ezra''s expression was akin to still water, it was like the light did not affect his red eyes. He only stared at the second prince of Brownmane, his five fingers tightly clenched around his palm. The chaos force thundered as if it wanted to burst out, but it was firmly suppressed by him. The view before his eyes seemed to ripple faintly as if a long forgotten memory had been unlocked. It was an ice-cold altar, he had been ced at its centre, and in front of himy another tiny baby boy. When he looked over, the baby boy seemed to smirk at him. Ezra''s eyes gently closed, darkness descending, before being opened once again as the view before him returned to normal. Everyone on the floor watched the stand-off as low whispers and cries of shock sounded. "Is that the Victor Brownmane of Brownmane Empire?" "He is indeed as powerful as the rumours say!" "Tch tch, is that Farrie Hleth? And the Araric the spear... these two elves are not easy to deal with!" "There''s also that otherworldly wolf-clothed guy, I''ve heard that his martial spirit was stolen by Brownmane Empire, that''s how they became an empire out of nowhere." "No wonder he was able to dispel Victor''s pressure with a single finger." "But who is that other kid with duo swords in hands?" "He is with the Bloodfang prince" "It''s Bloodfang! I know the story behind them. I heard that the Brownmane Empire rebelled against the Bloodfang Empire, and the phenomenon of the Lion devouring the Wolf back then refers to them taking the martial spirit of the Bloodfang''s prince, while that prince is called Ezra Zephyr!" "So that''s it, these two truly are old enemies!" "No no, the one who stole was Victor''s elder brother, Crown Prince Benedict." "But the gap between Bloodfang and Brownmane is too great... with the power of Brownmane, he would have likely been swatted to death by a single palm." "..." Numerous voices stealthily sounded as many people watched this scene in interest. While everyone thought that a battle would break out, Victor suddenly withdrew his qi, his expression neither happy nor angry as he stood up. He did not speak, eyes directed to his front as he brushed past Ezra and the rest. Only when he passed by Ezra did his footsteps finally pause for a moment. He did not look towards him, eyes fixed on the empty air in front of him as he spoke in a seemingly disappointed manner, "My brother has given you so much time, but you have used it wisely, let''s meet at Spirity Bailiwick." He nodded his head with a smile, no further words as he walked down the steps. No change at all could be seen in Ezra''s expression. He slowly released his grip, the chaos force lightning on his palm finally suppressed. "Let''s eat." He said. The group seated themselves at a table, Farrie''s peach blossom like eyes curiously sweeping across Ezra''s body as she asked, "You quarrel with Victor Brownmane? Shall I y arbiter for the both of you?" Ezra chuckled and answered, "It''s a life or death quarrel, and only one of us can live." Farrie was silent for a while, before she said, "Then you''re truly unlucky. You''repletely outssed by him. There are no absolutes in this world." Zhou Yuan slowly said, "5 years ago, my eight gates and martial spirit were nowhere to be found, making cultivation impossible, but have I note all the way here too?" Farrie and Araric were startled for a moment. This guy had only found his cultivation journey and martial spirit five years ago? "Tch tch, it seems to me that there is a tiny possibility that you do have a 5th-grade spirit." Farrie propped up her cheeks and grinned. "But don''t worry, with us here, even Victor can''t do anything to you!" Ezra smiled and passed the menu to Farrie, "Then I''ll have to give my thanks, go ahead and order." Bipasha was quiet in this thriller, which made Ezra ponder her intentions. A rough nce had told him that all the food here was really high-ss. Let alone tier 1, even tier 2 Genesis Beasts were avable, the only thing was the excessively high prices numbering in several hundreds of thousands of spiritual crystals. Farrie received the menu, her pretty eyes ncing towards Araric as she said with a wide smile, "Since I am treating us all... we''ll have all the most expensive ones! Steamed fire rooster chest! Simmer-fried Crocodile! Air ze Sparrow! The corners of Araric''s mouth twitched slightly as he listened to Farrie shout out dish after this. Thisss was really not the least bit smart! Night arrived, and Ezra was seated on a bed in their room. With a grasp of his hand, the Magma Core appeared within, while the 2nd Circle spell appeared in front of him. His eyes seemed to sparkle a little as he gazed upon these two items. After seeing Victor today, he had no choice but to admit that thetter was quite powerful. However, this did not give rise to any fear within him, because he knew he can beat him. Instead, it made a raging battle intent surge out in Ezra''s heart. He knew that Brownmane Empire was a stumbling block on his path of martial prowess. Only by defeating thetter would he truly be able to walk the road of the Atrocious Werewolf. "Victor, we''ll see just who dies at whose hands in the Spirity Bailiwick. When the timees, I will let you know that my martial spirit is not so easily devoured. All of the misfortune you guys have caused me has given me something you can''t even imagine. Only by stepping over all of you will I finally be free, that''s why... don''t celebrate too early!" He grinned as he uttered. There was no longer any hesitation in Ezra''s heart. Rays of light emerged from between his brows as the illusory figure of his martial spirit, Fenrir emitted a suction force, directly consuming the Magma Core. Chapter 76 Merchant Like Man ?With Magma Core devoured by Fenrir, his Chaos Force became chaotic, he felt power increase. Ezra Zephyr took in a deep breath, calming the emotions in his heart. In the next instant, however, his expression suddenly changed slightly as he heard an uproar, he dashed outside and cast their gazes at the sky. At this current time, seven shooting stars like objects were streaking past the horizon as vast and indescribably mighty auras filled thend, enveloping the entire city. The Spiritual Imprint boundary above Guardian of Continent began to open at this moment. The powerful voices rang out across the entire city. "The hall keepers of Guardian of Continent respectfully wee the envoys of the seven sacred sects!" The arrival of the envoys from the seven sacred sects had undoubtedly be the most discussed topic in the city. The blood of every prided genius was boiling, the eyes on their raised heads filled with anticipation. Everyone had heard of the famed seven sacred sects, entering any of them to train was akin to ascending the heavens in a single step. The seven sacred sects were just too powerful, the overlords of this world. Even an enormous continent like this was merely akin to a remote corner in their eyes. However, the envoys did not show themselves after arriving. It was said that even the young geniuses'' hall keepers weren''t unable to meet them at that time. After all, the disparity in status between them was just far too great. Even if one party was only an envoy, it was still far from what a mere genius of border couldpare to. Although the envoys from the seven sacred sects did not reveal themselves, it did not hinder the gradual rise in excitement within the city. At the very least, everyone knew that the arrival of the envoys meant that the opening of the Spirity Bailiwick was fast approaching. Unlike everyone else, the prince of Bloodfang paid no attention to the arrival of the envoys. All his attention had been invested in learning the concept of the 2nd Circle spell. At this current point in time, it had already been noon since the envoys from the seven sacred sects had arrived. Inside a certain tent, Ezra Zephyr sat alone next to the opening of the tent. Bipasha was with the group of Bloodfang, teaching them some basics. He had spent yet another hour immersed in the study of 2nd circle spell and was currently taking a little time off. After drinking some of the fine tea of that area, Ezra shook his head in dissatisfaction. Having spent so much time with his mother, he had now grown to be exceptionally picky about his tea leaves. He seemed to fall into thought for a moment, before retrieving a shining pot from his spatial bracelet. It was part of the ''good stuff'' he had collected from his mother and it just so happened that this was a good time for him to have a secret sample. As such, the prince enjoyed his drinking alone, his tense mental state slowly rxing in the process. The truth was, his zealous practising for the past 5 years had indeed been due to the pressure from Brownmane. It would indeed be a joke if the lead that thetter had umted over the years was so easily surpassed. "Even though they took my spirit, destiny provided me something much much better, I am confused whether to curse them or thank them." Ezra''s gaze faintly flickered in thought as he grinned. Of course, it was true that he got the spirit of Fenrir. But everything else was granted to him from his hard efforts, the days in cave training could be counted as days spent in hell. All the other prided geniuses were at the peak of the Qi Brightening stage, while Ezra was at the 5th stage. What if he encounters the geniuses from the very start, those geniuses are nurtured from their birth. Ezra was confident in hisbat but he was concerned about the spiritual energy difference. (Note: Spiritual Energy is amon name used, there are 3 types of Spiritual Energy. Qi, Mana and Force) "It seems that I need to find a chance to ascend to the 7th level of the Qi Brightening stage in the Spirity Bailiwick." Ezra''s heart churned. While Ezra was lost in thought, he suddenly sensed some activity beside him. He lifted his head to look, only to find that a very skinny man was now seated in front of him. This man''s appearance was pretty decent and he wore gold, while the greenish smoke wafted from the pipe in his hand. He looked exactly like an old wealthy merchant that had just left his carriage. At this current moment, the man was anxiously staring at the cup of excellent tea that was in Ezra''s hand as he forced a smile and said, "Young one, your tea''s smell is not bad." Ezra was stunned, somewhat unable to figure out where this skinny middle-aged man hade from. He was unable to sense much spiritual energy undtions from thetter''s body. "Boy, he is as powerful as your grandfather or... maybe more." Said Fenrir. Hearing that, Ezra was perplexed. The sight of the man''s anxious appearance made him smile as he pushed the pot over. The old merchant-like man hurriedly received it upon seeing this and made a cup for himself. A heartful smellter, an enchanted look filled his face. "Not bad, not bad." "If uncle likes it, I''ll give it to you." Ezra chuckled, trying to figure out what was happening. The middle-aged man''s eyes immediately brightened as he excitedly responded, "Then I''ll give you my thanks young one." He took another sip before picking up his pipe again and drawing in a deep breath. Green smoke rolled out, its fragrant vour causing the surrounding people to turn their heads, but no one entered Ezra''s tent. The neat middle-aged man enjoyed a puff of smoke as he remarked, "Young one, there''s something amiss about the way the others look at you." Ezra shot at him, he knew that it was because news of the grudge between him and the Brownmane Empire had already begun to spread. From their point of view, he was only a 5th level of Qi Brightening stage practitioner, and yet he had an enemy like Victor Brownmane. This was undoubtedly akin to having half a foot in the grave, ording to rumours. Ezra smiled and said, "I have a life or death enemy called Benedict Brownmane, and his younger brother who is more genius than him is here, they likely believe that I''m screwed." "Benedict Brownmane?" The middle-aged man seemed to have heard of this name. His gaze immediately filled with pity as he looked at the werewolf prince and said, "Then you are indeed rather pitiful..." The princeughed, unoffended. He was already used to such a response. However, the middle-aged man quickly crowded over and said in a low voice, "Moreover, I''ve heard that the envoy from Holy Law Sect has already met Victor Benedict and is very satisfied with him. As long as Victor is able to distinguish himself in the Spirity Bailiwick, he will be epted into Holy Law Sect and be their disciple." "Holy Law Sect?" Ezra''s heart shook a little. By this current point in time, he had already gained some knowledge concerning the seven 1st tier sects. It was said that Holy Law Sect was the strongest among the seven sects. He never imagined that the envoy from Holy Law Sect had already met with Victor Brownmane. The prince''s eyes flickered, before eventually returning to calmness. He stared at the well looking man and asked, "Does master work at a hall in guardians of continent?" Outsiders would not be privy to such information. Only those in the inner residence might catch some scraps. The wealthy looking chuckled and continued to drink his tea. He sucked on his pipe and breathed out swirling green smoke as he shot a sideways nce at Zhou Yuan. "Young one, if you wish to take your revenge, the Spirity Bailiwick will be your final chance." Ezra nodded, not saying anything else. "I''ll be taking these tea leaves, don''t drink them too much, it''s bad for your age." The man grinned as he kept the pot in his sleeves. He breathed out a puff of smoke as he looked towards Ezra. "Young one, the Spirity Bailiwick will open tomorrow. There''s someone who has great expectations of you, so you better put in some effort. If your performance ends up terrible, it will really be a little embarrassing." Ezra was taken aback, somewhat confused. There seemed to be a deeper meaning within the man''s words. Plus, how did he know when the Spirity Bailiwick was opening? The prince asked, "Who are you?" The skinny man did not reply, merely waving his hand as he puffed out another ring of green smoke. His fancy shoes walked on the ground as he unhurriedly made his exit. The young werewolf''s eyes were filled with confusion. This man was not as simple as he had thought. However, he did not dwell too much on this event, spending a little more time sitting alone, before rising anding out. Chapter 77 Envoys Of Seven Sects. ?"Your majesty, what was that fragrance?" Asked Zulfi Dimitry. "Which fragrance?" Ezra parried the question with a curious face. Ezra heard footsteps, he changed his sight direction only to find Bipashaing. "I have something to ask?" "Go ahead " answered Ezra. Bipasha looked at Zulfi with a side-eye. "Here?" Ezra smiled "Yes, here." "Then I''ll be straight... where did you get Special grade sword?" Ezra stayed calm for a while before asking a question in lieu of an answer. "Am I entitled to answer that?" "No..." there was a quietness of dissatisfaction in her tone. "How many do you want?" The prince asked boldly. Bipasha Uqually flinched, her eyes widened in astonishment. "You... you have more?!" "That''s not the answer to my question, I don''t have all day Miss Bipasha. Tell me... How many do you want?" Ezra was firm in his attitude and words. "What''s the price?" Bipasha acted like a seasoned merchant. The prince grinned wickedly and stepped towards Bipasha. ~SNNIIIFFFF~ He smelled the body scent of thedy, so loud that even Zulfi heard that, it was as if a hungry wolf was sniffing its juicy prey. Bipasha jerked slightly because of Ezra''s strange behaviour, she rposed herself and said in a loud voice. "WHAT''S THE PRICE?!" The loud voice akin to a cry destroyed the mood of Ezra, he looked at her and then smiled as he uttered. "You are the price." By the time the next day arrived, the entire Guardians of Continent territory was already boiling with excitement. Especially when seven streaks of light flew out from the sky and headed directly for the Spirity Bailiwick. The countless geniuses inside the city also rose into the air, treading on their contracted beasts or armaments as they shot forth, covering the sky and earth like locusts. The prince of werewolves gazed upon this magnificent scene, before turning his head towards his people. "We should go too." Theor had practically attached himself to Ezra after that incident, he always wanted to be at his majesty''s side. Shifa Pista could not be bothered to say anything, while Argus Woska was purely waiting for the fun to start. Ezra turned his head to look at Bipasha before saying, "Prepare the price and the items will be yours." He said and jumped on a floating buggy. Hence, the group also moved, heading towards the Spirity Bailiwick. The Spirity Bailiwick was about thirty miles away. At full speed, it did not take much time for the group to reach their destination. Ezra peered into the distance, where a giant, practically endless basin had appeared at the end of his sight. Mist shrouded the sky above the basin, giving off faint but strange undtions that made one''s heart shiver. Under the mist was an iparablyrge river. Light glimmered on the surface of the river''s calm and ripple-less waters that gave one a feeling of depthlessness. This should be the holy river that encircled the outer region of the Spirity Bailiwick. Countless figures descended, extending all the way to the end of one''s sight. No one knew just how many people hade. Outside the Spirity Bailiwick were seven titanic stone tforms on which figures werending one after another. Bloodfang Kingdom''s group alsonded on one of the tforms. Above the tforms, six powerful Genesis Qi torrents whizzed about like storms. Within the storms, one could just barely discern six seated figures. Ezra Zephyr inquired in a low voice, "So, these are the envoys from the seven 1st tier sects?!" Theor nodded and replied, "Yes, it is said that all seven are experts that have reached the Nascent Soul stage and the mage from Continental Magic Academy is at the 8th circle stage." "Six Nascent Soul stage cultivators and one 8th Circle sorcerer" Ezra could not help but sigh in admiration. These experts were top ss even in the Naran Continent. Theor was making binocrs with his hands as he said with a grin, "The symbol of the one above this stone tform of ours belongs to Holy Law Sect." "Holy Law Sect..." Ezra''s eyes narrowed slightly. The tea loving man from yesterday had mentioned that the Holy Law Sect envoy had already taken a liking to Victor Brownmane. As long as thetter''s performed well in the Spirity Bailiwick, he would be epted into Holy Law Sect, ascending the heavens in a single step. While these thoughts swirled in the prince''s mind, he suddenly lifted his head and looked towards a certain spot in the distance where a slim handsome reddish figure was standing with his hands behind his back. A strong and powerful aura pulsed from his body, making it such that none of the surrounding geniuses dared to approach. That pressure naturally originated from the 2nd prince of Brownmane. Victor also tilted his head at this moment, his emotionless gaze sweeping across Ezra before pausing. "That loser werewolf... he is not worried or afraid a bit. A carefree bum always dies first, I might not have to dirty my hands on him" Victor''s eyes rippled faintly. But deep inside his body, his guts were telling him to be wary of that werewolf, the crippled prince of the Bloodfang Kingdom did have some ability. "Truly a troublesome fly, his presence is pissing me off" Mumbled Victor as a strange light suddenly appeared in his eyes. It was at this very moment that Ezra suddenly felt all the hairs on his body stand as a strange feeling of danger surged in his heart. His eyes firmly locked onto Victor Brownmane. Thetter suddenly raised his hand at this moment, his five fingers tightly clenching into a fist, before throwing a punch at Ezra. Scarlet-red Qi whizzed forth like a scorching sun, swift as thunder as it shot towards the prince of Bloodfang. "You lionman bastard, how dare you!" Argus and Zulfi detected the attack and immediately shouted out in anger, their senses evolved after their training with the kings of Bloodfang, and vigorous Qi exploded from their bodies. Iciness also shed across Ezra''s eyes as the ck bolts on his ck dress began to tremble. Chapter 78 Quarrel In Envoys ?However, just as they were about to stop the attack, an overwhelming pressure suddenly descended from the sky, forcing all of their Qi back into their bodies. "The Holy Law Sect''s envoy?!" Argus''s and Zulfi''s grave faces changed. The pressure hade from the 1st degree sect''s envoy seated in the sky above. Meanwhile, the scarlet-red fist of light had already arrived before Ezra Zephyr. Even a beginner Core Formation expert would fear the immense power contained within it. "That guy is dead." One of the geniuses in the vicinity sighed. No one had expected that Victor would suddenly attack, not to mention his mercilessness. He clearly intended to kill Ezra Zephyr with a single punch. The rage filled Zhou Yuan''s crimson red eyes, the ferocious undtions that swept towards him naturally making his pupils tighten. However, he did not panic at this critical juncture, but instead suddenly took half a step forward. He raised his hand in response, "Chaos Force." Ezra cried. In the wake of the rage in Ezra''s heart, lightning began to weave together in front of him, forming a ck web like a shell that was a few feet wide. The crackling thunderous shell gave off a feeling of destruction as if it was capable of destroying any heavy blow that could shatter a mountain. ~BOOOM~ The scarlet-red light fist smashed into the Chaos Lightning shell, scarlet-red qi raging as the ck bolt thundered, the fist was eventually crushed andpletely destroyed by the Chaos Force. Ezra lowered his hand down, the lightning vanished right after, and his gaze was still looking at Victor. Fierce and bloodthirsty. Countless gazes looked over as several people frowned. The actions of the 2nd prince of Brownmane Empire were really somewhat ugly. His level was clearly far beyond Ezra''s, and yet the former still had to resort to such tactics. "That other guy is probably dead, right?" Numerous voices rang out as they looked towards the dust cloud. Somewhere else far away, Salom Uqually, Emily Jomez and the rest involuntarily burst out intoughter when they saw this scene. The sight of the Bloodfang''s prince had finally be too irksome to Brownmane''s prince. Victor Benedict''s expression remained indifferent as if his previous action had merely been akin to swatting an annoying fly. Everyone stared as the dust settled. Next, their expressions suddenly changed. They had discovered that a figure was still standing within the falling dust. The stone floor beneath his feet had fractured, and strange ck bolts could faintly be seen on his whole body. However, the bolts slowly dimmed and vanished. Ezra Zephyr''s expression was serene, but the killing intent that swelled within his eyes was practically akin to a bursting dam. If not for the mastery of his force ck Lightning and the 6th grade martial spirit called Fenrir, Victor would have killed Ezra by now. "Your majesty, are you alright?!" "Prince Ezra!" "Your majesty!" Theor, Argus and Shifa along with others rushed to their prince''s side. Out of the bracelet, Skoll and Hati jumped out and growled, their tiny body rapidly growing as they transformed into mysterious giant wolves. Fire and Ice pulsed from their enormous mouths as they red at Victor Brownmane. They were extremely intelligent, and although they normally treated Ezra as their friend, but in their''s eyes, Ezra was the closest person to them besides Fenrir, he was like their big brother. It was not fine for them to see anyone bully their elder brother, and the fact that this person had suddenly attacked was truly unforgivable. The surrounding prided geniuses hastily retreated when they felt the wolves'' ferocity. At the same time, Zulfi''s face had turned inconceivably cold for the first time. His hands were tightly clenched around his sword on his back and his gaze was eerily frosty as the qi between his hand and the sword''s handle began to ripple faintly "Don''t be rash!" Ezra reached out a hand, grabbing Zulfi''s firm wrist and gripped it tightly. He remembered the words of Fenrir to control his emotions and not be controlled by them. Zulfi Dimitry looked towards his prince. His angry face calmed down and he bowed, he gritted his teeth to the point where its noise could be heard. He med himself that he had nearly allowed the Brownmane prince to kill Ezra in front of him. "Stop!" A booming shout descended from the sky at this moment. The Holy Law Sect''s envoy had turned his gaze down, the pressure of a Nascent Soul stage expert sweeping down, suppressing Skoll and Hati, such that they were unable to move. The Holy Law Sect envoy growled, "The Spirity Bailiwick is about to open, don''t cause any trouble!" Theor angrily said, "Then why didn''t you stop Victor Brownmane earlier?!" The corners of Shifa Pista also curled downwards as she remarked, "This envoy doesn''t know the meaning of fair." How could they not understand by now that the Holy Law Sect''s envoy had purposely suppressed them earlier, preventing them from aiding Ezra. It was obvious that the envoy of the Holy Law Sect was protecting Victor. The surrounding geniuses also broke out into whispers. The actions of the Holy Law Sect''s envoy were indeed rather unfair. In the sky above, the envoy''s expression turned somewhat ugly. He swept a cold nce at Ezra and the rest and dered, "Since you haveints, don''t enter the Spirity Bailiwick." The faces of Bloodfang Kingdom''s martial masters turned grave, "What a disgraceful envoy" they said. However, just as the Holy Law Sect envoys'' words rang out, a figure within a simrly dazzling ball of light in the far off sky seemed to turn his gaze and looked in their direction as a mocking voice subsequently followed. "Haha, Stupid old man, you''re representing the Holy Law Sect, at least try to act as if you belong to a noble seven sect." "Haha, they are twisted to their cores." Said another female from the sky. "Holy Law Sect? More like Wicked Lawless Sect." another voice came. Chapter 79 Penetrating The Mist ?As the mocking voices rang out in the sky, countless gazes were drawn over. The ones who had spoken were also the envoys from the seven 1st degree sects. Under the attention of those countless gazes, the ring rays from the ball of light began to weaken, revealing the figure within. One would see a rather slim and gentle-looking middle-aged man with a well-maintained dress seated there with a pipe hanging from his mouth. Boundless spiritual energy violently swirled around him like a storm, seemingly causing the world around him to tremble. Ezra was stunned by the sight of this figure. It was the same person who had asked him for tea yesterday. He would never have imagined that the tea lover stranger would turn out to be one of the envoys from the seven top sects. The 2nd voice was released by a beautifuldy, she had brownish attire, while her figure and face were veiled. Thest voice was from a shirtless man, who had numerous sword gashes on his body, old and new. He had two swords on both sides of his waist. Above the stone tform where the Bloodfang Kingdom''s prince and the rest were located, a dark look was revealed on the fair clean shaven face of the Holy Law Sect''s envoy called Levos. He shot a nce at the well dressed middle-aged man, ignoring the other two and said, "Oh? What teachings do you have, Orama Finwe?" The middle-aged man in gold puffed out a breath of green smoke, smiling faintly as he replied, "I''ve no interest in teaching. I only want to tell you that you don''t have the right to banish anyone here because amongst them may be the future seedlings of the other six sects. Levos''s expression darkened. Just as he was about to retort, the other envoys of sects spoke up to mediate, "Both of you should hold back a sentence or two. All seven of us are required to break through this mist, and it will be almost impossible if anyone is missing." In the end, Levos coldly snorted. His gaze icily swept across Ezra Zephyr and the rest, before ncing at Victor Brownmane with a trace of dissatisfaction, evidently displeased that thetter had not killed the prince of Bloodfang in a single punch, causing trouble for him. The 2nd prince of the Brownmane Empire paid no heed to this dissatisfaction. He merely looked towards Ezra as his eyes narrowed slightly. The fact that thetter had cancelled his punch had likewise surprised him. The werewolf prince lightly swung his unhurt arms. The slight throbbing that emanated from them was a testament to the power of Victor''s earlier punch. If Ezra did not have such force and spirit, he would have likely ended up seriously injured or dead. It seems that the other party was beginning to feel a little threatened now that he has an unknown spirit and nned to finish him off in the quickest way possible. However, from a certain point of view, wasn''t this a good thing? Ezra''s face was akin to a serene ripple-lesske as he stared at Victor, but the killing intent in the former''s eyes had reached its peak. With a suddenugh, Ezra slowly lowered his eyelids. From what he could see, the prince of Brownmane was not as indifferent towards Ezra as he looked. The actions of the former were clearly saying that he, Victor Brownmane, was afraid. He was afraid that he would lose everything he possessed, his respect, his fame and his monicker of ''more genius than crown prince'' He was afraid that Ezra was really able to take everything back. The prince gently patted Skoll and Hati''s heads, causing thetters'' gigantic bodies to slowly begin to shrink. However, malicious intent still filled their eyes as they tightly locked onto Victor Brownmane. By the side, Zulfi was silent for a while before he said, "I will teach him a lesson if I meet him in the Spirity Bailiwick" "Don''t you dare to touch him, he is mine. You can y with other Brownmane bastards." Answered Ezra. Zulfi was stunned for a moment, before shooting a nce at others Youngsters of Brownmane. It seemed that Victor''s actions had truly angered the prince''s subjects this time. The prince scratched the back of his head, and could only say, "Try to take it easy." By the side, Argus''s gigantic hands were holding a solid fist as he silently gazed at Ezra. Thetter was so domineering at this moment. After all, there were not many who had the qualifications to speak such words in the face of Victor Brownmane. As the hostile atmosphere began to recede, the watching Salom Uqually, Emily Jomez and the rest shook their heads in disappointment. No one had expected that Ezra Zephyr would actually be able to withstand Victor Brownmane''s powerful punch. "This kid does have a little ability." Nonchntly remarked Salom. The corners of Emily''s ruddy little mouth turned downwards. "He''s just lucky. Given his capabilities, only death awaits him if he encounters Victor for real." The others nodded in agreement and chorused, "If he''s unfortunate enough to bump into us in the Spirity Bailiwick, we''ll be sure to teach him a proper lesson and give Miss Emily some justice." As they spoke, the seven envoys in the sky concentrated on the mist above the holy river and suddenly acted at the same time. ~BBZZZZZ~ Seven raging rivers of spiritual energy that spanned several hundred feet abruptly burst out from the top of their heads. Like giant pirs, the spiritual energy barbarically shot into the seemingly endless mist. The spiritual energy pirs began to sweep and vibrate, tearing apart the mist oneyer at a time. However, there was a terrifying power within the mist. Ancient imprints appeared and began sting the seven spiritual energy pirs, shaving awayyer afteryer of spiritual energy. In the sky, the faces of the seven envoys were grim, not daring to be the slightest bit negligent as they poured all of their attention into their Qi and Mana. Astonishing auras erupted from their bodies, causing even the colour of the world around them to change slightly. The prided geniuses below were silenced due to fear. Such power was still far beyond their reach. Chapter 80 Inside The Spirity Bailiwick ?"So that''s the power of Nascent Soul stage expert?" Mumbled Ezra Zephyr under his breath. After the Qi Brightening stage was the Core Formation stage and above that was the Foundation Establishment stage. Once one reaches this level, the spiritual energy in one''s body began to transform and evolve, it says that in this stage the martial master can speak to his spirit, forming a more closed bond and inheriting more of the powers and wonders of a martial spirit. Under the watching eyes of countless geniuses, six glowing pirs of Qi and one that contained mana continued to stir within the mist. The seven envoys gave their all, and everyone soon began to see a faint cavity appear within the thick, almost vicious mist. As one peered past the thin mist, one seemed to be able to see the ancientnd of the infamous Spirity Bailiwick. "Everyone, enter now!" While the crowd was focused on the gap within the mist, the shouts of the seven envoys rang out like thunder. The moment these words were said, it was as if the entire world began to heave. Countless prided geniuses immediately shot forward, transforming into glowing figures as they charged into the cavity within the mist. The prince of Bloodfang, Ezra Zephyr looked towards the rest and said, "We should get a move on too. No one knows what will happen in the Spirity Bailiwick so remember one thing, do not die and..." his eyes shot a burning re as he continued. "Do not spare anyone." Zulfi, Argus, Shifa and Theor nodded along with the others. ~SWIISSSHH~ In the next moment, they shot forward together, the group reached the hole within the mist in the short span of a dozen breaths. No one dared to tarry, pushing their spiritual energy to the limits as their speed soared. "We''re about to enter!" Ezra watched the faint white mist surge towards him as he took in a deep breath, and then the chaos force around him flickered as it protected his body. ~CRAACKLE~ Their bodies finally hit the mist. Space began to distort as if they were crashing into another world, making it impossible to steady one''s body, and have no choice but to be randomly tossed around. Ezra Zephyr was thrown around till he saw stars. A long time seemed to pass before he finally felt the space around him solidify as his body was powerfully flung outwards. ~BAANNG~ Ezra Zephyr crashed into the ground, eating a mouthful of soil. He ignored the pain, performing a tumble before getting up. What met his eyes was an ancient world as if he had been transported back to a prehistoric era. "Is this the Spirity Bailiwick?" The prince mumbled to himself as he gazed upon the ancientnd before him. Ezra then regained his witts and gazed at his surroundings, trying to find his other subjects. It was at this moment that they heard a loud voice. "Listen well, O prided geniuses of Naran Continent. You only have 1 hour to regroup, after 1 hour, the battle will be started. The battles will be recorded through the Lense Bees, these tiny bees born and die as a pair, the male has the function of recording while the female will project what''s is recorded at the same time. All you have to do is to fight and get acknowledged, and your every action will be seen by all. There are hundreds of sects watching you, and being selected in any of them will be fruitful for your life. Killing is allowed, and personal grudges can also be solved here, find your people, regroup and fight to make a name for yourself. There are 19,000 youngsters here, and all of them are bold to im that they are geniuses, now with that, the Spirity Bailiwick is officially begun. Oh! And one more thing, needless killing is prohibited, no n would select a merciless ughterer" The voice ended, and everyone was in a desperate situation, one hour and the battle between maniacs will begin. The prince stretched his arms and yawned, "They will find me within an hour I guess." At that time, Fenrir spoke. "This ce... it smells familiar." "What do you mean?" Asked Ezra. "Boy, do you know how this ce came into existence?" "No, I didn''t ask... wait!" Something came to Ezra''s mind as he said. "I heard something from a passerby that this strange and rewardful ce was caused by a 5th tier beast." "A 5th tier Martial Animal? How could a Martial Animal create something like this" "No... that martial animal died and its gigantic dead body caused this change." The monstrous wolf of Norse stayed quiet for a while before bursting intoughter "Hahaha!" "Hey... don''t tell me you lost your mind all of a sudden." Retorted Ezra. Fenrir replied, "I just remembered something." "And what it is that our wannabe god remembered?" Ezra said as hey on the ground. "Your ancestor was the one who killed that 5th tier Martial Animal." Ezra''s eyes widened. "What!?" He jumped in surprise. At the same time, Ezra felt that something was getting closer at a very fast speed. He took out his short sword Efsa and held it in his right hand tightly. The fast approaching thing came out, Ezra looked at it, that thing was Theor Galearms. "Your majesty! Are you alright?" Asked Theor as he was panting. "Yes I am, you did very well in finding me." Remarked Ezra. "Thanks to your majesty''s trackingpass." Said Theor as he raised his hand, which was holding apass. There were small imprints on thepass and it leaked mana. Zulfi looked at thepass in his hand "His majesty is in this way." Said he and dashed. Before he could run any further, he encountered someone. It was Salom Uqually, the genius of the 2nd branch of the Uqually n. "You... who are you?" asked Salom Uqually. "It''s a question I want to ask." Zulfi Dimitry asked as he prepared himself. Chapter 81 One True Beastmen Country ?While the countless prided geniuses of the Naran Continent flooded into the Spirity Bailiwick, no one knew that something important was happening in a certain far-off side outside the mist of Spirity Bailiwick. On a particr mountain, dazzling light was currently exploding from a peak top. One would see that an enormous spiritual imprint boundary had been inscribed into the ground. Astonishing undtions pulsed from it, gathering all of the surrounding spiritual energy. At this current time, 4 figures teleported to the centre of this gigantic Genesis Rune boundary out of nowhere. Three were elders while one was a youth. Extremely powerful spiritual energy rippled from the bodies as terrifying pressures suffocated the area. One of the 4 people, a bearded old man said in a low voice, "Carlo, this continent is in the eyes of our gods, the Spirity Bailiwick has already been opened, and we will soon start to pour our qi until the tear appears and send you in. You are the most elite prided genius, trained since your birth and your task will be to snatch away the greatest gift of the Spirity Bailiwick and be selected in a top sect, we must control this continent. Our gods in the upper realm desire it. If you seed, your futures will definitely be limitless and Sir Lapu Lapu will be happy!" Another old granny in ck said, "The Naran Continent is a chaotic mess inparison to other Continents that are controlled by ''Them''. You are the most elite prided genius that we have spared no effort in nurturing. Therefore, you absolutely cannot lose to the geniuses from this lower realm Continent!" At that time, the spiritual imprint boundary quaked and three more figures arrived. One of the three neers inside the Spiritual Imprint boundary scratched the back of his head, disying an innocent smile as he asked, "Dear elders, can you repeat everything, you said to Carlo, please?" "Why are you here as well?" Asked the elder. "To help Carlo." The 4 elders exchanged gazes before sighing, and they exined to the neers. The same neer asked "Although there are no powerful factions in the lower realm, the envoys from the seven sacred sects will be there. Will they ept us in their sects if they know we came from the Upper realm? The bearded elder answered in an indifferent tone, "The gifts and blessings of the world do not belong to any one person. If the geniuses of this Naran Continent are incapable of securing the gifts offered to them, they will naturally be passed on to those with ability. That''s why the seven 1st tier sects'' envoys will not say anything even if they find out. As long as you seed, you will also naturally be able to enter the seven 1st tier sects." In the Spiritual Imprint boundary, a tall and slender girl waved her hand and nonchntly said, "Rx, it''s just a mere continent of the lower realm. We''ve already familiarized ourselves with their top geniuses, and they won''t be much of a problem. The granny in ck looked towards the centre of the group where a young man in brownish loincloth stood, he had half sleeves shirt, and this attire was strange and seemed to have traditional values. "Carlo Aur, with the neers you will serve as the leader on this mission, and everyone else will listen to your orders." The eyes of the youth in brown loincloth had been lightly shut since the beginning, only slowly opening after hearing the granny''s words. ck pupils that seemed to contain pure calmness, an iparably strange sight. He did not reply to the granny, but instead looked towards the other three geniuses with those pitch-ck eyes as he said in a detached manner, "Regardless of whether it is the geniuses of the lower realm continent or you guys, whoever obstructs me will be... killed." His tone was as ordinary as could be, containing neither emotion nor killing intent. When he spoke, however, the other elite geniuses shivered and unexpectedly did not retort. "Will you kill your brother as well, Carlo?" The talldy said as he looked at the guys beside her. The 3rd one who came had the same features as Carlo, Brownish Loincloth and Sleeveless shirt, only he was less bulky and slightly different in features. No one answered her question, she scoffed and ignored them. Upon seeing that no one had anything to say, the youth in brownish loincloth lifted his head, looked outside of the Spiritual Imprint boundary and nonchntly said, "Let''s begin." The bearded old man and the other three nodded. With a wave of their sleeves, vigorous spiritual energy whizzed out and poured into the Spiritual Imprint boundary. It immediately began to shake as space started to twist and distort. While the space around them distorted, the four figures within the Spiritual Imprint on the ground gradually faded away. With one final burst of light, their figurespletely disappeared. Upon seeing the four figures vanish, the bearded old man and his group finally breathed a sigh of relief. "The Naran Continent is nothing special, yet they possess such treasure called Spirity Bailiwick. We can''t be med for having designs on it." "Haha, rx. Carlo Aur and the other three are the most outstanding younger generation talents that are born for this task. With them in y, what can the geniuses of a tiny lower realm possibly amount to?" Said another aged man. "Yes, there will be no obstructions this time. As long as they manage to obtain the greatest gift, we might have our own continent in the lower realm. When that happens, we will get countless geniuses as they ascend to a higher realm and be a true behemoth-like existence in Upper Realm. What appeared before Ezra Zephyr and Theor was an endless antiquend, ancient trees that reached into the sky, and hoary giant mountains that seemed to pierce the clouds. The entirend was filled with a powerful and barbaric aura. When one looked towards the sky, one would no longer see the swirling mist, but instead, a dim yellow hue that was clearly different from the outside world. "I''m afraid that this Spirity Bailiwick exists in a different space." Mumbled the prince of Bloodfang to Theor. This Spirity Bailiwick may perhaps be a tiny corner of the Naran Continent, but thend reflected in his eyes was extremely vast. If one really had topare, it may even berger than the entire Naran Continent. "To think a dead body of a 5th-grade Martial Animal would be such a mysticalnd..." Theor sighed. He truly wondered how strong the so-called 5th grade Martial Spirit was that his body could transform into a world of its own. "Some say a Spiritual Transformation stage expert died while others im that it was a 5th tier Martial Animal, which side is authentic?" asked prince. "No one can im because it happened god knows when, I''ll believe in 5th tier Martial Animal one because that theory has more believers." The prince smiled as he listened to the intelligent Theor Galearm. "Hmm... It seems that some of our people will take some time to reach here." Ezra said after looking at thepass and scanned his surroundings, finding itpletely empty and without a single soul in sight. It was more than obvious that no one except them was there. "Looks like we''ll have to get going alone," Ezra said and shook his head. He was not worried about them, he just wanted to reduce the casualties of precious 5th-grade spirit holders. Ezra did not hesitate for long, randomly choosing a direction as Chaos Force began to rise around him. With a stamp of his foot, his body shot forward and Theor followed. After travelling at full speed for about a dozen minutes, the prince''s eyes suddenly focused. Ake had appeared some distance to his front. The werewolf prince concentrated, his expression involuntarily changing a split secondter. He had discovered a figure standing by thekeside. A giant bulky man and a dignified aura. Everything about the figure was just too domineering. It was a bearman, Ezra recognised the features. The man felt Ezra''s presence and dashed, within a split moment, he arrived near the prince, and his towering body looked down on Ezra. He wore a dress that had a noble family crest on it. "Bearman from Striped Beast Empire!" Said Ezra. "Are you, Ixtal Mrch?" Asked Theor. "And you are..." Ixtal said as his gaze fell on their crest and continued "from Bloodfang Kingdom" So many people had been scattered, but they just had to encounter Ixtal Mrch. The bearman could not help but break out into a softughter that gradually grew louder and louder. Afterughing for some time, he finally stopped, staring at the prince as he said, "Do you know what I was thinking about just now? I was thinking about where should I go to kill royal blood, and just as this problem was beginning to vex me, you decided to appear. Do you know what this means? It means that the crown prince of Bloodfang Kingdom will die at my hands. A fake prince of fake Beastmen Empire, there is only one true Beastmen country and that''s Striped Beast Empire, the rest are fakes." Ixtal stared at Ezra, a toying look in his eyes as if he was looking at prey that could not escape the palm of his hand. In response, Ezra simply chuckled. Chapter 82 Fair Sword Of Humanity ?Theor''s expression had turned rather grave as he gazed upon the toying look on Ixtal''s face. Meeting the next chieftain of the bearmen tribe here was definitely not part of his ns. This was really quite unlucky. After all, the current him waspletely outssed. After all, Ixtal had a 6th-grade Martial Spirit. Hence, Theor''s gaze flickered slightly for an instant, before the Qi suddenly exploded below his feet. Not even a shred of hesitation could be seen as his figure jumped and stood in front of Ezra as he said. "Your Majesty, run. I will hold him back". The only thing to do in this situation was run, ording to him. "Can you really escape?" However, Ixtal Mrch merely smiled faintly in response to Theor''s decisive choice to let the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom escape, a smile that contained a faint hint of mockery. His foot mmed into the ground as vigorous Midnight ck Qi erupted from within his body. Unbearable pressure pulsed from it, making multiple ripples on the surface of theke as the ground rapidly cracked. Ixtal''s figure abruptly shot forth. In the mere span of a few breaths, he had appeared directly behind Ezra and Theor, a giant hand engulfed in ck smoky Qi swatting downwards at thetter with power so great that the ground below fissured. "Ever taste a bearman''s palm?" He uttered. Theor Galearms saw the attack targeted at his prince, and he rushed to block it but he was much slower than the p of bearman. ~BAANNNG~ The ground split apart, and shockwaves urred. Theor was baffled by the amount of strength behind that attack, the power of bearman and 6th-grade martial spirit. When the dust settled down, Theor saw the surprised face of Ixtal, and he quickly turned his gaze. Ezra held the wrist of Ixtal, the p didn''t hit the prince but he stopped it. Ixtal looked at Ezra with his eyes widened, not only Ezra caught his attack, he was not flinched or moved an inch at the impact. "Are all beastmen of Stripe Beast Empire fools like you?" Asked Ezra mockingly. That astonished Ixtal even more, the one who was mocking a while ago has been mocked now, the tables have turned. Anger arose in bearman''s body as he said. "Our brain lies in our hand, want to see our brain?" "Fuck... you must have gotten vertigo every time you practice onanism" chuckled the prince of werewolves. Ixtal''s eyes twitched, and Ezra continued. "Keep my words in mind, you brainless piece of dumb muscles. Fighting is prohibited during this hour, you heard the announcement don''t you?" It was at this moment, that Ixtal remembered the words. He regained his guts and calmed down, pulling back his arm. He turned around and began to move without saying a word. ~BBBZZZZZ~ However, right when Ixtal Mrch was about to go his separate way, a peculiar sound suddenly rang out across the area, a sound that seemed simr to the cry of a sword. The flood of ck qi surged from Ixtal, but it was at this very moment that a white shadow suddenly zoomed over from behind at a shocking speed. A sharp aura burst forth, cutting deep wounds on the ground. ~BZZZZ~ The white shadow met the midnight aura, the berserk aftershocks from their sh tearing up the surrounding ground. As the dust gradually settled, Theor Galearms was stunned to see a pretty sharp tip white longword standing in front of him, while Ezra calmly watched. Sharp sword Qi pulsed from the sword as it trembled. Ixtal''s expression sunk when he saw the white longsword and icily shouted, "Fair Sword of Humanity! Why are you attacking during the peace hour?!" "Fair Sword of Humanity?!" Murmured Theor. "You know him?" Asked Ezra. "Yes your majesty, he is the top genius of this continent, a 7th-grade martial spirit container from the Human Empire." Ezra''s heart shook as he turned his head, "7th grade Martial Spirit!" He saw the figure in white slowly approaching. The figure''s footsteps were not quick, but in a mere few breaths, he had already arrived in front of the duo from Bloodfang, standing behind the white longsword. He raised his head, his beautiful face ruined by sword wounds with sharp eyes looking towards Ixtal as he ced both hands on the sword grip and said in a hoarse voice, "Pick someone of your size." Ixtal''s gaze darkened as the ck qi around him began to churn, clearly now enraged. The white youth called John Stark tilted his head slightly and said to Ezra, "Go, I will stop him." Theor looked at Ezra while Ezra looked at John Stark in silence for some time, before he said, "Thank you." Although he had the power to fight Ixtal and with Theor at his side, he could definitely defeat Ixtal, but Ezra had much more wicked ns. John shook his head. "I''m merely doing justice, protecting the weak is the duty of the strong" Ezra grinned. "Don''t kill him... I intend to personally end him." The Fair Sword was taken aback, evidently surprised by Ezra''s charisma. The former could feel that thetter was not trying to act tough, but was truly serious about it. For the first time, a faint smile appeared on his stiff face. "Don''t worry, he is not worth killing, only the prince of Striped Beast Empire can entertain me to the level of life and death." Ezra chuckled and nodded as he left the area, Theor found thi great chance and looked towards the stormy face of Ixtal Mrch and said, "Such a great opportunity, and yet you''ve still failed to kill us. What do you think this means? It means that your Striped Beast Empire is the fake one, hahaha" Theor let out a heartyugh, paying no further notice to the bearman, whose face had grown so stormy that it was about to break into a downpour. There was no hesitation as Theor turned around and transformed into a sh of light that rapidly disappeared following Ezra into the horizon. A voice seemed to echo from far away. "Brainless Bearman, make sure to take good care of your head so I can take it the next time we meet!" The voice sent chills into Ixtal. John felt an ominous power as he asked, "Who was that guy?" Ixtal gritted and said. "Crown Prince of Bloodfang Kingdom, Ezra Zephyr." John Stark''s eyes widened as he gazed at the direction the duo went. Theor squatted by the stream as he drank two mouthfuls of water. It had been half an hour since he and Ezra encountered Ixtal. The former had most of the time travelling at full speed without stopping for a single break, they were trying to get close to the other members of their group, with theirpass as a guide. It was difficult for even Ezra to manage such a high pace. "This is the centre, we should wait here." Argus Woska was running at his best to be at his majesty''s side. What he needed to do now was to silently follow the path directed by thepass and not fight anyone because it will waste his time. The vast Spirity Bailiwick was filled with opportunities, and this was where everyone''s chancey. They needed to grasp some of these opportunities and strengthen themselves till they reached the level that allowed them to enter the sect. When that time finally came, no one would naturally no longer harbour even the tiniest thought of retreating. "I wonder how his majesty and the rest are doing..." Argus stopped and swept his gaze about his surroundings. The Spirity Bailiwick was just too huge, and he did not know how to find them. While scanning the area, his eyes suddenly froze. He had seen a giant ck beast walk out of the forests to his front, its beady beast eyes tightly glued to him. The giant ck beast looked like an Ox, but a me burned on its tail. Fire also raged around its enormous two horns. "Just in time when I was thinking to eat beef..." Argus was a little amazed by the sight of the Fire Ox. It was likely a beast of the Spirity Bailiwick and was pretty strong but was not a Martial Animal. "It seems that I''ve been categorized as prey." Argus chuckled as his hands clenched into fists and pulled out the special-grade gauntlets. The gauntlets shined in silver, his entire body was covered in a pretty set of armour. He raised his hand and pointed at the zing Fire Ox. "After being forced to run for so long, I''ll be more than happy to use you as an outlet for my frustration." ~MMAAAWHHN~ The zing dark ox cried in response to Argus Woska''s provocation. In a sh, it transformed into a blur of fire as it dashed forward, its sharp horns tearing through the air, viciously stabbing at Argus. Mud-type Qi exploded from Argus''s body as gauntlets shivered slightly. Deep silver light gathered at its knuckles, revealing an iparable hardness. "Punch of Power" Argus''s toes pushed off the ground as his body abruptly rocketed forward, and the two figures crossed above the stream. Chapter 83 Skill From Martial Animal. ? A silver colored orc roared as it hammered its feet on the ground, creating a thunderous din. Berserk Force exploded from its body, shaking the surrounding space. Its eyes fell upon the prince of Bloodfang as it suddenly shot forward with a sudden stamp of its foot. It appeared above Ezra and Theor in an instant, giant fists hammering downwards with power so wild that even cracks began to appear on the ground below. Ezra Zephyr did not dare to be negligent in the face of the silver orc''s iing attack. The big guy''s strength had reached the early tier 2, plus it had a strong physical body, traits that made it a pretty tough opponent. Ezra''s hand was swung, heavy as can be. The howling palm winds that apanied it sted away the air. This attack of his was simrly ferocious to the extreme. ~BOOOM~ The two forces collided in the most violent manner. ck Lightning Bolts vs Berserk Force against each other, shockwaves immediately unfurled upon impact, causing cracks to extend along the ground while towering tree after tree was snapped at their waist. Countless falling leaves were instantly turned to dust. ~ROOAAR~ The Silver Orc''s titanic body jerked, before being sent flying backwards, crashing into a cliff wall as it let out a painful yelp. The werewolf prince''s body was also forced a dozen steps back, but what made his face turn a little grave, however, was the strange power contained within the Force of the silver orc''s attack that had stealthily exploded when they came into contact. He had suffered when they shed earlier, the stealthy explosion making the force and blood in his body churn. "This sort of power should be from some kind of skill or spell.." There was amazement in Theor''s eyes. He could understand by Ezra''s words that the reason why a mysterious power was hidden within the silver orc''s attack was that it knew a particr skill or spell. "Interesting." The prince said as his body rocketed forward. The Efsa and Drepa in his hands turned into numerous afterimages that filled the sky and began to engulf the silver orc, he was using them as whips with the help of Gleipnit, the chain. ~CHIIR CHUUR~ The images descended, piercing the silver orc''s defences, carving bloody scar after scar on its giant body. The poisonous Drepa slowed the orc''s movements. ~ROOAARR~ The silver orc roared madly and suddenly mmed its heavy fists into the ground. A wave of berserk force immediately unfurled, shattering all of the hook and short sword images. Ezra''s body drifted backwards. He looked at the now crazed orc as he suddenly extended a finger and lightly pointed. The silver orc''s body abruptly froze. Soon after, it wailed. One could only watch as glowing purple liquid suddenly shot out of its body. The interior of its body had beenpletely destroyed by the invading venom, instantly wiping out its life force. One of the abilities of Drepa, ''Invade.'' The hook''s tip shook as the poison returned like birds to the woods. A Martial Animal like this was blessed with raw physical strength, but itcked intelligence. This was why it had been unable to sense the invasion of the spreading venom. As the silver orc died, a thick stream of white rose from its body. The mist ball glowed and poured into Ezra, a smile emerged on Ezra''s face as he felt the increasingly bountiful force in his body. The prince used Soul Absorption Spell. Ezra mumbled to himself, "I am already at the peak of the 5th level of the Qi Brightening stage. Only a single step separates me from the 6th level" "Hmm?" While Ezra was delighted by the steady rise in his strength, he suddenly discovered that besides the stream of nature colour ball, another glowing ball had also risen from the silver orc''s corpse. The prince quickly walked forward while staring at the glowing ball, and Theor followed him, only to realise that it was a jade strip. Astonishment filled his face as he carefully grabbed the jade tile. The moment he did so, a name instantly rushed into his head. A body type skill, Explosive Force. An explosive force can be melded into one''s force attacks, amplifying its power. Theor was stupefied. He finally understood. The explosive force contained within the silver orc''s force from earlier had originated from this skill, Explosive Force! "How can a normal beast learn a Cultivation Skill? And the Cultivation Skill it knows can even be a jade strip after its death?!" Theor was dumbfounded for a long time, eventually shaking his head with a bitter smile. "The reason behind all of this was likely somehow rted to the Spirity Bailiwick" Ezra received the answer from Fenrir. Some say this ce was created from a dead 5th tier Martial Animal and some also believe that Spirity Bailiwick was created from the blood of a Spiritual Transformation expert and that same blood contained the various Skills, he had mastered over his lifetime. The Martial Animals and beasts here had likely inherited these skills at birth. After killing these Martial Animals or rare beasts, the skills and spells they knew would emerge in the form of a jade tile. A rush of excitement bubbled in Ezra''s heart. He may not know what level a 5th tier Martial Animal or a Spiritual Transformation expert was at, but it was clearly an unimaginable existence. "The skills in the arsenal of such an existence were absolutely not limited to mere body type and low tier, there were likely destruction type and even control type skills! This means, there may be Martial Animals that possess a destructive level of skills in the Spirity Bailiwick" A burning radiance blossomed in Ezra''s eyes. However, the prince has estimated that given a grade 2 Martial Animal with a higher level of skill was alreadyparable to the Core Formation stage, a Martial Animal that knew a little more about skills would very likely reach grade 3, an existenceparable to the Foundation Establishment stage. One would likely need a meticulous n to kill such a Martial Animal. Ezra Zephyr tossed and caught the jade tile as he said to himself, "Although this Explosive Force skill is helpful to me and it can amplify the power of my Chaos Force, but I should probably give it to someone who can earn more than me from this." Although its level was not that high, a Cultivation Skill like this that could amplify the power of one''s Qi and Force was definitely not cheap. ording to Theor Galearms'' estimate, this skill has the worth and value of a million spiritual crystals or more but not less. "Oh?" Ezra''s gaze suddenly turned towards the side and a pentagon was drawn there, The gigantic bear came out of it, The Mad Titan Bear that had silenced a Foundation Establishment Expert during the war. Ezra looked at the bear who was still enraged because of multiple deaths in previous battle, "Take this, Kavar" said Ezra as he tosses the jade tile towards the mad bear and the bear quietly gazed upon the tile. Soon after, he went back inside the pentagon, with tile in his grip. At the exact same time, Ezra and Theor heard someone rushing, a heavy thing running. Without thinking much, Ezra first took thepass and looked at it. A sole figure jumped from the distance and flew towards the duo, but both were calm. ~BADAAM~ With a Labrys in hand, a femalended with heavy armour, she was none other than Shifa Pista. She knelt and said, "Your Majesty, forgive me for beingte." "Stand up and take a breath," said Ezra. Just a few minutes after her, 21 people came from the same direction. They knelt when their sight caught the prince and said. "Your *haahh* Majesty.... *haahh*..." they panted like race dogs. They all gathered around Shifa using thepass and came towards their prince. Now, the confidence in them raised, 2 Martial Master with 6th-grade Martial Spirit and 22 with 5th-grade spirit. The swords collided at astonishing speed, a long sword against another sword. The shes which had the power to cut air itself, it was the fight between Zulfi Dimitry and Salom Uqually. "You lowlife Bloodfang bastard, you and your stupid prince are alike." Uttered Salom in despise. Zulfi on the other side gazed at him with eyes full of bloodthirst. "Such a shame, a wannabe genius like you can not even kill a lowlife like me. To be honest, I am wondering why our mighty prince spared you when you only have this much strength. Well... Maybe he wanted me to finish you." Salom was burning in rage, qi bursted out from both of their bodies as they were about to sh once again, at that time, a 3rd party intervened. A bee of hand size was yellow and it had a strange reflecting object on its head. "You two, didn''t you hear my announcement earlier that no fight is permitted for 1 hour?" A loud voice resounded. Zulfi sheathed his sword behind his back and bowed in respect, "I seek forgiveness." He said and took out thepass, after checking his destination, he dashed away. "Hey, wait!" cried Salom. "You want to be disqualified?" The same voice resounded, as the bee rotated around Salom, thetter gritted his teeth before bowing. "Kindly, forgive my impudence..." said the genius of Uqually''s 2nd branch. The voice didn''te, after waiting a while Salom moved as well as he murmured to himself. "Just wait, I will kill every goddamned Bloodfang martial master, just wait... all of you..." Chapter 84 Razor Pearl Eagle ?The one hour time waspleted and another announcement was made. "The peacetime is over, you are free to fight, show us something interesting and your future will be bright" Ezra paid no heed and clicked an imprint button on thepass and spoke. "Time haspleted, don''te to me if you are too far, find other Bloodfang martial masters nearer to you and form a group, survival is the priority. Don''t hesitate to use your special tier armaments, show the whole continent the worth of Bloodfang Kingdom" The voice was heard by every single martial master via thepass, thepass was designed for tracking and voice messages. At that time Ezra felt a strange feeling inside his consciousness. "Come out," he said and a pentagon portal was formed, out of which the Mad God Bear came out. Just at that very moment, something came flying from the forest, something heavy. It was a strange eagle, its whole body was made of twinkling diamonds. The feathers were akin to pearle, beautiful and shining, its eyes were like rubies. It jerked its wings a bit, and a powerful force ripple pulsed from the wings as the shiny diamond like feathers at its tip began to expand and lengthen. ~SWIISSSH~ The eagle swung its wings as its feathers transformed into a long shiny whip that swept across the area. ~PHHRRIISSH~ The air was sted away with a cackle as the long shiny whip swept past. After a full round, the towering ancient trees in the vicinity were cleanly cut at their waists, the interiors smooth as a mirror. The feathers that made up the long whip shook again. In a split second, they had already dispersed, transforming into countless almost invisible thin feathers which came straight for Mad God Bear. ~CHHUCCCH~ Kavar jumped and the ground beneath was poked full of innumerable holes so deep that it was impossible to see the bottom. The eagle''s wings jerked and the countless shinning feathers shot back towards him, returning to the wings "That''s the Razor Pearl Eagle, a 2nd tier Martial Animal. They said they are endangered in the book." Mumbled the prince. A fire seemed to burn within Ezra''s eyes as they gleamed brightly. At the same time, Mad God Bear, Kavar growled in anger. The Razor Pearl Eagle was awakened because of Kavar, his presence was a threat to its territory. "In future fights, the flying martial animal like this eagle would surely make my opponents suffer," Ezra said to Kavar as he signalled. "Kill it." Just when Kavar was about to retaliate, the Razor Pearl Eagle vanished into the thick forest. Ezra sighed, he wanted to follow it but he decided not to. Instead, Mad God Titan furiously went after it. Though it was a little disappointing that such a Martial Animal was missed, Ezra didn''t spend too much thinking and muttered to himself, "I should hurry up and kill some martial masters, take their soul and martial spirit and strengthen myself such that my 5th level of Qi Brightening stage breakthrough to 6th level." There was a great difference between levels and an insane difference between the Qi Brightening stage and the Core Formation stage. Bluntly put, the Qi Brightening stage was akin toying one''s foundations, while the Core Formation stage was where one was finally bestowed destructive powers. Only at the Core Formation stage would the spiritual energy in the body be allowed to freely leave and disy its true might. Even though Ezra Zephyr was currently able to temporarily achieve a simr effect with the amazing Monstrous Wolf of Norse Fenrir as his Martial Spirit and Chaos called ck Lightning as Force, there was still a gap between this and the true Core Formation stage. Of course, the most direct and observable difference could be seen when he was travelling. Even when Ezra was in a rush, he could only leap and sprint, unable to achieve the feat of temporary flight like abilities by using spiritual energy to support one''s body. Thus, reaching the Core Formation stage was the most important goal for the current Ezra, he entered the Spirity Bailiwick so now he can breakthrough to a higher stage, Spirity Bailiwick only allow Qi Brightening Stage experts toe in but one can breakthrough inside. In the following few days, Ezra and his group swept across the area like a hurricane. Every mountain he passed was nearly turned upside down as ferocious Beast after beast became victim to his assault. As he hunted, killed and devoured souls, Ezra could feel the Chaos Force in his body strengthen day by day, growing more abundant and powerful. However, there was one thing that baffled him; the feeling that he was going to break through to the next cultivation level still did note to him. In a deep barren valley, Corpses were scattered all over the ground, while Ezra and his group sat in the middle of the carnage. It was indeed as it looked. Bloodfang Martial Masters had discovered this valley half a day prior, which contained over a hundred Monkey type beasts. Although the individual battle power of each monkey was less than a 1st tier Martial Animal, their numbers made them an iparably ferocious force. For Prince Ezra and his group, it had been a very good exercise. While the prince sat atop a boulder, strings of white mist came out from the dead bodies, turned into balls and poured into his body. It was the spell named Soul Absorption. Ezra''s eyes were closed as he concentrated on absorbing. After about an hour, he finally opened his eyes, but his brows involuntarily knitted together. The others quietly watched him. There was still no indication of an imminent breakthrough. "Why..." Ezra Zephyr mumbled, his eyes filled with confusion. It was not that he had not seen a practitioner at the peak of the Qi Brightening stage, but the gathered power inside his body clearly already far surpassed the 5th level of ordinary Qi Brightening stage experts. "Normally speaking, after the Spiritual Energy reaches a certain level, it will break out and dash towards the centre to form the core. With each level the qi will move toward the core more frequently until it breakthroughs into the Core Formation stage but why are there no signs of anything happening even after so long?" Ezra was perplexed. He scratched the back of his head. "It is so troublesome without Fenrir," he thought. "Wait..." "FENRIR, YOU SILLY MUTT!!" Ezra yelled inside his conscious. "Boy, why are you behaving like a spoiled brat." Replied the wolf. "You saw me struggling, but didn''t care to tell me." "Somethings are for you to understand, you are no normal martial master, you are a special type of martial animal. Devour your own kind, brainless kobold." Ezra understood the words of Fenrir, he sighed before saying. "After mulling over it for a whole day, it turns out that I''ve been tricked by my own unique type of Force and Martial Spirit." After realizing this, Ezra could not help but let out a bitter chuckle. It seems that he had to first fill his body with martial animals'' souls or martial masters'' souls. Even so, Ezra was a little excited. Since his breakthrough method was different from others, wouldn''t it mean that the oue would also be pretty special? As such, the subsequent few days of his schedule were packed with hunting and killing again but with different prey. Time passed in this manner. Ezra grew more familiar with the Spirity Bailiwick, and began to meet several other martial masters of Bloodfang, their total number was 57 now. Over this period of training, Ezra had begun to faintly feel that his force was finally about to reach its maximum capacity, he killed 2 weak cultivators in the meantime. Other than that he couldn''t find any, the Spirity Bailiwick was humongous and Kavar couldn''t find the Razor Pearl Eagle either. "Not easy huh!" On a certain mountain, Ezra sighed as he shook his head. Any ordinary person would have long ascended to the 6th level of the Qi Brightening stage, while he was still stuck suffering at the 5th level of the Qi Brightening stage. It was akin to pregnancysting ten months for others while he just had to be pregnant for three whole years. He stood up, nning to cast himself back into the depths of the mountain. At this moment, however, he suddenly saw the numerous geniuses hunting in the vicinity abruptly begin heading down the mountain. Ezra was a little bewildered. He moved to stop one of them and asked, "What''s going on?" The one who had been stopped revealed a look of impatience and was about to curse when he saw Ezra Zephyr. ~BOOOM~ However, Ezra calmly sent out a punch. ck Lightning berserked outwards, creating a space in the dense forests to their right. The one who had been about to curse immediately swallowed his words, and resentfully answered, "I just heard the news that a certain Razor Pearl Eagle was discovered in the mountains three hundred miles from here... This particr Martial Animal is rumoured to know a spell. Everyone in the area is currently heading there." Upon hearing the first part, a dazzling radiance instantly exploded from Ezra''s eyes. He had been searching for that Martial Animal recently but had been unable to find it till now. He never imagined that he would finally encounter it today. He sent a message to all of the Bloodfangs who were a little away hunting their own to gather. Chapter 85 Spirity Beast Squad ?An empty pocket of spacey at the foot of several mountains. This particr area was currently teeming with an activity today. Numerous figures were already gathered, while even more were streaming in from far away. This ce had practically be a gathering point of sorts. When the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom rushed over, he was stunned by the sheer number of people. This was the first time he had seen so many geniuses together ever since he entered the Spirity Bailiwick. Ezra Zephyr silently melded into the crowd and began to gather information about the Razor Pearl Eagle martial animal. After a dozen minutes or so, he consolidated his findings. It seemed that a group had first encountered the Razor Pearl Eagle deep within the mountains, and the entire party of five was nearly wiped out, leaving only one survivor behind. Each member of the group had the strength of the Core Formation stage, hence, it was deduced that the martial animal had definitely reached the peak of the 2nd tier and wasparable to an early Foundation Establishment expert. In addition, the fact that it knew two kinds of strange spells likely made its battle power even more overwhelming. News of this immediately drew numerous prided geniuses to this area. After all, everyone was aware by now that contained within the martial animal of the Spirity Bailiwick was an extremely good kind of spell pair, the spell that was very beneficial to any Martial Sorcerer. Although no one had managed to y a 2nd tier Martial Animal yet, the eagle looked exhausted. However, the problem was that this 2nd tier martial animal known as Razor Pearl Eagle was not an easy opponent. Its strength wasparable to the early Foundation Establishment after all. "Did that eagle improve its martial prowess?" Asked Ezra. And the wolf answered, "Most probably" While practically everyone here was only at the Qi Brightening stage with a very small number of Core Formation experts. A tiny slip was all it would take to end up being crushed to a bloody pulp by the 2nd tier Martial Animal. Thus, although many had already gathered here, no one dared to be the first to make a move after seeing numerous dead bodies. More importantly, the main attacking spell of Razor Pearl Eagle was based on long range. No one dared to close the gap. While so many geniuses had already gathered here. As the ssic saying went, if there were many monks and only a little porridge, how would one divide the porridge? While these thoughts swirled in everyone''s head, Ezra was smiling, for him, he was the only monk and the rest of the people here were porridge. All of a sudden, there was an umon disturbance in the crowd, and many people began surging towards the west. Ezra pondered a little before deciding to follow. Several figures proudly stood on a certain spot rather high up on the west side of the valley. The prince caught sight of a familiar face, it was Ixtal Mrch. The rest of the figures stood behind him, each wearing a prideful look on their face. Powerful Spiritual Emergy surged around them, proof of their impressive might. Every one of them was an elite even amongst the prided geniuses here. "Everyone, it is our blessing to have encountered this rare Martial Animal, as far as I remember, this is a Razor Pearl Eagle, this one is special, it has a spell. Since no one has taken the lead yet, our Spirity Beast Squad has decided to hunt it together." Ixtal confidently swept his gaze around as he continued with a faint smile, "If there are any like minded friends here, you can choose to join our Spirity Beast squad. However, there is a restriction. Your strength needs to be at the Core Formation stage, or you won''t be able to withstand a single blow from this 2nd tier Martial Animal even if you go." These words caused an outbreak of whispers from the crowd. The Bearman young lord had made himself very clear. The 2nd tier Martial Animal had been booked by their Spirity Beast squad. In other words, if they were able to kill the beast, the spell that wille out and its body with pure ancient spiritual energy will belong to them. Such actions were clearly tyrannical, but no one said anything. After all, it was practically asking a quick death for them to seek out that 2nd tier Martial Animal by themselves. However, someone finally spoke up from below, "Won''t there be no benefits for us?" Ixtal shot a look at a girl beside him. Thetter disyed an enchanting smile as she answered, "This 2nd tier Martial Animal is the king of this territory and its name is Razor Pearl Eagle, there is a high probability that it is leading one or more soars. [NOTE: A Soar is a name given to a group of eagles, as they are mostly spotted soaring through the skies.] The beasts from soars also possess a substantial amount of Spiritual Energy. Our Spirity Beast squad''s mission is to kill the 2nd tier Razor Pearl Eagle, while we''ll leave the leaderless beast soars to the rest of you. The Spiritual Energy from these beasts will naturally go to whoever manages to y them. Alright, those whose strengths have reached the Core Formation stage can choose to join our squad. There is surely more than one spell or skill in the Spirity Bailiwick which we''ll be going after one by one. Those that join us will definitely get a spell or skill." Her words shook the hearts of some of the stronger prided geniuses present. They were already well aware that with the exception of that select handful of super elite prided geniuses, no one was able to kill a 2nd tier Martial Animal alone. The Werewolf Prince watched this with the detached eyes of a bystander. The fact that Ixtal Mrch had already begun to rope in others meant that Stripe Beast Empire''s Martial Masters had pretty good heads on their shoulders. If they were to seed in this hunt, it was easy to imagine the subsequent rapid growth of their squad. In the end, they would gain the qualifications to vie with the super elite geniuses through the power of numbers. Quite a number of individuals present were interested in joining the Spirity Beast squad. After all, once they were epted, they would be able to borrow the power of the squad to Martial Animals and take their skills and spells. The only problem was the stringent requirement of reaching the Core Formation stage. Though the bar was high, there were still a few present who had reached it. Hence, those with the strength of the Core Formation stage began to walk towards Ixtal''s group under the envious eyes of the crowd. The Bearman from Stripe Beast Empire exchanged a look with his other fellows when he saw this, pleased smiles emerging on their lips. Ixtal smiled and said in a low voice, "Looks like your idea is pretty good." Thedy smiled faintly in response. "There are many gifts and blessings in the Spirity Bailiwick, but only the strongest of us have a shot at obtaining the best ones. Since we are just that tiny stepckingpared to those super geniuses. We need to borrow the power of others. As long as we seed in growing our Spirity Beast squad, even our delusional prince and the other apex geniuses like him would not be able to stop us." The bearman nodded in approval. "However, once the squad has grown strong, you must remember to fulfil your promise." Lust shed in thedy''s long and narrow eyes. Ixtal Mrch chuckled. "Rx, after the Spirity Beast squad has strengthened, the first thing I will do is marry you. Once we kill the prince, we will send a message and my father will ignite a revolt against the Tigermen tribe." "The current king is not worthy to lead the beastmen, people are tired of him and his offsprings are worse." Thedy nodded in satisfaction, she naturally knew of the heinous deedsmitted by the royal family of Stripe Beast Empire. Hidden from the eyes and ears of the continent, a revolt was rising in the biggest beastmen empire, just like Lionmen revolted against Werewolves, 20 years ago. Now Bearmen, who are proud of their power were nning to overthrow the throne of Tigermen. In the crowd, the prince of Bloodfang coldly observed the now bustling crowd. The addition of each Core Formation stage expert slowly made the Spirity Beast squad grow stronger and stronger. Such a line-up might really lead to a sessful hunt. Ezra''s eyes faintly flickered. He cast a nce at Ixtal Mrch and suddenlyughed. There was already a feud between him and the other, and it could be said that they were already enemies. The prince was not someone who would stand by and do nothing as he watched his enemies grow stronger. Chapter 86 Squads First Hunt ?The Spirity Beast squad was quickly organized. They now boasted a pretty good line-up consisting of 31 individuals, each possessing the strength of the Core Formation stage. The only one at the Qi Brightening stage in the group was that girl with Ixtal, her name was Sky Lees. When all of them were gathered together, an intimidating aura could be felt, causing respect to rise in the eyes of the crowd around them. Ixtal Mrch had a look of satisfaction in his eyes. This line-up would be able to put up a fight even against an early Foundation Establishment expert. Ixtal''s gaze fell upon the group as he said with a grin, "Since all of you have chosen to join our Spirity Beast squad, you''re now one of us. There are many gifts and blessings in the Spirity Bailiwick and as long as we work at one, there will be nothing for us to fear." His speech was made with authority and confidence. As the next tribe leader of all Bearmen, his status and reputation were in for all to see, while also lending some weight to his words. Hence, no one gave any objections when he spoke and acted as their leader. Ixtal Mrch did indeed have the qualifications. "There''s not much else for me to say. The first target of our newly established Spirity Beast squad is that tier 2 Martial Animal, it is at the peak of the 2nd tier. We must obtain victory to grow the reputation of the squad." The Bearman leader did not beat about the bush. Although they had gained some elite members, whether or not these new members stayed on hinged upon their first battle. As long as they could pull off a beautiful victory, the name of their Spirity Beast squad would spread and attract even more elite geniuses. If this positive feedback loop continued, he would definitely gain the power to match the super elite geniuses. Thus, with a wave of his hand, he took the lead and flew off, while the new recruits of the Spirity Beast squad immediately followed. Spiritual Energy surged as a group of 30 Core Formation experts leapt into the air, an impressive sight indeed. Even more of the surrounding onlookers also followed like a swarm of locusts. Many of them knew that although they would not be able to enjoy the spoils from the 2nd tier Martial Animal and its powerful spells, they could still take advantage of this opportunity to kill the eagle beast soar that followed the Razor Pearl Eagle. Ezra''s gaze flickered faintly as he watched the exodus and seamlessly melded into the crowd. Therge group swept through the mountain range like an unstoppable tsunami, easily cutting through every beast in their path. After an hour, they reached the depths of the mountain range. A high-spirited youth called Ixtal led the Spirity Beast squad, standing on a hill as he looked to his front where an enormous mountain valleyy. The valley was dyed in a silver ck luster while the howling wind carrying muffled sharpness originated from within. By this time, the eagle beast soars that were originally stationed outside the valley had already been cleaned up. "That 2nd tier Razor Pearl Eagle is in this valley." Fear flitted across Sky Lees''s face as she gazed into the depths of the valley. If not for their numbers, none of them would dare to provoke the 2nd tier Martial Animal. Let alone the fact that this 2nd tier Martial Animal knows spells. Behind Ixtal, one of the Core Formation stage members said, "Squad leader, I don''t think any of us will be able to withstand the surging force and powerful spells of this Razor Pearl Eagle." The others nodded. Thirty Core Formation martial masters might seem impressive, but a single mistake was all it would take for their entire group to be wiped out by a single spell. The Bearman smiled faintly and replied, "If it does use the spells, I will naturally have a way to deal with it." The sight of his confident appearance made the others secretly breathe a sigh of relief. If Ixtal had been nning on paying for victory with their lives, none of them would apany him any further. Fortunately, it seemed that Ixtal did live up to his status as 2nd genius of Stripe Beast Empire, and had some powerful trump cards in his arsenal. The title of 1st genius of Stripe Beast Empire belonged to the prince of the empire, a Tigerman who is also participating in Spirity Bailiwick. Ixtal instructed, "Prepare to draw out the Razor Pearl Eagle as nned." One of the members responded and began to very carefully approach the mountain valley. The prince was seated in a mountain forest some distance away, his eyes narrowing slightly as he observed this scene. He knew that it was not time to act yet. "Cocky musclehead, show me just what kind of tricks you have up your sleeve..." mumbled Ezra. ~KEEEERIRIRIRIKAKA~ When the Spirity Beast squad''s scouting member neared the valley, an ear piercing high pitched screech rang out from within. The screech was akin to a sharp sword, violently gashing the sides of the valley. The Core Formation stage scouting member turned deathly pale, with no hesitation whatsoever as he turned and fled. ~SWIISSHH~ However, the moment his body turned around, ambency of lustrous globule shot out from the valley and appeared right behind him in a sh. A twinkling ball descended, it spread its wings as the sharp w struck the scouting member of the Spirity Beast squad. ~BAANNG~ A muffled sound rang out and the scouting member vomited a mouthful of blood. His body crashed into the ground like a cannonball, creating a deep pit. No one knew whether he was dead or alive. ~KREEERIRIK~ Only at this moment was everyone finally able to get a clear view of the creature. It was a giant of an eagle, a dozen feet tall, while the diamond glinted around its body. Chapter 87 Mystic Subduing Web ?Its body flew high and glorious in the sky, but its ruby like eyes was awe-inspiring. The pearl like feathers was solid and sharp. The Martial Animal of 2nd tier, Razor Pearl Eagle revealed itself. Keen Force undtions pulsed from its body, shaking the surrounding space. An astonishing and ferocious aura filled the area. The expressions of the crowd watching from far away could not help but change as some of them involuntarily stepped back. The aura of a Martial Animal at peak of 2nd tier was too unbearable for them. Ixtal''s expression had also turned a little graver. He did not back down, however, but instead made a grabbing motion and a long dim red axe appeared in his hand. Small sharp pebbles seemed to float from the surroundings and attached to the axe, making it slightly bigger and sharper. With the axe in his hand, Ixtal''s aura seemed to steadily rise. "It''s the Earth Shattering Axe!! A Special grade weapon of the Bearman tribe that can only be used by the head of the tribe. Never imagined that the current head would bestow the position of the chieftain to his son." "With the help of a Special grade armament, the victory is secured." Whispers spread in the mountain forests. Ixtal''s rapidly rising aura made the other Spirity Beast squad members regain their wits. They immediately gritted their teeth and retrieved their weapons. Qi and Mana surged, showing that every weapon had reached a Unique grade. Formidable aura after aura began to rise, drawing the Razor Pearl Eagle''s attention as the wind around it intensified. ~KEEERIRIRI~ It screeched, treading on the wind as it transformed into a sparkle of light that bolted straight for Ixtal. It could also sense that thetter''s threat towards it seemed to be the greatest of the bunch. ~BIZZZZZZ~ The charge of a 2nd tier Martial Animal was extremely intimidating, wind and light sting at the air around it. The Bearman did not panic as he watched the menacing Razor Pearl Eagle rapidly approach. Instead, he waved his hand, signalling for everyone to scatter while he remained where he stood. The shiny feather whip cracked, slicing the mountain top Ixtal was at. ~SWIISSH~ The entire mountain received a huge gash, the top was cleanly cut. The ferocious charge of the Razor Pearl Eagle was practically akin to a natural disaster. ~SWOOSH~ Ixtal''s figure jumped into the air as he clenched his fist. Everyone watched as a ball of steel appeared in his hand, the steel ball which seemed to be covered in profound and mysterious patterns. The ball in Ixtal''s hand fell down, transforming into a deep yellow spider-web that fell from the sky andnded on the Razor Pearl Eagle''s enormous body. The web rapidly solidified the moment it came into contact with the 2nd tier Martial Animal. It seemed to be insanely heavy, instantly suppressing the Martial Animal''s speed. ~KREEEECH - CRREEIIIKK~ The Razor Pearl Eagle screeched madly, wind and light arcing across its body. However, the scattered web immediately regrouped as if it was an immortal entity. In a split second, Ixtal had disyed one of his cards, restricting the Razor Pearl Eagle''s most troublesome speed. Ezra''s pupils shrank when he saw this scene and his expression became a little graver. "That web... it seems to be the Mystic Subduing Web?" Mystic Subduing Web was a kind of Imprint Treasure. It was not easy to manufacture, very pricey and a one-time use item. Ixtal''s item likely cost several hundred thousand spiritual crystals. Once one came in contact with the web, not only would it feel as if there was a heavy mountain on one''s back, but one would also need to constantly disperse the web using one''s Spiritual Energy. If the web was allowed to grow, it would eventually cover one''s entire body, creating a web prison. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom muttered to himself, "That musclehead has really made ample preparations. In fact, it seems that they are highly likely to seed in hunting this 2nd tier Razor Pearl Eagle..." Soon after, he softly chuckled. A situation like this was something he was more than happy to see. A one-sided ughter by the Razor Pearl Eagle was boring after all, and a close fight between the sandpiper and the m was exactly what a fisherman like him needed to strike at the most optimal opportunity. ~KEEERIRIRI~ The Razor Pearl Eagle''s screech was akin to needles in ears. The blinding Force of Martial Animal violently pulsed from its body in waves, continuously scattering the seemingly endless web. It could sense that if left alone, the web would expand up and eventually trap it. "Everyone, don''t hold anything back!" A sneer appeared on Ixtal''s face as he gazed at the Razor Pearl Eagle whose speed had been restricted. A Martial Animal was a Martial Animal after all, even though they are smarter than normal beasts, they did not possess much intelligence or they would not have seeded so easily. The other Spirity Beast squad members were overjoyed by this scene as a surge of confidence rose in their hearts. Ixtal''s Mystic Subduing Web had practically halved the beast''s power. "Attack together!" The thirty Core Formation stage experts shouted together, powerful spiritual energies erupting from their bodies as the Unique grade items in their hands gleamed sinisterly. ~BBBRRRRR~ The ground rumbled as they shot forward, making sure not toe too close as they fired off various Qi Skills and Mana Spells that endlessly bombarded the 2nd tier Razor Pearl Eagle. ~BOOOM -KAPPAACK~ Powerful attacksnded on the Razor Pearl Eagle''s body, forcing it back step by step. The Martial Animal was furious, wind and twinkling light wildly raging around its body, the sharp whip of feathers shed, as it dashed forward and attempted to swipe at the humans. However, due to the Mystic Subduing Web that was bogging it down, the humans were able to avoid its attacks. While the Eagle was focused on the bombardment from the group, Ixtal found an opportunity to appear behind it, rocks cleaved into thin pebbles and attached at the edge of the axe. Flowing along the Earth Shattering Axe as it strikes forward like a rock made giant chopper. Chapter 88 Gamma Layer Skill ?~PPCCCHHH~ The Earth Shattering Axe tore open a deep and bloody wound on the Razor Pearl Eagle''s tough body, spikey pebbles continuously tunnelling towards the wound. ~KEEEERIRIRI~ The sudden pain caused the Razor Pearl Eagle to screech as a diamond-like feather whip was sent hacking down at Ixtal, the powerful force slicing even the ground below. The Bearman drifted away on his qi like cotton willow in the breeze, avoiding the Razor Pearl Eagle''s sharp whip. He hovered in the vicinity of the 2nd tier Martial Animal, darting in to attack from time to time. Every attack deviously targeted the Martial Animal''s openings, borrowing the power of the Special grade Earth Shattering Axe to gorge bloody wound after wound on its body. The other members of the squad continued to st the Razor Pearl Eagle with an endless stream of attacks from some distance away. The situation was clearly under the Spirity Beast squad''s control. Even further away, the owners of the numerous gazes that had their attention on this area could not help but sigh in admiration. Ixtal was a capable individual indeed. Ezra also nodded his head in acknowledgement. "Although the muscle-head''s group is well prepared and holds the numbers advantage. I believe that it won''t be so easy to kill a 2nd tier Martial Animal, nothing is scarier than a wounded beast" Mumbled Ezra. His perceptive eyes could see that even though the Razor Pearl Eagle looked to be in a pretty sad state, this was practically nothing to its strong body. The Mystic Subduing Web was admittedly very troublesome, but it may not be able to fully restrict the movements of the 2nd tier Martial Animal who is at peak. ~KEEEEERRRIIII~ As these thoughts shed in Ezra''s head, the state of the battle suddenly took a turn. With a screech, a gleam of light frantically jumped out from the Razor Pearl Eagle''s body as if stimting it. Its body swiftly began to grow eventually reaching a height of dozen feet, now towering over everyone like a little mountain. ~KEEEEEEERIRIRRIKAKAKAK~ The Mystic Subduing Web that had been stuck to its body waspletely destroyed, falling from its body like a thread. "Fuck! It has freed itself from the Web!" A horrified voice sounded. ~SWIIISSSH~ The enormous body of the Razor Pearl Eagle that had now regained its speed appeared behind a few of the squad members. Cruelness shed in its eyes as the feathers suffused with wind and sparkle shed downwards, ripping apart the air. ~PPIICCCHHU~ The bodies of five geniuses were shredded as blood-curdling shrieks rang out. The crowd that was dealing with the other eagle soars far away felt their scalps turn numb. Hunting the 2nd tier Martial Animal was indeed akin to walking on the edge of a de, even Core Formation stage cultivators and 3rd Circle sorcerers could be killed in an instant. "Bastard Bird!" Ixtal''splexion turned ashen. The twinkling type of Force raged around the Martial Animal, its ruby eyes overflowing with savagery. Its gaze swiftly locked onto Ixtal, the Spiritual Energy in its body suddenly beginning to churn as a terrifying aura pulsed. "It''s going to use something onrge scale" Upon seeing this scene, the remaining geniuses from the Spirity Beast squad cried out in terror, no longer caring about anything else as they hurriedly retreated. The Razor Pearl Eagle''s huge beak opened, its whole body glimmered and wind frantically gathered around it. A pulse swept outwards, shaking the surrounding space. ~KREEEEEEEEEE~ In the next instant, a foot wide wind ball tinged with a myriad of colours was formed in the Martial Animal''s mouth. Different colours rampaged within the ball while the wind howled, the two constantly shing forces making a thunderous din. ~SWOOOOSSSSH~ The glistening colourful wind ball shot out like rushing thunder. In a sh, it had already appeared in front of Ixtal. Fear shed in the eyes on which the glistening colourful wind ball was reflected, but he quickly gritted his teeth and pulled out the w-carved pendant hanging from his neck. Ancient and mysterious patterns had been embedded into the w-carved pendant. A pained look emerged on his face as he looked at the pendant, before suddenly snapping it between his fingers. ~BIIZZZZZ~ Rays of light blossomed from the pendant, creating a staunch giant bear of light in front of him. The bear looked weak but faintly gave off an astonishing presence. ~RAAAWWR~ The Bear roared and a glistening colourful wind ball arrived, mming into the staunch giang bear ~BOOOOM~ Dreadful shockwaves unfurled, instantly ttening the entire valley and the surrounding forests. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom avoided the shockwaves. He gazed at the now-emptynd before him, as his expression turned grave. "Is this the power of a 2nd tier Martial Animal? Frightening indeed! The previous spell that eagle used on Kavar doesn''t evene close." Ezra''s gaze flickered in thought. The current attack was not a spell but a high level skill, it was a Gammayer skill. [NOTE: To make things simple, I have ranked Skills, from weak to strong as Alpha, Beta, Gamma, Delta and Omega. The spells are categorised in circles, 1s circle spell, 2nd circle spell etc.] The other super elite geniuses likely already possessed one in their arsenal. Hence, Ezra mentally raised the danger levels of these super elite geniuses once again, a look of satisfaction could be seen on his face. The prince decisively dered. "I need one too, or it would be far too disadvantageous for me in a real fight. The emotion based skill given by Fenrir has hard as hell requirements to learn." He lifted his head and looked in Ixtal''s direction as his eyes narrowed slightly. "This muscle-head bearman is better than I thought, he has so many treasures to protect himself." The strange bear shield that had appeared in front of Ixtal previously was likely a one-time use Imprint treasure. Or it would not have been capable of defending against the Razor Pearl Eagle''s Gammayer skill. . . . . . [Dear readers, kindly leave a review. Just like people need food to live, we authors need motivation to write more, your powerstones,ments and reviews are biggest source of my motivation. Give your review and let''s grow our Mythological Werewolfmunity big.] Chapter 89 Ruining The Efforts ?The dust dispersed, revealing an unscathed Ixtal, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. The tall bulky Bearman''s expression was rather grim, mostly due to the pain from losing the pendant. It had been bought for him by his father at an extravagant price and could withstand a full power blow from a Foundation Establishment stage expert. "But everything will be worth it as long as we kill this Martial Animal and obtain its Gammayer skill and 3rd circle spells." Ruthlessness flitted across Ixtal''s eyes. As he gazed at the screeching Razor Pearl Eagle, he suddenly made a grabbing motion with his hand and a strange brownish seed appeared within. The brownish seed was thrown out, disappearing into the ground upon contact. ~BBZZZZZZ~ The ground began to shake at this moment. One could only watch as the area beneath the flying Razor Pearl Eagle began to fracture. Countless spikes shot out, forming an earth prison of spikes that trapped the 2nd tier Martial Animal. These earth spikes were exceedingly sharp, and even the Razor Pearl Eagle was cut till it was now drenched in blood. Moreover, a huge suction force had emerged from the ground, slowing the Eagle''s flight and forcing it to descend. "Kill it!" Ixtal wasted no time. With a wave of his hand, he led the remaining geniuses to attack, ruthlessly targeting the Martial Animal''s weak points. In an instant, the Razor Pearl Eagle had fallen into a precarious situation. From the looks of it, it was going to be slowly attacked to death. Ezra Zephyr could not help but sigh when he saw this. "How materialistic." The Brownish Seed from earlier was another Imprint material on which a one-time use Spiritual Imprint boundary had been inscribed. It seems that Ezra Zephyr disliked the too much usage of materials, but at the same time, he was aware that what Ixtal did was the best decision. Fortunately, the Razor Pearl Eagle had helped the former scout out thetter''s entire hand. Otherwise, even Ezra would have been tricked by this Bearman next lord''s seemingly endless trump cards "It should be about time, right?" The prince stood up, smiling slightly as he continued to watch the ongoing fight. Ixtal was practically tearing out his lungs. "It seems that it is finally time for me to make an appearance." ~BOOOOM - KABBAAAAK~ The sound of Spiritual Energy sting something continuously rang out in the remains of what was once a forest. Sharp earth spikes shot out of the ground one after another, gleaming with an icy sharpness. Blood dripped from the Razor Pearl Eagle''s enormous beautiful body as it struggled within the earth spike array. Its mutted flesh was a clear sign that it had been gravely injured. However, the Spirity Beast squad was not doing too well either. Although Ixtal had used numerous trump cards to injure the Razor Pearl Eagle, it was still a peak 2nd tier Martial Animal that wasparable to an early Foundation Establishment expert. Hence, its crazed counterattack had torn genius after genius to pieces. The entire battlefield was an extremely wretched sight. "Quick, it''s about to fall!" Howled Ixtal Mrch. The confidence from before was no longer present as his tired eyes locked onto the desperately struggling Razor Pearl Eagle. He had used practically all of his trump cards in this hunt, a state akin to gambling till one was left in only underwear. Upon hearing his howl, the Spirity Beast squad members drummed up one final surge of energy, madly bombarding the nearly spent Martial Animal with thest ounce of Spiritual Energy they could muster. As he watched the situation gradually tip in their favour, Ixtal finally breathed a sigh of relief as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders. Ecstasy and excitement were no longer conceble on his face. Though the battle today had been a bitter one, he had finally emerged as the victor. It was easy to imagine how his name would soon spread, making his reputation no less than the prince of his Empire or any of the other super elite geniuses. The Spirity Beast squad would have also proven themselves, making it easier to recruit more members and grow their reputation, eventually allowing them to be a tyrant like existence in the Spirity Bailiwick. When that happened, Ixtal Mrch would have the power to vie with the super elite geniuses. While the bulky Bearman was fantasizing about the future, he did not notice that a figure had stealthily slipped into the chaotic battlefield. The figure was naturally Ezra. No one had noticed him due to the chaos. He watched the Razor Pearl Eagle''s injuries grow worse and worse under the seemingly endless waves of attacks as his eyes shed in thought. He could not allow Ixtal and his squad to kill the beast. Otherwise, how would he be the fisherman that reaps everything in the end? Hence, his figure suddenly shot forward, making it seem as if he was aggressively charging at the Martial Animal. ~BOOOOM~ However, although the Razor Pearl Eagle was heavily injured, it was still full of ferocity. A sharp feather was sent flying towards him, forcing the prince to dodge and retreat. At that time Ezra threw something, no one saw the tiny shadow that had flown out of his sleeves andnded on a certain spot on the Spiritual Imprint boundary. Within the shadow was a scroll, a Spiritual Imprint scroll to be more precise. A ray of light exploded from the Spiritual Imprint scroll at this moment. Although it was notrge, it just so happened to cover a certain area at the centre of the Spiritual Imprint boundary that captured the Martial Animal with spikes. ~CRRAAACKK~ A faint crack was suddenly heard. The seemingly infinite sharp stone spikes gradually came to a stop, while the suction force that had trapped the Razor Pearl Eagle abruptly disappeared. The disappearance of the suction force initially stunned the Eagle, but a creature as quick as it soon realised what had happened. It immediately released a screech as its battered body shot forth, shredding two individuals with a swipe of its wings. "The Spiritual Imprint boundary has been broken!" Someone finally discovered that something was wrong as a horrified piercing cry escaped. Chapter 90 The Fisherman Moves ?The members of the Spirity Beast squad that had originally been about to charge at the Eagle immediately did a 180, beating a hasty retreat and no longer daring to approach. Although the beast was gravely injured, it still had to power to easily kill any of them. The Bearman''s expression changed drastically as he hurriedly yelled, "Don''t be afraid! It''s already on the verge of death. Stop it quickly, we cannot let it escape!" He could already see that the Razor Pearl Eagle had escaped their encirclement, and was nning on fleeing. However, his yells were of little use. Many had died, while the threat of death had already been thoroughly beaten into the rest. ~KRREEEEEERIRIRIRIKA~ By borrowing this tiny gap, the Razor Pearl Eagle''s shiny body suddenly shot into the sky, all the remaining Twinkling Wind force swirling around its body as it transformed into a sh of light that dashed into the vast mountain range. "Useless trash! All of you are useless trash!" Ixtal flew into a rage, no longer able to restrain himself after seeing the 2nd tier Martial Animal escape. He had practically used up every trump card in his arsenal to hunt the Eagle, trump cards that would have allowed him to briefly vie with the super elite geniuses. Moreover, the extremely pure Spiritual Energy from killing the 2nd tier Razor Pearl Eagle may have been his chance to reach the from early to mid of the 1st stage of Core Formation stage, or even enable him to reach the peak of 1st level. Unfortunately, everything had gone up in mes. Sky Lees arrived behind Ixtal, a rather ugly look on her pretty face. They had paid such a steep price, but it had all been for naught. Ixtal roared at the Spirity Beast squad members, his body started to change into beast form as he said. "Idiots! Chase after it!" In response, indignant looks appeared on the squad members'' faces. They had only chosen to join because of Ixtal''s promise that he would be able to deal with the 2nd tier Martial Animal but look at how many had been injured or killed, they were practically using their lives in exchange for results. "Humph, even if we do kill that Razor Pearl Eagle, the first person to benefit would be you. Why should we pay for your benefits with our lives? This little lord will no longer stay in your Spirity Beast squad!" One of the more irritable individuals coldly snorted, ignoring Ixtar''s ugly expression as the former turned around and left. Now that someone had taken the lead, more and more members left one after another. Of the Spirity Beast squad''s originally grand line-up, only a few lonely figures remained. This sight infuriated Ixtal so much that he nearly morphed into bear form and attacked them, the young lord controlled his anger somehow. Things had turned out very differently than he had expected. He could not figure it out. Why had the originally stable situation slipped out of control so suddenly? While Ixtal was hopping with rage, Ezra''s figure quietly slipped deeper into the mountains, his gaze fixed towards a certain direction. He knew that the heavily injured Razor Pearl Eagle would definitely draw numerous coveting eyes. In fact, some of those originally watching from far away may even begin to entertain certain thoughts. However, the Razor Pearl Eagle was extremely quick. It would not be easy to find it again in the vast mountain range. Even so, the prince had made his preparations. When he moved earlier, he had secretly left behind some tracker on the eagle without anyone realising, allowing him to track it. Hence, he pushed his speed to the limit as he dashed through mountain after mountain. His chasested a whole four hours. As the saying went, the heavens do not let down those who are determined. When the prince arrived at the top of a certain hill and cast his gaze into the distance, he saw a familiar giant eagle by thekeside, weakly lying in a pool of blood. This scene caused the werewolf prince to breathe a sigh of relief as if a heavy burden had been relieved from his shoulders. "Found you, atst, my dear 2nd soldier." The Prince gazed at the giant glowing bird lying by thekeside. Thetter was drenched in blood, its force rapidly weakening, clear signs that it had sustained life threatening injuries. "Spirity Beast squad is indeed rather capable." Ezra sighed. Someone incapable would not have been able to force a 2nd tier Razor Pearl Eagle to such a pitiful state. However, no matter how capable the Bearman young leader and his squad were, the fruits of hisbour were destined to be plucked by the werewolf today. The prince tightened his grip around the invisible thread like chain and swung the well-founded short sharp sword rapidly. There was no hesitation whatsoever as he shot forward, heading straight for the gravely injured beast. ~KEEEERIRIRI~ The Razor Pearl Eagle immediately sensed the dangerous lightning force, it assumed that another Martial Animal is attacking and released a weak roar of anger. Its giant mouth opened as wind and sparkling spewed out, viciously sting towards the prince. However, the Razor Pearl Eagle was heavily injured and had exhausted almost all of its Spiritual Energy, hence, it did not even have a tenth of its original power. Therefore, the attack was shattered with a single sweep from Ezra Zephyr''s sword, Efsa. Upon seeing that the situation did not bode well for it, the 2nd tier Martial Animal began to flee again. "Where do you think you''re going?" The prince of Bloodfang Kingdomughed as the Gleipnit in his hand jerked. The almost invisible chain gave a faint yellow hue, bing a light yellow whip with a blurry purple end, wrapped around the Razor Pearl Eagle''s wings. The poisonous hook Drepa emitted a purple aura as its small sharp and strong des stuck on the diamond like wings of Razor Pearl Eagle. After binding it, Ezra swung his other hand, the same chain but the end of it had a hazy aura of blue, the sharp Efsa attached with Gleipnit descended as it tore the air. Chapter 91 Prince Got Caught ?The Razor Pearl Eagle cried as wind and light began vibrating from its twinkling body. Unfortunately, it was unable to st away the hook called Drepa The prince leapt into the air,nding on the Martial Animal''s head. There was no hesitation whatsoever as he clearly showed Efsa to the eagle, the sharpness was felt by the trapped Martial Animal. "You have suffered a lot, take a rest now. Leave the rest to me, your master." A stab containing chaotic ck bolts dug into the Razor Pearl Eagle''s head, piercing it and extinguishing the beast''s life. ~DHHAANNG~ The 2nd tier Martial Animal''s enormous body powerlessly crashed to the ground, causing the surrounding area to shake and ripples to appear on theke. Ezra kept the pulled out Efaa as his eyes began zing with anticipation. Just when the Razor Pearl Eagle''s lifeforce faded, 2 wisps of shining mist began to rise from its body. There were 2 things, a shining tile and a glittering book. "As expected of a Martial Animal that was at the peak of 2nd tier, the Spiritual Energy from it is so much more abundant than the beasts from before." The prince sighed in praise. He had only gained a strand of soul power from the beasts he had hunted previously. Inparison, there was more than ten times the amount from the Razor Pearl Eagle, Ezra could feel it even without absorbing it. Bright light discontinued to rise, ultimately gathering into two things, a book and a tile. The bright tile gradually began to shrink, transforming into a white tile that was the size of a hand, the same goes for the book. The tile seemed to contain a sea of shining clouds and was very pretty. The book was icey in colour and had a feather of Razor Pearl Eagle attached to it. The vigorous Spiritual Energy that pulsed from it made Ezra''s mouth wide in a grin. The prince controlled the corners of his mouth. He had the feeling that his 5th level would finally be fully filled after he absorbed the soul of this strong bird and can enter the 6th level. When that happened, he would be able to take that final step of breaking through the 7th level of the Qi Brightening stage and then ascend to the Core Formation stage! The prince took in a deep breath, suppressing his surging excitement. He very carefully grabbed the Book that contained the 3rd circle whipping spell and tile which possessed the Gammayer skill and kept it in his Cave Bracelet. After doing this, his eyes began to light up with excitement again as he said. "Soul Absorption Spell." A white circle formation was drawn. The prince smiled as he watched another wisp of glowing mist rise from the Razor Pearl Eagle''s body and transform into a ball. "His soul colour is different!" Ezra''s hand shot out like lightning, grabbing the ball as his eyes boiled with excitement. The moment he touched it, the ball got absorbed inside his hand. The prince closed his eyes to better digest the soul. While Ezra was focusing on absorbing the soul, the air suddenly trembled as the piercing sound of something fast rang out. A deadly qi whizzed towards him from behind, heading straight for his head at a crafty angle. Ezra''s response was not slow. The Gleipnit jolted in his hands as the Efsa and Drepa transformed into two deadly strings that went straight towards the iing attack with evil intentions. ~BIIZZZZ~ A smoke type Midnight ck Qi hit the sword and hook, forcibly throwing them backwards. However, it used up its energy and received the same counter from the duo armaments. Its power diminished and revealed that it was a javelin. The prince turned his gaze around, his eyes locking onto a certain mountaintop nearby, where several figures were currently standing. The two in front were Ixtal Mrch and Sky Lees. "For fuck''s sake... they actually managed to chase the Martial Animal all the way here." Ezra was somewhat astonished by the sight of them. "So you are the reason behind everything!" Ixtal Mrch''s expression was exceptionally ugly, killing intent surging within his eyes as he darkly red at Ezra Zephyr. How could he not realise by now why such problems had urred earlier? The werewolf prince had for sure secretly done something that allowed that Razor Pearl Eagle to escape their encirclement. Beside Ixtal, the female''s face was not a pretty sight either as sheughed icily and said, "So it was you, the crippled prince of a fake beastmen empire. What a good fisherman you are, patiently waiting for the Martial Animal and us to exhaust each other." The Bearman''s gaze was both icy and eerie as he stared at the next king of werewolves and said, "If not for the Mystic Subduing Web that was left on the Razor Pearl Eagle, you may even have seeded." He extended his hand to the prince, his tone indifferent as he continued, "If you understand, hand over the things you obtained from the Razor Pearl Eagle. You don''t deserve to enjoy any of these things." The princeughed when he heard this. He rubbed his Cave Bracelet that had a wolf embedded in it, and the Grimoire and Tile appeared in his hands. "Are you talking about them?" Ixtal greedily stared at the Grimoire and Tile, ordinary beasts only had a strand of Spiritual Energy in their bodies, while the Razor Pearl Eagle''s Spiritual Energy was tremendous and apart from that, that Martial Animal gave the Gammayer skill that every cultivator fancy. "Hand it over!" said Ixtal. Ezra Zephyr tossed the Grimoire and Tile and performed a jugglery as he revealed a strange smile to Ixtal Mrch and Sky Lees. In the end, with a gentle flick, both grimoire and tile sucked back into the bracelet and vanished, it happened so fast that others couldn''t see. Ezra grinned from ear to ear as he pped two times and said, "The show is over,dies and gentlemen, you all can fuck off now." The Spirity Beast squad was stunned. A split secondter, a twisted expression abruptly rose on Ixtal''s face. He roared, "Bloody werewolf! I''m going to kill you!" Chapter 92 More Trouble For Ezra ?Ixtal had used up so many trump cards in order to exhaust the Martial Animal. Who could have imagined that it would end up benefiting Ezra Zephyr! "Kill him!" Howled Ixtal. Behind him, several Core Formation stage prided geniuses looked at Ezra with hostility. However, the prince ignored them. He did a backflip, disappearing into theke as a faint voice echoed, "Musclehead, this is your only chance to kill me, you will regretter for not hunting me now!" When Ezra jumped, the dead body of Razor Pearl Eagle vanished as well, stored in his cave bracelet. Ixtal paid no heed and dashed towards Ezra. At that very moment, Ixtal and his squad felt powerful entitiesing towards them. He halted and prepared himself for every possible scenario. Several dozen figuresnded before Ixtal, blocking the path that leads to where Ezra jumped. Eyes of Ixtal widened when a familiar face came and uttered. "Stop right there!" The one who spoke was Theor Galearms. His Loyal Crescent short swords glimmered as he unsheathed them. But the eyes of Ixtal were fixed on thedy in armour, out of all, she seemed to wield the highest power. When Ezra ordered them toe, they paid no heed and came straight towards him. When the Spirity Beast squad was busy in a fight, the Bloodfang''s Martial Masters reached Ezra. "Your majesty, what are your orders?" Asked Shifa. Ezra stared at the 56 martial masters and asked, "Why you haven''t reached at Core Formation stage yet? All of you were already at peak of the 7th level of the Qi Brightening Stage." Hearing the question, every one of them looked at each other. "Why are you silent?" The prince asked again. "Your majesty, we had decided that none of us will break through before you reach the Core Formation stage" answered Theor. The prince squinted his eyes. "And why is that?" "Because if we breakthrough before our prince... others will find a reason to... mock you, your majesty." Said Theor as he lowered his head. Ezra facepalmed. "How more stupid can you be? Get lost now, show your face when you reach at Core Formation stage" after saying that Ezra changed his gaze to inspect the battle. They were already at the peak and were able to break through long ago but they intentionally controlled the Qi to not ascend to a higher stage before their prince. The martial master exchanged a look and moved away after bowing to their prince. That was the reason they came sote, currently, only 27 of them managed to break through and quickly came. The rest were in the process. All 27 of them were at the Core Formation stage. Ixtal and the rest were bewildered. "I have gathered around 30 Core Formation experts from different kingdoms and few are even independent martial masters. How that single devastated Bloodfang Kingdom got so many geniuses? Something is not right." The Bearman pondered. Meanwhile, Ezra was seated on a rock inside of a cave, his eyes lightly shut. The soul of Razor Pearl Eagle he had swallowed previously had alreadynded in his core and was currently giving off a seemingly endless stream of spiritual energy that was ultimately refined by Fenrir. Ezra could feel the spiritual energy in his body growing more and more abundant as ck bolts viciously thundered. "It should be about time for the breakthrough." Mumbled the prince to himself. He opened his eyes and cast a nce at the cave entrance which he had blocked with a giant rock, he believed that this was enough to ensure his safety. There was no way that Ixtal would let this matter rest, and he would definitely lead a search in the cave area. However, there were trusted subjects of the Bloodfang Kingdom facing him and the Spirity Beast squad won''t be able to pass them. The prince let out an icy chuckle. Without any further hesitation, he closed his eyes again and turned his attention towards the soul absorption, controlling the devouring power of Fenrir to devour every strand of Razor Pearl Eagle''s powerful soul. The surging Chaos force around him began to rise steadily. At the same time, Ixtal gazed at the vast area behind the Bloodfang Martial Masters, his expression white with anger. They were ready to engage with them, he knew that the current Spirity Beast squad is exhausted and the opponents are in top condition. "Bastards!" Cracking sounds emerged from Ixtal''s fists, the rage in his heart on the verge of making him turn crazy. This was the first time he had been toyed with in such a manner, and it was even by a Qi Brightening stage trash! "No need to worry, he cannot hide for long." Sky Lees consoled from the side. A vicious look shed in her eyes as she said, "We can spread the news that Bloodfang Kingdom has obtained the treasures of a peak 2nd tier Martial Animal. They are very few in numbers, and I''m sure that many people will soon be interested in them, they will eventually be the enemies of every genius in Spirity Bailiwick." Ixtal suppressed his anger, his eyes narrowing slightly as he was watching the figures before him. In the end, he nodded his head. "Alright. Since he dares to snatch away what''s mine, I will let him be the focus of everyone''s attention and ensure he will no longer have any peace! Besides this, I want to issue a bounty. Anyone that kills the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom Ezra Zephyr, will be rewarded 3 million spiritual crystals." A savage smile was revealed on Ixtal''s face as he said staring at Shifa Pista who was calmly guarding. "Inform the prince of Stripe Beast Empire about what Bloodfang garbage has done to us." Once the bounty news and the report of this incident reached the Stripe Beast Empire''s prince, Bloodfang martial masters will be gued with an endless amount of trouble. Sky Lees nodded with a slight smile. She lifted her gaze and looked towards the opponents as she pondered. "Ezra might think that ying fisherman was fun, but little did he know how much trouble was waiting for him once the fisherman was exposed. If he wanted to me someone, he should me his ownck of intelligence to pick the right enemies. So weak and yet still daring to seize the treasure of us, Stripe Beast Empire" While the two were conversing at a distance away from Bloodfang''s martial masters, they suddenly sensed a strange disturbance from high up in the sky. Chapter 93 Spirity Tablet ?They immediately lifted their heads in astonishment, only to discover thousands of light rays converging in the sky high above them, transforming into an enormous stone tablet. "What is that?!" Ixtal involuntarily cried out. The stone tablet seemed to be extremely far away, but when they looked at it with their eyes, it was clearly visible. It was a magical feeling. Sky Lees also stared in astonishment at the stone tablet that had suddenly appeared in the sky. At closer observation, she remarked, "There seem to be some words on the stone tablet." The Bearman also focused. Sure enough, he saw several ancient looking words. "Those that can leave their names on the tablet will be allowed to enter the Precious Fields." At the top of the tablet were three words, "Distinguished Battle Achievements." Ixtal''s heart shook violently, his eyes suddenly turning iparably hot. "Precious Fields?! I once heard father mention a certain area that exists within the Spirity Bailiwick called the Precious Fields. It is there that the greatest gift of the Spirity Bailiwick is hidden! But it has never appeared before, why has it appeared now?" Sky Lees covered her red lips in shock. She could not help but mumble, "Those that can leave their names on the tablet, what does this mean? How would one leave one''s name?" The Bearman pondered for a while, before he slowly said, "If I''m not wrong, it should refer to the distinguished battle achievements..." "Distinguished battle achievements?" Thedy frowned. Ixtal nodded. "The Spirity Bailiwick originated from an unknown powerful entity and is filled with mysteries and wonder. The Spirity Tablet that has appeared should be able to sense everything that happens in the entire Spirity Bailiwick. Which is to say, only those whom the Spirity Tablet judges to have distinguishable battle achievements will have the right to have their names on the tablet and be allowed into the Precious Fields." The gazes of the other prided geniuses beside Ixtal also began to burn with excitement. The Bloodfang Kingdom''s martial masters were also gazing at the Spirity Tablet. The sacred grounds contained the greatest gift. If they could enter and obtain it, it would be akin to soaring straight into the heavens. "It seems that we''ll have to find out what is considered a distinguished battle achievement..." Mumbled Theor Galearms. However, a vicious look soon appeared in Shifa''s eyes. "Now that you said that, don''t we have a bunch of geniuses before us to wage battle?" Practically every individual in the entire Spirity Bailiwick had sensed the appearance of the Spirity Tablet in the sky high above them, causing them to raise their heads. The ancient words on the stone tablet were likewise clearly seen by everyone. The entire Spirity Bailiwick began to boil with excitement, the eyes of countless prided geniuses burning with anticipation. All of them clearly understood what it meant to enter the Precious Fields, only there would the greatest gift be found. Therefore, countless prided geniuses began to rack their brains. How distinguished did the so-called battle achievements have to be? At a certain area of the Spirity Bailiwick. Besides a clear stream, a figure with well built body was currently extending his hands into the stream, holding the water in his hands as he washed his sweaty face. This familiar appearance, who else could it be but Argus Woska. At this current moment, his figure was exhausted and full of sweat, showing that he was running continuously while defeating the obstacles. He enjoyed the cool water for a while, before unhurriedly raising his head and gazing at the Spirity Tablet in the sky above. "Distinguished battle achievements?" Arguszily stretched his back as he mumbled to himself, "I wonder how his majesty is doing. Hope that he hasn''t ended up stuck somewhere again after killing someone." Soon after, he lightly shook her head. "I can''t rest like this, I must find his majesty as soon as possible" His big body rose, his clothes were muddy, and the small protective armour pieces had slight scratches. He rubbed his left gauntlet, every one of Bloodfang Martial Masters possesses a Special ss weapon. But they were using Unique ss weapons instead, sparing the main for crucial times. Argus also wore Unique ss gauntlets. The tall werewolf was prepared to continue his journey to find the crown prince. He has yet to find anyone from Bloodfang. However, a certain coldness was currently gathering in the big and bold eyes of the young werewolf. Bright scales appeared on his gauntlets as an iparably powerful q slowly pulsed outwards. The stream next to his feet seemed to be extremely silent at this moment, the little waves within seeming to bow down while cowering. Argus slowly turned around as he looked towards the sky nearby where scarlet-red Qi was streaking across the horizon in a dignified and domineering manner. Argus gazed at the scarlet-red Qi. The five fingers were clenched into a fist and suddenly he threw a punch at the sky, a powerful punch was formed with scales of qi on it. ~BOOOM~ The punch exploded, as it collided against the scarlet-red Qi. The sky seemed to shudder for a moment, before the scarlet-red Qi descended from the sky, ultimatelynding on a mountaintop near the stream. The scarlet-red Qi slowly receded, revealing a figure in red robes. It was Victor Brownmane! Victor was expressionless as he lowered his head. His pupils tightened slightly as he looked towards Argus and slowly said, "Why did you attack me?" Argus stared at Wu Huang, the anger in his pupils more than enough to evaporate the entire stream. "Don''t you want to eradicate the Bloodfang Kingdom... now, let''s see if you are capable of doing so." Argus''s voice was clear, without the slightest hint of any fear, he stepped forward as he continued, "At the same time, I also want to know if defeating you will count as a distinguished battle achievement." The moment his words faded, his entire body was covered with Unique ss armour, as additional scales of Qi appeared on it. Chapter 94 MISTAKE CHAPTER DO NOT READ. ?Dear Readers, This chapter is messed up do not read it. Read the next one. I apologise for my mistake, it got mixed and I can not edit it. read the next chapter. This chapter is a mistake and it will ruin the fun if you continue to read it, the next chapter is uploaded. "Have you heard? That prince of Bloodfang Kingdom actually managed to snatch away the treasure of 2nd tier Martial Animal from the hands of Ixtal Mrch and his squad!" "His name was Ezra Zephyr, right?" "That can''t be, right? Isn''t that prince only at the Qi Brightening stage? And has disable body" "I heard that he took advantage of the moment when Ixtal''s group and the 2nd tier Martial Animal exhausted each other." "Tch tch, what great luck. There were spells and skills that he stole!" "Hehe, the bearman young leader has promised 3 million spiritual crystals to anyone who can catch ths prince of Bloodfang Kingdom. Many have already went to the area he wasst seen in hopes of capturing him, taking the spells and skills and then the bounty on his head." "What an example of treasuring a jade ring bes a crime. He''s so weak and yet he still has the guts to have designs on a 2nd tier Martial Animal, that''s practically asking the heavens a quick death." "Shall we go and try our luck too? If we somehow meet him, it will be akin to striking lottery." "Heheh, that''s exactly what I had in mind. He''s only at the Qi Brightening stage, it should be easy to deal with him if we encounter him." "Quick then, let''s go!" Ixtal stood with his hands behind his back on a certain mountain top. As he gazed at the figures that seemingly covered the sky andnd as they searched for a particr individual, a chillingly eerie look emerged in his eyes as he said to the guarding Martial Masters of Bloodfang Kingdom. "I believe he has abandoned you and ran away!" At that time around three thousands martial masters surrounded them, and the remaining martial masters of Bloodfang also arrived, all 56 Core Formation stage experts protected the area. "It wou..." Theor was about to retort Ixtal but Shifa stopped him with a raising hand. "Don''t waste your breath on these useless beings, despite the numbers they let our single Qi Brightening stage prince steal the show. Look at their numbers, yet they haven''t attacked us. Barking dogs sheldom bite, let them dogs and bitches spout." Her words were mixed with her qi and resounded, triggering the masses. The lost their calm but Ixtal stopped them, he gritted his teeth after such am insult. "Our priority is Ezra, these insects can be killed anytime." He said. He had done as Sky Lees suggested, and sure enough, many individuals had been drawn over to search for any traces of Ezra Zephyr. Although there was a lot of activity, they were still unable to find Ezra and eventually joined the encirclement with Shifa Pista and others in centre. "No need to be anxious. Ezra is definitely still in the area." Sky Lees consoled from behind. Her long and narrow eyes stared at the vast mountain forests like a viper as she said, "He is now merely a rat that has already been caught in our. As long as we continue to tighten the, he will eventually appear. When that happens, his few Core Formation stage friends will not be able to save him from death!" Ixtal nodded, before forcefully expelling a long breath of air as he wanted to get rid of all the resentment he had towards Ezra. His path had been smooth sailing for many years, and his status as the Bearmen Tribes next leader of Stripe Beast Empire made it such that praise andpliance were all he would meet wherever he went. His tribe''s fame and position was so strong that they were nning a revolt against Tigermen tribe''s royal family. He never imagined that he would actually sumb to a ploy from a Qi Brightening stage guy. No matter what, he would not take this lying down. Sky Lees softly said, "Come on, a cripple is not worth getting angry over. How can such a personpare to you? Even when you discount your status, you''re still someone who has already stepped into the realm of the Core Formation stage with a 6th grade Martial Spirit, and are even an elite amongst those of the same cultivation level. Besides those few individuals, who else amongst the entire younger generation of the Naran Continent can match you?" Ixtal Mrch let out a bitterugh. "If not because I used up too many trump cards to deal with the Razor Pearl Eagle, I would not even fear those few super elites." There would be no deficient if he had been able to kill the Razor Pearl Eagle with those trump cards, and he would have even grown his reputation, but unfortunately... While Ixtal Mrch and Sky Lees were talking, they suddenly detected a disturbance from the mountains some distance away. They immediately exchanged a look, seeing the joy that was surging out in each other''s eyes. "Was it that little rat?" They pondered. Shifa and Theor gazed at the same area, they dashed towards the side before anyone else. All 56 Bloodfang warriors bolted towards that certain mountain. "Stop them!" Ixtal cried as their figures abruptly shot forth, they followed them andnding on a giant tree several minutester as their gazes looked to the front where Shifa Pista and others could be seen. These figures from Bloodfang had surrounded a certain location, a faintly visible cave that had been blocked with a boulder. Ixtal saw a strang paper attached on the boulder. "So he''s been using spiritual imprint to conceal any spiritual energy undtions. No wonder we couldn''t find him!" Ixtal''s gaze swept across the cave, sensing the faint fluctuations if power from behind the boulder as he icily chuckled. "The fake prince is hiding inside. Break the boulder. Whoever brings him out will be rewarded 3 million spiritual crystals!" Ixtal''s chilling voice echoed across the area. The eyes of several figures brightened. 3 million spiritual crystals was no small sum. "Heh heh, to think that a little prince of a fallen kingdom would be worth such a fortune. I''ll be d to take it!" Voices rang out one after another. A dozen figures swiftly shot forward, streams of powerful Spiritual Energyshing at the Bloodfang Martial Masters blocking the cave entrance. Just when they were about to attack, two swords shined at astonishing spead. With an unseen pattern, the swords moved. ~SWIISSSH SWWIIISSS~ Two heads were saperated from two Core Formation stage individuals as the blood oozed out like a red fountain. Theor gazed at the thousand masses with murderous eyes. At the same time a Labrys was swung, cleaving three Core Formation experts from the waist in mid-air. ~THUDD - THOONG - THIID~ Six thudding sounds came as the three divided bodies fell on the ground. "NEXT." The chilling voice of Shifa stunned everyone. Ixtal''s eyes widened, he clenched his fists and stepped forward with evil intentions. ~BOOOM~ However, while Ixtal was waiting for Ezra to be dragged out, an astonishing Genesis Qi ripple suddenly pulsed from the cave like an erupting volcano. Rumble! The Genesis Qi ripple was tyrannically domineering, causing cracks to form on the cave. Thump thump! When the astonishing Genesis Qi erupted, everyone also saw the dozen figures, that had just moments ago been menacingly charging into the cave, being flung out from the cave. They tumbled on the ground like bottle gourds, bumping against the ground till their faces were a bloody mess. "What''s going on?!" Ixtals pupils shrank. One of the figures that had been sent flying replied in a horrified voice, "He... he has ascended to the Heaven Gate stage!" This caused even more frowns of confusion. Even if Ezra had ascended to the Heaven Gate stage, he would merely be at the initial level. However, the pulse of Genesis Qi earlier did not seem to be that of an initial Heaven Gate stage practitioner. Bzzbzz! While many were still puzzled, the Genesis Qi undtions from the cave grew more and more berserk as the entire mountain began to tremble. Rumble! Genesis Qi crazily converged towards the cave until a certain moment when it pierced through the walls of the mountain and dashed straight into the heavens! Everyone watched as a dozen feet wide pir of dark gold Genesis Qi soared into the sky, rapidly rising feet by feet... "He has indeed ascended to the Heaven Gate stage!" Ixtal s voice was filled with iciness. Sky coldly snorted. "The phenomenon of Qi dashing through the Heaven Gate is measured in feet. Do you recall how many feet your Genesis Qi reached when you reached the Heaven Gate stage?" Johnson indifferently answered, "Only 94 feet." His tone was normal, but clearly contained a faint trace of pride. Such an aplishment was after all already top tier amongst those of the same generation. A smile surfaced from the corners of Shi ruddy little mouth. "The Genesis Qi of ordinary individuals usually reached about 20 feet when they advance to the Heaven Gate stage. Your 94 feet has already surpassed the great majority." Johnson sighed. "So what, I heard that when Monks Qi dashed past the Heaven Gate, his seemingly endless Genesis Qi soared straight into the sky, reaching a height of 238 feet." Shi also sighed when she heard this. "Its rumored that monk has a gold Qi Dwelling. Achieving such a feat is not strange at all." Her eyes seemed to swivel, a hint of mockery in her gaze as she looked towards the slowly rising dark gold Genesis Qi from the mountain top before them. "This kid has hidden for so long, believing that he will be able to turn the situation around once he reaches the Heaven Gate stage. I''m really interested to find out how many feet his Genesis Qi will rise to." Ixtalughed inside, no longer anxious for the time being. He intended to patiently wait till John fully ascended, when thetter was full of confidence, to thoroughly beat him into the ground, a defeat soplete that it would leave a shadow in his heart that would be almost impossible to break free of. John ced one hand behind his back, a toying look in his eyes as he looked to his front. The gaze of everyone in the area converged on this very spot. Hence, under the attention of numerous gazes, the dark gold Genesis Qi that was still shooting out of the cave rose feet by feet at a steady pace... Chapter 95 The Rat Is Found ?[I apology for my previous chapter blunder, I was writing on mobile and it got hanged, mixing all the chapters and other novel in single text. I tried to edit it but I couldn''t edit more than 100 words. I am sorry, I hope you''ll enjoy the chapter] "Have you heard? That prince of Bloodfang Kingdom actually managed to snatch away the treasure of 2nd tier Martial Animal from the hands of Ixtal Mrch and his squad!" "His name was Ezra Zephyr, right?" "That can''t be, right? Isn''t that prince only at the Qi Brightening stage? And has a disabled body" "I heard that he took advantage of the moment when Ixtal''s group and the 2nd tier Martial Animal exhausted each other." "Tch tch, what great luck. There were spells and skills that he stole!" "Hehe, the bearman young leader has promised 3 million spiritual crystals to anyone who can catch the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom. Many have already gone to the area he wasst seen in hopes of capturing him, taking the spells and skills and then the bounty on his head." "What an example of treasuring a jade ring bes a crime. He''s so weak and yet he still has the guts to have designs on a 2nd tier Martial Animal, that''s practically asking the heavens a quick death." "Shall we go and try our luck too? If we somehow meet him, it will be akin to a striking lottery." "Heheh, that''s exactly what I had in mind. He''s only at the Qi Brightening stage, it should be easy to deal with him if we encounter him." "Quick then, let''s go!" Ixtal stood with his hands behind his back on a certain mountain top. As he gazed at the figures that seemingly covered the sky andnd as they searched for a particr individual, a chillingly eerie look emerged in his eyes as he said to the guarding Martial Masters of Bloodfang Kingdom. "I believe he has abandoned you and ran away!" At that time around three thousand martial masters surrounded them, and the remaining martial masters of Bloodfang also arrived, all 56 Core Formation stage experts protected the area. "It wou..." Theor was about to retort Ixtal but Shifa stopped him with a raising hand. "Don''t waste your breath on these useless beings, despite the numbers they let our single Qi Brightening stage prince steal the show. Look at their numbers, yet they haven''t attacked us. Barking dogs seldom bite, let them dogs and bitches spout." Her words were mixed with her qi and resounded, triggering the masses. They lost their calm but Ixtal stopped them, he gritted his teeth after such an insult. "Our priority is Ezra, these insects can be killed anytime." He said. He had done as Sky Lees suggested, and sure enough, many individuals had been drawn over to search for any traces of Ezra Zephyr. Although there was a lot of activity, they were still unable to find Ezra and eventually joined the encirclement with Shifa Pista and others in the centre. "No need to be anxious. Ezra is definitely still in the area." Sky Lees consoled from behind. Her long and narrow eyes stared at the vast mountain forests like a viper as she said, "He is now merely a rat that has already been caught in our. As long as we continue to tighten the, he will eventually appear. When that happens, his few Core Formation stage friends will not be able to save him from death!" Ixtal nodded, before forcefully expelling a long breath of air as he wanted to get rid of all the resentment he had towards Ezra. His path had been smooth sailing for many years, and his status as the Bearmen Tribe''s next leader of Stripe Beast Empire made it such that praise andpliance were all he would meet wherever he went. His tribe''s fame and position were so strong that they were nning a revolt against the Tigermen tribe''s royal family. He never imagined that he would actually sumb to a ploy from a Qi Brightening stage guy. No matter what, he would not take this lying down. Sky Lees softly said, "Come on, a cripple is not worth getting angry over. How can such a personpare to you? Even when you discount your status, you''re still someone who has already stepped into the realm of the Core Formation stage with a 6th grade Martial Spirit and is even an elite amongst those of the same cultivation level. Besides those few individuals, who else amongst the entire younger generation of the Naran Continent can match you?" Ixtal Mrch let out a bitterugh. "If not because I used up too many trump cards to deal with the Razor Pearl Eagle, I would not even fear those few super elites." There would be no deficiency if he had been able to kill the Razor Pearl Eagle with those trump cards, and he would have even grown his reputation, but unfortunately... While Ixtal Mrch and Sky Lees were talking, they suddenly detected a disturbance from the mountains some distance away. They immediately exchanged a look, seeing the joy that was surging out in each other''s eyes. "Was it that little rat?" They pondered. Shifa and Theor gazed at the same area, they dashed towards the side before anyone else. All 56 Bloodfang warriors bolted towards that certain mountain. "Stop them!" Ixtal cried as their figures abruptly shot forth, they followed them andnded on a giant tree several minutester as their gazes looked to the front where Shifa Pista and others could be seen. These figures from Bloodfang had surrounded a certain location, a faintly visible cave that had been blocked with a boulder. Ixtal saw a strange piece of paper attached to the boulder. "So he''s been using spiritual imprint to conceal any spiritual energy undtions. No wonder we couldn''t find him!" Ixtal''s gaze swept across the cave, sensing the faint fluctuations of power from behind the boulder as he icily chuckled. "The fake prince is hiding inside. Break the boulder. Whoever brings him out will be rewarded 3 million spiritual crystals!" Ixtal''s chilling voice echoed across the area. The eyes of several figures brightened. 3 million spiritual crystals were no small sum. "Heh heh, to think that a little prince of a fallen kingdom would be worth such a fortune. I''ll be d to take it!" Voices rang out one after another. A dozen figures swiftly shot forward, streams of powerful Spiritual Energyshing at the Bloodfang Martial Masters blocking the cave entrance. Just when they were about to attack, two swords shined at astonishing speed. With an unseen pattern, the swords moved. ~SWIISSSH SWWIIISSS~ Two heads were separated from two Core Formation stage individuals as the blood oozed out like a red fountain. Theor gazed at the thousand masses with murderous eyes. At the same time, a Labrys was swung, cleaving three Core Formation experts from the waist in mid-air. ~THUDD - THOONG - THIID~ Six thudding sounds came as the three divided bodies fell to the ground. "NEXT." The chilling voice of Shifa stunned everyone. Ixtal''s eyes widened, he clenched his fists and stepped forward with evil intentions. ~BOOOM~ However, while Ixtal wasing for Ezra to be dragged out, an astonishing spiritual energy suddenly pulsed from the cave like an erupting volcano. ~BBZZZZ~ The Spiritual Energy ripple was tyrannically domineering, causing cracks to form in the cave. ~CRAACCKLE CRRAACKLE~ When the spiritual energy erupted, Shifa Pista and others also dashed away. "What''s going on?!" Ixtal''s pupils shrank. One of the figures said. "This seems like a breakthrough" This caused, even more, frowns of confusion. Even if Ezra had ascended to the higher level he would be 6th level now, he would merely be 1 level higher in the Qi Brightening stage. However, the pulse of Spiritual Energy earlier did not seem to be that of a Qi Brightening stage practitioner. ~CRRAACKLE~ While many were still puzzled, the spiritual energy waves from the cave grew more and more berserk as the entire mountain began to crack The power crazily converged towards the cave until a certain moment when it pierced through the walls of the mountain and a ck bolt struck at the sky. So fierce and powerful, everyone was taken aback. As the boulder got destroyed a figure shot out beforending on the ground. Hended on the ruins of the crumbled cave boulder, opened his mouth and violently inhaled. The pir of dark ck lightning thundered at deafening noise. ~CRRAACCLE~ Powerful bolts began to flicker from the figure''s body, his aura surging as the air around him trembled. Long ck coat pping wildly, the young figure turned around and looked in Ixtal''s direction. The revealed face naturally belonged to Ezra Zephyr. He stared at the bearman, a smile seemingly appearing on his face. "3 million spiritual crystals is truly a huge sum, even I am a little tempted to hand my head over to you." His five fingers slowly closed into a fist as he paused. "However, before thinking about that, I believe that it is time for us to settle which one of us is the real beastman" the prince grinned. Chapter 96 Chains Of Chaos ?At the top of the crumbled boulder. Ezra''s clothes fluttered, his eyes suffused with a sliver of iciness as he stared at Ixtal some distance away. Not only had thetter disrespected him and his kingdom, but Ixtal Mrch had also even ced a bounty on the prince, causing him no small amount of trouble. It was now finally time for these debts to be cleared. Ixtal did not seem to mind Ezra''s icy gaze, instead, mockery appeared on the former''s face as he coldly said."What bold words. Do you truly believe that advancing one single level in the Qi Brightening stage makes you invincible? Who here is not also at the Qi Brightening stage? Look around fake prince, there are Core Formation experts ready to kill you. Moreover, so what if you have quite strong subordinates, at the end of the day, youck strength and even let your subjects surpass you." His gaze turned towards the fifty six martial masters of Bloodfang Kingdom in the area as he continued to speak, "My bounty I previously ced on his head is still valid. Whoever can take his life will be awarded 3 million spiritual crystals. That applies to you guys as well, why are you serving a ruined kingdom and a disabled prince, join hands with me and your name will be renowned to the whole continent." Theor gritted his teeth, what he feared was happening, their cultivation became the reason for their prince''s disrespect. "Your majesty," Shifa spoke. "Yes?" Answered the prince. Shifa looked at Ixtal and uttered. "I hear a dog barking, am I allowed to cut that noisy mutt down?" Ixtal''s eyes widened for a moment, pausing for a moment beforeughing. "Hahaha, every one of these Bloodfang bitches is abnormal." The surrounding people guffawed as well. Those thatughed were clearly aiming for the bounty, 3 million was no small sum after all, and was more than enough to buy the martial resources they needed. Hence, several gazes filled with ill intent began to turn towards Ezra. It was just as Ixtal had said. In everyone''s eyes, Ezra''s only power was his country''s martial masters who were guarding him. The current Ezra was merely a 6th level Qi Brightening stage practitioner. Although he was one level higher than earlier, this did not make much of a difference to the Core Formation stage and 3rd Circle practitioners present. Therefore, it was not long before a bald man walked out. He had a fierce looking face while cruelness flickered in his eyes. He disyed a savage smile to the prince as he said, "I''ve butchered quite a few geniuses, but it is my first time dealing with someone like you." ~BOOOM~ Vigorous Mana exploded from his body, revealing that he was a 3rd Circle sorcerer. ~BAANNG~ His body lowered slightly and his foot powerfully mmed into the ground, causing it to crack as his figure was sent shooting forward like a cannonball, charging straight at Ezra. "He is a closebat sorcerer?" "They are considered strongest!" Small metal fragments started to form on his head as he cried. "2nd circle spell, Metal Scales" The bald man''s shout was akin to thunder. One could only watch in surprise as he used his head as a weapon, Mana surging over it as the smooth head took on a gleaming metallic ck luster. The terrifying charge sted away the surrounding air, an attack that was forceful and unyielding to the limit. The bald man''s attack looked ratherical, but its ferocity still made the expressions of several people present change slightly. Surprise flitted across Ezra''s eyes as he watched the ck figure ferociously charge towards him. "A rare Metal user sorcerer!" Every individual specialized in a different kind of spirit, while this person''s most deadly weapon was his gleaming bald head. "If it was before breaking through to the 6th level, I would have to be a little more cautious about this headbutt." The prince softly chuckled. He did not move to avoid the attack, merely slowly closing his five fingers into a fist as ck bolts emerged on the back of his hand, bolts that violently thundered. In a few breaths, two small portals appeared around the prince. The prince mumbled "2nd Circle spell, Chains of Chaos" The portals moved slightly ahead of Ezra, as the bald sorcerer moved through the duo portals, two ck chains emerged from the portals at lightning speed. ~ZOOOOOM - ZOOOOOM~ One chain caught the leg of the attacker while the other chain grabbed his neck. This was the spell that Ezra copied from the spell grimoire he bought in the auction. Ezra learnt the form of that spell and kept practicing to make a spell of a simr kind, with the help of Fenrir and his terrifying talent, he made the 2nd circle spell and named it Chains of Chaos. The advancing attacker was halted in mid air, the chain pulled him back from marching ahead. Ezra''s force power was rapidly consumed but he didn''t show any sign of it. "Aaarrrgg... *cough* whaat is this... aargh." The bald sorcerer was in agony, the chains were made of chaos force, and the nature of Chaos force was to twist, rive and grind. His leg and neck were continuously tortured by the ck bolts. Ezra tightened his fist as he stepped forward, sending a punch at the metallic face of the sorcerer, the two forces violently shing together. ~CLLAANNNNG~ A loud ng rang out at the moment of impact, before a shockwave that could be seen with the naked eye swept outwards, causing crack after crack to grow from under Ezra''s feet. ~BAAANNG~ A split second after these cracks appeared, everyone watched as Ezra''s fist continued forward, sending the bald man''s body flying backwards even quicker than he had arrived with a miserable cry. ~THHUD - THUUD~ Blood flowed from the bald man''s head as his body was sent flying onto the ground, smashing through several giant boulders before slowlying to a stop. His figure was only visible for a brief moment before being buried by numerous broken boulders. No one knew whether he was dead or alive. Silence,plete silence. Everyone nkly watched this scene as they swallowed a mouthful of saliva. No one had expected that the ferocious headbutt charge of the bald sorcerer would end up with him being sent flying with a single punch from Ezra. The bald man had put his everything into that attack, not to mention that he was also an initial 3rd circle sorcerer, that''s the same as a Core Formation stage expert. The might of his earlier blow was so great that those of the same cultivation level had no choice but to avoid it. Chapter 97 Werewolf Vs Bearman ?"He is a sorcerer?" Someone asked. "Yeah, that was clearly chains made from a spell, that was not a skill." "What is his attribute? ck lightning!" Gaze after gaze strangely stared at the prince. Although thetter had just ascended to the 6th level, the power he possessed was clearly extremely astonishing. Under numerous shocked gazes, the prince curved his lips. "Hmm... this spell works much better than I thought." "Boy, that attack would have killed you ifnded," Fenrir spoke. "I know but only ''if'' that hadnded, I believed in my intuition" Fenrir sighed. "My misfortune, I am stuck with a reckless boffin." Ezraughed. He looked towards the crowd that had been awed by his punch and said, "Is there anyone else who wants the bounty? If so, please hurry up." Everyone looked at each other, bitterly shaking their heads in the end as they began to withdraw. Ezra''s earlier punch had already made clear his strength. It was not known whether the 3rd Circled bald sorcerer was dead or alive after receiving a single punch, and most of them were at best only equal in strength to thetter. If they stubbornly chose not to back off, they would likely end up with the same fate as the bald man. Another thing was the guarding martial masters of Bloodfang, they didn''t make a move when Bald Sorcerer was attacking, even after witnessing his power. Therefore, although spiritual crystals were valuable, they were not worth one''s own life. Given the current situation, people like them could no longer interfere. The prince of Bloodfang pped his head when he saw them withdraw. He coldly spoke. "Did I allow you to leave?" His voice resounded, halting the masses. "What!? You want to fight all of us?" Someone asked. "All of you will die here together with this stupid musclehead." Uttered Ezra as he looked at Ixtal Mrch Thetter''s expression was currently extremely ugly, clearly surprised that the bald sorcerer did not cause even a single injury to Ezra. Instead, the bald man had even be an example for others, making them too intimidated to interfere any longer. The Bearman took in a deep breath, his grim expression gradually returning to an expressionless one. He stared at Ezra Zephyr, killing intent flooding out in his eyes as his hand slowly closed around the fiery-long dim red axe that appeared within it. Powerful qi erupted from his body like a storm, shaking the surrounding space. An overwhelming pressure enveloped the area. The numerous gazes in the vicinity looked towards him in respect. Ixtal''s strength was clearly at a different level than ordinary Core Formation experts. The axe in his hand was slowly raised, pointing towards Ezra Zephyr as an icy voice sounded across the mountain. "I originally wanted to save myself the trouble, but it seems that I have to do this personally. Well... guess I''ll save myself 3 million spiritual crystals." The numerous figures on the mountain began to back away, their gazes filled with searing anticipation as they looked towards the bulky bearman. "Will the next chieftain of the Bearmen tribe will fight him personally?" they asked as their eyes even forgot how to blink. On the mountain range, rocks rotated along the big bulky axe in Ixtal''s hand as he pointed it at Ezra Zephyd while his smoky ck qi churned in the sky above, forming a giant ck cloud. Thick and searing waves spread from within it. Ixtal had yet to attack, but the pressure from him had already exceeded the bald man from earlier. "As expected from the Bearmen tribe of Stripe Beast Empire." Numerous figures whispered inside the mountain range. There was no need to question Ixtal Mrch''s strength. He was an elite even amongst the many prided geniuses. The current him had already reached the peak 1st level of the Core Formation stage and was much stronger than ordinary Core Formation experts. "I''m afraid that Bloodfang''s prince will not be able to unt his power like before." It was true. When youpared the two, Ixtal was clearly superior. He wielded a Special tier Earth Shattering Axe and had numerous tricks up his sleeves. No matter how one looked at it, Ixtal''s chances at victory were higher. "Humph, let''s see who will save you this time." Iciness flowed in Sky Lees''s eyes. She had originally believed that it would be easy to deal with Ezra, but thetter just seemed to be more and more of a problem. In the end, even Ixtal Mrch had been forced to personally take action. However, it was over now. She looked towards the remaining few Spirity Beast squad members and coldly said, "Block off all of his escape paths and stop his countrymen from helping him, he will not be allowed to flee this time." The remaining few members had alreadypletely cast their lot in with Ixtal Mrch. Hence, all of them nodded after hearing Sky Lees''s words before dispersing in all directions, sealing every path of escape avable to Ezra and surrounding the 56 martial masters of Bloodfang Kingdom. "Shifa, we must help his majesty." A member of Bloodfang said. "No, his majesty hasn''t given any orders, we must wait for orders." Replied the calm andposed Shifa. "But..." "Believe in his majesty" Theor added. On the mountain top, Ezra calmly watched them do so, not seeming to care at all but a sinister smile formed on his face as if he had nned something for everyone. His gaze soon changed and locked onto Ixtal. The strength disyed by thetter was indeed far beyond regr experts. The fire of battle intent slowly rose in Ezra''s eyes. Before his martial breakthrough, his chances of victory against an opponent at Ixtal''s level were naturally slim, but now... it was going to be very different. "Efsa, Drepa..." The duo weapons appeared in Ezra''s hands, a short sword''s sharp tip that flickered with a chilling bluish light and tormenting poisonous hook, itching to dig holes. ck chaotic lightning also began to swirl around Ezra Zephyr like a thunderstorm, turning all the rocks in the vicinity to dust... Ixtal tightly gripped his axe as he coldly said, "I will let you know that your qualifications are not enough to permit such arrogance before me!" The instant he finished speaking, Ixtal''s figure abruptly shot forward, his figure blinking from ce to ce like a ball of cloud before arriving in front of Ezra Zephyr. The former''s axe shook, transforming into countless shes of smoky qi with a dim red sparkle that seemed to cover the sky as they engulfed Ezra Zephyr, targeting his limbs. Chapter 98 Exchanging Blows ?Formidable, deadly, ruthless. However, Ezra merely let out a prolongedugh in response, no fear whatsoever as the Hook thrust forward to meet the attack head on. A dark purple radiance curled around the poisonous hook Drepa''s tip, the small des on it shone like a thousand stars. ~CLLAANG - CLLAANNG~ Axe and hool shed, sparks flying with loud ngs. Spiritual energy rippled violently every time they met, shaking the surrounding air. In a short span of a dozen breaths, the two had already exchanged dozens of blows. Every strike was ruthless without the slightest shred of mercy. ~CLLUUNK~ This time, the spear and short sword collided, only to be pushed back once again. Prince Ezra''s arm suddenly jerked as the invisible chain Gleipnit came into y and Efsa was shot forward, stabbing towards Ixtal Mrch''s throat at a tricky angle. However, just as the attack was about tond, an axe was swung towards it, slightly changing the trajectory of the bluish sword as it missed its target. Ezra''s expression was icy, with a thought, his body moved on its own, the hook and sword were extended, and the duo weapons were moving in the air as if they were two whips, that seemed to reach the sky as they descended, aimed at every inch of Ixtal''s body. "What a bizarre set of spiritual weapons!" Ixtal''s pupils tightened slightly. Ezra''s duo weapons were on a continuous rampage. Its bizarre movement and powers were mysterious, Gleipnit was a chain that couldn''t be seen with the naked eye, making the duo weapons very challenging to counter. However, Ixtal Mrch was no weakling. With a slight swing of the Earth Shattering Axe in his hand, pebbles engulfed in smoky qi began to rise from it, forming a shield of ck rocks in front of him. ~DHONG - DHOONG~ Countless whip liked attacks struck at the ck rock, but all were repelled in the end. Ezra Zephyr''s and Ixtal Mrch''s figures were simultaneously blown backwards. Ixtal''s expression was grave, the Earth Shattering Axe drawing a long scar on the ground. Opposite him, Ezra drifted backwards while the duo''s purple and blue weapons rapidly gathered back in his grip. The attacks of both parties had been vicious in their previous sh. However, every attack had ultimately been blocked. The pupils of everyone watching the fight shrank slightly at this moment, evidently surprised that Ezra Zephyr did not seem to be at a disadvantage even against a Core Formation stage expert like Ixtal Mrch. "I''ve truly underestimated you. To be capable of so much at the 6th level of the Qi Brightening stage is remarkable... " Ixtal''s eyes lowered slightly, his tone indifferent as he continued, "If given some time, I''m afraid that no one will hold much superiority against you... your talent is truly terrifying. In fact, I''ve begun to believe it now. Ezra''s eyebrows raised slightly. "Believe what?" Ixtal calmly answered, "Believe that you really are the so-called heir of the werewolves'' ancestral martial spirit and that Benedict Brownmane had merely stolen your martial spirit, allowing him to reach where he is today." Ezra smiled but did notment. "However... " Ixtal paused, an extremely dangerous look emerging in his eyes as he stared at the prince of Bloodfang. "That is also why I''ve decided that it will be best to kill you here." Ezra chuckled. "I''m afraid that you''re not that capable." Ixtal tly responded, "I know that you obtained that Gammayer skill, but I also know that you have not learnt it." Ezra''s eyes narrowed slightly. "The requirements to learn a Gammayer skill are exceedingly stringent, plus your focus has been on breaking through into the 6th level while hiding here, and you naturally did not have the time nor conditions. Therefore, you cannot possibly have learnt it. And even if you get the chance, time and everything. You still won''t be able to learn it because you are not a cultivator, you are a sorcerer" Ixtal''s calm exnation was filled with certainty. Ezra Zephyr slowly replied, "You are pretty smart." It was indeed as Ixtal had guessed. Although Ezra knew how to practice the Gammayer skill, Glittering Wind and Light, he had yet to learn it. Ixtalughed, his hand slowly tightening around the strong Earth Shattering Axe as a toying look surfaced in his eyes. "It''s just such a pity, you don''t have a Gammayer skill... but..." The Qi around him began to churn violently at this moment, akin to a ck storm of thick smoke as it swept outwards, while astonishing ripples pulsed from his body. The ground below his feet began to tremble. "I have one!" Shocked gaze after gaze watched as Smoky ck qi shot out from the top of Ixtal''s head, culminating into a giant ring. An almighty and frightening pressure pulsed. As the prince gazed at the ckish ring, his eyes narrowed. A titanic ck ring floated above Ixtal Mrch, emitting oppressing and berserk waves that dried up and cracked the ground below. Every gaze in the mountain range was tinged with fear and astonishment as they watched this scene. "That''s... a Gammayer skill!" "Ixtal is the 1st born of Bearman''s chieftain, it is not strange for him to have mastered one." "That beastman has so many trump cards... " "It''s going to be dangerous for Ezra Zephyr. Given Ixtal''s strength, even those super elite geniuses will have to face such power with seriousness." "It''s a Gammayer skill, after all, its power is enough to be a game changer." Numerous whispers rang out. There was now a trace of pity in the gazes that looked towards Ezra. Thetter had disyed his extremely solid foundations when he fought with Ixtal, but it was ultimately still only the Qi Brightening stage. Someone sighed, "Bloodfang''s prince is still young and has yet to realise his full potential. If he had patiently bided his time instead and mastered a 5th or 6th circle spell, Ixtal will not be able to do anything against him." Chapter 99 Dark Wheel Of Death ?Sky Lees''s pretty face radiated with happiness when she was this. Her gaze turned towards Ezra, a mocking look emerging as she said, "The consequences of angering the Bearman king is not something the likes of you can withstand... " Under those numerous pitying gazes, Ezra''s expression turned rather grave as he stared at the giant smoky ck ring above Ixtal. The undtions that pulsed from it were extremely destructive. Such power had indeed far surpassed the level of other geniuses present. "The power and pressure of his Gammayer skill are not inferior to that of Razor Pearl Eagle.. " Muttered Ezra under his breath. Ixtal was indeed a formidable foe. If it was before his breakthrough, he would likely have no choice but to avoid it. Unfortunately for Ixtal, ck terrifying lightning began to surge out of the prince''s body, thundering and expanding around him like a howling dark ck hurricane. Astonishing fluctuations pulsed outwards, shaking the mountain below his feet. Gasp after gasp rang out when the onlookers saw this scene. "Ezra is really remarkable. He''s only at the 6th level of the Qi Brightening stage, but his Qi levels do not lose to a Core Formation stage practitioner." "Wait... he is a sorcerer, right? Then why he has a cultivator''s foundation and not sorcerer''s circles?" "Look at his spiritual energy, it''s different than mana and qi... it''s more like a Martial Animal''s force." "Now that you mention that... what is he actually?" "Moreover, from how concentrated his spiritual energy looks, it''s definitely not low grade martial spirit.." "No wonder he dares to put himself against Ixtal Mrch... " "But even so, I''m afraid that he is still not his match." "..." The ck ring above Ixtal faintly trembled, a sign that its power was about to approach its peak. His cold eyes gazed at Ezra Zephyr as he said, "Why do you still try such meaningless actions, wouldn''t it be better to obediently wait for death?" His finger slowly extended, pointing towards the prince as an emotionless voice echoed from his mouth. "Gammayer skill, Dark Wheel of Death" ~BBZZZZZ~ The giant ckish ring shook violently for a moment, before suddenly disappearing from sight a split secondter. It was too fast to be seen by the naked eye, the only things everyone was able to observe were space distortion and a sh of ckness. As smoke swept past, the ground below dried up and crumbled. In the face of such a devastating attack, even those with the strength of the Core Formation stage would feel their scalps turn numb. Was this the power of a Gammayer skill? If they were the ones in Ezra''s ce, they would not even have any chance of dodging and being killed in an instant... At that point, even Bloodfang Martial Masters became worried as they exchanged gazes. But, they have been strictly ordered to not interrupt and not only that, they were surrounded by the other martial masters. Dark smoke covered the horizon, rapidly erging in Ezra''s eyes. Even the surrounding air seemed to burn, producing a burnt smell. "Huu" A breath was slowly dispelled from the prince''s mouth. His hands came together as he hit the ground below with full power. ~BOOOM~ Dust rose and amidst the dust and smoke, a low voice seemed to quietly escape his lips. "Fenrir,e out." The instant Ezra''s voice was heard, the ck bolts thundered around him and suddenly expanded once again. The gigantic wolf of Norse appeared Prior to this attack, Ezra learnt that Fenrir can swallow the qi and mana, to a certain limit. The giant wolf growled, opening its enormous mouth to swallow the iing Dark Wheel of Death, ~BOOOM~ The sounds of explosions rang out from the monstrous wolf''s body but did not continue for long. Meanwhile, the wolf''s titanic body shrank with each explosion. The gammayer skill that Ixtal had put all his power into had been neutralized in this manner. "How is this possible?!" Countless cries of surprise rang out at practically the same time, eye after eye nearly popping from their sockets. How could they have imagined such an oue... To think that Ixtal''s terrifyingly powerful Gammayer skill had disappeared like this without causing even a tiny ripple. How had Ezra done it?! The expression on Ixtal''s face turned rigid little by little. Some distance behind him, Sky Lees looked as if she had just seen a ghost, her mouth so wide an egg could be easily popped in. "It seems that your little Gammayer skill has yet to be properly mastered... its power seems to be a little weak." Ezra chuckled when he saw Ixtall''s stiff expression. "Boy... that was reckless." Said Fenrir. Ezra uttered, "I know, fuck... my chest is burning like a cylindrical y oven." Although the Monstrous Wolf of Norse devoured the skill, its power was beyond the level of Ezra and he received some damage as well. "What kind of spell is this?!" Ixtal''splexion was ashen. Ezra ignored the question. With a flick, the short sword Efsa abruptly darted forward, heading straight for Ixtal. The sword was extremely quick, appearing in front of Ixtal in a sh. Fear finally flitted across Bearman''s eyes. He gritted his teeth as rapidly retreated, while another marble armament appeared in his hand and was quickly snapped. ~BBZZ~ A circr shield of light appeared in front of him. It was obviously another defensive spiritual imprint treasure. ~CLLIINNNK~ The bluish sharp sword stabbed into the shield causing it to ripple violently. Ixtal continued to hurriedly flee backwards as cracks began to appear on the shield. His gaze flickered in calction. In the end, a grudging look flitted across his eyes as his figure retreated back to Sky Lees''s side, grabbing her wrist as he shouted, "Go!" A scroll appeared in his hand and was quickly torn. Rays of light instantly exploded from it, swallowing the both of them. ~CRRAAACKK~ However, the shield also broke at this moment. There was no time for Efsa to stab them, but at the same time the sword glowed, some words were heard by Ezra in his mind. He jerked Gleipnit and Efsa made a swing, Ezra uttered two words. "Portal Cutter". Chapter 100 Portal Cutter & Left Lady ?The light below Ixtal and Sky''s feet grew brighter and brighter, evidently some kind of Spiritual Imprint used for escaping. A strange voice came into Ezra''s head and he muttered "Portal Cutter". With a slight jerk, Efsa sent a sh, lightning fast at the duo. Both saw the strange iing attack, the smarter one understood that it is something dangerous, and she pushed Ixtal into the portal. The sh arrive and struck her, but not a single drop of blood was revealed on her body as the sh crossed her body and hit the newly formed escaping portal. The moment Portal Cutter hit the portal, it instantly distorted and closed. "WAIT!?... SKY!!..." Ixtal yelled as the portal was forcefully closed by Ezra, the Bearman left the love of his life inside the jaws of death. "No No No, this can''t happen, Noo!!!" He yelled like a madman. Ezra looked at his sword in surprise. "What was this?" "That was one of the skills of your weapons, you underestimate the might of your weapons. These will be considered best even in the upper realm." Replied Fenrir. Ezra smiled and tightened his grip on his weapons with satisfaction. As he looked forward, his sightnded on Sky Lees, his evil crimson eyes glowed. "Oh you stupid muscle-head, you have left something very precious behind." He grinned and raised his one eyebrow as he asked Sky Lees. "Am I right?" Sky Lees was afraid, Ixtal Mrch really had plenty of life preserving methods. However, did she think that Ezra Zephyr would so easily cancel the portal of escape as he pleased? With a cold chuckle, Ezra Zephyr sent out an order. "Martial Masters of Bloodfang Kingdom... kill everyone!" Sky Lees could only watch in surprise as the 56 martial masters jumped out towards the gigantic crowd of around 3000 martial masters without an ounce of hesitation. However, their armaments changed, they all revealed their Special grade weapons as they marched. "What bullshit is this?!" "They are fighting against us all?" "How stupid of them and here I was about to respect that prince." ~RAAAWWWWRRRRR~ On the other side, a gigantic growl was heard, stunning every one of them. When they turned their gaze, a dark bluish, bear, with ferocity crawling on his veins. "A martial animal? It seems to be of 2nd tier as well." "Is that a Mad Titan Bear??!" "No way, since when Mad Titan Bear looked like that". Just when their surprise was unleashed another terrifying cry was heard. ~KIIIIIIIIIIRIRIRIRIRKA~ The familiar cry sent chills through their bones, from the side of a mountain, the assumed dead Razor Pearl Eagle emerged. Unscratched and uninjured. "Run..." "Ruunnn!! You fools." The battle between Ezra and Ixtal ended unexpectedly quickly. Before any of the onlookers could react, Ixtal Mrch disappeared and Sky Lees was left behind. A new crowd gradually gathered, they involuntary swallowed their saliva when they gazed upon the mess of a battlefield once again. No one had expected that the Ixtal Mrch of Stripe Beast Empire would actually flee. He had the strength of the Core Formation stage, and only a handful of people amongst the Naran Continent''s younger generation surpassed him. Yet, he had been beaten by Ezra Zephyr, a recently ascended 6th level Qi Brightening stage. Moreover... Ixtal had lost even after bringing out his Gammayer skill. Gaze after gaze seemed to gradually change when they looked towards Ezra again. There was now a little less scrutiny and a little more respect, silence nketed the mountains. Everyone knew that Ezra Zephyr''s name would resound in the Spirity Bailiwick after today''s battle. Ezra paid no attention to their gazes. He merely made a beckoning motion with his hand and the bluish short sword Efsa returned, he gazed at his hook and sword with love. Ezra gently swung it from side to side as he came closer to Sky Lees. "He''s really good at running." The prince shook his head. He had still underestimated the tricks Ixtal Mrch had up his sleeve. Thetter was practically overflowing with treasures to preserve one''s life and escape. "Well, you won''t be feeling too good either even if you escaped." The prince softly chuckled. At the final moment, he had caught the mastermind of the Spirity Beast squad and all the other martial masters who went after the bounty. The prince looked at Sky Lees. "Time to see what this youngdy has to offer for her life" uttered the prince. She quickly threw a pouch to him, it was a spatial pouch. ck Lightning surged towards the Universe pouch in Ezra''s hand. A faint spiritual imprint appeared at the mouth of the pouch, blocking the foreign power. However, the resistance was not much of an obstruction to Ezra Zephyr. After sending out a dozen waves of ck Bolts, the spiritual imprint gradually dimmed, eventually shattering. With a thought, Ezra Zephyr''s senses swept into the bag and took a good look at its contents. The first items to appear were 8 gold spiritual crystal cards. These were spiritual crystal cards of the Crystal Pavilion, and each gold one could be exchanged for a million spiritual crystals. Eight gold Spiritual crystal cards represented 8 million spiritual crystals. "What a wealthy littledy." The sight of these 8 gold crystal cards made the corners of Sky Lees''s mouth twitch a little. But, she couldn''t do anything, her safety was her priority The prince continued to inspect the contents of the Universe pouch. There were many useful and valuable things inside, including several rare Spiritual Resources. This spoke volumes about Bearman Ixtal Mrch''s wealth because he was the one who gave her that pouch. "Oho, a lightning rod stone?" A deep ck stone suddenly appeared in Ezra''s hand. The mottled stone was full of holes and seemed to faintly give off a gleam akin to lightning. A pleasant surprise shed in his eyes when he saw it. The lightning rod stone could help Ezra smoothen the process of drawing lightning into his body, increasing the speed and power of ck Bolts Chaos Force. "What a pleasant surprise." After going through the entire bag, the prince felt rather regretful that there was no Dark Wheel of Death gammayer skill inside. But it made sense, a gammayer skill was a valuable treasure even to a powerful faction like Bearmen of Stripe Beast Empire. Ixtal could not possibly be allowed to easily take it with him after the fact that he had a Special grade, Earth Shattering Axe. Even so, the haul this time was pretty good. Now that Ezra was done with the pouch, his gaze turned towards the figures that were still in the vicinity. Kavar and Razor Pearl Eagle wreaked havoc together with 56 martial masters of Bloodfang Kingdom. "What are all of you doing?" "You will make the whole continent your enemy?" Bloodfang martial masters were naturally not going to be nice to those who hade for his bounty. Upon hearing the words of Ezra, the figures on the mountainunched the attack. If it was before, the surrounding martial masters would have likely cursed and scolded. However, the current Ezra Zephyr had beaten off even someone like Ixtal Mrch. Such frightening battle power was something they naturally did not dare to offend. As well as the powerful martial masters of Bloodfang were on a killing spree together with two martial animals who were not touching any of Bloodfang''s martial masters. Hence, the figures of the mountain retreated in a dejected manner to avoid death. Ezra paid them no attention. He also prepared to leave the area and find an appropriate ce to learn the Gammayer skill. At this moment, however, he suddenly sensed something and lifted his head, gazing towards the untouchable Spirity Tablet high up in the sky. The table was currently shaking, practically every prided genius in the entire Spirity Bailiwick felt this disturbance. Heads were immediately raised, looks of astonishment soon arising on their faces. Light began to converge in the tablet, and for the first time, ancient words slowly appeared. It was a name. The first name that had appeared on the Spirity Tablet. The name was... Ezra Zephyr! "6th level Qi Brightening stage, Ezra Zephyr, battled 1st level Core Formation stage, Ixtal Mrch, Ixtal Mrch retreated." They were just eighteen simple words, but they caused tremendous waves in the Spirity Bailiwick. Countless geniuses were bbergasted as they stared at the tablet,pletely shocked by the information that had appeared on it. They naturally knew who Ixtal Mrch was. He was one of those that stood at one of the apex positions of Naran Continent''s younger generation, and one of the greatest contenders for the greatest gift of the Spirity Bailiwick. And yet, the tablet had dered that Ixtal Mrch had been beaten into retreat?! Who was Ezra Zephyr? How can he possess such terrifying strength? Moreover, there were countless intense battles that had already urred in the Spirity Bailiwick. While only this particr battle had been acknowledged by the tablet, what did this say? This meant that the battle had already reached the level where it could be acknowledged by the Spirity Tablet. One could imagine how impossible it was for a 6th level Qi Brightening expert to defeat 1st level Core Formation expert. In the mountain forest, Zulfi''s eyes were wide open, mouth agape as he stared at the Spirity Tablet. A long whileter, he violently sucked in a breath of cool air. Others may not know who Ezra Zephyr was, but how could he not? Chapter 101 Offer Of Alliance ?"His majesty had actually encountered Ixtal Mrch? And even exchanged blows with him? From the looks of it, His majesty seemed to have forced Ixtal Mrch into withdrawing, he had taken the advantage in their fight." A warm feeling flowed in Zulfi Dimitry''s heart. Ezra Zephyr had such a nonchnt and dominant character, the reason he purposely went against Ixtal Mrch was very likely to show the whole continent the power of the current Bloodfang Kingdom. "His majesty has left his name on the tablet, looks like I''ll have to work harder. From the looks of it, one will have to achieve a battle aplishment on the level of the Core Formation stage in order to leave one''s name on the tablet" Numerous ideas swirled in Zulfi Dimitry''s head. In the end, he ceased hesitatio, his toes pushing off the ground as greenish sword qi surged out from beneath his feet, forming a dark green cloud that brought him into the sky. "I should also breakthrough before meeting up with his majesty and the rest... " As he jumped and was still in mid-air, he saw the tablet shining again, Zulfi looked up. "1st level Core Formation stage, Shifa Pista, killed 13 Core Formation stage experts against the odds 1st level Core Formation stage, Theor Galearms, killed 8 Core Formation stage experts against the odds. ~SWIISSHH SWIISSHH SWIISSHH~ One after another the tablet shone and around 11 names appeared on the tablet after Theor Galearms. Zulfi''s eyes widened, and he remembered those names, every one of them was the martial master of Bloodfang Kingdom. "Oh my goodness..." murmured Zulfi. A certain individual gazed at the tablet, his eyes filled with ferocity. "Disgraceful bearmen, always ahead in ruining my empire''s name." He said as he clenched his fist. ~CRRAACK~ Blood oozed from within his hands, the fierce youth was holding a sliced head in his hand that just busted. A white dressed man with a long white sword on back smiled at the tablet. "The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom lived up to his words." He said and moved. Like that, every genius looked at the tablet in astonishment. Salom Uqually was seated on a mountain peak, his head raised to view the Spirity Tablet in the sky. The expression on his face fluctuate as he stared at the words on the tablet. Momentster, he mumbled to himself, "Ezra Zephyr... Why have I not heard of this person''s power, and what made a such devastated kingdom and crippled prince so powerful in a short time?" Salom frowned slightly, he had a verbal quarrel and the oue was him being in a disadvantageous position, leaving him no option but to withdraw as well "His Martial Spirit must be extremely powerful and he is likely hiding something." Salom slowly muttered, his expression turning much graver for the first time. He had a feeling that Ezra Zephyr would likely be his biggest obstacle this time. "It will be a huge problem if I don''t find a way to eliminate him..." Mumbled Salom Uqually to himself. His eyes suddenly narrowed slightly as he icily said, "Since you''re already here, show yourself. Sneaking around and hiding, what difference is there between you and a rat?" The surroundings remained silent. A cold light shed in Salom''s eyes. His five fingers suddenly clenched into a fist as he fiercely punched in a certain direction. ~BOOOM~ His Qi whizzed forth, damaging even the ground below his feet. The Qi shot towards a certain spot. However, just as it was about to hit, the space there suddenly rippled as a pale hand slowly reached out. The hand gently twirled, stopping the domineering Qi when it was right in front of the palm. Strange grey Qi gushed out from the pale hand, shing against the Qi of Salom. In the end, thetter waspletely corroded away with a final fizzle... "Why the need to be so hostile against a guest from far away." A raspy voice suddenly rang out. Space rippled again as a figure in loincloth slowly appeared. The young man in ck had a set of life-less grey pupils that looked akin to vortexes, a sight that made one shiver. "Who are you? I don''t recall someone like you amongst those from the Naran Continent." Salom frowned as he stared at the grey pupil youth. The aura from thetter''s body made him feel the need to be wary. This youth was clearly no ordinary individual. The youth in loincloth seemed to grin. "Upper realm, Las Filipinas, Rolo Aur." Salom''s pupils shrank slightly as he said in a cold voice, "Someone from the Upper realm? This Spirity Bailiwick belongs to our Lower realm''s Naran Continent, you people from the upper realm dare to sneak in? Looks like you are up to nothing good, and probably intend to snatch away the greatest blessing." The youth in loincloth shook his head. "Blessings are granted by the will of the destiny and are not exclusive in nature. Only the strong are worthy of it. If I manage to take it, it would only mean that I am more qualified than the prided geniuses of the Naran Continent or... lower realm in the whole" Salom faintly said, "Then let me test if you do have the qualifications." The Qi began to rise from his body, forming a great rod behind him as the rock below him began to shake. The qi cultivated was a little simr to Ixtal Mrch''s, only more domineering. The youth in loincloth. "I am not here to fight you, but propose a certain cooperation." "Cooperation?" Salom''s eyes narrowed. The youth called Rolo Aur answered in a raspy voice, "I saw the battle between Ezra Zephyr and Ixtal Mrch." Salom''s heart shivered a little. He had not realised there was someone who coulde here after witnessing that fight, the distance was too long. It seems that Rolo Aur had some very strange abilities. "You don''t believe I was there, right? Hehe, but Ezra Zephyr knew I was there. The reason why he did not use his full power was because he was guarding against me." The vortexes in Rolo''s grey pupils rotated. "It is true that I never expected someone like that to appear in your Naran Continent." He showed a thin smile. Salom was expressionless. "I heard that Ezra Zephyr has a pretty bad rtionship with your true love Emily Jomez. That''s why you will ultimately pit yourself against him." Rolo slowly continued, "He''s a great threat, but if we cooperate, we will surely be able to eliminate him. I feel that such cooperation will be very important to you." The expression in Salom''s eyes became deep but readable. He was indeed a little enticed by this deal. Ezra Zephyr was too mysterious and will definitely be a huge problem, an even bigger there''s than John Starc and the rest. As for whether working together with those from the Upper realm would invoke the ire of the other prided geniuses of the Naran Continent, Salom did not need to take it into consideration. There was nothing he would not stoop to in order to walk the path of the strong. Salom said in a low voice, "Although Ezra Zephyr has not yet reached the Core Formation stage, he is aplete mystery. Even if we do manage to defeat him, we may not be able to eliminate him. The two of us may not be able to, but what if we add another two?" Rolo Aur smiled faintly. The moment these words were said, Salom Uqually sensed spiritual energy waves erupt from the surroundings. Next, two figures rose into the sky andnded around him. These two figures were extremely young, but the powerful spiritual energy ripples spread from their bodies making Salom''s pupils shrink in fear. The two of them were likely not weaker than Fair Sword. It seems that the Upper realm hade prepared, their goal, the greatest blessing. There was a change in Salom''s expression. Even though he was currently surrounded by 3 people, he did not disy any fear. If he wanted to leave, there would naturally be a way, he thought. The genius of the 2nd branch Uqually n slowly said, "If it''s now, I believe it should be enough." Such a line-up could only be described as terrifying. No matter how mysterious Ezra Zephyr was, once he was trapped in their, escape would practically be impossible. Rolo Aur softly chuckled. "Since that is so, our alliance is temporarily established. However, there is something else that we''ll need your help with after." Salom asked as he squinted his eyes, "What is it?" "These teammates of mine are rather interested in the super elite geniuses of your Naran Continent and n to use them to leave their names on the tablet." Salom indifferently responded, "I can lead the way, but they are no kind saints either. It is not certain who will end up trampling who in the end. Of course, the best oue would be for both parties to end up injured." "There is no need for you to worry about such matters." Rolo shook his head. Soon after, he looked towards Salom and smiled, "Are you not worried that our Upper Realm will take all the top ces, making the prided geniuses of your Naran Continent lose all their face?" Salom thought about it for a moment. "What does that got to do with me?" Rolo was stunned but soon began tough. "I hope we''ll have a happy alliance." Chapter 102 Glittering Wind And Light ?Eight days had already passed since the battle between Ezra Zephyr and Ixtal Mrch. During these eight days, the Spirity Bailiwick gradually began boiling with activity. More and more opportunities were appearing in the form of various mystical areas where anyone who could sessfully enter would obtain some pretty good treasures or blessings. Over the past few days, news had already spread of several lucky individuals obtaining various treasures, allowing them to bepletely reborn, their originally mediocre strength leaping into the sky, transforming them into elites even amongst the many prided geniuses. This caused the eyes of countless geniuses to burn with excitement and anticipation. For a time, searching for these mystical ces became the most sought after dream of everyone here. Of course, this naturally led to numerous intense battles from which some geniuses were able to distinguish themselves, making their names resound loudly across the Spirity Bailiwick. Included amongst them were various famous elites who fought to get something precious. However, whenpared to Ezra Zephyr, all of them appeared insignificant. Till today, only his name and the names of 13 other Bloodfang Kingdom''s martial masters could be seen on the Spirity Tablet. It was clear as day that achieving the so-called distinguished battle aplishment was not easy at all. As such, everyone put their energy and time into training, killing many beasts to raise their strength, only then would they raise their chances of being acknowledged by the tablet. ~BBZZZZZ~ Thend rumbled, it was a barrennd where mountains gathered together in groups, their tall peaks piercing the clouds. No trees could be found on these mountains, their bare appearance making the ce look rather deste. Terrifying gales were present at the peaks of these mountains all year round, the endlessly rumbling thunder filling the area. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom currently stood on one of these majestic mountains. The top of the mountain was immersed in colourful auroras, surrounded by the speedy wind in which ck lightning madly shed a flickered. It was a sight that would make one''s heart jump and flesh tremble. However, Ezra Zephyr''s face was overflowing with joy. This was the best ce to master the Gammayer Glittering Wind and Light skill. "Took too many days to find a perfect ce." The prince sighed. He would surely master the skill here. Once he did, his battle power would rise once again. He sat down on the mountain peak and gradually began to fall into a state of concentration. The rumbling thunder that filled the area seemed to gradually fade away into the background. Aplex and profound intonation slowly flowed into his mind. It was the cultivation method of the Glittering Wind and Light skill. "Feel the wild wind, feel the particles of twinkling light, infuse your spiritual energy, converge into a mark" It was a long timeter before Ezra''s eyes slowly opened. He closed his hand as the lightning rod stone appeared within it. The ck stone slowly rose into the air, ultimately hovering some distance above his head. The prince began to pour his chaos force into the stone, immediately causing a peculiar cry of thunder to faintly echo from its many holes. ~CRRAAACKKLE~ The wind and light in the vicinity began to move as if being beckoned by something. With a loud boom, a foot long ck lightning bolt struck the lightning rod stone. The stone trembled as it absorbed the lightning. After which, lightning began spouting out of its many holes, bombarding Ezra''s body. The prince''s body immediately began to shake, the flesh all over his body squirming as intense pain pulsed from the surface of his body. But Ezra didn''t grimace in pain, he had endured a lot worse during his training for 5 whole years. Only by experiencing wind and light attacks would the body gradually grow ustomed to them, allowing one to gain a better understanding of their nature and properties and eventually create a twinkling mark on one''s body. A Gammayer skill was profoundly powerful, an existence far beyond the realm of Betayer Skill. Hence why the method to learn was even stranger and more difficult. "It is fortunate that I have chaos force that is keeping the wind and light in check and can continuously absorb them. Otherwise, the process would be much slower." Muttered the prince to himself. ~WWHOOOOOOHHHSH~ The gale blew endlessly on the mountain top. Within the ring lightning, one would faintly see Zhou Yuan''s sitting figure. Deep within the forest. A swordsman was dressed in white, leaning against the trunk of the tree, legs stretched over the branch. His hands full of calluses appeared exceptionally rough when he opened them. He gently rested as he retrieved a cup from his spatial pouch and extended it into a hole in the tree. When the cup exited, it was filled with green liquid that gave off the strong and fragrant smell of good wine. "Hah, never expected to encounter such good stuff here." John took a little sip. A satisfied smile was revealed on his face that was filled with various shes of swords. "WOFFF WOFF!" A group of hounds that had bodies of apes angrily grunted below the tree but did not dare to approach. They could only work themselves into a fluster, screeching unceasingly. "I''m only going to have a little..." Upon hearing the din, John Stark tilted his head downwards and looked at them before continuing, "But if you keep disturbing me... I''ll drink all of your good stuff." The loud noise instantly turned to silence, the hairs all over the apes'' bodies standing as they clumped together trembling. At this very moment, they could feel that the human before their eyes was very scary and he could really drink everything. "So obedient." John Stark gave a faint nod of approval, raising his neck again as he downed an entire cup of alcohol. As he casually threw the cup away, sharpness slowly gathered in his clear eyes as he indifferently said, "It seems that this beautiful wine has caught the attention of you all as well." A figure descended some distance in front of him, he yed with two golden balls in his hands. Who could it be other than Salom Uqually? He stood on the leaves that carpeted the ground, his bodypletely still as he stared at John Stark and slowly said, "The Fair Sword of Humanity? I need to learn about the locations of all elite geniuses, if you chose to help us, I will allow you to leave today." John Stark looked at him, he was calm like ake "I don''t want to waste my energy on you, please leave." "What did you say?" Salom Uqually''s gaze turned frosty as an astonishing aura spread from his body. John Stark sighed, he touched the sheathed sword of his as he said. "You are not amongst the top geniuses of this year, what exactly it is that made you act so bold before me?" "Looks like you''re tired of living!" Anger seemed to surge in Salom''s eyes. His ice-cold voice was filled with chilling murder. "It''s only been some days in Spirity Bailiwick, but it seems that you''ve already forgotten the man known as Fair Sword." A white light began to flicker on John''s finger as a powerful qi ripple spread. "Hehe, what a sharp Spiritual energy..." A raspy voice suddenly rang out within the forest. One could only watch as a figure in loincloth slowly walked out some distance behind Salom. It was Rolo Aur. "The one who came from the upper realm are you guys, right?" John Stark turned his head slightly and stole a nce at Rolo Aur. "I did not expect that the genius of the Uqually n and trespassers from the upper realm would work together." Salom was surprised, "How did he know they are from the upper realm?" He pondered. Rolo Aur sighed softly. "Amongst the younger generation in this lower realm, I''ve never seen someone whose sword qi and insight are as strong as yours. Ezra Zephyr is interesting but he is totally different from you. That''s why... to eliminate uncertainty, I feel that you should no longer appear in the Spirity Bailiwick, you and your righteous nature will be our greatest obstruction." The Fair Sword was not astonished that they are aware of Ezra, but he was curious about what made them utter such words about Ezra Zephyr. There were other elite geniuses superior to Ezra such as Stripe Beast Empire''s prince, Battle Addicted Dwarf and that princess of Elfpatria. All of a sudden, his interest in Ezra reached new heights. John Stark stood up on the tree branch, his slim steel like figure seemed rather domineering at this moment as he calmly said, "Thebination of you two is indeed very strong, but you may not be able to keep me here." Rolo Aur chuckled as he nodded. "Then what about now?" His hands reached out and gently pped. ~SWWOOOOOOSSSHH~ 2 powerful spiritual energies suddenly exploded from the forest, sweeping away the surrounding trees. They formed a mana barrier that trapped John Stark from far away. The Fair Sword shot a nce at his surroundings. This time, however, his brows slowly knitted together. To think that the other party had sent out such a lineup to deal with him, a lineup that was capable of killing the Fair Sword. Chapter 103 New Names On Tablet ?~CRAACCLLEE~ ck thunderclouds spat dark snake like lightning, each bolt striking the ck lightning rod stone. In turn, the stone emitted wind and light attributes that poured onto the seated prince of Bloodfang Kingdom below. Every time the wind and light power descended, Ezra''s body would tremble uncontrobly. Although he was already numb to the intense pain, his body would subconsciously react. Ezra Zephyr''s eyes were tightly shut, ignoring the pain from his body. After several days of training in this manner, he had already grown used to the strong winds and piercing lights. At this current moment, all his attention was on the interior of his body. Powerful spiritual energy surged within his body where the faint glow of twinkling light could be seen. Along with the blooming light, the sound of rustling wind could be heard. Light particles flicker as the wind blew, the two forces weaving into one while absorbing wisps of Chaos Lightning force from time to time. Slowly, the amalgamation seemed to transform into a mystical mark. This mark was simr to light and wind and looked as if it was naturally formed. It was also extremely cryptic and profound. A mark like this was known as a Skill Mark simr to Spell Form, such a mark could only be obtained through special cultivation methods. Once formed, it would be imprinted on the inner core like a seed of sorts. In future, one would only need to fuse spiritual energy into the mark to activate the skill. However, it was clearly much simpler to sessfully imprint a loweryer skill mark. The difficulty was substantially greater for the skill that has the level of Gammayer and required extremely high talent andprehension ability. It was rumoured that the great powers were masters of innumerable skills and spells, their arsenals were akin to the starry sky, while powerful spell after spell and skill after skill easily flowed from their hands. After these great powers died, their techniques could be left behind through the power of their wills. Just like the Spirity Bailiwick where spiritual blessings, treasures, skills and spells existed within the bodies of the native beasts and Martial Animals. The Glittering Wind and Light skill mark that the prince had just managed to acquire was only at the elementary stage. To perfect it, one needed to keep exposing one''s body to wind and light and gain an increasing understanding of the power within. ~BOOOM~ Ezra''s tightly shut eyes abruptly opened at this moment, the glow of twinkling light shing within them. His hands curled slightly and were ced together at the base of the palm, one on top, one on the bottom as if he was cupping the sun or moon. Meanwhile, the small mark in his inner core began to vibrate. ~SWWIIISCHHU~ A glow emerged as the light began shimmering between Ezra Zephyr''s palms, starting off as a tiny dot that rapidly swelled in response to the influx of spiritual energy, transforming into a foot wide colourful ball. Violent ripples pulsed from the surface of the shining wind ball. Ezra''s hands were flung forward, shooting the colourful wind ball. Its speed was astonishingly fast, travelling a hundred feet in a sh before mming into a mountain peak. ~BOOOM~ The entire mountain peak instantly copsed, boulders tumbling down. Its destructive power was insane. "As expected of a Gamma Layer skill!". Ezra Zephyr was highly impressed by the skill''s destructive power. He had merely been trying to test it earlier and had not used his full power. However, the resultant destructive power was already greater than his expectation, this was the first cultivation skill of Ezra Zephyr that he has used apart from mana spells. A smile surfaced on the prince''s face. Glittering Wind and Light had not disappointed him after all, the time spent being shed by wind and light had not been wasted. "Now that I have learnt the Glittering Wind and Light skill, my battle power has risen once again." Mumbled the prince to himself. He would be able to put up a fight even if against encountered those apex geniuses now. ~BBZZZZZ~ While the prince was mumbling to himself, he suddenly sensed some activity from the Spirity Tablet in the sky. He immediately lifted his head and saw rays of light converging on the tablet. This sight caused Ezra Zephyr''s pupils to shrink. When the Spirity Tablet acted in this manner, it meant that changes were being made to it. "Let''s see who will be leaving a name on the tablet this time?" Under the werewolf''s attention, light swept across the tablet and ancient words gradually appeared. "1st level Core Formation stage, Salom Uqually Upper Realm, 1st level Core Formation stage, Rolo Aur." The first two lines that had appeared stunned Ezra Zephyr. He knew who Salom Uqually was, but who was Rolo Aur? The Upper Realm? He wasn''t from our realm? How had he entered the Spirity Bailiwick?" Ezra frowned. A bombardment of questions was unleashed in his head. A split secondter, however, his expression instantly changed when he saw the words that appeared behind the two names, an image of curiosity abruptly gushing out in his eyes. "1st level Core Formation stage experts Salom Uqually and Rolo Aur joined hands against 1st level Core Formation stage John Stark. John Stark, injured." Ezra gazed at the tablet, a voice rang in his head, and the monstrous wolf of Norse finally broke his silence. "Boy... I believe that guys are seeds of the upper realm" "Seeds?" Ezra questioned. "Yes, a seed to rule and control part of the lower realm, that can give them more talented people in the upper realm after ascending there." "Hmm" a look of graveness appeared on Ezra''s face, only this time, he felt a real threat in Spirity Bailiwick. "How strong do you think they would be?" "Probably 1st level of Core Formation stage, but... the problem would be their Martial Spirits. If they are from above they''ll have grade 7 martial spirits at least." Ezra raised a brow as he uttered"And at most?" "8th-grade martial spirit, they can not train anyone with above martial spirit, higher the grade, faster the growth. I can assure you that regardless of their looks, they would be around the age of 17 and below." "An 8th-grade martial spirit..." Ezra stared at the tablet. The signature grin formed on his face. "The Fair Sword of Humanity was a fine warrior, righteous and strong. We need more like him and..." he squinted his eyes, focusing on two names Salom and Rolo as he continued. "... less of them". "You are going to engage them, boy?" Asked the wolf. "Am I not obligated to, that human helped me and... his nature will prove to be helpful in future." The prince chuckled as he looked below, around 149 martial masters of Bloodfang Kingdom, ready at his signal to wage another war. In the face of apex-prided geniuses, though John''s martial prowess was strong, he was still an individual, and against someone from the upper realm, he did amazing to get out with some injuries. "Fair Sword is injured, your majesty. He helped us, we need to find him immediately!" Theor''splexion was ashen. He said as soon as Ezra leapt off the mountaintop, the ck bolts of Chaos appearing beneath his feet while hended. Theor was worried that his prince will be in danger when they encountered Ixtal Mrch. In his eyes, John came as a hero who protected his prince, and yet he had now been injured. If anything were to happen to him, Theor would spend his whole life regretting it, that was the nature of Theor Galearms. Ezra didn''t make any expression, he opened his mouth to say. "We will avenge the Fair Sword, the Spirity Bailiwick will be their grave!" When Ezra Zephyr saw the changes on the Spirity Tablet, the numerous prided geniuses in the entire Spirity Bailiwick were also shown the two names on it, causing them to immediately explode into a din that reached into the sky. "Salom Uqually has also left his name on the tablet?" "But who the heck is Rolo Aur? Holy shit, it''s someone from the Upper Realm?" "The Spirity Bailiwick is a blessing of our lower realm, how did these upper realm people sneak in? Are they nning on snatching our blessing?" "Salom should be ashamed of himself. To think that he actually worked together with those from the upper realm to deal with Fair Sword of all geniuses!" "Hmm, I originally thought he was a remarkable individual. Can''t believe that he is actually so unscrupulous. Doesn''t even try to be at least a little bit honourable, when he can''t win, he gangs up with outsiders." "He is indeed shameless. If I meet him, I will definitely spit on his face!" "..." The voices flooded every corner of the Spirity Bailiwick. Everyone was shocked by the information revealed on the Spirity Tablet. Of course, the thing that filled them with the most indignation was the one from the upper realm, Rolo Aur. "Did this not mean, that the powerhouses of the upper realm had already infiltrated the Spirity Bailiwick?" "Their target was definitely to snatch away the Naran Continent''s blessings." "It seems that the waters in the Spirity Bailiwick were exceptionally deep this time..." Chapter 104 Chase-1 ? Salom and Rolo stood on the mountain peak, spiritual energy surging within their eyes as their sharp gazes scanned the vast mountain range. ~SWWWIISSSH - SWWIIISSH~ Two figures jumped over,nding in front of them. "Can''t find him." Said each of the two individuals. Salom frowned, but his tone remained indifferent as he said, "We paid quite a substantial price previously, exchanging wound for a wound in order to critically injure John Stark. Our advantage lies in our majority of numbers which gives us strong power, allowing us to gradually handle the attacks no matter how grave. In contrast, John Stark''s body is weak, and his current state is when he is at his weakest. Since we''ve already done the deed, we need to be sure to do a thorough job. We cannot give him any chance to recover or all of us will be threatened." Rolo Aur nodded as he smiled and said, "Well spoken brother Salom, since we''ve already done it, we cannot leave any loose ends. As such, I will no longer hold back." He grinned as he raised his grey pupils. Vortexes seemed to spin within them as the world before his eyes began to change. Everything turned to a shade of dull grey, the magnificent mountain forests now translucent. Glowing forms appeared within, each glow representing the light of Mana. There were countless Beasts in the forests. Hence, Rolo Aur skipped over these balls of light in search of the less visible spiritual energy. After several minutes, his eyes finally paused. Far towards the north was an extremely faint spiritual energy glow. Its rays were practically non-existent and would be easily overlooked if one was not careful. "Found him." A drop of blood flowed down from Rolo Aur''s shut eyes. Activating this spell was clearly detrimental to his eyes. "Go." However, he ignored it, taking the lead as he shot towards the north. Salom and the rest immediately followed. Meanwhile, a slender figure hade to a stop in a certain forest far away, his white clothes dipped in blood. It was The Fair Sword of Humanity, John Stark. His pretty face appeared extremely pale, but there was no panic between his brows, only an increasing indifference. "I''ve been found huh..." He muttered to himself in a low voice as he firmly grasped the scroll in his hand. Light spread from the scroll and enveloped his body, concealing his presence. However, he did not expect that the other party would be so resourceful too and still able to detect him ~BOOOM~ A berserk spiritual energy ripple suddenly soared in the sky before descending, ferociously sting towards John. John nimbly darted to the side, avoiding the st. He raised his head, only to find four dazzling figures shooting towards him from the sky, the faces of Salom Uqually, Rolo Aur and the rest already visible. "Fair Sword, your strong sword will notst for long. It will be best for you to give up and allow yourself to be captured." Rolo Aur''s raspy voice echoed from far away. However, John ignored him. Yet another scroll appeared in his hand and was torn. ~SWIISH~ Light covered John''s body, the space around him distorting for a moment before he disappeared, appearing a thousand feet away a split secondter. Rolo''s and Salom''s gazes shivered upon seeing this as they remarked inside, "Can''t believe he has also possessed short range instant teleportation Spiritual Imprints, what frightening fellow, he is prepared..." They exchanged a look, seeing the intensifying killing intent in each other''s eyes. "Such instant teleportation is based on travelling through space and will ce stress on the body. He has not much of spiritual energy left and definitely will not be able to keep this up for long." "We cannot let him escape!" Qi exploded beneath Salom''s foot as he dashed forward. As Salom took the lead, a voice came. "Rolo, why are we asking that fool for help? Any one of us can kill him and you... you are enough strong to eliminate that sword guy alone, why are we acting as weak?" Thedy asked, her name was Reema. "We don''t know anything about this ce... and there are two dangerous guys that can kill us if we don''t kill them first." Said Rolo in a grave manner. "Who they could be?" "My brother, Carlo and prince of Bloodfang Kingdom." Replied Rolo. Then Rolo said something that made the eyes of the other two as wide as possible for them. After saying that, mana formed beneath Rolo Aur''s feet and he jumped, the other duo followed him, their speed rapidly soaring as they continued to give chase. One group chased while one figure fled, crossing only god knows how many mountains in half a day. However, Salom and Rolo remained extremely persistent and stubborn, unrelentless in their chase without even a second to rx. Some distance to their front, John''s face grew increasingly pale, the chase draining a huge portion of his qi. No one discovered that the iciness in John''s bright eyes was growing colder and colder, while the ancient symbol on his sword gradually became more and more radiant. All of a sudden, John seemed to lose his patience, his figure suddenlying to a halt. "He''s on hisst legs!" Salom was overjoyed, his body arriving some distance behind John with one final spurt, while the other three moved to surround him from all directions. Salom said, "Finally ready to ept your fate?" John raised his head, his face emotionless as he gazed at Salom and replied, "Do you really believe that the reason why you are able to live for so long is because of your ability? I merely promised someone that I will take any life in Spirity Bailiwick." Salom Uqually''s expression darkened. "Still so confident even at death''s door." The scars on his body started to gleam, and his scarred face filled with anger. "However, I feel that you''re too detestable, so my promise to that person shall no longer be valid." His face was expressionless, while the ancient rune on his sword began to give off a faint glow. "Something''s not right, kill him!" Shouted the genius of the 2nd branch Uqually n as he frowned. The two immediately threw a punch, berserk mana whizzing forth to viciously attack John Stark. John''s face was filled with destructive motives as he watched the rapidly expanding mana attack, a long slender epee reaching towards his unprotected forehead. The air was filled with the faint feeling that something terrifying was about to be released. "I knew, I shouldn''t have made that promise," John said as he let himself sumb to death. The epee seemed to scream as it approached. However, when the epee was still half a finger from his head, a figure suddenly appeared like a phantom, grabbing John Stark in one fluid motion as it broke through the encirclement with a sh of green. "Stop him!" Yelled Rolo, he was the first to react. The 2 upper realm geniuses did not hesitate, quick as lightning as they pounced at the green light. "Heehee." Lovely tinklingughter spread from within the green light. One could only watch as the green light shed, like a fish as it swam past the encirclement of the two, disying a godly movement technique that dazzled the eyes. The green light did not stop after escaping, disappearing into the vast sea of trees in several flickers. Only at this moment did Salom''s attack finallynd on the empty space, ripping and tearing apart the ground. Rolo''s expression was rather stormy. He did not expect such a turn of events when they were just about to seed. Even he was shocked by the green light''s speed. "Who is that? Pretty decent strength, but that speed is really amazing." Rolo Aur looked towards Salom Uqually. Although it had only been a few brief moments, the former had already gauged that though the green light''s strength was decent, it was still within manageable levels. That speed, however, would leave even him in amazement. Salom''s ugly face stared at the direction the green light had disappeared. A long timeter, a chillingly furious voice hissed from between the cracks of his teeth. "Damned Farrie Hleth!" By the edge of a stream, a green light shed past as two figures appeared. One was wearing a green dress, her figure enchanting while her bewitching face was akin to a little subus. This was naturally the princess of Elfpatria, Farrie Hleth. "A perfect example of the beauty and the beast." She said as she looked at John''s face full of scars. John''s face was pale as he sat on a rock, one of his hands was pressed against his chest where a gash had appeared. However, his expression had remained cool and collected from start to end. He lifted his head, and was silent for some time as he looked at Farrie Hleth, before he said, "If you did note, all of them would have been dead now." Chapter 105 Chase-2 ?"Huh?" Farrie Hleth was stunned. Soon after, her little red lips pouted. "Insisting on saving face even till death. You shouldn''t feel humiliated though, no one else in the entire Naran Continent''s younger generation can handle the powerhouses from the upper realm, what lies above is still a mystery for everyone" She thought John Stark was just being stubborn contrary to his character. John Stark shook his head, deciding not to exin. However, he gave Farrie Hleth a faint nod as he said, "However, I should still give my thanks." Upon hearing Fair Sword''s thanks, the princess giggled. Her eyes seemed to spin in thought as she looked towards the injury in John''s chest, before she seated herself a hand''s length away and said in a gentle voice, "You''re injured, shall I help you clean your wound?" John could not help but smile and say, "I''m not worthy to be treated by the fairy of Elpatria." His rtionship with Farrie was not that good before, they were called rivals by the continent. There were also multiple asions when humans and elves fought to the death. "Why?" Farrie pouted as she unhappily said, "Am I not a good healer? I''m just trying to be nice and friendly to everyone despite their origins. Huh, you don''t know just how many people are dying to get treated by me." John helplessly shook his head before saying "Help me apply some medicine, your highness." Farrie darted over with a swish, her eyes glowing as she stared at the steel-like body of Fair Sword. He was born handsome but his training and spars gave him numerous ugly wounds. The elf princess hastily withdrew her gaze, retrieved a bag of medicine and began properly applying some ointment for John. "Have we lost them?" Asked the Fair Sword. Farrie pridefully answered, "Rx, though I admittedly cannot beat them in a real fight, if we were to talk about escaping, even those upper realm invaders will only be able to eat my dust. I believe that they can''t even find a single trace of us now, so we are absolutely safe." John gave a slight nod. "I''ll rest for a few days and call all the humans participating in Spirity Bailiwick" "What after?" John stared at the clear waters of the stream. The scarred face reflected in its waters grinned slightly as a murderous intention was revealed. "Make them pay of course..." In a mountain forest far from where Farrie Hleth and John Stark were located. Rolo''s expression was rather ugly as his gaze fell upon the seemingly endless mountain forests, blood appearing from the corner of his eye. It was obvious that he was using his searching eye technique again. "Can''t find them?" Upon seeing his expression, Salom''s heart sunk slightly. Rolo nodded. "She is too quick and has already thrown us off long ago. I can no longer find her." Salom''s expression was frosty as he sent a punch towards the giant tree in front of him, blowing it into splinters to release the fury in his heart. They pretty much had no option left but to exchange injury for injury to hurt John Stark, creating a chance like that would be very difficult to find again in future. And yet, the Fair Sword had still been allowed to escape. This would undoubtedly be a huge danger to them. Rolo Aur and his twopanions were strangely calm while Salom Uqually was raging up. Rolo Aur shook his head and said, "We cannot do anything about him now, it will be better to first let them leave their names on the Spirity Tablet." He looked towards the two figures behind them. Salom Uqually indifferently said, "Are you certain it will not end up benefiting the top-tier prided geniuses of the Naran Continent instead?" Behind Rolo Aur, the fiery-red long haired girl from amongst the twoughed when she heard this and said, "Actually, you can personally try us." It was Reema, her words were filled with provocation, clearly unafraid of Salom Uqually. "How can anyone decente from a ce as tiny as the lower realm? The elders and others have gone senile." The one who had spoken was a metal tower-like youth. Glowing imprints were faintly visible on his muscr body, while a trace of disdain was revealed on his face. "Shut up, both of you." Retorted Rolo. Salom''s expression remained indifferent, with no anger whatsoever, as if he was aware of that beforehand. "That''s good since there will be no one to collect your body when you''ll be beaten to death after all of Naran Continent join hands against you." After speaking, his figure moved, stepping in the air as he jumped into the sky. The eyes of the two upper realm geniuses turned icy and were about to stop him but they saw Rolo Aur wave his hand, stopping them instead. "There''s no meaning in a battle of tongues. Use your actions to show your worth." Rolo gazed at Salom''s figure as he continued in a nonchnt voice, "The super elite prided geniuses are the mental pir of the Naran Continent''s younger generation. We only need to defeat them to destroy their morale, making it such that they would naturally no longer have any thoughts with regards to the blessings of the Spirity Bailiwick." "That''s why..." He softly chuckled at the two individuals, a chuckle from which sinister chilling news flowed. "From now onwards, we shall let those from the lower realm tremble under the shadow of our Las Filipinas. ~SWWIISSHH> Dark gold qi shot across the horizon, eventuallynding on a certain mountaintop as Theor Galearms''s figure was revealed. His expression was rather dark and stormy. During the day-long journey he took to rush here, he constantly tried to ask for information but did not discover any news about John Stark. The Spirity Bailiwick was just too vast. "Continuing to search like a headless fly is far too ineffective." Theor frowned. To obtain more information, he had to go where many were gathered. "On the way here, the people in this area have been heading towards the southwest direction where a scaled pond is said to have appeared. The pond is extremely mysterious and is rumoured to be the materialization of a top-tier blessing, it had strange protective scales." He said to the 10 martial masters of Bloodfang, who were with him. "There should be many geniuses there, making it a hub of information. If I head there, I should be able to obtain news regarding Fair Sword." Theor''s eyes flickered. Without any further hesitation, his dark gold qi surged as he once again transformed into a ray of dark gold light that dashed into the sky. After a few minutes, the tablet shined again. "1st level Core Formation stage, Victor Benedict defeated and injured 6th level Qi Brightening stage, Argus Woska." The name and description wreaked havoc in Spirity Bailiwick. "A Core Formation expert was recognised by defeating a Qi Brightening stage?" "What kind of bullshit is this? That''s unfair." "Every Core Formation expert can defeat Qi Brightening newbie, now I''m hundred percent sure that the tablet is broken." The names were read by Bloodfang members as well, sheer anger arose in Ezra''s eyes. His Chaos force surged as numerous bolts scattered from his body, torturing the surrounding without any discrimination. He said nothing and jumped into the sky, followed by ck lightning. A continuous mountain range appeared within Ezra''s sights. Thick fog lingered in the sky above it all year round, making it impossible to clearly see the situation inside. Faint spiritual energy waves were also present within the mist, spreading an aura of danger. However, if one was to peer past the endless fog, one would seem to see a mysterious light fading and appearing at its deepest depths. "This shitty ce has nothing except mountains, forests,kes and mists." He scoffed. On the fringe of the mountain range. Countless figures were pouring in from all directions, creating a line-up that appeared rather magnificent. Evidently, news of the scaled pool had already spread. Ezra was receiving the news as well, coincidently, he was near that pond. The prince''s figure headed directly to the edge of the mountain range. He did not dare tond in the fog, cautious that he might draw the attention of some unknown creature. His figurended in the forest. This was the outer region of the mountain range, and several figures could be seen flying towards the mountains. He too followed, asionally stopping individuals to inquire about Argus and John. After some time, he managed to gather a bit more information. However, the majority only mentioned that they had caught glimpses of Salom Uqually and his group chasing someone, but did not know the rough direction or location. This caused Ezra''s eyebrows to raise in ponder. The prince did not slow down, the surrounding mists growing thicker and thicker around him. He could hear numerous roars and howls echoing from far away, while faint but violent spiritual energy waves pulsed from time to time. Ezra flew out of the forest as a in emerged in front of him. However, his footsteps suddenly came to a stop, because a figure had appeared some distance to his front. There were faint dragon-like pictures on the figure''s ck clothes, while an extremely strange aura emanated from him, causing an unsettledness to fill the surrounding air. He wore a strawhat and held a scythe in his hands. Ezra squinted as he gazed at the figure, he noticed that the left side of his athletic body was emitting heat while the right side seemed to be frostbitten. Ezra was more than prepared for a fight but the figure did not say anything and turned around to leave. Chapter 106 Cult Of Djinns ?However, just as he turned around, the figure lifted his right hand and the chilling mana suddenly shot out. The mana released a piercing hiss, cold as ice as it swept towards Ezra Zephyr. The prince sent a punch backwards as ck bolts of chaos surged, and thundered the air as they scattered the cold white mana. When the icy mana was scattered, Ezra Zephyr felt icy energy invade his body, slowing the flow of blood and causing his flesh to turn rigid wherever it passed. However, just as the icy white mana was about to take another step, ck lightning force whizzed out, devouring it in a single gulp. "Oh?" The figure let out a faint cry of surprise. Ezra''s brows were tightly knitted together as he looked towards the figure and asked, "Who are you?" He was curious about the martial spirit of that person, there was a high chance that he belongs to the upper realm, if he really is then he will die at this very spot, that''s what Ezra was nning. He did not seem to know this person, but since thetter had attacked at their first encounter, meaning he was clearly here for Ezra Zephyr, giving him more reason to kill. The figure slowly turned around, only to reveal the extremely pale face of a young man. It was as if all the blood had been drained from him, however, he had an athletic body. And eyes of ashen colour, but when he used mana, they both glowed differently, the right one glowed faint ice blue and the left one had faint but bright orange colour as if a huge amount of bubblingva resides in it. He coughed softly, before he slowly said, "Cult of Djinns, Xyr." "Xyr?" Ezra Zephyr was in ponder. Soon after, he scanned the other party''splexion as he nodded his head and said, "Xyr... with nost name?" The pale youth was expressionless as he stared at the prince. Ezra Zephyr stepped forward. "Sorry for the misunderstanding. Does the honourable Next Djinn of the Cult of Djinns have nothing better to do than toe here and stop me? I believe there is no grudge between us." The prince said, he heard about the Cult of Djinns that they send their next leader called Djinn to experience battle against other geniuses. The youth called Xyr tly said, "The Cult of Djinns owes the Uqually n a debt of gratitude." Only then did the prince understand. It turns out that it was a helper enlisted by Salom Uqually. What a capable fellow, to think that he would be able to employ even an apex-level prided genius like the next Djinn. Ezra curiously asked, "How did you find me?" "Someone else''s universe pouch should not be taken so casually." Xyr''s tone waspletely calm, devoid of any feeling. Ezra squinted his eyes, he had the universe bag of Sky Lees, not Salom Uqually. Ezra Zephyr nodded, "So that was how." He said even though he only got a faint idea. Xyr shot a look at Ezra and said, "You will cause tremendous problems for the son of the 2nd branch elder of the Uqually n. That''s why I have to capture you and bring you back to the elder''s son, Salom Uqually." There was always a hint of eeriness in his voice, an eeriness that made one shiver all over. Be that as it may, that eeriness had no effect on the werewolf. The prince sighed and said, "Oh shut up, for fuck''s sake... you guys are cringe" Xyr said indifferently, "I do not have time to bother with the grudge between you two. I only need to capture you and bring you towards Salom. After which, the Cult of Djinns and Uqually n will no longer owe each other anything." Ezra shook his head. "I too have no time to give a fuck about your debt." "I said I''m going to capture you, I did not say that I have to obtain your permission." At the final word, Xyr''s body suddenly shot forward like a phantom, pouncing straight at Ezra Zephyr. The hands tightened their grip, as the Scythe was about to cut. The Scythe had a whitish hue, while a terrifying stench seemed to circle it. Sharp scythe shed, tearing even the air itself. Ezra''s eyes narrowed, but he did retreat. Five fingers tightly clenched into a fist, ck lightning of Chaos Force surging as a punch was sent flying. Its power was so great that the thick leaves beneath his feet were shredded to pieces. ~BOOOM~ Fist and Scythe collided as two different spiritual energies shed, instantly cracking the ground below their feet. "3rd circle spell, Frost Poison" An icy look flitted across Xyr''s eyes as a chilling light appeared on his right hand''s fingertips and quickly covered the de of the scythe, viciously slicing the arm of Ezra Zephyr. Frost poison was contained in the scythe and would invade the flesh of anyone that came into contact with it. ~SCRREEECH~ However, his scythe did not draw blood but a spluttering of sparks. The attack was stopped by invisible bracers on Ezra''s arms. "Like to y with poison? Then have a taste of mine!" Ezra wickedly chuckled as his hand thrust forward. The poisonous hook, Drepa snaked out, shining in purple as it went towards Xyr''s head with a swish. The sudden attack and reach of Drepa caught Xyr off guard but he parried the attack. However, a small cut was left on his neck. Xyr''s eyes narrowed slightly. He knew at first contact that this was a strange poison. He did not dare to let it spread inside of him, quickly poking the vitals of the area, to stop the poison''s cirction. ~WHHOOSSSSH - WHOOOOSSSH~ Out of nowhere another type of mana surrounded the left side of Xyr, a mana consisting of magma. Drepa''s Poison was gradually poured out. ~BOOOM~ A st of powerful mana urred, snapping the waists of the nearby trees, while Xyr''s figure was thrown backwards. However, the instant Xyr''s body was sent flying backwards, his expression suddenly turned graver as he caught sight of the sh-like spiritual energy sweeping towards him from the corner of his right eye, creating shining lights on the ground wherever it passed. "4th circle spell, Volcanic sh!" A bright orange mana attack was sent out by Xyr as an aura ofva surged out. The green leaves on the ground were turned to dust when the orange mana passed by. l The attack tore through the shy light attack. Ezra was shocked. "Two types of mana!?" Xyr turned his head slightly, his expression somewhat grim as he stared at the forest to his right. Momentster, a figure holding a spear slowly walked out. Ezra Zephyr''s eyes also fell upon the figure, and he immediately recognised it. "Spearman of Elfpatria. Baron, was it?" An elf with a head full of long hair beamed as he walked out from the forest wearing fancy armour, a mocking look in his eyes as he looked at Ezra and said, "You''re really unlucky, always being attacked wherever you go." He then turned towards the pale Xyr. "And always by such troublesome individuals." The prince chuckled, somewhat surprised as he responded, "I did not expect to meet you here." On Baron''s shoulder was resting his spear, he held the spear and uttered "The scaled pool''s blessing is not small. Of course, I am here to try my luck." As the two spoke, Xyr''s brows knitted together slightly. He too did not expect that Baron would suddenly appear. He knew that thetter was also an apex-level genius of the Naran Continent, and was not the slightest bit inferior to himself. That''s why he alone was tasked to protect the princess which is also an apex genius. In the earlier exchange with Ezra Zephyr, thetter disyed a strength that secretly shocked Xyr. Now that there was another individual that was no weaker than himself, he would not have much of an advantage in a two versus one situation. Xyr stared at Baron and asked, "You intend to interfere?" Baron shook his head as he answered, "Nope, you guys can fight, I will just be over here watching." Xyr'' frowned, evidently unconvinced by Baron''s words. This man was too entric and as wily as a fox. It was very possible that he would suddenly sneak an attack while they were locked in battle. Just like what had happened previously. Hence, Xyr took in a deep breath, eyes flickering slightly before he decisively turned around and left. Given the current situation, there was clearly no way to continue. Since that was so, it was only a waste of time to stay. "*Sigh*, going just like that..." Baron was stunned by Xyr''s sudden departure. Soon after, he looked towards Ezra with eagerness as he suggested, "How about we work together to stop him?" The prince shook his head. "I''m not interested in chasing someone who I don''t consider a threat, and there''s a more important matter I have. And..." "And what?" Asked Baron. "That guy is much stronger than you!" Said Ezra as he gazed at the area where Xyr went. Baron shook his head, ignoring Ezra as if he was a meaningless babbler. As one that was also called apex-level geniuses of the Naran Continent, Xyr was clearly no ordinary individual. In addition, the rtionship between them had not reached the extent where they would be forced into a battle to death. Baron nodded his chin. "Dead face guy might appear pale and weak, but he is indeed very difficult to kill. Rumour says that his body has gone through an extremely cruel refinement process that, as long as his two heart is intact, even the most serious of injuries will not be fatal." "Two hearts?" Ezra was confused. The elf spearman raised his eyebrows in surprise "You don''t know about him? He is the next Djinn of the Cult of Djinns, some even say he possesses two martial spirits and is a highly professional assassin" Chapter 107 A New Blessing ?Astonishment shed in Ezra''s eyes when he heard this. Sure enough, every person who could be an apex-level genius was no simple individual. "Right, have you heard any news about Argus Woska?" The prince suddenly asked. Baron pondered a little before he answered, "Who is that?" Ezra shook his head, "Nevermind, what about John Stark?" "You should already know that Salom Uqually is working together with those from the upper realm in order to deal with Fair Sword of Humanity, right?" The prince faintly nodded. "But, I''ve heard that Fair Sword met our princess, her highness Farrie Hleth. With that peace deary princess of ours around, even upper realm invaders will not be able to catch up." Baron indicated that there was no need for Ezra to worry as he wondered why he asked about a human. "Her highness''s speed and movement magic are definitely the best amongst the Naran Continent''s younger generation." "Oh?" The prince was somewhat amazed. Baron exined, "The Royal Family owns a 7th circle spell called ''Swimming Fairy'', which is also the origin of her majesty''s name Farrie, which is the alternative of earlier. Most importantly, she was able to master this movement based 7th Circled Spell." "A movement based 7th circle spell?" Ezra was slightly shocked. That was a 7th circle spell, equivalent to Gammayer skill. One must know that a sorcerer at this level was extremely rare even in the entire Naran Continent. Its profoundness and wondrousness far surpassed the other spells. With Farrie Hlrth around, it was impossible for Rolo and Salom to trap John Stark again, however, Ezra was still worried about his injured countryman, Argus Woska. "I think he should be fine now, I have to go and find another one." Said the prince, and began turning around to leave. Hearing Argus was hurt had given him a huge fury. He could not imagine how he could face his grandfather who has taken Argus as his pupil if something happened to him. "Hai..." Baron hurriedly pulled Ezra''s arm when he saw this, stopping him as he looked around and said, "The Spirity Bailiwick is huge, how will you find him? If you keep searching around like a headless fly, won''t you miss every blessing in here?" Ezra could not track Argus, thepass could only specify Ezra Zephyr with a red dot, the rest of Bloodfang Kingdom''s martial masters were shown in green dots, and no one knew who was who. "It is enough as long as I have the blessings I need. If it is fate, they will naturallye." Ezra Zephyr was rather open-minded, he knew too much greed can kill him. And what blessing would defeat the treasures he had in his cave? Baron''s eyes widened. They seemed to swivel in thought for a moment, before he said, "I have a better idea. Since so many prided geniuses have gathered here, we should distinguish ourselves and obtain the blessing here. Our names will then begin to spread, and with so many people helping us spread our reputation, it will definitelynd in her highness''s ears sooner orter. Then they will know our location ande to find us. Isn''t this more convenient?" Ezra Zephyr was taken aback. There was some logic to this method. Soon after, he seemed to smile as he looked towards Baron. "It seems that you are very interested in the golden pool''s blessing?" Baron smiled bitterly, he wanted him to stay because he desired a dependable helper. Seeing that upper realm guys have interfered, he had no other choices unless he wants the same fate as that of John Stark. Baron nodded, not denying it. "Did you know? It''s said that the scaled pool is full of wonders. Not only does it possess the power to purify and strengthen the body, but it can also even nourish the Martial Spirit and temper one''s spiritual energy. Most importantly, of course, it can allow a bloodline to return to its ancestral state." "Returning a bloodline to its ancestral state?" Ezra was stunned. He shot a thoughtful ponder at Mad God Bear and Razor Pearl Eagle in his spell space. Such a function was clearly more useful to Martial Animals. "You are a werewolf, you have beast blood in you. If you can enter the scaled pool, your bloodline will definitely return to its ancestral state, allowing it to grow closer to the state of a higher stage." Baron anxiously looked at Ezra Zephyr. "I wonder if my werewolf bloodline will evolve and reach the next possible level?" Mumbled the prince to himself inside. A sliver of interest rose within him. "You can''t reach the scaled pool even with your ability?" Asked the werewolf prince. Baron was one of the apex-level geniuses of the Naran Continent. His closebat sorcery and spells could not be weak. Baron showed a pained look on his bright handsome face. "It''s said that there are many 2nd tier Martial Animals in the vicinity of the pool. I managed to get close a few days ago but encountered one of them. It was not easy for me to beat it, but that bastard quickly called over three other 2nd tier Martial Animals." "So many 2nd-tier Martial Animals?" Ezra Zephyr was a little surprised. Normally speaking, a 2nd tier Martial Animal was already a tyrant-like figure in the Spirity Bailiwick. "Why had so many of them gathered in this ce?" "I don''t know either... I heard that there weren''t so many of them here before." "Aren''t you an elf? Can''t youmunicate with them?" Asked the prince. Bewilderment filled Baron''s face. "That''s right, I am normally able tomunicate even if I encounter a 2nd tier Martial Animal, but it doesn''t work with the Martial Animals here. However, I managed to obtain some information from a Martial Animal elsewhere." "What information?" Baron hesitated for a moment, before he very carefully said, "It seems that these 2nd tier Martial Animals'' have a boss, and it''s this boss that called them here from the other mountains..." Ezra''s eyes squinted in curiosity. "These 2nd tier Martial Animals had a leader? What grade couldmand such authority? Who would dare to trespass against such security...?" ~BOOOOM~ A shockwave of Martial Animal''s force devastated the surrounding forest, towering tree after a tree snapped at their waists, while cracks grew like spider webs on the ground. At the epicentre of the force, a giant multi-coloured winged tiger roared. Above it, a huge bird pped its wings, sending ice-cold force sweeping downwards that covered thend in ayer of ice. The tiger opened its mouth as a violent force charged out like a flood, shing with the icy force. The battle between the two titans could be said to shake the mountains. Ezra Zephyr and Baron were watching the battle nearby. The ice sparrow-like bird clearly also had 2nd tier strength that did not lose to the multi-coloured tiger. "However, this tiger does not have a Gammayer skill. It seems that not all 2nd tier Martial Anims possess one." Ezra secretly mumbled to himself as he watched the fight. When Baron saw that the two beasts were at a stalemate, he opened his mouth and said, "Werewolf prince, I''m going to help that sparrow. Help me keep watch." Ezra''s nodded with a smile upon hearing this, that smile creeped the elf out. Baron''s toes pushed off the ground, his armoured body leaping into the air andnding on the ice bird. He reached out a small hand and pressed it against the bird''s body. A warm light seemed to sh in the eyes of the bird as it pped its wings and rose into the sky. Spiritual Energy whizzed forth, transforming into countless ice feathers. The ice feathers were sharp without equal and extremely cold. ~SWWWIISH~ The ice feathers seemed to block out the sky as they descended. The tiger raised its head and roared, creating a powerful sound wave. The sound wave fused into its Spiritual Energy, visible to the naked eye as it spread, shattering any ice feathers in its path. "This tiger is a pretty difficult opponent. I can''t hide my power while fighting him." Ezra''s expression turned a little graver as he watched from some distance away. The strength disyed by the martial animal was remarkable. "But Baron is also very handy. As expected of an apex-level genius." A look of thought was revealed on Ezra''s face. Baron''s strength had the realm of the Core Formation Stage. In addition, Ezra could tell that when Baron and Little Frost came into contact, the two seemed to fuse together. The ice bird''s attacks began to disy liveliness and fluidity and had even started to give off the same strange boost. "The shattered ice feathers..." Ezra stared at the battlefield. The feathers that had been shattered by the tiger had turned into almost undetectable dust. The dust floated in the air and was unknowingly breathed in by the tiger, entering its body. "What a formidable tactic. Can''t believe that bird is able to take things to this level." Shock filled Ezra''s heart. The previous ice feather bombardment had only been a ruse. The bird''s true aim was to conceal the existence of the ice dust, dust that contained extremely cold force. Chapter 108 Reema Of Las Filipinas ?If Ezra Zephyr hadn''t gone through the hellish training that gave him astonishingly sharp senses, he would have likely been unable to discover the dust that could not be seen with the naked eye. "The tiger is going to lose." Remarked Ezra Zephyr in his heart. Sure enough, things went just as Ezra had expected. Unbeknownst to the tiger, its speed began to drop as the battle went on, while a faintyer of frost began to appear on its fur. At a certain moment, Baron''s eyes seemed to harden as his mouth opened, spitting out a ball of light. Inserting inside the body of the bird. The Ice Bird also opened its beak as cold force whizzed out, transforming into an icy gale that abruptly swept across the area. Icy winds howled past, instantly freezing the ground. Just as the tiger was about to circte its force to block, its body suddenly turned rigid as the cold force inside abruptly exploded. In the short span of a few breaths, the giant multi-coloured tiger had transformed into a life-like ice statue. "I hate this, too tiring!" Baron''s shoulders slumped, his face a little sweaty. The earlier battle might have seemed easy, but at the end of the day, the tiger was still a peal 2nd tier Martial Animal, with power that wasparable to the early of the Foundation Establishment stage. "Did you buff that bird?." The prince gave Baron a curious look. This was the first time he had seen someone ordering a Martial Animal without establishing a contract... except himself. Baron grinned and said, "This is the innate talent of elves, just like beastmen''s senses and dwarves'' craftmanship. We elves, the offsprings of Sacred Tree canmunicate with nature and my martial spirit has Light attribute. Apart from that, the big guy was just a little too stupid, allowing the Frost Sparrow''s ice dust to enter its body." He hopped off the sparrow''s back, arriving in front of the frozen giant tiger as he reached out his spear. With a gentle knock, the ice sculpture shattered, leaving only scattered pieces of ice on the ground. White spiritual energy rose and converged in the air, forming a white spiritual bead. Baron''s hand reached out, attempting to grab the bead, However, the instant he touched it, the prince''s expression suddenly changed as he cried out, "Careful!" The moment this word left his mouth, a sh of bluish mana suddenly shot out from the forest behind them, vicious and ruthless as it shot towards the fatal spot on Baron''s back at an indescribable speed. A rip could be seen in the air in that split-second moment. Baron also sensed the sudden spiritual energy that was heading his way, causing his expression to involuntarily change. However, he had just rxed his guard, and would not be in time to circte his spiritual energy. The attacker had chosen the most perfect timing. ~SSCCCHHHUIII~ Blue thick light arrived like a sh of lightning. Just as it was about to hit Baron, however, Ezra''s body swiftly dashed over, throwing himself forward like a pouncing wolf as he grabbed Baron and crashed into the ground. They tumbled several times beforeing to a stop. ~BOOOM~ The blue lightnded on the now-empty ground, causing a wave of thick spiritual energy to unfurl. The ground was torn open, the boiling water melting even rocks. The wave of liquid burned a good chunk of Baron''s clothes, leaving a piercing pain on his skin. He frowned as he looked down at Ezra and asked, "Are you hurt?" Ezra Zephyr shook his head as he stood up while pulling Baron to his feet before his dark gaze turned towards the dense forest behind them. "Come out, you sneaky fucker." Baron''s eyes were wide with rage, his teeth tightly clenched together as he stared in the same direction where the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom was looking. If he had not responded as quickly as he did earlier, the sneak attack would have likely seeded. Baron angrilymanded the bird "Go and capture him!" ~EEEEE~ The sparrow-looking bird released an angry cry, its wings suddenly pping as a surge of freezing air swept forth. Any tree that came into contact with was instantly turned to ice. "Haha, what a violent elf" When the freezing air swept past, bluish light exploded like boiling magma,pletely blocking the attack. The bluish mana parted, allowing Ezra and Baron to see a pretty figure elegantly and slowly walking out from within. Only when she neared did they realise that it was an extremely pretty girl, her hair blue like the ocean. "Who are you?" Baron''s brows furrowed. They did not know this blue-haired girl. Upon hearing Baron''s question, the blue-haired girl smiled faintly, disying a lovely smiling face. However, there was not much warmth in her smile, but instead a chilling risk. "Reema, Upper Realm, Las Filipinas" "Reema? Las Filipinas?" Ezra and Baron''s expressions slightly changed at this moment. "Boy... now I understand. I know who they are." Fenrir spoke. "Tell me, Fenrir." Asked the prince. "Las Filipinas is one of the superpowers which perished during the Celestial War, now just like me as a martial spirit, they have their own domain in the upper realm. The martial spirits of Las Filipinas are those terrifying mythic figures who wield amazing powers in past. Their domain''s head has the Martial Spirit of a mythic god called Bath. An entity who rivals Odin and Zeus. Ezra was astonished, he knew how powerful Zeus and Odin were, Fenrir told him about them. The prince stared at the blue-haired girl called Reema, frowning as he said, "Looks like your Las Filipinas has been eyeing our Naran Continent for a long time." The other party''s timing had been impable, secretly slipping into the Spirity Bailiwick through some unknown method the moment it opened. This clearly meant that they had been nning this operation for a long time. "Hmm, Upper Realm witch, why did you attack me?" Baron''s face was hostile as he stared at Reema. "To leave my name on the Spirity Tablet of course." Reema softly chuckled. "Your Naran Continent does not have many decent apex-level geniuses, leaving me no choice but to seek you out." "The likes of you? Ice Sparrow, fuck her up!" Baron let out an icyugh. He was clearly infuriated by the blue-haired girl''s earlier actions and did not want to waste any more time talking. ~EEEE~ The bird pped its wings, immediately causing an icy force to gather towards it. It was a domineering and impressive sight, even the air began to freeze into countless ice crystals. ~SWWIIIISH~ It transformed into a sh of cold light that shot towards Reema at an astonishing speed. The corners of Reema''s soft lips curled slightly, the tip of her foot pushing off the ground as her body rose into the air. Meanwhile, bluish light shot out from her sleeve like a coiling acid whip. ~ZAACHHA~ The blue light descended, wrapping around the bird. It turned out to be a long liquid whip that seemed to burn with acid as it firmly bounded the bird. ~EEEEEEEE~ No matter how hard it struggled, the bird was unable to break free and cried in pain. "Hehe, how do you like my whip?" Reema chuckled. Baron was greatly rmed, evidently never expecting that Reema would possess a means to restrain the 2nd tier Martial Animal. A single move was all it had taken to bind the unprepared bird. "Acidic Beast Lock!" Reema understood that she could not give any chances to a formidable foe. After trapping the bird, she appeared in front of Baron in a sh, forming a seal with her hand as she sent it towards thetter. ~BOOOOM~ Bluish liquid mana whizzed forth, seemingly transforming into an acidic fist. The sshes of acid echoed from it as it ferociously sted towards Baron with violent, overwhelming might. The spearman gritted his teeth as he thrust his spear forward, light mana surging with a piercing hiss. ~BAANG~ The two shed directly. Reema ended up nimbly drifting backwards, but Baron was violently shaken, staggering back several steps before steadying himself. His bright and clean face was flushed red, the mana and blood in his body clearly churning uncontrobly. "Tch tch. You seem to be only so-so without that Martial Animal." Reema let out a pleasant-soundingugh. Baron''s face turned dark with fury. He had many spells in his arsenal, but all of them needed high consumption of mana, he spent a lot of his spiritual energy to defeat the peak 2nd tier Martial Animal earlier, something that exhausted the whole squad of Ixtal Mrch. Due to Baron inattention, the bird also had been trapped at the beginning of the battle. "If that is all you have, there will be one less apex-level genius in your Naran Continent today." Reema seemed to sigh regretfully, but the smile on her lips was exceptionally cold. ~SWWIIISH~ Her body shot forward once again, bluish-liquid mana erupting from her body, the rippling wave of boiling liquid that ensued causing tree after tree to burst into mes. She was like an avatar of acid as she charged towards Baron, fingertips flickering with a cold inhumane light yet iparably hot at the same time. "You think I''m scared of you?!" Reema''s overbearingness caused Baron''s temper to re. He clenched his spear as his mana began to stir, intending to apany this woman all the way. Just as he was about to move, a figure blocked him from the front. He looked over, only to be stunned. "Ezra...?" Chapter 109 Tsunami Of Acid ?He hastily said, "Leave quickly, that crazy woman is very difficult to deal with!" Although he knew that Ezra Zephyr had very mysterious unknown powers and was the first to make his name on the tablet, he still believed that the prince managed to defeat Ixtal using some underhanded methods. Otherwise, it would be impossible for a Qi Brightening stage expert to defeat the Core Formation expert. In his view, it was obviously impossible for Ezra Zephyr to be her match. The prince waved his hand. "Shut your mouth and hide somewhere, I will deal with this woman." "What..!!?" Baron was somewhat astonished. "Hehe, are all you lower realm people so arrogant? To think that a mere Qi Brightening stage expert dares to obstruct me." Reema was pretty amused by this scene, but the light flickering within her eyes was full of ridicule. "Since you want to y the hero, I shall grant your wish." Reemaughed in a mocking manner. Water-like mana swirled around her body as her blue hair danced, making her look like a water witch. Her hands clenched tightly before she sent out a punch. ~PAATAANNG~ The air exploded, while the fist winds cut deep scars in the ground below her feet. This punch could easily create a hole in a Core Formation stage cultivator. There was no fear in Ezra''s scarlet eyes as he watched the ferocious attack rapidly approach, but instead a surge of burning excitement. "Upper realm martial masters... I do want to see just how strong they are." Ezra''s five fingers also clenched into a fist. ck bolts of Chaos Force thundered out of the body covering his body as a few bolts twerked around his fist''s knuckles. The prince smiled and dashed forward, he wanted to test the power of the upper realm. Ezra''s figure was akin to an arrow that had been released, rocketing forward as he tore through the air. A punch was sent out without the slightest shred of hesitation, smashing straight towards Reema''s own. "Reckless fool!" The blue-haired girl mocked. This was the first time she had seen a Qi Brightening cultivator dare to sh directly against a 3rd Circle sorcerer like her. "You stupid werewolf!" Baron could not help but close his eyes. "Chaos Force, Break the Sky!" At the instant of impact, Ezra''s fist seemed to be slow and heavy as dark lightning rippled outwards, shaking the air and fissuring the ground. The power of this punch was not only enhanced by spiritual energy, but also every bit of his muscle strength. Its might was ferocious to the extreme. ~BOOOOM~ Two fists containing dreadfully terrifying power mmed into each other. A muffled boom filled the surroundings. The world seemed to fall silent for an instant before a shockwave of devastation unfurled. The surrounding ground began to crumble inch by inch. Rocks were torn to pieces, while tree after tree disintegrated into splinters that filled the sky. The entire ce was now in aplete mess. Baron looked towards the site of the sh, only to see Ezra and Reema''s figures taking a dozen steps backwards. Reema''s face had be extremely ugly. Baron''s gaze swept over the former, discovering a huge bruise on her hand, while fresh blood dripped from her fingertips. Inparison, Ezra Zephyr''s hand was full of blood and burns, his hand looked ugly at this point but his facial expressions showed that he was not hurt at all. It was obvious that Reema had taken the upper hand in the earlier exchange. Baron was so confused at the recklessness of Bloodfang''s Kingdom. Ezra''s fingers slowly rxed as the golden scales receded. He lifted his gaze and looked towards the grim-faced Reema as he softly chuckled and said, "Although you are from the upper realm... If we talk about hardness, you''re not as hard as me." Reema''s eyes widened, she was sure that the attack was enough to kill that Qi Brightening brat but the events changed. In that devastated forest, Ezra slowly rxed his fist. His opponent had not managed to gain even the slightest advantage in their previous sh. With the power of unstoppable Chaos Force and a well-trained body, Ezra was above the rest of the apex geniuses. But, the reason he was able to survive those monstrous attacks was his attire. The bracers, tes, even the ck long coat and wolf shoulder tes. Every one of them was a legendary item prepared for him by Fenrir. Otherwise, the oue of Ixtal Mrch and this sh would have been different. "Hey, fight properly, stop being a vulgar hoodlum." While Ezra was secretly pleased with himself, Baron''s voice was suddenly heard from behind. Ezra was stunned, confusion on his face as he looked towards the Baron, who was currently ring at him. "What was that?" The exhausted Baron seriously said,"The other party is a girl, how can shepare hardness with you?" Ezra immediately felt as if he had been sted by lightning till his outsides were charred ck and his insides turned to mush. Green and white inteced his face, stupefied as he stared at Baron. It was a long whileter before his anger finally overwhelmed his confusion as he yelled, "Speak one more word and you will die before this bitch." He was clearly talking about the hardness of their fists. How had Baron twisted things so far? Baron burst intoughter as he looked at Ezra with squinted eyes. He was the one being vulgar, why need to be so fierce? "Did he get a concussion?" Pondered the prince. Nearby, Reema had also heard Barom''s words, immediately causing her already ugly face to twist even more, while her ripe chest heaved in anger as if it was about to explode. "Bastard, I''m definitely killing you today!" Reema''s shout was trembling with white hot rage. ~BOOOM~ Ocean like blue mana burst out from her body like boiling water. The ground below began to melt, emitting an extremely terrifying heat. "Acid Ocean Fish!" With a thought from Reem, the bluish acid like spiritual energy turned into a giant boiling fish that viciously swatted down onto Ezra Zephyr. The prince did not dare to dy, ck lightning dashing out from his body to form a dome. ~CRRAAACKLE - CRAACCKLE~ The boiling fish continued its ferocious swatting, causing the chaos force dome to tremble without end. However, although thetter kept rippling, it was ultimately able to endure and was not broken by the boiling fish. After about a dozen swats, Reema gradually regained her cool, a sliver of graveness entering her eyes. The previous exchange had already told her that this seemingly Qi Brightening youth was not simple at all. Thetter''s spiritual power was plentiful and concentrated, far surpassing that of the others. In fact, it wasparable to the 7th-grade Martial Spirits. Moreover, the ck lightning was definitely extremely dangerous, hence it did not seem to falter even in a direct sh with her acidic mana like this. "Hmm, I don''t believe that I, Reema, can''t even handle a Qi Brightning like you!" Reema''s anger had been roused again. With a grasp of her hand, an azure fan appeared within it. The surface of the fan was filled with liquid like patterns, and every feather was wet, the droplets from it burnt the ground, evidently retrieved from a martial animal, a top-level special-grade item. "Try my Five Birds Boiling Fan!" Reema''s hand jerked as the feather fan fanned, releasing a giant wave of blue mana. The mana transformed into magnificent waves that began to cover the sky, like a tsunami as it surged towards Ezra. Every drop of acid concealed vtile undtions that would explode and release an enormously destructive force upon contact. The tsunami of acid seemed to engulf Ezra Zephyr as the short sword Efsa in his hand began to glow. With a jolt of his arm, the short sword extended outwards and shed. ~BAANNNGG~ The tsunami of acid shed with the bombardment of sword shes, resulting in a violent explosion that seemed to incinerate even the surrounding air. The explosionsted for a brief moment, turning the tsunami to scatter everywhere. However, the drops of acid destroyed everywhere theynded, and the surrounding trees and grounds were damaged and burnt by them. The short sword of Ezra, Efsa and the unbreakable chain Gleipnit were of the highest possible quality Hence, it was impossible to burn them. After blocking the acid tsunami, Ezra did not politely wait for his opponent''s next move. His body swiftly shot forth, the sword went like an unstoppable arrow, swift as lightning as it thrust towards Reema. A tall figure limped, the wound on his shoulder was so deep that his arm went numb. He wore silver gauntlets, his other arm held apass, and he gazed at it as he murmured. "I must reach towards his majesty, the enemies are dangerous. That Victor... bastard." His eyes focused on the red dot on thepass, ignoring the rest. At that point, he sensed some figures nearby. "Who are you? Show yourself?" Said Argus Woska. "Hehe, an injured wolf. What a jackpot!" Uttered the man who led the group, he smiled at the end, exhibiting his yellow unwashed teeth. Chapter 110 Traitor Of Continent Arrives ?~CLLAAANNG~ Reema''s fan blocked horizontally with its surface as her lips parted, spitting out acidic spittle at Ezra Zephyr''s face. The ck bolts rushed out of Ezra Zephyr''s eyes, blocking the acidic spittle. Such a disrespectful move raised the anger within Ezra. ~CLANG- CLAANG - CLAANG~ The exchange between the two was lightning quick, short sword and side of the fan meeting time and time again with metallic ngs as sparks spluttered. Every attack of both individuals was ruthless, but everyone was blocked by the other party. While the two were locked in battle, Baron arrived at the trapped Frost Sparrow''s side, his hand reaching out pouring warm light into the bird as astonishing cold force began flowing out from the bird''s body, attacking the whip. Baron said through gritted teeth, "Crazy woman, I''ll show you my spells after I free this Martial Animal." Reema sensed Baron''s actions, causing the former''s eyebrows to furrow as a surge of annoyance rose within her. She had originally thought that she would be able to easily deal with the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom. Who could have imagined that he would turn out to be so powerful, making it such that she was unable to extract herself instead? If Baron managed to free the ice bird, the addition of theirbined might would make Reema''s side fall into a perilous situation. "I need to finish off this guy!" A determined and ruthless look flitted across her eyes. Soon after, her figure suddenly backed away, tightly gripping the boiling acidic fan as she sucked in a deep breath, blue light shing in her eyes. "6th Circle Spell, Salivation of Phoenix!" She bit the tip of her tongue and spat out blood thatnded on the fan before sending out a powerful swing. ~SWOOOSSH~ A formation was formed and reddish water came out, transforming into a bucket ofva. Above theva bucket, one could faintly see a bird made of fire dancing in the air. Imprints of light also drifted around it as an astonishing heat wave rippled. The appearance of theva bucket bathed the entire forest in an aura of scorching heat, making it feel as if it would burst into mes at any moment. Ezra''s expression turned grave. The bucket ofva was akin to a vtilepressed mass of overwhelming destructive power. Let''s not mention the 6th Circled Spell that can even burn a Core Formation expert instantly burned to ashes if hit by it. Reema was indeed someone with ability. Baron also sensed the disturbance and hastily shouted, "Ezra, quickly retreat! That''s a 6th Circle Spell infused with that witch''s blood, its power is insane!" However, the prince did not budge. The Chaos Force under his feet rose him into the air as his expression turned serious. Five fingers stretched outwards as ck lightning suddenly leaped from his palm. "You should also have a taste of my Gamma Layer Skill as well!" Battle lust surged in Ezra''s eyes. This was the first time he was going to use the skill after learning it, which made him very interested in just how powerful it was going to be. ~PPIICCHA~ Wind and light gathered on Ezra''s palm. His spiritual energy pulsed a dozen breathster as a several inch wide twinkling ball appeared in his hand. "Glittering Wind and Light!" ~BIZIZZZZ~ The prince''s arm was flung and the colourful shining wind ball rocketed forth with a rumble. In the next instant. Theva bucket and colourful ball shed. ~BOOOM~ An indescribable storm of spiritual energy unfurled, the air cackling with both fire and wind. The forest in a hundred feet radius was turned into the barrennd, while the ground was scorched ck... Reema''s figure appeared. Her current appearance was rather miserable. She had been caught up in the aftermath of the attack earlier, the berserk shockwaves shaking the mana and blood in her body, causing a trace of blood to appear at the corner of her mouth. "He should be dead with this, right?" Reema gritted her teeth as she looked to her front. The dust gradually settled. However, Reema''s face turned ugly once again. Ezra''s figure remained unmoved from the spot, though a lightning-shell-like shield had appeared in front of him. It was this chaos force shield that had defended Ezra against the shockwaves. "Who in the world is that man?!" Baron was shocked, his eyes filled with astonishment. He never expected that the prince''s strength would rise to this level contrary to all the rumours about him. Reema''s strength was surely much higher than his own. Even so, the former was unable to take any advantage in the fight. It was obvious that Ezra had grown very rapidly ever since entering the Spirity Bailiwick. "The defeat of Ixtal was not coincident!" Murmured Baron before shouting. "Good going, Ezra." Reema bit her lip in anger, nearly tearing them in the process. She stared at Ezra Zephyr as she raised an eyebrow and muttered, "Ezra... Ezra Zephyr? Now that I think about it, this name is rather familiar..." After some thought, she finally remembered as he jerked her head to look at the tablet."So you are the werewolf prince Ezra Zephyr?" Reema let out an icy chuckle. "So this is where you were. Good, your enemy is also here. I will call him over to y with you!" The moment the final word left her mouth, she waved her hand as a ball of mana flew into the sky. The ball exploded, sending out peculiar waves as the signal. Ezra''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw this. "Victor Brownmane was also here? No... she is probably talking about Salom" Pondered the prince. Not long after Reema sent out her signal, Ezra heard the sound of rushing wind swiftly speeding towards them. In the end, he saw the fog far away ripple as three figures slowly walked out. One of them was someone he knew. It was Salom Uqually. The other was dressed in a loincloth and another man of well built, and the eyes of one in loincloth were grey vortexes that gave one an indescribable strange feeling. Salom Uqually walked forward with his hands behind his back ying with balls. The first thing he saw was Ezra Zephyr, causing him to be taken aback for a moment before a yful look emerged from the corners of his mouth. "Ezra Zephyr, I did expect to meet you again..." The prince voluntarily smirked at the sight of three individuals who had walked out from the fog, Salom Uqually and the youth in loincloth. "You''ve teamed up with the upper realm to save your weak ass?" Salom indifferently replied, "Short-sighted. The future me will not be limited to a mere lower realm or Naran Continent. Why should my lower realm identity restrict me?" "How shameless." Baron condemned. "You colluded with these upper realm people to gang up on Fair Sword of Humanity. You truly are the worst." Salom shook his head, his voice unchanged as he said, "The only truth is that the victor is right, and the process is of little importance. Since there was a stumbling block in my way, I will naturally have to remove it." "Are you not afraid of the war that your actions will ignite between your Uqually n and the Jolten Empire of humans?" Salomughed, "Anything that happens here will stay here, that''s the rule of Spirity Bailiwick." Ezra swept a gaze towards him. "It''s a pity that you even threw away your pride, but... it''s actually a nice move. Aplishing something great alone is beyond the limit of your existence, bing the errand boy of these guys was the only avable option, you are smarter than you look." The prince mocked with a wicked grin. Salom''s expression finally turned rigid, his gaze somewhat frosty as he stared at Ezra and said, "Finding you here is an unexpected but pleasant surprise. I heard that you are on pretty good terms with Fair Sword, am I right? If you are caught and used as bait, do you think that he will still choose toe even though it''s clearly a trap?" ~BOOOM~ Salom was swift and decisive, powerful qi exploding from his body like a storm at his final word. His spiritual energy was akin to a pressuring mountain, shining brilliantly with awe-inspiring power. ~SWWIISSH~ He was extremely quick, appearing in front of Ezra Zephyd in a single step. The tip of Ezra''s foot was also pushed off the ground as his figure rapidly retreated. However, Salom was like a shadow, sticking close to Ezra no matter how hard thetter tried to escape. Indifference was the only thing on thetter''s face as a punch was sent flying. Brownish qi blossomed, appearing below the fist like a muddy mountain. The punch caused the surrounding space to ripple slightly, while the air around shook. Salom disyed extreme power, a power that was slightly less domineering than Reema''s. Ezra Zephyr''s scarlet pupils tightened slightly as the punch whizzed towards him. There was no hesitation whatsoever as Chaos Energy surged within his body, causing two portals to be formed in mid-air. "2nd Circle Spell, Chains of Chaos." Ezra also sent out a punch after uttering the words, two ck chains fused with bolts came from the portals, as the punch was sent to stop Salom''s attack giving it a ckish lightning lustre that seemed imprable. ~BOOM~ The two fists mmed into each other, cold cruelness flitting across Salo.''s eyes as he said in a chilling voice, "Do you believe that you will possess the qualifications to face me head-on because you defeated Ixtal? Naive!" "What! The chains..." ~DHONNGG~ Ezra''s body jerked backwards, his feet smearing long lines on the ground as he was pushed back. Chapter 111 Into The Mist ? Ezra was blown away by the attack. However, the moment he was blown backwards, the prince''s sleeve shook as a sh of a myriad of colours shot out. Its speed was akin to lightning, swiftly appearing in front of Salom Uqually. It was a shining wind ball that was several feet wide. Light and wind rapidly swirled within it, while the faint sounds of sparkling light and howling wind could be heard with a slight touch of rumbling thunder Berserk energies spread from the ball. Salom''s pupils shrank slightly. "Glittering Wind and Light." An almost inaudible voice was gently spat out from Ezra Zephye''s mouth. ~BOOOM~ Wind and light exploded. Even though Salom immediately used his spiritual energy to shield himself, he was still sted till his shield shook violently as he staggered a dozen steps back. His sleeve had been burnt and shredded, his blood churning slightly. Showing that he was injured, his expression had be exceptionally stormy. Because this was the first time he had been beaten back by Ezra Zephyr. This was simply uneptable to him. The one who was once an ant in his eyes had unknowingly gained the power to shake him. Intense killing intent shed in Salom Uqually''s eyes. He could feel that Ezra Zephyr is growing far too fast. "Before we had entered the Spirity Bailiwick, a single punch from me could heavily injure and even kill him. And yet, I had sent out the same punch just moments earlier, but the only thing it had achieved was forcing this bastard back a little. He must have found something extraordinary in Spirity Bailiwick." Salom said to himself. In fact, thetter had even found an interval to counterattack, catching him unprepared and injuring him as result. If this continued, it would not be long before the once ant-like existence grew strong enough to face him directly. The thought of such a scene made killing intent practically spew from Salom''s eyes. He could not imagine it, because it would finally touch the forbidden fear in the deepest recesses of his heart. Almost material killing intent surged around Salom''s body, sweeping up the surrounding lives. It was as if the temperature had suddenly dropped. However, Ezra paid no heed to Salom''s killing intent. His rapidly retreating figure did not stop even for a second, while he made a sign to Baron with the hand behind his back The current situation was too unfavourable to them. Ezra was not afraid of Salom, he had the power to beat him. What Fenrir warned him about was the invaders of the upper realm, they were acting as Salom''s partners while their power far surpassed the likes of Salom Uqually. Each one had the power to fight apex genius alone, the earlier sh with Reema was the proof. Reema was still watching from the side, and there was an even more dangerous youth in loincloth. The power he felt from thetter was even higher than what he felt from Fair Sword of Humanity, John Stark. In addition, his sharp senses had already detected that the mana was faintly beginning to gather around the youth in loincloth. ~EEEE~ The Icy Sparrow was finally freed by Baron. It immediately shook its wings, transforming into a sh of icy light that swept up both Ezra Zephyr and Baron, before shooting into the fog without any hesitation. Meanwhile, the youth in loincloth called Rolo Aur had just stealthily lifted his hand only to be stunned. He could only watch as the two humans and the beast was cast into the fog, disappearing from sight. Rolo Aur said in amazement, "What a sharp guy!" Ezra had realised the moment Rolo showed signs of secretly preparing to make his move. Thus, the former decisively chose to withdraw, and even into the fog. As such, they would also have to enter the fog if they chose to chase. Salom''s expression was ominously dark. It felt as if he had been yed. Rolo Aur remarked, "This foe of yours is no simple individual. He is clearly only at the Qi Brightening stage, but even Reema was forced to admit defeat." Salom Uqually was expressionless as he looked towards Rolo Aur. "Are we chasing? John Stark and all of the Bloodfang Kingdom will surely voluntarily seek us out if he is captured. Not to mention that spearman, he is the aid of elf princess Farrie Hleth, the apex genius who saved John Stark." Rolo Aur chuckled. "If they truly are so maic, it will save us some effort. We''ll chase then. Although that werewolf guy is quick-witted and chose to hide in the fog. He does not know that the fog is not a hindrance in my eyes." Rolo grinned a little. At that time a voice rang in his head, a thick voice filled with dignity. "Rolo, that man is very dangerous. He gave me strange familiar feelings, either kill him quickly or do not engage with him at all." The eyes of Rolo Aur were squinted in ponder. "I will keep that in mind..." said Rolo to his martial spirit. A strange light surfaced in his grey pupils as a tear of blood dripped from the corner of his eyes. The world before him began to change, theyers of mist receding as the figures of two humans and a beast brightened in his sights. "That way. Let''s go." Rolo''s finger stretched out and pointed in a certain direction. Salom was the first to rocket forward, his figure quick as lightning as he gave chase, while icy murder surged in his eyes. "Ezra, you will not escape this time! I will no longer give you any opportunity to grow. That''s why this ce will be your grave!" ~SWWIIIISSSH~ The sound of rapidly travelling wind suddenly sounded within the thick fog as a blue figure swept past. Icy winds blew, freezing the leaves on the nearby trees. Within the blue light was an enormous ice bird, while Werewolf Prince and Elf Spearman were seated on its back. Ezra''s brows were slightly furrowed as he looked behind and mumbled to himself, "The youth in loincloth should be the one who joined hands with Salom Uqually to injure John Stark, Rolo Aur. He is indeed no ordinary person." Although Rolo had yet to do anything earlier, Ezra''s bestial senses could feel that the level of threat he posed was way higher than that of Salom''s. Salom, Rolo plus Reema. The line-up on the other side was clearly much stronger than Baron and him. That''s why Ezra did not entertain any thoughts of taking them on but instead nned the use of the sh with Salom to decisively escape. "Ezra, we''ve entered the fog. It will disrupt our senses, making it very troublesome." Baron was rather worried. The prince shook his head. "We had no choice. A single secondter and they would have unleashed their full power to stop us. If we were trapped, it will be extremely unfavourable. Only by entering the fog can we try to shake them off." Baron angrily gnashed his teeth. "Those bastards, taking advantage of their numbers. When we join up with her majesty and the rest, just see how ruthlessly I''ll kill them!" He was the genius of Elfpatria, an empire of elves. How could he suffer the indignity of being forced to flee? Ezra smirked, his gang was more terrifying than any current force in Spirity Bailiwick. Ezra ordered everyone to find Argus Woska, that''s why he was alone fighting without any of aid, he was assured that not even upper realm invaders can kill him if act with his brain. His eyes narrowed slightly as he recalled his earlier sh with Salom Uqually, remembering how boldly he said to give back the territory of Tribbain Kingdom to Emily Jomez. "Haha, I wonder how he is feeling now?" The corners of Ezra''s mouth curled. ~SWWWIIISSHH~ Ezra''s expression suddenly changed as he looked towards the dense fog behind them where faint ripples could be seen. "Baron, increase the bird''s speed. They''vee chasing." Baron was startled. "Even after we entered the fog? Are they not afraid of losing their bearings?" The prince calmly replied, "It seems that I''ve scared them too much, and they are now very determined to get rid of me." Baron lightly patted the ice bird each pat poured a certain amount of light mana, immediately causing it to release a clear cry. Its wings pped, cold force exploding behind it as its speed rapidly soared, transforming into a blur that swiftly shot forward. Not long after the ice bird transformed into a blur and disappeared into the distance, the mist began to ripple as three figures emerged. "How fast." Salom Uqually was expressionless. The vortexes in Rolo''s eyes swirled as he indifferently said, "That werewolf has very sharp senses. His bloodline and martial spirit should be pretty strong, allowing him to sense our approach. But don''t worry, he can''t escape." His gaze suddenly turned to another direction and flicked his finger. A ball of mana exploded, transmitting peculiar waves. Soon after, the mist in that direction was torn open as a figure emerged. It was another apex-level genius of the upper realm who came with Salom and Rolo and went somewhere in mid-battle. "Karl, how did it go?" Rolo looked towards the youth. The baby face Karl grinned as he nodded. "He was pretty good and had a very tough body. However, he is killed. The other one went inside the fog" Rolo''s grey eyes scanned the area as he indifferently said, "No rush, none of them can escape." Chapter 112 Scaled Pool ?"Go." With a wave of his hand, he and Salom Uqually flew forward. "Their numbers have increased?" Ezra spread out his spiritual senses in the fog, pouring all his energy into scouting. Soon after, his expression changed slightly. He could faintly feel that the spiritual energy undtions to their rear had increased. Moreover, the new one was extremely strong, indicating that it did not belong to a weakling. Baron''s face also changed slightly, clenching his jaw as he said, "Looks like they n to surround us." Ezra nodded slightly. A brief momentter, the expression in his eyes suddenly turned solemn as he thrust the short sword Efsa in his hand. The sword transformed into a bluish smoke as it shot towards a certain spot in the fog. ~SWWOOSH~ A tree burst apart, revealing the figure behind it. Ezra and Baron''s gazes shot over, only to be stunned. The figure''s clothes were in tatters, only his armour pieces and gauntlets left intact, making him look rather miserable. But Ezra knew who he was. "Argus?" Ezra was surprised. "You were hiding here?" When the former saw thetter, he quickly bend his knee, his body was aching but he knelt and greeted. "You Majesty, I followed thepass... I am so happy that you are well. I apologise to show this miserable side of mine." A thought suddenly struck Baron as he gazed upon Argus''s injured face. "You were attacked by Victor Brownmane?" Baron remembered the name Argus, it was shown on the tablet. Argus Woska was silent for a moment before he shook his head. "No, I attacked him first." "You couldn''t beat your opponent?" Ezra asked without any expression. Argus lowered his head as he said, "Your majesty, I do not fear the one called Victor, but there were many other individuals hidden nearby who had locked onto me, causing me to split my attention while not daring to use my full power. Hence how he found an opening." Baron was stunned. "So despicable!" He hatefully said, "Why are these people fighting without any dignity?" Ezra Zephyr calmly answered, "Because only those on our level can pose a threat to them. They are unified, while you guys are scattered. Breaking all of you one by one will naturally lower the morale of all the other geniuses. Taking away their courage such that they will no longer be able to vie for the gifts and blessings of the Spirity Bailiwick. Be it the upper realm or Brownmane empire they attack in groups when they encounter a strong opponent, not because they are afraid of 1 on 1 fight but because this method is more efficient, thew of jungle is applied here." Argus coughed weakly twice, before asking "Your majesty, what should we do now?" "We will make them remember that in a jungle, the most dangerous pack hunters are hungry wolves," Ezra said, there was no smile on his face, just sheer anger. "Come here, even though I am not as good in healing as her highness but I am still an elf." Said Baron as he began to heal Argus with light magic. "Thank you. I will remember this debt." Said Argus with some difficulty. He was clearly somewhat conflicted and embarrassed. After all, he had attacked Victor Brownmane to avenge but now ended up in such a pathetic state. Ezra nonchntly waved his hand as he pondered. "Victor and Salom have the same nature, if they meet it is more likely that they''ll join hands. I need to make a tform for the biggest event of Spirity Bailiwick" Bloodfang Kingdom martial masters were his own force and those who have been targeted by the upper realm people and other oppressors will naturally stand against them. It would have been nice if things were simple, Ezra could have just killed every trouble but there were many eyes and unknown powers. If anyone recognises the obscure power of the prince, he''ll have to face a lot of trouble or even worse... a quick death. "What do we do now? Where do we go? They have the numbers superiority, apart from Salom and the upper realm, you have also made Brownmane and Stripe Beast, two big empires your enemies. We will surely be wiped out if we faced them." There was a bitter look on Baron''s face. Ezra pondered in silence for a few moments, his eyes flickering in thought. A short whileter, he pointed towards the deepest depths of the fog. "You said before that there are quite a number of 2nd tier Martial Animals, and even a mysterious Martial Animal leader at the deepest part of the mountain range where the scaled pool is?" "Yes." "Then that''s where we''ll be heading... only by stirring up some chaos will we be able to lose them." Fog pervaded the mountains as an icy shadow swept past. Ezra was seated on Ice Sparrow''s back, his Spirit senses spreading outwards. Although the fog could distort one''s sense of direction, Ezra was just barely able to guide them through his powerful senses. "To the left." Uttered the prince. The bird immediately shook its wings, turning directions. "We''ve already reached the depths of the mountain range." Ezra nced to his rear, his gaze frosty as he continued, "They''re still closely following us. How patient." He could detect four presences some distance behind, tailing them like shadows. It was clear that Salom and Rolo''s gang did not intend to give up so easily. Baron said in a low voice, "What do we do now? Any deeper and we will begin to encounter 2nd tier Martial Animals." Ezra''s eyes narrowed slightly as he stared into the depths of the fog, faintly seeing a shimmer of gold, while he also began to sense several powerful spiritual energy ripples. They clearly nearing the scaled pool. The spiritual energy ripples he had sensed likely belonged to the martial animals protecting the pool. Ezra decisively dered, "Go in!" Baron gritted his teeth and patted the bird. With a loud cry, its speed rose sharply. A short few minutester, Ezra and the group discovered that they had exited the fog. Behind the fogy an ancient mountain forest where numerous towering trees proudly stood. ~AAWWOOOOOOO~ Brief moments after Ezra and gang charged out from the fog, a loud howl was suddenly heard. "Keep going" cried the prince. Two groups, one fleeing, and one chasing, gaving rise to a huge disturbance in the depths of the mountain range. They crossed numerous mountains in a short few minutes. Golden light soon blossomed before their eyes, only for them to see a giant mountain standing some distance to their front. The top of the mountain was akin to a scaled turtle shell, with only endless gold light spread from its energy scales, dazzling like a pool of gold. "The scaled pool!" Argus''s eyes glowed as he stared at the mountaintop. Behind them, Rolo Aur, Salom Uqually and the rest closely followed, desire surfacing in their eyes as their gazes fell upon the resplendent scaled pool. "It seems that the scaled pool blessings are fated to be ours." Salomughed as he rubbed his hands together. "I have to thank you for leading the way." ~ROOAAAR~ However, a myriad of roars suddenly rang out across the area the moment Salom''sughter faded. Next, the pupils of everyone on both sides shrank when they saw enormous martial animal after martial animal appeared on the mountain top, their eyes rapidly locking onto the humans. Over a dozen 2nd tier Martial Animals! This line-up made the expressions of both parties change. However, it was still not over. The titanic beasts prostrated themselves, their heads lowered as if they were bowing. Baron''s expression did not look too good either as he said, "Rumor speaks of a mysterious martial animal leader at the scaled pool to whom numerous 2nd tier martial animals have yielded." Ezra''s brows tightly knitted together. It seems that the rumours were true. This was really unlucky for them. "If things be worse, we''ll quickly escape amidst the chaos." Said Ezra Zephyr in a soft voice. Baron and Argus nodded. Even Baron was no longer thinking about the scaled pool now. Some distance behind them, Rolo Aur and Salom Uqually''s expressions turned grave. They could faintly feel rmingly powerful undtions in the depths of the golden light. Under their guarded gazes, a low howl filled with dignity rang out from the top of the giant mountain, causing every Martial Animal on the mountain to tremble. A figure slowly emerged from within the golden light. In the end, the figure stepped out, appearing in everyone''s sight. "Huh?" Everyone was stunned the moment the figure revealed itself because the thing that had appeared was no behemoth, but a crimson-coloured little cub-like creature. The little martial animal yawned, its beady eyes disdainfully looking towards the gathered crowd. Everyone nkly watched this scene. Momentster, they were unable to stop themselves from vigorously rubbing their eyes before very carefully looking again as their expressions turned extremely spectacr. Argus asked in a hesitant voice, "Your majesty... are my eyes deceiving me? Why does that little creature look almost exactly like Skoll?" Ezra was silent. In the end, he lightly nodded his head. "Your eyes aren''t wrong! This little bastard has been enjoying his time as a king here while we were outside desperately fighting for our lives!" Chapter 113 Sons Of Fenrir ?Numerous beasts had prostrated themselves at the top of the mountain. The target of their respect was unexpectedly not a mighty giant beast, but a mysterious little crimson wolf. Ezra Zephyr and Argus Woska had naturally recognized it immediately. This little wolf was amongst the two partners of Ezra that had yet to be found ever since entering the Spirity Bailiwick, Sk?ll! Even Ezra could not help but be somewhat surprised, not knowing whether tough or cry. Who could have expected that Sk?ll would be hiding here as the king of the mountain, enjoying a free and easy life. "You know this little creature?" In contrast to Ezra and Argus''s shock, Baron''s face was filled with graveness. He was no ordinary individual and naturally did not believe that the little creature was as simple as it seemed. Did no one see how respectful the other 2nd-tier Martial Animals were being to it? The little wolf was obviously the most terrifying Martial Animal here. "Don''t worry, everything should be fine now." Ezra consoled. He then lifted his hand and waved at Sk?ll. As Sk?ll saw his wave, its eyes still filled with the same excitement. Baron shot a bewildered look at Ezra. The corners of Ezra Zephyr''s mouth stretched into a smile. Subsequently, The moment Ezra appeared, the surprise in the little wolf''s eyes instantly changed, transforming into a shadow as it shot forward with a swish. Sk?ll appeared in front of him, circling him twice as it howled impatiently. "Are you going to continue pretending?" Ezra sneered. Sk?ll jumped into Ezra''s arms, sticking out its tongue to lick thetter''s face, a fawning look in its beady eyes. He turned around with an unfriendly look in his eyes. His seemingly smiling gaze was cast at Rolo Aur, Salom Uqually and the rest, whose expressions had begun to change. Salom''s expression sunk slightly as he muttered, "How did this happen? Why does that mysterious little creature know him?" The scene before their eyes had already surpassed everyone''s expectations. Rolo''splexion was a little ashen. "There was indeed a creature at Ezra''s side, it was not one but two. They showed themselves when Victor attacked Ezra at the opening of Spirity Bailiwick, but I never imagined that it would be so capable that even these 2nd tier Martial Anims have submitted to it." Reema and Karl moved closer together, their expressions vignt. If the little creaturemanded these 2nd tier Martial Animals to attack them, they would have no choice but to flee. While the expression on the other side was looking pretty ugly, Ezra evilly looked towards them and coldly chuckled. "Didn''t it feel really good when you guys were chasing us earlier?" Ezra gently patted Sk?ll''s head, while his other hand pointed towards Salom Uqually and Rolo Aur. "You selfish son of Fenrir, to think that you were enjoying your life here instead of protecting me. Do you know that these two bastards ganged up on me, resulting in Argus being injured, and they even dared to kill me." Sk?ll, who was originally still wiggling his tail, suddenly stiffened. Its attention immediately left Ezra as a somewhat terrifying howl was released from its throat. Sk?ll''s intelligence was extremely high and knew that his duty was to protect Ezra as his elder sibling. Thus, there was no way it would allow Ezra to sustain even the smallest injury. It lifted its head, its beady eyes staring straight into Ezra''s own as if confirming what he had said earlier. Ezra looked into its eyes and slowly nodded. Sk?ll silently raised his head, before jumping out of Ezra''s arms as its beady eyes were cast towards Rolo Aur and Salom Uqually. Everyone could feel the astonishing ferocity that exploded from Sk?ll''s tiny body at this moment. ~GGIRRRRR~ zing fire unfurled as Sk?ll''s body abruptly grew. In a few breaths, a mysterious and dignified giant Crimson Wolf appeared in front of Ezra Zephyr''s group. The crimson fur on its body was akin to flowing magma, while the bright orange fangs in its giant mouth seemed like hot metal. A storm of Fire Force violently swept out from its body, burning up the surrounding space. ~AWWOOOO~ Upon sensing Skoll''s rage, the dozen 2nd tier Martial Animals let loose deafening roars, making the entire mountain range shiver. The expressions of Rolo, Salom and the rest involuntarily changed, clearly feeling the almost crazed killing intent in Sk?ll howl. The sun on its head shone in yellow-gold light. ~BOOOMMM~ With a bang, another giant wolf emerged from the mountain, a giant blue wolf, its cerulean body and frozen fangs like sharp peaks of ciers growled at thetter. The ferocity of the Cerulean wolf surpassed that of the Crimson one, as if it was a mad wolf, it was Hati. The moon on his forehead gleamed in white, and he received the signal of its brother Sk?ll. ~BAAANNGG~ A dozen 2nd tier Martial Animals suddenly shot forward, pouncing towards Rolo Aur''s group. Rolo decisively shouted, "Retreat!" Their figures rapidly withdrew. "Huh, trying to escape?" However, the moment they began to move, Baron had already appeared some distance behind them riding Icy Sparrow. Its wings pped, shooting out a torrent of ice spikes. His attack was instantly torn apart by Rolo Aur and the rest, but the ice dust had already begun to drift across the area, seemingly freezing the space around them and slowing their speed. It was at this moment that the dozen 2nd tier Martial Animals arrived amidst thunderous roars, their merciless attacks seemingly covering the sky as they swept towards Rolo''s group. ~BAANG- BAANG~ Thend seemed to crumble. Rolo, Salom and the rest did not dare to face the bombardment, their figures rapidly retreating. Sk?ll''s me-like scarlet eyes locked onto them. All of a sudden, its body transformed into a sh of crimson light as it shot forward. Salom''s pupils abruptly shrank. He had seen a crimson figure appear behind him from the corner of his eye. Enormous mes poured downwards as a strange ze flickered, washing the originally crimson colour in ayer of fire. Chapter 114 Hero Of Las Filipinas ?Enormous mes poured downwards as a strange ze flickered, washing the originally crimson colour in ayer of fire. The fire seemed to burn the space itself, while the ground burnt by the surplus force, it became ck as coal. "What a terrifying Martial Animal!" Rolo''s expression was grim. He could already feel the astonishing undtions contained in the attack. As for the strange fire, it seemed to be an extremely tyrannical power. He did not dare to underestimate the attack at all. A thunderous shout exploded from his mouth. "6th circle spell, Space Seal!" One hand formed a seal as greyish mana erupted, culminating into a spell form seal of space that was several dozen feetrge. Within the seal, a strange star seemed to glow. The moment he used this move, the ground within a thousand feet radius instantly cracked. The seal shot forward, mming into the crimson wolf who proudly came to kill. ~SWOOOSH~ The entire world seemed to shake for an instant. Next, a terrifying shockwave unfurled, blowing away everyone nearby. As the dust settled, everyone cast their gazes over. The ground had been sundered, creating an enormous pit. Sk?ll gigantic body stopped in mid-air, and all the martial animals nearby floated without any movement. During the time, Rolo had slid over a hundred feet back. His expression was pretty grim, there were deep to the bone wounds on his arm dripping with blood, and the wounds had ice shards in them. It was an attack by Hati, who didn''t stay behind and attacked a moment after Sk?ll. Baron''s eyes nearly popped out from their sockets, clearly surprised that Rolo Aur had been injured after a single sh. "I do not believe such savage Martial Animals was acting like a pup earlier..." The ground was twisted in aplete mess. Rolo grimly looked towards the wounds on his arm as his eyes twitched slightly. He had not expected the other wolf to be more fierce in attacks. His mana defences had not put up much of a resistance and were easily torn apart. Salom approached Rolo, shooting a nce at thetter''s arm as his pupils shrank slightly. "These Martial Animals are not normal." Rolo nodded. "Their bloodline is extremely powerful." The mysterious wolves were ferociously overbearing. He did not dare to hold anything back against it. However, the current situation would very likely not allow him to engage in a one-on-one fight. Rolo coldly said, "If you have nothing else up your sleeves, I will be finding a way to leave on my own. None of us will be able to escape if this continues." The current situation was extremely unfavourable to them. Without mentioning the watching Ezra Zephyr and gang, just those dozen 2nd tier Martial Animals alone were already enough to give them a terrible headache. If this continued, things would go wrong sooner orter. Salom also clearly understood this. He could not help but sigh as his gaze turned towards Ezra. "I did not expect the situation to develop in such a manner. Ezra is indeed a problem. No wonder he could revive his fallen kingdom..." Rolo gritted his teeth as he said. "Don''t worry, if we want to leave, they will not be able to stop us." He slowly walked forwards, both hands suddenly forming a seal as grey vortexes surfaced in his pupils and began to spin wildly. "Come out, Rajah Soliman!" A giant figure appeared, it wore a loincloth like that of Rolo, a red scarf was wrapped around his head, a strange wavy sword was in its hand, and he had a sleeveless torso attire wore. 8 orbs rotated behind Rolo Aur, the grey mana he emitted was beyond the imagination of anyone present. Rolo Aur revealed his Martial Spirit, The infamous heroic prince of Las Filipinas, Rajah Soliman. In an instant, the entirend seemed to fall into an endless darkness. Darkness filled the sky and covered thend. Not only was one''s sight obstructed, even one''s senses had been weakened to the limit. ~ROOAAAR~ The 2nd tier Martial animals lost their sense of direction, making them afraid to carelessly attack. They held their positions and took measures to guard themselves as they released low roars. "Keep close, gather together." Ezra''s voice spread. Such darkness was difficult to dispel. Attacking alone would undoubtedly give the other side a chance to find an opening. Baron and Argus approached the origin of the voice and kept close to Ezra''s side. As for Hati, its icy eyes swept across the area, before slowly moving backwards. "Truly troublesome." Mumbled Rolo Aur in the darkness. He had originally nned on catching them off guard before striking. If the other side was to carelessly attack, he could gather his forces and wipe them out as fast as possible. However, Ezra Zephyr swiftly responded, causing his n to fail. "Looks like we can only withdraw." He shook his head, before flicking his finger. A faint sound was transmitted into the ears of Salom and the rest, causing everyone to immediately fall back. The darkness gradually faded. Baron immediately looked towards the area Rolo Aur and the rest had been at, only to find that it was now empty. Their figures were already at the edge of the horizon, evidently having decided to escape some time ago. "They''ve fled!" The oue was not to Baron''s liking. Ezra also felt rather regretful. It had been an opportunity to bury the upper realm invaders, but their seemingly endless bag of tricks made this task very difficult. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom gazed in the direction they had disappeared in as his eyes narrowed slightly, killing intent shing within. "No hurry, we will have our chance. We''ll eventually have to decide the ultimate victor in the Spirity Bailiwick after all." "I know about that man''s martial spirit." Said Fenrir. This shocked Ezra and he quickly questioned. "Is it a mythical being?" "Yes, an infamous mythical hero, Rajah Soliman of Las Filipinas." Due to the darkness, Ezra couldn''t clearly see the martial spirit, and neither he could count the orbs rotating behind Rolo Aur. "If Rajah Soliman is here, then... the holder of that martial spirit would also be here..." said Fenrir, his voice seeming to contain a worry. Chapter 115 Rajah Indarapatra ?"Who are you talking about?" "Rajah Indarapatra..." "What kind of heroes Soliman and Indarapatra were?" The prince asked in curiosity. "Soliman was not much... the real hero was Indarapatra. Wise, bold and seasoned warrior." "Care to exin in detail?" The prince retorted. Fenrir became quiet for a while before he spoke. "In ancient Las Filipinas, at the Lanao Lake, there once lived a giant called Umacaan. He was so enormous that when he spread his arms sideward, they spread as far as thirty kilometres apart. Almost anything was within easy reach, best of all, men whom he loved to eat. Men flee at the sight of him. No one darede out to the mountains for fear of losing their lives at the hands of the man-eating giant. In no time, news about Umacaan reached as far as the kingdom of Bumbaran and came to the knowledge of its brave princes, Rajah Indarapatra and Rajah Soliman. They swore to kill the monster. The next day, they both set out to y the man-eater. However, they didn''t leave at the same time. Rajah Soliman went ahead and reached Lanao to fight. Umacaan tricked Soliman into cutting him into several pieces, each piece bing another giant Umacaan. The prince simply proved to be no match for the creature. Sometimeter, Rajah Indarapatra reached Lanao. As soon as he arrived, he was informed by a spirit queen of his brother''s fate. Angrily, he swore to avenge his brother''s death. Before he went on his way the spirit queen gifted him with a magic sword to enable him to defeat the giant. Later that same day, the twobatants met near the shores of Lanao Lake. When the fight began, Umacaan pulled several trees and hurled them at Rajah Indarapatra who was quick to dodge and got out safely. Next, the giant reached for some soft y and formed big round balls out of it and threw them sessively at the prince. Once more the quick Rajah Indarapatra made swift plunges to avoid getting hit by the round y balls so that some of them fell into theke while the othersnded on the ins and turned into hills and mountains that surround the famous Lanao Lake. At any rate, when Rajah Indarapatra had his turn, he help up the magic sword that could wound any opponent by merely pointing at him. As he did, Umacaan yelled in pain until he fell down to his death. Up to now, in the upper realm, at Las Filipinas dominion, if one were to visit Lanao Lake, one will easily notice small floating inds all around theke. Some of the inds are big enough to amodate a number of families, while the others are too small for even a single nipa hut to stand on. These inds were believed to have formed out of the y balls Umacaan threw at Rajah Indarapatra that fell into theke, while the hills and mountains that surround theke came from those y balls thatnded on the ins and dried over time, as the legend had it." (Reference: Online Survey of multiple sights, asked some people from the Philippines as well.) The prince calmly listened to everything and didn''t utter anything in response. In the wake of Rolo and the gang''s departure, the dozen 2nd tier Martial Animals turned around and roared at Ezra Zephyr''s group with the intent of chasing them off. ~GIIRRRRR~ However, Hati growled at them, its icy growl shaking the forest. After being threatened by Hati''s growl, the 2nd tier Martial Animals slowly withdrew. Hati shook its body as it swiftly began to shrink. In the end, it returned to its usual cerulean cub appearance, cute and remarkable. At the same time, with zing mes, Sk?ll broke out the Space Seal spell and came back, he transformed into a crimson cub as well. After the earlier battle, however, everyone clearly knew just how terrifying these cute looking little fellows were. Hati and Skoll jumped onto Ezra''s shoulder, its eyes flickering as he patted them. While they were rxing, everyone suddenly sensed something and lifted their heads to peer into the sky. The Spirity Tablet suddenly started shaking. Light converged towards it as ancient words began to appear. Baron uttered in astonishment, "Someone has left their name on the tablet!" Ezra and Argus turned their attention over. Only a handful of people had managed to leave their names on the Spirity Tablet, but now, another name was appearing beneath theirs. "Upper Realm, 3rd Circle Sorcerer, Reema, Battle aplishment: Battled 3rd Circe Sorcerer, Baron Klux, victory." Argus cast a sympathetic gaze towards Barom. Having his name up there as a negative example was honestly a little humiliating. Baron''splexion was as pale, no emotion visible on his face as he calmly said, "If not for his sudden attack, it would not have been so easy for her to beat me. But wait... she never injured me." However, his hands were tightly clenched, evidently not as cool inside as he appeared on the surface. After all, Baron naturally had his pride as one of the apex level geniuses of the Naran Continent. Moreover, those upper realm invaders were indeed very unscrupulous. Anyone could see that from how they choose to ignore fairness and gang up on everyone. Moments after Reema''s name appeared, light began to gather again below it as another name swiftly began to emerge. "3rd Circle Sorcerer, Baron Klux Battle aplishment: Escaped an unescapable encirclement." An expression of shock appeared on Baron''s face. He never imagined that his previous escape from them would be acknowledged by the Spirity Tablet, allowing his name to be engraved upon it. "I''ve actually gotten my name on the tablet?" Baron beamed as he gazed at the dazzling Spirity Tablet in the sky, clearly rather surprised by this oue. Although he had contributed hugely by using Icy Bird Martial Animal to escape, he knew that the real key person was Ezra Zephyr. But it seems that the Spirity Tablet had still acknowledged his aplishment. Ezra Zephyr pondered as he asked. "Yourst name is Klux?" The words changed the expression on Baron''s face. He said with a grave face. "No, I am just Baron. I would appreciate it if you ignore thest part of my name on the tablet." Ezra stayed quiet after hearing that while Argus was seething as he said, "Does this mean that I can''t evenpare to you?" Baron chuckled in response, his pretty eyes suddenly rotated, a smile emerging on his face as he looked towards Ezra''s shoulders where Skoll and Hati currently were. "Hehe, good boy, cute cubs. Are you the boss here?" Skoll turned his head while Hatu nodded in a rather pleased manner. Baron''s eyes brightened. "Which is to say, you''ve taken possession of the scaled pool?" The two wolf cubs seemed to realise something, their eyes now guarded as they stared at Baron. Ezra''s heart shook a little. He could also sense that Skoll and Hati were quite a bit stronger than before. Could it be due to the scaled pool? "Adorable Skoll! Handsome Hati! Lend us the scaled pool for a while okay?" Baron''s eyes blinked appealingly, and a strange light emitted and gradually fell on the duo cub. ~GRRRRR~ The cubs growled in anger. "What!" Baron was confused, "They cancelled themunication link!" said Baron. "Their bloodline is extremely pure, you can not control them." Uttered Ezra Baron looked at the cubs as he pleaded. "Please, lend us for some time." Hati shook its head while Skoll didn''t give a fuck. "Petty!" Baron red at it. By the side, Ezra rubbed his chin. He too wanted to have a look at the scaled pool. It had not been easy for them toe here, and he naturally hoped to obtain a share of the blessings. However, Hati and Skoll were clearly the bosses here, so they needed to convince them somehow. "Let them in Hati, you saw it, right? There are quite a few of them, and if we want our revenge, we will also have to gather up more teammates while raising our strength. Now look at the scaled pool, it should be pretty beneficial to us if we are allowed to enter for a while. Raising our strength will enable us to fight better?" Hati hesitated upon hearing this. It could feel that Ezra''s argument was rather reasonable. The previous sh against Rolo and his group had taught it just how formidable thetter was. After pondering for a few brief moments, Hati looked at his brother Skoll and finally gave in and nodded. "Wow, the mighty prince of Bloodfang Kingdom is the best!" Baron immediately cheered upon seeing this. "Shut up or I will tell them to not let you in." Retorted the prince. "Oh no no no, please no." By the side, Argus Woska was silent for a moment before he said, "Since His majesty and Baron have gotten names on the tablet, it would be best if you alone would enjoy the benefits. I am injured and will hinder his majesty and rest, I should also leave." Baron looked at Ezra, the werewolf prince said without any heed. "Yes, you are right. You can wait outside and keep an eye." "Don''t force me you- wait... what?" Argus was bewildered. Chapter 116 Golden Cauldron ?Argus Woska was shocked when he heard this. "Your majesty!! I was just... joking, I want to bathe in the pool as well..." "Then keep quiet ande." Uttered Ezra. "Everyone is gathering in groups like Salom, Victor and the rest, and will surely obtain various blessings, raising their strength. If you don''t n on falling behind, I advise you not to give up on this one." Advised Baron. Ezra Zephyr was no samaritan but merely wanted all of his forces to grow strong. After all, Salom had teamed up with the upper realm people, forming a rather rming line-up. Not to mention, their real force has yet to be shown, every genius brought hundreds of smaller geniuses with him. To match them, Ezra Zephyr would have to strengthen his side of martial masters. All of whom possessed 5th-grade Martial Spirit. Such geniuses were definitely proud individuals, making it an uphill task to convince them. However, they worshipped their prince. Apart from them, he showed kindness and benevolence to attract other useful assets such as a spearman elf named Baron Baron was no fool either, and naturally understood Ezra''s intentions. Reema may have engaged in underhanded tactics against Baron, but he knew that he was not his opponent. "I will repay these debts in the future." Said Baron as he looked at Ezra respectfully. The prince waved his hand, before smiling at his two cute cubs. "I''ll be troubling you both to lead the way." Skoll jumped and Hati seemed to sigh as if greatly pained by the act of sharing his beloved things. It powerlessly got up and headed towards the top of the giant mountain. The Ezra''s trio hurriedly followed. Martial Animals would peer towards them from time to time, but none dared to show themselves due to the sons of Fenrir. In the end, the werewolf prince and gang smoothly reached the mountaintop. The giant mountaintop was akin to the mouth of a volcano, but it was instead filled with strange goldish scaled liquid, making it a pool of scales. Golden light blossomed as a faint, strange fragrance spread. Ezra Zephyr, Baron and Argus Woska gazed at the scaled pool with desire. They could feel the spiritual energy within their bodies grow lively. "Is this the scaled pool?" The trio drooled, their hearts beating faster as they gazed upon it. ~PLOP - PLOP` Skoll was the first to jump in and Hati followed after. They idled about on the surface, their eyes slightly shut as if was the best feeling in the world. Ezra Zephyr and the rest watched as strands of golden light from the rippling golden water began to pour into both''s bodies. "The blessing is already before us, how much we gain will depend on ourselves." Ezra grinned at the pool before he also hopped in. Baron''s eyes glowed brightly, with no hesitation whatsoever as he leapt in and began happily enjoying the sensation of the pool. Argus''s heart rippled for a brief moment and swiftly followed suit. Once Ezra Zephyr was inside, he could feel a peculiar golden light endlessly rush towards him. The golden light poured into his body and was greedily devoured by his squirming flesh and blood. Golden light fused into his blood, making it flow with greater gusto and force. It fused into his muscles, making them stronger and filling them with explosive power. It fused into his bones, making them harder and sturdier. Golden light washed across his body, some of it eventually arriving at his inner core. The ck bolts of Chaos Force within also began to greedily absorb the light, rapidly growing more and more powerful. As he felt his strength grow, Ezra Zephyr fell into a kind of drunken stupor. His eyes were tightly shut as if never intending to wake up ever again. However, the prince ultimately broke out from this state. He unhappily opened his eyes, only to see Skoll licking his face. "What the fuck?" Ezra red at it. Skoll tugged at Ezra Zephyr''s clothes with its mouth before sinking towards the bottom of the scaled pool. The prince was taken aback. "Did Sko want him to follow? Was there something at the bottom of the pool?" He hesitated for a moment, taking a nce at where Argus and Baron were. The two seemed to be sleeping in the scaled pool, clearly drunk in the changes happening inside their bodies. "I''ll follow and take a look..." Ezra thought for a bit, before decisively diving into the pool. He was rather curious about what exactly had captured the conceited Skoll''s interest. Inside the scaled pool, Ezra cut through the water, eyes fixed on his guide Skoll as he closely followed. As they continued to dive deeper, the prince began to feel a powerful pressure surge towards him from all directions. The magnitude far surpassed that of ordinary water. "What a strong pressure. Even though I already have a such sturdy body, it''s still a bit unbearable." Ezra''s expression was grave. The depth of the scaled pool was clearly not a ce ordinary people could go to. The ck thundering lightning began to flicker out of Ezra''s body, dancing around him. However, it was not long before his Chaos force barrier already gradually reached its limits. Ezra helplessly came to a stop, revealing an upset look. He had not expected it to be so difficult to reach the bottom of the scaled pool. Skoll swiftly swam back upon realising this. It pondered for a bit, beforeying itself on Ezra''s head. Powerful crimson force spread, enveloping Ezra Zephyr like a bubble. The overwhelming pressure immediately vanished. "Thanks." Ezra rubbed Skoll''s head. The wolf who chased the sun waved its paw and began rapidly descending with Ezra Zephyr once again. "My son is remarkable, isn''t he?" Asked Fenrir. "Yes, unlike his father." "You arrogant kobold" "Shut up, wanna be god" "I prohibited you from calling me a god, don''t you dare call me that, puny prince." "Oh I ask for forgiveness, I mistakenly insulted gods..." For the first time in ages, Fenrir gritted his fangs and growled in helplessness while his opponent was smirking. After a few minutes, they finally saw their destination. The bottom of the scaled pool was covered in scales of resplendent golden light. Numerous rocks had been covered with scales making them exceptionally dazzling. Ezra''s gaze swept across the area, a puzzled look in his eyes. His sense was not weak but was unable to discover anything out of the ordinary. Skoll continued to descend,nding on the bottom of the pool before its paws suddenly began to dig at a certain spot. Countless scaled golden rocks were sent flying. A long whileter, Ezra''s eyes suddenly concentrated. As Skoll continued to dig, he saw a damaged golden cauldron appear at the bottom of the scaled pool. Ezra waved his sleeve, sending out a wave of ck lightning that swept away the scattered rocks, allowing the cauldron to be fully uncovered. The cauldron was mottled and pretty badly damaged, covered in the vestiges of erosion. It seemed to be exceedingly ordinary, but Ezra Zephyr''s gaze was still glued to its surface. One would find ancient drawings on the surface of the cauldron. These patterns looked as if they were naturally formed when the world began, mysterious and immeasurable. Weak rays of light connected the patterns, forming a picture of an august creature. Ezra Zephyr stared hard at the mysterious rune. He felt the spiritual energy in his body turn sluggish at this moment as if under indescribable pressure. It was obvious that this pressure originated from the patterns carved on the cauldron. "There is a very familiar aura in it. But... I can''t recall the origin of this familiarity." Emotions churned in Ezra Zephyr''s heart. Momentster, his eyes suddenly shed. "I remember it, it''s the same aura from the Spirity Tablet!" But this was not strange. The Spirity Bailiwick had after all originated from the fallen Martial Animal. "This is the treasure of Spirity Bailiwick..." Mumbled Ezra Zephyr to himself. The treasure was definitely from the powers who made this unique space. Although he was unable to unravel its mysteries, anyone with half a brain would know that the treasure was extraordinary. If not, Skoll would not have been so insistent. Skoll extended his paw at this moment, pointing towards the cauldron and then pointing towards Ezra Zephyr. "You want me to touch it?" Asked Ezra Skoll nodded repeatedly. "Don''t waste your time, I am feeling unique power from it. Skoll is a picky one unlike my younger son Hati, who is whimsy, trust him." Fenrir spoke. Hearing that, he smiled at Skoll and nodded. His figure descended as he reached out his hand and very carefully touched the ancient and mysterious golden cauldron. ~ROOOOAAAARRRRRR~ The instant Ezra''s finger made contact, a deafening roar and blinding light exploded from the cauldron, shooting into the spot between Ezra''s brows. ~ROOAAARRR~ An explosive roar resounded in Ezra Zephyr''s mind the moment the light touched him. Ezra''s spiritual energy rippled violently as the world began to spin around him. An unimaginable enormous ancient beast appeared in front of him, slowly revolving as a terrifying pressure swallowed him. ~CRAACK~ Cracks instantly appeared on Ezra''s core, clearly unable to withstand such pressure. The prince''s heart was filled with terror. He knew that his core would notst even ten seconds under the ancient creature''s pressure. If this continued, his core would surely be turned to dust. "How did this happen?!" A cry of horror echoed in his heart. "I can''t panic. This core pressure is from the strange creature!" Ezra forcibly calmed himself down. He knew that panic would likely only lead to his demise. Chapter 117 Dragon Pelt ?"Calm down, boy. I''m here." Fenrir said Ezra took in a deep breath and suddenly closed his eyes as he felt Fenrir roaming inside his body. ~BOOOM~ The space in Ezra''s consciousness began to shatter, turning into an endless starry sky. Within the conscious, a seeminglyrge ck wolf appeared. Ezra was floating in the middle of his consciousness, the ck wolf moved forward towards the threat. A blurry long strange creature wildly moved inside his consciousness, Fenrir looked at it. ~CRREEAAAK~ Two simrly dangerous monsters met in the conscious. It felt as if the entire space had begun to crack due to their sh. The core-crushing pressure finally faded as Ezra Zephyr gasped as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders. His heart thudded loudly as he looked towards the two behemoth existences. "What exactly is this thing? To think that it is so frightening that even Fenrir is unable to defeat it." Ezra was inwardly shocked. The ck bolts wildly thundered around Fenrir as he howled at the other. It was due to this very ck lightning that anyone who touched it faced terrible fates. Every one of those attacks had ultimately been crushed by chaos force and every spirit was devoured by Fenrir. This time, however, the monstrous wolf of Norse could not disy an effect akin to a hot knife through butter. Instead, the ancient creature had been able to withstand its might. The two titans were stuck in a deadlock. "The only thing I can do now is to wait." There was nothing that Ezra could do. A sh of such proportions was not something a Qi Brightening stage like him could interfere in. Therefore, he sat down and watched. Thissted for only god knew how long, until even Ezra''s mental power began to feel a little exhausted. ~BOOM~ Just as Ezra was no longer able to endure, a loud noise suddenly rang out. The prince hurriedly looked over, only to see Fenrir slowly backing away, before ultimately disappearing into his consciousness. "Fenrir... what happened?" On the other hand, rays of light exploded from the creature as it rapidly shrank. In the end, it transformed into a sh of light that descended from the sky and shot into Ezra''s head. At the bottom of the scaled pool. Ezra''s tightly shut eyes finally opened at this moment. A frightening ripple abruptly pulsed from between Ezra''s brows the moment he opened his eyes. The pulse shook the bottom of the scaled pool, forming a gigantic whirlpool with Ezra Zephyr at its epicentre. Endless golden light whizzed over, flooding Ezra''s body. ~WHIIIIISH~ As the boundless golden light poured in, pitter-patter noises sounded in his body. His flesh and blood began to boil, while more and more golden light flowed into his core, causing the spiritual energy inside to grow steadily. In a short period of several minutes, ayer of foul-smelling scabs appeared on the surface of Ezra''s body. It was the impurities that had been expelled. Ezra Zephyr shook slightly, breaking the scabyer, and revealing skin on which scales were formed. It was an extremely magical sight. Dazzling light blossomed in Ezra''s eyes as he felt the strong surge of power in his body, causing bliss to appear on his face. The prince shut his eyes and began to examine himself. It silently sat between his brows, giving off a gentle glow. Compared to before he had entered the scaled pool, his spiritual energy was undoubtedly more concentrated and corporeal and his body became strong. "Boy, you are lucky, this was a body strengthening skill. A skill of a Martial Animal of the upper realm," said Fenrir. Ezra was astonished, "Upper realm, how did it reach here?" "I am unaware, equilibirium is unbnced. However, you should jump for joy." "What a crazy blessing. Body strengthening skills are very rare and powerful. This body, it feels like I am at the peak of 7th level." Ezra''s heart was filled with joy. Ezra felt the ancient powers and understood the essence of the skill, that creature of not any lizard but a real high bloodline golden dragon. Known as Mountain Guardian, Thoemios. The skill is called Dragon Pelt, it had 5 stages. Each stage had different colours, from lowest to highest purple, red, orange, yellow and gold. Each stage will increase after consuming a certain set of unique ingredients and pills. Ezra was at the first stage, he called the skill and his arms formed some purple-coloured scales. In addition, a faint glow surfaced between the brows of Ezra''s, an ancient imprint barely visible. The rune was ancient, holy and sacred as if it had been born the moment the world was created. "What is this strange imprint... another blessing?! I wonder what function this mysterious imprint has." Ezra Zephyr tried to activate it, only to discover that even after giving his all, the imprint merely brightened a little without any other response. "Is it because my strength iscking?" The prince let out a bitterugh. Evidently, a tremendous amount of power was needed to activate the mysterious spiritual imprint, which he was currently still unable to provide. He inwardly shook his head, and temporarily gave up on the idea, turning his attention instead to his spiritual energy. "The spiritual energy inside my body has upgraded." Ezra peered into his core finding that the ck lightning chaos force flickering within was more concentrated and abundant than before, a sign that it had already reached the peak of the 7th level of the Qi Brightening stage. "As expected of the Spirity Bailiwick, a single blessing is akin to reaching the sky in a single step!" Ezra''s heart overflowed with happiness. His progress was nothing but amazing. His spiritual energy had grown more corporeal, while his realm had received a breakthrough again, ascending to the peak of the 7th level. Most importantly, of course, he had obtained the mysterious body strengthening skill and a strange spiritual imprint. Although he had yet to discover its abilities, he just knew that they would surely be extraordinary. "If I encounter Rolo Aur again now, I will finally be able to face him in battle!" Battle intent burned in Ezra''s eyes. The first foe he met in Spirity Bailiwick was Victor Brownmane, thetter''s aura alone was pretty worth praising. However, this did not make him depressed. Instead, each thrashing merely served to fuel his growth as the gap between them continued to shrink. Until today. After him upper realm invaders, a strange enemy who holds a mythical hero as martial spirit, an entity simr to Ezra. "It is time to hunt." Iciness flitted across Ezra''s eyes. ~CRAACK~ The sound of something shattering was suddenly heard at the bottom of the scaled pool. The prince looked down and saw the golden cauldron begin to crumble, turning into dust, while the creature-like archaic patterns on it also disappeared. The prince touched his forehead. He knew that the skill and imprint had already been imprinted onto his brain. Following the disintegration of the cauldron, Ezra Zephyr felt the golden light in the pool begins to dim as the golden water gradually returned to clearness. The mysterious scales which covered it also started to fade. "Could the scaled pool''s energy havee from the golden cauldron?" Mumbled the prince to himself. With the body strengthening skill and mysterious imprint taken, it was naturally unable to distribute its energy, causing the scaled pool to be normal. While Ezra Zephyr was still lost in thought, the pool waters rippled. Skoll swam over, circling Ezra Zephyr twice as its beady eyes stared at the spot between Ezra''s brows in amazement as if sensing something there. "I almost died there," Ezra said with a sigh. The mysterious creature clearly possessed terrifying power. If not for Fenrir, not only would he have been unable to obtain the strange blessings, he would have likely instead by crushed by its terrifying pressure. Fortunately, the prince had managed to ride it out and had even obtained an enormous reward. Risk and opportunity always came hand in hand. Hence, Ezra did notin any further, beckoning Skoll as he swam towards the surface. After several minutes, he pierced through the water''s surface with a plop andnded by the side of the pool. "Your majesty, you are finally out!" Argus''s voice was heard the moment he emerged. The prince turned his head, and found Argus with a bowing gesture, eyes filled with respect as he stared at him in happiness. "You''ve been in there for half a month," said Baron. "Half a month?" Ezra was shocked. "Hmm!?" Ezra''s eyes caught a strange sight when he raised his head, hundreds of figures surrounded the mountaintop. A figure came close and bent a knee. "Wee back, your majesty." Greeted Zulfi Dimitry. "You all arrived!" "Half a month is a long time! Your majesty." Answered Zulfi with a grin. "So, shall we begin our counterattack? Crown Prince of Bloodfang Kingdom." A male voice was heard. Ezra looked, he recognised the face as he uttered. "Hello there, Fair Sword of Humanity" Chapter 118 Spirity Tower ?"Thank you for allowing us in the scaled pool," said John Stark. "I don''t know what are you talking about." Replied the prince. The Fair Sword smiled and gestured towards a certain cub, Ezra looked and it was Skoll. The prince understood and turned his sight back to John Stark John Stark''s wounds were almost healed, and from the spiritual energy undtions spreading from his body, it was clear that he had benefited greatly from the scaled pool too. John Stark shook his head and said, "However, a storm has been gathering in the Spirity Bailiwick over the past half a month. You''ve missed several major events." Upon hearing this, something clicked inside Ezra Zephyr as he immediately raised his head to look at the Spirity Tablet high up in the sky. Next, astonishment and amazement flooded out onto his face. "To think that such a huge change has happened to the Spirity Tablet..." Light still flowed on the Spirity Tablet, but an enormous change had urred to it whenpared to half a month ago. The most eye-catching change was the greatly increased number of names on the tablet. Originally, there had only been a handful of people. Such as Ezra Zephyr, Shifa Pista, Victor Brownmane, Rolo Aur, Salom Uqually and the rest. But now, the number of names had reached 391! "391 people have gotten their names on the Spirity Tablet?" Ezra was rather surprised. Since when had it be so easy? Argus raised his face as he exined, "You may not know this, your majesty, but during the past half a month, blessings and gifts continuously appeared in the Spirity Bailiwick. After an intense struggle, they were ultimately won by several fortunate individuals. The clear oue of obtaining such blessings was the rapid increase in strength, allowing one to ascend to a higher level in a single step. Numerous geniuses that had been stuck at the 7th level of the Qi Brightening stage had managed to use this opportunity to step into the Core Formation stage! What''s more, the Spirity Tablet''s rules seemed to not be limited to battle aplishments. Anyone who can obtain blessings and reach the Core Formation stage will be able to leave their names on the tablet. In other words, the 391 individuals on the tablet all possess the strength of the Core Formation stage except... you!" Amazement surfaced in Ezra''s eyes. One only needed to step into the Core Formation stage while obtaining any blessing to leave your name on the Spirity Tablet. However, only a handful of geniuses had been able to reach the Core Formation after entering the Spirity Bailiwick. Now, however, that number had increased to 391. From this, one could see just how beneficial the Spirity Bailiwick was. Ezra Zephyr sighed and began to earnestly inspect the Spirity Tablet. "Hmm!?" While he was looking, his eyes suddenly widened. He had seen a familiar name. Zulfi Dimitry, his very own subject. He looked at him and Zulfi chuckled, "I seed, your majesty." "Very good, you have impressed me" praised the prince. Said Ezra as he gazed at the Tablet again, his eyes widened and widened because he saw many of the other Bloodfang Kingdom''s martial masters. Apart from them, the other names he recognized were of elf princess, Farrie Hleth and Stripe Beast Empire''s Bearman, Ixtal Mrch. The prince read the details. "1st Level of Core Formation stage, Ixtal Mrch. Battle Apolishmemt: Injured 1st Level of Core Formation stage, Leomord Tigerian." "Who is Leomord Tigerian?" The curious prince asked. "He is the youngest prince of Stripe Beast Empire." The shock urred in Ezra''s mind. "He beat the prince? I heard the prince was quite strong." "He is, but those upper realm bastards intervened." "They intervened! Did Ixtal join them?" Zulfi nodded his head and said: "They say that Rolo Aur''s group collided with Leomord''s, it was a terrifying fight, said those who witnessed it. However, Rolo''s group was clearly too powerful, and Leo ended up retreating. It was that time when Ixtal attacked him from behind and injured him. Argus piped in, "Although Ixtal defeated Leomord, heter encountered Akkar. It is said that Akkar almost killed Ixtal but Rolo saved him, that fight resulted in Akkar''s victory." "Who the fuck is Akkar now?" Ezra was irritated by many new names. "A battle loving dwarf from dwarven kingdom, an apex genius no less than us." Ezra continued to look. Sure enough, he saw another name. "Upper Realm, 1st level Core Formation stage, Carlo Aur." Ezra''s eyes widened, "Rajah Indarapatra" he murmured, his eyes moving towards the next row of words. "Battle Aplishment" Defeated Akkar Boldheart in a single move." Ezra frowned slightly. "These upper realm people are purposely targeting the apex-level geniuses in hopes of weakening the morale of the other geniuses, making them no longer have the courage to contest. Simply put, they have made an example. Carlo Aur is indeed very powerful." Ezra Zephyr hade into contact with Rolo Aur before and knew just how strong he was. He was someone that could escape from Hati and trapped Skoll in space. And the one called Carlo Aur is stronger than that younger brother of his. Ezra Zephyr continued to look downwards. After a while, his gaze suddenly paused "Xyr went 53 rounds with Carlo Aur but ultimately lost." "I can''t believe he was able to push Carlo Aur so far." Ezra was rather amazed. Carlo''s strength was immeasurable, and even though they have never met, Ezra could feel that thetter was holding a tremendous amount of power. He never imagined that the next Djinn, Xyr would be able tost so long against Carlo Aur. He had finally finished reading the entire Spirity Tablet. Practically every person on it had be the greatest benefactor of this batch''s Spirity Bailiwick. "You also seemed to have formed your 3rd Sorcery Circle?" Ezra Zephyr''s gaze turned towards someone. A certain female came out of the crowd, she moved like the wind, beautiful like nature itself. "Hehe, how could I stay behind." Farrie Hleth chuckled. The prince of Bloodfang could feel that the spiritual energy inside her body had grown much stronger. Those undtions belonged to the true Early 3rd Circle Sorcerer. "We''ve atst managed to take that final step thanks to the blessings of this scaled pool." A raspy voice sounded. Ezra pivoted his head, only to find a 5 feet tall man, he had thick curly brownish hair and a braided beard. It was none other than the battle maniac dwarf, Akkar Boldheart. He swung his axe hammer as he smiled at Ezra, even though his thick facial hair refused to reveal his lips. Besides him stood another unique figure, his attire was bestial, and his dark yellow hair and vertical slit pupils showed he was a beastman. "You must be Leomord Tigerian!" Said, Ezra. "Correct!" Leo replied. Baron cut in "The Core Formation stage has the ability to connect the formation of the core with spiritual energy, drawing density inside the core, from within to refine more powerful spiritual energy. However, we only advanced recently and do not dare to make any rash attempts." The Formation of the Core stage was said to be an extremely mysterious phenomenon. However, one would only be able to sense it after reaching that realm. This was also how the Core Formation stage had derived its name. Ezra nodded as he sighed. It seems that he was the only one that has yet to break through into the higher realm. The apex-level geniuses had borrowed the blessings in this ce to rapidly upgrade themselves. It was likely that Victor, Rolo and their groups had also made substantial progress over the past half a month. If they were to meet again, there would surely be an epic earth-shaking battle. "When does the Spirity Bailiwick end?" Asked Ezra Zephyr. Argus and Zulfi shook their heads. A familiar voice came. "Every batch is different, so no one knows what will happen. Normally speaking, however, once the greatest blessing is taken, the Spirity Bailiwick will change..." it was Theor Galearms. "The greatest blessing?" Ezra pondered. Just as he was about to speak again, a faint stabbing pain was suddenly felt between his brows. An ancient imprint seemed to appear and flicker for a split second. It was at this moment that every genius in the Spirity Bailiwick heard a strange rumbling noise emerge from the Spirity Tablet. Millions and millions of light rays slowly blossomed from the Spirity Tablet. Rays of light extended as a giant tower slowly emerged from within, appearing within everyone''s sight. Light also gathered in front of the tower, forming a tform. Meanwhile, an ancient voice that seemed to have travelled through time echoed across thend, filled with indescribable dignity and mysteriousness. "Those whose names are on the tablet may enter the Spirity Tower. The strongest one shall be spared, the rest must fight, and only 16 can move to the next floor." The entire Spirity Bailiwick instantly exploded into an uproar. Countless geniuses wailed because they had yet to leave their names on the tablet. All they could do now was watch, unable to vie for the greatest blessing. ~BZZZ~ The names on the Spirity Tablet suddenly started glowing brightly one by one, transforming into a pir after pir of light that descended from the sky. The light pirsnded, enveloping 391 figures. The fight for the ultimate blessing of the Spirity Bailiwick had finally begun at this moment. Chapter 119 Gathering Of Geniuses ?~BROOSH BROOOSH~ Giant pirs of light fell from the sky under the attention of countless watching eyes. It was truly a grand sight. The light pirsnded in various areas of the Spirity Bailiwick, but at the end of every pir was a figure. These people were clearly the owners of the names on the Spirity Tablet. In the vicinity of the scaled pool. Many pirs of light also descended from the sky, falling upon Ezra Zephyr, Zulfi Dimitry, Shifa Pista and many more of Bloodfang''s martial masters. Skoll and Hati however, were stuck outside the light pirs. Hati growled let out a low howl of dissatisfaction and mmed into one of the light pirs twice, but thetter did not budge at all. Ezra was not surprised, he grasped the reason. "Looks like Martial Animals were not allowed to obtain the greatest blessing of the Spirity Bailiwick, and did not even have the right to enter." He said to him. The prince then realised Argus was not chosen by the tablet, a look of disappointment masked his face. "Skoll, Hati, wait here for me," Ezra said, ignoring the regretful face of Argus Woska. Hati gloomilyy down, disying a dispirited and downcast look. While Skoll was not bothered at all. Baron regretfully said, "What a pity. If these two could tag along, it would be a huge aid." Fenrir''s sons'' battle power was not to be underestimated. Didn''t everyone see how even Rolo Aur had been injured by it? After lingering in regret for a while, Baron lifted his head, face now filled with excitement as he stared at the Spirity tower in the sky. He knew that the most intense battle would soon begin. "Is the final act about to start?" Everything before this was merely akin to little squabbles. Now was the real deal. Under such a situation, even John Stark''s pale face was now slightly glowed with energy. His sharp eyes were simrly filled with excitement and anticipation. Ezra looked to the sky, his eyes narrowing slightly as he gazed at the pir of light around him. A sharp force surged as his five fingers clenched tightly. "Victor, Salom and Rolo. It is time to settle the debt between us. No one can save you now!" A wicked grin emerged on his face. In the Spirity Bailiwick, the 391 pirs grew increasingly dazzling as a rising upward force emerged. The 391 figures slowly began to rise towards the tform before the Spirity tower. Countless geniuses in the Spirity Bailiwick could only watch the slowly rising 391 figures in envy. "What a pity to have lost the chance to fight for the greatest blessing." "*Sigh*, my skills werecking." "At least we''re lucky enough to personally witness the battle. I wonder who will be the one who will ultimately reach the top?" "It will likely be Upper realm invaders and Salom Uqually" "Fair Sword has a good chance too. He is exceedingly powerful, and even survived against Rolo''s gang." "If we let those Upper realm bastards obtain the greatest blessing, our Naran Continent will lose all face" "Don''t forget Ezra Zephyr. He was the one who forced Salom and Rolo to join hands, and his strength definitely stands above the crowd. I wonder if we will be able to see his dazzling power today?" "Heh heh, truly a battle of the titans. Since we are not fated to be a part of it, we''ll just have to y our part as the audience. At least this trip wasn''t in vain." "..." Countless regretful whispers rang out in every corner of the Spirity Bailiwick. Under countless watching eyes, 391 figures moved up along the pir, eventuallynding on the giant tform of light. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom, Ezra Zephyr stepped onto the glowing tform, the feeling below his feet as solid as the ground below. His gaze swept across the area. All 391 figures stood on the giant tform, a guarded look in their eyes when they met eyes with one another. Ezra''s gaze soon stopped nearby where a beautiful figure stood. Her pretty face seemed to make the other shine with even greater beauty, drawing the attention of several gazes. It was obviously Farrie Hleth. "Hey, handsome!" Farrie hurriedly waved at him. Upon hearing her voice, Baron cast his gaze over, a faint smile appearing on her aloof face when he saw his princess, he was aware that Farrie was chosen but still the happiness in his eyes was solid. Another figure calmly walked over, towards Ezra. "You are finally here?" said the next djinn, Xyr. "No, I''m not. You blind fucker." Ezra retorted as he continued. "You faced Carlo Aur and survived. Not bad, you somehow managed to make it up here." Xyr replied in a raspy voice, "I can''t be that bad, right?" He did not mind because he knew that Ezra was strong. However, his eyes narrowed slightly as he asked, "Are you prepared to die?" Ezra understood that Xyr was referring to the fact that Rolo Aur and the rest will gang up on him. He immediately shook her head. "No, but I am ready to kill" Xyr smiled at the foolishness of the former. "Don''t look down on the man called Carlo Aur. In fact, you may not be able to put up a real fight if he''s serious!" Xyr warned. At that very moment, some figures gathered around Ezra, the prince looked at them and questioned. "You want to gang up on me too?" "No, we want to team up." Answered the Fair Sword. Ezra turned his eyes to others. The battle maniac Dwarf Akkar, the youngest prince of Stripe Beast Kingdom Leomord, the enchanter of Elfpatria Farrie. The 4 apex geniuses were in front of him. "There are three big forces here, one belongs to Rolo Aur, the other one is Victor Brownmane and the third is yours," John said. Ezra asked, "How many Bloodfang martial masters are chosen?" Theor Galearm quickly respond before Zulfi could utter. "87, your majesty." Chapter 120 Two Groups ?"87!" Ezra''s eyes widened, he couldn''t remember all the names of his people. So when he read the tablet, he was unaware that many names belonged to his kingdom. "You... isn''t it shameful for you to fight as my subordinate, me, who you consider as fake beastman?" Ezra inquired, there was mockery in it, directed towards Leomord Tigerian. "I acknowledge you and secondly, we do not fight as your subordinates but... as your allies." "Hahaha!" The werewolf prince cackled. "Don''t be delusional, either be my subordinate or fuck off." The anger and shame were visible on Tigerman''s face. But before he could retort another individual spoke. "I will be your subordinate if you beat me in battle, hohoho" the one who said was a battle maniac, and no one was surprised. While they were conversing, Ezra''s expression suddenly paused before he slowly turned his head. At a certain nearby corner of the tform, several figures were gathered together, an astonishing aura slowly spreading from their bodies . The group was headed by Rolo Aur and Victor Brownmane, both were discussing something, probably an alliance. Besides these 2 geniuses, there were also several other geniuses like Reema and Salom. Amongst them were two familiar figures, Ixtal Mrch and Emily Jomez. It was clear that Rolo Aur had recruited some members over the past half a month. Rolo and Victor''s gazes also turned towards Ezra Zephyr and rest at this moment. Their gazes shed, sparks seemingly flying while killing intent flowed. Zulfi Dimitry, Shifa Pista and Theor Galearms also walked forward to stand at Ezra''s side, followed by John Stark and others, eyes filled with hostility as spiritual energy surged around their body, creating a simrly powerful presence. The two sides faced each other from far away. The other geniuses withdrew, not daring to stand too close to the two most powerful groups here such as to avoid being caught in the crossfire. They were confused about which side to choose because fighting alone would result in a quick death. Rolo''s gaze looked towards Farrie Hleth as he softly sighed and said, "I never expected the one that gave me such a huge headache in finding John Stark would be such an amazing pretty beauty¡­ However, I will not show any mercy regardless of sex." Farrie''s eyes narrowed slightly as dangerous light flitted across her eyes. Just as she was about to speak, a figure in ck clothes slowly walked out. The faint dragon images on his clothes gave strange feelings, his hand on the grip of a scythe that stood on the floor. "If we meet in the Spirity tower, your opponent will be me." A hoarse voice stealthily sounded. On the tform, the pupils of numerous geniuses shrank, fear shing in their eyes as they stared at the figure in ck robes. The one who had spoken was the next Djinn of cult, Xyr. "I fought your brother, Carlo. Now I will check if you, the one who relies upon gangs are worthy to be called his brother." Rolo''s eyes twitched in anger. "Hey Victor, I know you have some personal quarrels with the Bloodfang Kingdom but... we must see which one of the tribes is more powerful, a Lionman or a Tigerman!" A powerful voice rang out at this moment. One could only watch as a muscr figure stepped forward. It was a bestial attired young man whose eyes were akin to a ferocious tiger that was filled with wild vengeance. He was Leomord. Victor cast an indifferent nce at him. "The current you are not my match¡­" His gaze then slowly turned towards Ezra Zephyr. "It seems that you didn''t bring those dogs along¡­" The prince stared at Victor, sharp light in his eyes as he softly said, "Victor, there are some words I''ve been wanting to give you to convey them to your brother... Enjoy the things you took from me a while longer¡­ because I will soon personally take them back!" ~BOOOM~ At this moment, terrifying killing intent suddenly exploded from Victor''s body. Dreadful killing intent swept across the glowing tform like a wave, causing the expressions of several top tier geniuses to change slightly, their gazes filled with fear as they looked towards Victor. Under the attention of the crowd, Victor''s eerily chilling eyes stared at Ezra Zephyr. "The most pitiful thing about you is that you don''t deserve to possess such things. Moreover, it is said that you still naively believe that you will be able to take them back. Ezra Zephyr¡­" Mockery rose from the corners of Victor''s lips. "This time, I will let you understand that you were only a carrier for the sacred martial spirit, while my brother Benedict Brownmane was its true owner! I will show you the taste of true despair!" Powerful and domineering spiritual energy violently unfurled from Victor''s body like a storm, his voice almost a growl as it rang in everyone''s ears. Several gazes were cast towards Ezra Zephyr at this moment, most of them containing some pity. Although Ezra had reached the peak of the 7th level Qi Brightening stage, whenpared to Victor, the gap between them was still far toorge. However, some of the bystanders didn''t forget the match between Ezra and Ixtal, they knew Ezra has the power. Though the focus of Victor''s murderous gaze and numerous gazes of pity, there was no change in Ezra''s expression. He merely chuckled softly and said, "You''ve already dered the exact same thing back when I was still at the 5th level Qi Brightening stage, but unfortunately, things have never turned out as you wished. That''s why, dear Victor, you will still be disappointed this time." Their gazes shed in mid-air, spiritual energy so thick that even the surrounding air felt a little colder. While killing intent dripped from the air, a rumbling sound was suddenly heard from the Spirity tower behind the tform. Numerous geniuses swiftly turned their gazes, to see the giant doors of the tower slowly opening. "The Spirity tower is opening!" Everyone''s eyes instantly lit up with boiling excitement. The greatest blessing of the Spirity Bailiwick was inside this very tower, and it was likely the fabled treasurend. Chapter 121 The Coliseum ?Everyone on the tform had obtained a portion of the Spirity Bailiwick''s treasures, however, it was nothingpared to the one before their eyes. Obtaining it would be akin to rocketing straight into the higher realms, surpassing everyone else. In the face of such temptation, none of those present could maintain a heart as cool and collected as still water. With the exception of Ezra, his red eyes that looked towards the Spirity tower were akin to a calm pool, without even the slightest ripple of emotion. In fact, his shapely eyebrows had even slightly knitted together. He did not know why, but the tower gave him an indescribable feeling. As if he had seen it somewhere before. However, no matter how hard he tried, he was unable to recall anything. It was a feeling that he did not like. "The Spirity tower is open, let''s enter quickly!" The tower doors opened fully. The tform was silent for a split second before figure after figure rapidly shot forth like a swarm as they charged towards the doors. Even Rolo Aur and Victor Brownmane exchanged a look, before swiftly turning around, leading their groups as they made a beeline towards the doors. Ezra Zephyr looked towards Zulfi Dimitry and the rest as he said, "We should go too." The minority group of group apex-geniuses looked at each other. Until a certain individual came to them. "Hello Fair Sword, his majesty Ezra Zephyr has allowed you all to be merged with us, let''s not waste time." The one who carried the message was Theor Galearms. The group of geniuses naturally had no objections. In fact, they were filled with eagerness. "Go!" said Fair Sword. ~SWWIISH~ Spiritual Energy whizzed out, transforming into numerous glowing figures that ultimately dashed into the Spirity tower under the countless envious watching eyes in the Spirity Bailiwick There were also many people gathered here. They represented the various factions and ns of the Naran Continent and were waiting here for the final oue of the Spirity Bailiwick. There were hundreds of thousands of screens on mid-air, produced by bees to let everyone outside know what is happening inside. They knew that the oue would very likely change the factionndscape of the Naran Continent. In the sky, seven streams of majestic spiritual energy surged in the sky, forming seven clouds. Seven figures were seated on these clouds, the pressure from their bodies causing reverence to appear on the faces of the many faction representatives present. They were the seven envoys of 1st Degree sects. With the exception of some, who were seated right beneath them. Showing that they are envoys of 2nd Degree sects. Their eyes had been closed since the beginning, bodies still as statues. Today, however, those tightly shut eyes suddenly twitched before slowly opening. "The special tower inside the Spirity Bailiwick has appeared." Six gazes were cast towards the screen on which he was looking at the inside of Spirity Bailiwick. They could faintly sense a strange undtion appear inside the Spirit Bailiwick at this moment. "The Spirity Tower has indeed appeared¡­" The eyes of the Holy Law Sect''s envoy known as Levos narrowed slightly as they stared at the Spirity Bailiwick. Light flickered in his eyes, but only he knew what was on his mind. Towards another direction, the well maintained man that had once helped Ezra Zephyr lightly tapped his pipe. Aplicated look was revealed in his gaze as he looked towards the Spirity Bailiwick. "Heh heh, I wonder who will obtain the greatest blessing in this batch''s Spirity Bailiwick?" One of the seven chuckled. The fair clean-shaven Levos smiled thinly. "Victor possesses great luck, is blessed by the heavens and has an amazing talent. There is no doubt that he is number one amongst the younger generation of the Naran Continent. The blessing will surely end up with him." The well maintained man called Orama Finwe scoffed. "From your tone, it seems that your Holy Law Sect has already reserved him in advance?" Levos nced at the former. "A phoenix will seek the best tree to perch. Isn''t this very normal? Victor Brownmane has made the best decision." "Best tree? Heh." Orama sneered, intense iciness in his voice as he continued, "Do you Holy Law Sect people dare to enter this Spirity Bailiwick?" Levos indifferently replied, "Orama, it seems that you still refuse to let go of the matter that happened back then." "That ancestor of yours disobeyed the Spirity order, drawing the fury of the destiny. He has only himself to me for his fate." "Hmm, if you have any opinions, feel free to debate them in the sect. However, your sect has recently be 1st Degree sect, do you think you have be number 1? Haha, you should save yourself from those savages" Orama''s hand tightened around his pipe, killing intent spitting from his eyes. Levos however still had the same icy grin on his face. Spiritual energy drummed around him, forming a grand, magnificent cloud that churned behind him as an overwhelming pressure spread. The atmosphere between the two instantly turned hostile. rm and surprise filled the faces of the numerous representatives below as they gazed upon this scene, clearly unable toprehend why the two envoys had been angered. The other 5 envoys spoke out to douse the sparks. "No need to argue you two, they''ve already entered the spirity tower, and we should also begin." Levos and Orama coldly snorted as they withdrew their boundless spiritual energy. "Let''s begin." The seven envoys formed seals with their hands. Boundless spiritual energy suddenly shot forth, swirling in the air in front of them as it gradually turned into a giant spiritual energy mirror. Light gathered within the mirror as a picture slowly appeared. If one took a closer look, one would see the 391 figures that had entered the Spirity Tower, the yellow bees could not enter the tower just like Skoll and Hati, but the envoys had the alternative. After the 391 figures entered, they saw a towering majestic coliseum that stretched even further than the end of their sights. The grand and vast coliseum also appeared in the mirror. Outside the Spirity Bailiwick, the various representatives seemed to jolt awake as their gazes looked towards the mirror. They knew that the subsequent battle would definitely shake the entire Naran Continent. Who would be able to distinguish themselves from the numerous elite geniuses, and make everyone else tremble before them? "So this is the inside of the Spirity Tower" Inside the Spirity tower, Ezra Zephyr lifted his head, astonishment involuntarily appearing on his face as he gazed upon the seemingly endless majestic coliseum that had appeared before his eyes. The giant mountain gave off a majestic glow, faint mists swirling around it. The top was hidden in the mists that no one present was able to peer through. 391 figures stood on the ground of the coliseum, their heads tilted upwards to gaze upon it. The ground of the coliseum was made of a very unique stones, reddish in colour as if they were washed by a flood of blood and broom of weapons. Everyone gazed at each other, waiting for an announcement. Now was the time to decide the side. On one side were Rolo Aur, Victor Brownmane, Salom Uqually and Ixtal Mrch''s people. On the other side stood Ezra Zephyr, John Stark, Farrie Hleth, Leomord and Akkar. Behemoths on both sides but the one leaning was on Rolo''s side. They had around 156 members together with Victor''s. Meanwhile, Ezra had 87 of Bloodfang Kingdom''s martial masters, including himself and 5 apex geniuses of empires. The remaining 143 were puzzled. However, that situation broke out as one joined Rolo''s side. One after another, all the 143 people joined them, even some elves betrayed their princess Farrie and joined them. 299 vs 92, which was the ratio of both sides. Regardless of the difference, an expression of delight could be seen in his eyes. He was happy to devour more of them. It was at that time, a loud voice rang across the coliseum. "Martial Masters who have reached so far, you truly are great offsprings of this continent. The one named, Carlo Aur, has been sent to the next floor, as he has the capability of eliminating everyone here." The unknown voice widened the eyes of geniuses, there were 391 people but a single individual had the power to eliminate them all. Rolo Aur gritted his teeth as he stared at the mist filled roof. The voice continued. "As for the rest, fight till only six of you remains. Either die or surrender, there are no other options for leniency." As the words ended, the gazes and eyes filled with a murderous aura, two hundred ny nine vs ny two martial masters, a one sided battle if one sees as neutral. Armaments were revealed, swords unsheathed, bow string''s pulled. "Kill them all!" Said Rolo. "Spare none." Yelled Victor. "Don''t spare the prince of Stripe Beast Kingdom." Cried Ixtal Mrch. Chapter 122 Clash Of Geniuses ?Seeing the iing attackers, Ezra quickly gave his instructions. Apex geniuses against apex geniuses, leave the remaining to Bloodfang Kingdom''s martial masters. "Our side is outnumbered," uttered Fair Sword. On which Akkar loudlyughed. "I love being outnumbered!" "Go!" Said the werewolf prince. The 91 people rushed forwards, while Ezra remained where he was. Although they were marching at terrifying speed, but for some reason, everyone felt as if the time has slowed down. They could see each other''s shiny weapons, the pressure in the air and their own heartbeat sounding like a ritual drum. No one knew who will die but everyone had one thought in their mind, it was the hope of survival. "Kill!" "HAAA!" "RAAAAWR!" Ast battle cry before the collision. "Reveal the armaments, now!" Hollered the prince, his voice resounded. ~SHIINN - TWOONG~ The martial masters of Bloodfang Kingdom swapped their weapons, Rolo who stayed behind like Ezra was baffled. ~BOOOM - BHAAM- CLAANG- KATCHHEET~ Two gangs finally collided, and spiritual energy rippled like chaotic waves of the ocean. Surprise surfaced in Rolo''s eyes, as he witnessed his side blown away. "What is this? How!!! why does every one of them possess a Special tier weapon!" He pondered. Rolo was not the only one shocked, Victor, Salom and others were bewildered likewise. "Don''t hesitate, we have numbers," said Salom, at the same time, he felt a strange danger from his left side. His instincts allowed him to quickly raise his sword. ~CLANG~ He heard a mocking chuckle. "Haha, focus on protecting yourself first." Said Zulfi Dimitry as his sword was thwarted by Salom Uqually. "I was waiting for you, Bloodfang bastard." The genius of Uqually n retorted. Ixtal Mrch swung his axe at his enemy, an attack meant to kill. ~KOONG~ Unfortunately, it was blocked by Labrys. Ixtal recognised the figure who handled his attack with ease. He cussed in anger. "Shitty bitch, I will kill you" "Hoh! Look who is saying, the one who left his girl to die and ran with tail between legs. Want me to tell you how our prince killed that girl? What was her name again? Yes... Sky Lees." Shifa uttered, his face was grave and his words filled with iciness. Rage boiled within Ixtal, "I won''t forgive you." He said. At the same coliseum, Emily Jomez helped his side with the blood magic she inherited from herte father. Her eyes fell on Salom facing Zulfi, she rushed to give aid. ~SWIISSH - SWWIISSH~ A pair of curved short swords danced, halting her steps as a voice came. "Just where do you think you going? You have yet to pay for the trouble you gave us during the auction." Theor Galearm spoke as he raised his swords. Emily gritted her teeth and prepared herself for the fight. On the other side, Reema moved like a rampage phoenix, her whip of acid hurt her enemies. Until she felt somethinging towards her. ~CLAANG~ She used her fan and bounced the attack back, it was a spear thrown by Baron. "Hello there, how does it feel to be attacked by surprise?" Said Baron with a smile. "Hehe, that was an attack? I thought you threw a rose at me." Her words ended and her attack began, whip and fan, both had a different kind of offence. ~SLLAASHH - ZHAANG~ It was the time when Baron realised he was no match for this upper realm girl. Few rounds of shes and he only managed to protect himself. "Hehe," an adorable chuckle resounded, forcing Reema to divert her attention. She found a beautiful figure in a green dress, her attire resembled nature itself, deep, mysterious and beautiful. She has never seen anyone that beautiful, even though she was a peerless beauty as well, but the one in front was something else. "Don''t bully our handsome Baron, y with me." Farrie Hleth chose her target. "How cute! I wonder what your face will look like after I burn it? Hehe." Reema chuckled, contrary to her smiling face, she was jealous and furious. Meanwhile, Akkar Boldheart was looking at a baby faced youth named Karl, he was thepanion of Rolo Aur from the upper realm. "You are still alive after facing Carlo? Quite impressive for a midget." Said, Karl. "Hoho, you fight with your words, huh? If not thene and let me enjoy the battle." "Such one-sided defeat and you still want a go?" Akkar guffawed. "Hohoho, they call me battle maniac for a reason." At the other part of the coliseum, Victor Brownmane was looking at another apex genius, just like the werewolves of Bloodfang Kingdom, the person in front of him was hismon enemy. The youngest prince of Stripe Beast Empire, Leomord Tigerian. "Aren''t you ashamed that you knelt before upper realm invaders? Was your defeat so obvious that it left you no choice?" The words of Leomord were piercing like arrows. Victor twitched his brow. "It was a mutual alliance, lower brained beings like you can not understand." Leomord stayed silent and moved forward, Victor didn''t hesitate a bit and did the same. ~BOOM~ An explosion urred as two mighty beastmen faced each other. Amidst the chaos in the coliseum, a figure in white attire, slid his way, gashing the sides of people with his great white sword as he moved. His feet stopped when he reached a certain ce, his eyes stuck on an individual, iciness covered his scarred face. "You wanted to kill me, here I am." Said the Fair Sword of Humanity as he continued. "There was already tension in our continent, you forced the future generation of our continent against each other. I can''t spare you." Rolo Aur sighed. "Three things for you to understand as quickly as possible... of course, for your own good. First, I forced none, I gave an offer and your precious continent''s new generation epted. After that, you guys are greedy, if given enough benefits, you might kill your father and fuck your mother on the same day. That''s how greedy, Naran Continent''s martial artists are. Thirdly, for us upper realm people, you guys are nothing but disposable materials. What caught our attention was this spirity bailiwick, not you guys." John Stark clenched the hilt of his sword tightly, he was furious but he knew whatever the man in front saying is true. "There is nothing more to talk about." Fair Sword swung his sword at Rolo Aur. The former smiled and vanished from where he was before. Fair Sword''s eyes widened. "Fair Sword of Humanity, this man is my prey!" Said, someone. John Stark quickly pivoted his head to gaze at the origin of the voice, it was a man with a scythe. "Please, let me fight him." Requested John Stark. "I can''t, I have to kill him" Xyr was firm. "Haha, did my brother sent you to kill me?" Asked Rolo. Xyr looked at him and remained silent. "There is no one who faced Carlo and came back alive, he must have made a deal with you. Isn''t it?" Asked Rolo. "The dead doesn''t need to know anything!" Retorted Xyr. All of a sudden, spiritual energy around Rolo Aur raised tremendously, and his grey eyes became terrifying. He murmured. "Why brother? why? You think these punks are strong enough to kill me, how long will you keep disrespecting me, brother?" Rolo stopped and gazed at Xyr and John before he spoke again. "You both,e at me together." There was sheer killing intent in his words, John Stark flinched a little. "This pressure... he is different from our previous encounter." Xyr felt a familiar sensation. "He is the same type of monster as his brother, I underestimated him." "Come on!" Cried Rolo. The killing intent and intense pressure made the ongoing battle pause for a moment, every eye turned towards the powerful mana surging within the man in a loincloth, Rolo Aur. ~CRACCKLE - CRACCKLE~ The sound of thundering bolts echoed, dwindling the attention. ~CLOP CLOP CLOP~ The steps of a certain individual made the tip-a-tap sound, diverting the focus to himself as ck chaotic bolts flickered around his body. Seeing the stunned expression of everybody, Ezra Zephyr grinned. "That''s the entry I always dreamt of, anyone here with good writing skills? I want a novel based on my story." He looked at John Stark and Xyr. "Why don''t you both fight each other first? The winner gets the opportunity to kill that motherfucker. Until then, I will give him a sweetpany." Ezra turned his sight towards Rolo Aur and continued. "We have a lot to discuss with each other." "Haha, you are a unique individual, prince of Bloodfang. You gave me numerous troubles yet I couldn''t kill you. It''s hard to believe that the one with the weakest cultivation is leading a group of apex geniuses" Ezra chuckled in response, "Come on now, you are no less, you came from above and built the biggest faction as soon as you arrived." "Tell me your secret?" Rolo asked, it seemed his peevishness decreased. "You can say it''s a perk of being a prince," Ezra replied. "Perk of being a prince?" "You don''t know? You can ask your martial spirit, he was once a prince too. Rajah Soliman from the Kingdom of Bumbaran!" The evil grin uncovered itself. At that very moment, for the first time in Spirity Bailiwick, Rolo experienced fear. Chapter 123 Void Grasp ?In the gigantic coliseum inside of the mysterious Spirity Tower, Rolo Aur was shocked to his utmost. His eyes widened and his mouth agape as he stared at Ezra Zephyr, his expression showed that he was in dire surprise. To be more urate, it was not just him but also the other two from the upper realm who were shocked, the expression of Reema and Karl was simr to that of Rolo Aur. "How do you... know about Rajah Solimon? Questioned Rolo Aur, his voice shuddering. On which Ezra grinned as he answered. "You revealed your martial spirit during your pathetic retreat." Rolo Aur retorted "Cut the crap, no one in the lower realm is supposed to know about mythical martial spirits. Who are you?" All of a sudden, a thought came to his mind, and his lips opened. "No wait... it''s not you. It''s your martial spirit!" "Quite slow, aren''t you?" Ezra mocked. A sudden fear arose inside of Rolo Aur, all this time he acted powerful knowing that no one in this lower realm could be his rival. Even to fill the smallest holes, he made a group of his own with Salom as a pawn. Everything was going ording to his wishes until this very day. "Do you possess a mythical martial spirit as well? Asked Rolo as a drop of sweat rolled down from his temple. The prince instead of a verbal answer nodded his head slightly, with his lips wickedly widened. "Who is it!?" Rolo was frustrated. "You think I wou-" "Boy." Before the prince could say, the Monstrous Wolf of Norse called him. "I''m listening." The werewolf prince answered the call. "Tell him this $#&#^#&#" "Haha, you wannabe god, you are malicious." Ezra chuckled before he looked at Rolo Aur. "The martial spirit I possess is from ancient Greek." The extreme shock grew even more. "Out of all mythology, he has the spirit from greek." He pondered. Ezra continued. "You lots are not worthy to fight me, call the holders of Bath or Kan Laun to fight me, haha." It was the crossing line of Rolo Aur''s patience, "How dare you?" The peevishness in his eyes red like a ze, he rushed towards the prince of Bloodfang. "Finally a death match after so long" murmured he, as his both arms swung, bringing a hook and a short sword. ~CLAANG~ A loud metallic noise resounded as the duo collided, the weapon Rolo Aur wielded was a cuss, a strange greyish cuss that possessed a very sharp edge. "How dare you disrespect Las Filipinas!" Cried Rolo as his cuss descended towards Ezra. "Hoh! Was that disrespect? I thought I merely stated facts." Responded Ezra as he raised his hook to block the iing attack. ~QAATAANGG~ With a sting noise, cuss against the hook, Ezra''s left arm trembled from the impact. But he didn''t use his other arm, Rolo''s eyes were red in ferocity. The cuss pushed down the hook. "His strength!" Ezra was losing in might, he swung his right arm and blocked the cuss with his short sword. To his jolt, the two of his arms couldn''t block the single-armed attack from Rolo Aur. ~HAAAHH~ Cried Ezra as the lightning bolts flickered around his body, it was not a surprise that Ezra lost in strength. He was at peak of the Qi Brightening stage but the one he was duelling came from the upper realm, owned an 8th-grade martial spirit and was trained for this. "You took the name of Lord Bath with that nasty mouth of yours, I will show you the difference between us. So what if you are from greek? Our Lord Bath''s host is no weaker than the host of Zeus." Uttered Rolo Aur. Ezra gazed at the barely 18 years old youth in front of him and said "I guess, I have no other choice" The shoved his hands inside the long coat''s sleeves. ~KLIK - KLIK~ The loud sound of unlocking was heard by Rolo, soon the prince took out his hands, and there was a bracer in each of his hands. "Ahh fuck! My arms were in prison for long..." Sighed the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom. At first, Rolo squinted his eyes in confusion but soon after, he burst intoughter. "Hahaha, you think that mere bracers off and your strength will rival mines? All good about you is your martial spirit, but unlike you, I am at a higher realm, a big boon for me." "Shut the fuck up." Retorted Ezra as he threw away the bracers in his bands. The bracers flew high in the sky, and at some point, they vanished in the mist for a second before being seen again as they descended down like two meteors. ~BAAANNNNNNG - BAANNNGGGG~ Titanic sts urred as the two bracers hit the stone ground, the special stones on the ground cracked a little with the blow. Rolo Aur blinked in bewilderment, "Did he wear them all the time?" He asked himself. "Invader of the upper realm, here Ie!" Said Ezra as he dashed forward. ~CRACKLE~ Just like an embodiment of lightning, Ezra moved at a frightening speed, and Rolo Aur''s eyes moved to keep track of him. "This speed... it''s beyond the realm of the Qi Brightening stage. Just who is his martial spirit?" He pondered. At that very moment, a ck sh gleamed at his side. Rolo quickly swung his cuss. ~CLAANG~ The short sword struck against the greyish cuss of Rolo Aur. "There is only one possible answer to your speed, a spiritual imprint! You have used a speed rune." Rolo uttered as his greyish eyes met the scarlet eyes of Ezra Zephyr. He spoke, "These bracers had special imprints on them, you activated the imprints right before you took them off, those loud clicking sounds from earlier proved the imprints are activated." The facial expression of Ezra Zephyr turned rigid, there was a strange sense of worry in his eyes. "If that was your trump card then you should cry because I am your nemesis" "What do you mean?" The worried Ezra asked. "You''ll know soon". Rolo ended his words as his other hand extended. "4th Circle Spell, Void Grasp!" ~BBBZZZZMMM~ A spell form was formed, greyish energy befell on 50 square meter area, and all those in that area became colour blind. They could see nothing but greyish colour, even the people around turned greyish. Ezra felt strange restrictions ced upon him. "This is a 4th circled spell that I have cast, within the area, no imprints will work. Your trump card failed you." Ezra gulped, he jerked his head at his sides to get the gist of the surroundings. Rolo Aur knew that Ezra would do something to get out of the spell area. "Like hell, I''ll let you do anything." Said Rolo as he went with a greyish cuss in his hand. Ezra started to run, his speed decreased tremendously. "I knew it, I was right. He used an imprint" smirk revealed on his face. "Tell your Greek bastards that the one who killed you was from Las Filipinas." Cuss was swung at Ezra Zephyr, and at that exact moment, a chuckle was heard by Rolo Aur. "Haha, fuck both of you!" "Huh!" ~BAANNGG~ A punchnded on his abdomen, a powerful punch that Rolo has never recieved before. He was thrown away by the impact, the blow damaged his inner parts, and saliva dripped from his mouth as he curled up in a ball, even an insane could understand that he was in a tremendous amount of pain. *cough cough* "How did your *cough* imprint work!?" Asked Rolo as he wiped the corners of his mouth. "The only imprint the bracers have is a weight-increasing imprint, your spell cancelled and let me use all my power." Answered Ezra. "You mean, this speed is your..." "Yes, my natural speed." Prince grinned as he swung the hook called Drepa Rolo''s eyes widened, and despite being in a pain, he jumped away. "Not so easy!" Ezra released the chains, and the reach of Drepa increased. ~THUUGH~ The hook dug into the bicep of Rolo Aur, he cried and quickly jerked his arm, not allowing Drepa to dig anymore deeper. The hook came back to his master, the spell Void Grasp ended and everything came back to normal, especially the colour. "That shitty spell gave me a headache." Ezra said. Everyone watching was baffled, they stared at Ezra Zephyr in astonishment. Rolo Aur, the biggest name in Spirity Bailiwick was bleeding while the one considered as weakest gave him the such wound. Ezra noticed the mass of gazes and retorted. "Don''t you have your own battle to fight? If any martial master from my kingdomcked, I will personally kill him." These words were enough to ignite the extinguished fire of battle. Reema and Karl, who wanted to interfere with Ezra and Rolo''s fight continuously stopped by Farrie and Akkar. "Let me go before I kill your midget arse." Karl cussed. "Hoho, you meant my dwarvish arse? Hoho! You are a worthy opponent, I won''t let you go anywhere" replied Akmar Boldheart. At the same time, another one was cussing as well. "Fuck off, slippery bitch, fight someone else." "Hehe, how can I? You were the one whounched a surprise attack on Baron, face the consequences." Said Farrie Hleth. Chapter 124 Abyssal Slash ?The battle for higher rank unfolded in the coliseum. Ezra Zephyr maliciously nced at the opponent who was bleeding from his arm. A voice came inside Rolo''s head "Rolo, I feel a powerful existence inside that man. Be careful, he seemed very dangerous." "I know Soliman, I just... made a terrible mistake." Answered the man in a loincloth. "Quickly kill him before your body-" "Shut up! I know danm it." He became furious at the words of Soliman, and the martial spirit of Rolo became silent. "I have a question for you, or... if I rephrase the sentence, I am inquisitive." Said the prince of Bloodfang. Rolo Aur stood up, the hole on his arm healed, and the dripping blood halted its flow outside. He looked at the former with questionable eyes. Ezra continued. "No matter how I see you, you are not suitable as a closebat sorcerer. You use space magic, fighting in a distance is the best option you have." Roloughed. "So generous of you, advising your enemy in the middle of a fight. Lower realm sure is unique." Ezra chuckled as he palmed his face. "You are mistaken, I am neither a saint nor a fool. I am just curious whether you have something up to your sleeves or you are stupid, straight up." Rolo Aur furrowed, his expressions told that Ezra has touched his sore spot. "If that''s what you want." Said Rolo as he widened his eyes, vortexes began to spin inside his pupil. As a huge surge of spiritual mana urred, even Ezra Zephyr was surprised. The surging mana ovepped his body, as he uttered. "Come, Rajah Soliman." ~BBZZZZZZZZZZ~ A Tornado of mana rose from within Rolo Aur, and a figure made of Spiritual Energy emerged. A giant figure, he wore a loincloth like that of Rolo, a red scarf was wrapped around his head, a strange wavy sword was in his hand, and he had a sleeveless torso attire worn. 8 orbs rotated behind Rolo Aur, the grey mana he emitted was beyond the imagination of anyone present. Rolo Aur revealed his Martial Spirit, The infamous hero of Las Filipinas, the prince of the ancient Bumbaran Kingdom, Rajah Soliman. Seeing the 8 orbs around his back, the side of Ezra flinched. Even the apex geniuses like John Stark, Farrie Hleth, Leomord Tigerian and Akkar Boldheard had despairing look on their face. On the other side, the eyes of Salom Uqually and others looked at Rolo without blinking. Victor Brownmane was astonished as well, at that point he wondered whether it was a good decision to join hands with him or bad because he was assured that with such a terrifying figure present, he won''t be able to get the greatest blessing. Ezra''s heartbeat rose. "Fenrir, what now? Your stupid provocation won''t kill me, right?" "To be fairly candid... I do not know!" Answered the wolf. "You stupid shitty wannabe god, you are aware that both of us will die and you are included in both of us." "Quit it, boy. He will do it, soon." Rolo changed his gaze, he directed it towards the martial masters of Bloodfang Kingdom, overwhelming the gang he made in Spirity Bailiwick. "5th circle spell, Abyssal sh!" Uttered Rolo Aur. The giant of martial spirit Rajah Soliman raised the wavy sword together as Rolo Aur waved his cuss. A simple swing from them, produced a visible greyish colour sh, the mana imbued within the sh was simply unbelievable. "Watch out!" Yelled Zulfi Dimitry. But to their misfortune, they didn''t get the chance to dodge that. ~WHOOOOM~ The sh simply went through the 6 martial masters, who were fighting in a group. The Abyssal sh was 3 inches wide, as it passed through. 3 inches of their body disappeared from Bloodfang martial masters, soon the blood gushed out and made a pool of blood around them. Ezra Zephyr gritted his teeth, he didn''t yell but he was furious, these martial masters were like treasured weapons for him, and even a single loss of them was uneptable. "The calm werewolf is getting angry, I''m getting excited." Said Rolo Aur as he changed his gaze towards another side. A side where Theor Galearm was fighting against Emily Jomez, both of them had allies with them to assist. "5th Circle Spell, Abyssal sh" Uttered Rolo Aur, a form with 5 circles was made, and both Rolo and his martial spirit Rajah Soliman waved their hands. ~WHOOOM~ Another sh urred, directed straight towards Theor and his 4 man group. Shifa Pista, who was the nearest one tried to help but was ultimately stopped by Ixtal Mrch. Unlike the prior victims, Theor was cautious of his surroundings, his ears twitched as he looked towards the iing attack. ~HUMMPH~ Without further ado, he stomped his foot on the ground. "Betayer Skill, Twin Crescent~ Two crescent-like qi des erupted from the Loyal Crescent short swords in his hands, golden qi around them headed like a raging bull and encountered the Abyssal sh spell. ~BZZZ- ZYOOO~ The Betayer skillster for mere seconds as the spell sliced through it. Theor closed his eyes, epting fate as he murmured. "I am sorry, your majesty." The 5th Circled greyish spell called Abyssal sh was a few meters away, it was at that time, a figure appeared. "Gammayer skill, Slice the Heavens" A sharp whitish qi surged and a gigantic greatsword came into being. A pure sharp qi danced at the edge of that skill-made sword, even the air striking divided into two. ~SWWIIIISH~ The sword shed downwards at the iing sh. Gammayer skill, Slice the Heavens against 5th circled Spell, Abyssal sh. ~BOOOOM~ Both destroyed each other, a humongous wave of spiritual energy, blowing many weak figures away. The loud collision hit the ears of Theor Galearms as well, he touched his all body parts with his eyes closed, including his precious dome head or especially his dome head, he even viciously pulled it to make sure it was there. "Huh, I am alive!" He said as he opened his eyes. "Hello there, Mr Theor." Said a man in white. Theor looked at that figure as his voice uttered in surprise. "Fair Sword of Humanity, you saved me?" "Haha yes, I did. You can stop... pulling that thing, it''s dangerous for your manhood." Replied John Stark. "Huh! Oh haha." Heughed to save his embarrassment. "Tsk tsk, I should have killed you first." Said Rolo. "You should have." Replied John Stark. Meanwhile, Ezra sighed to calm his anger and looked at the genius from Cult of Djinns. "Hey, scythe guy." Ezra spoke. "I am Xyr." "Yes, skythe guy Xyr. Either help me in killing that guy or go and kill his allies." Responded Ezra. "You are not worthy of ordering me, I can have your head for that." He looked at the Rolo Aur who was ready for another spell and continued. "But this time, I''ll let it slide." Mana in his body started to surge, his right body emitted cold mana and his right side produced heat. "Come out, Twin Dragons." ~BIIZZZZZZ" A gigantic deluge of mana, a phenomenon that made everyone shocked. The right side of Xyr, especially his arm, became white and frozen. Meanwhile, the left arm was akin to a bright orange molten steel, emitting small breaths of fire, and droplets ofva fell and made a whishing sound. Soon, two dragons emerged. On the right side was a tall dragon, it had spikes around its neck, and everything it did have something to do with ice. Its name was Cyrosis, cier Dragon. The other was not small in the least, it roared roughly as it shook its spikeless head, although it was spikeless one could feel as if its skin was that of frozenva. That one had the name of Pyrosis, Molten Dragon. Another surprise to everybody present. "Two... two martial spirits!" Yelled someone. "No wonder, he was able to get so far without any allies." Said Akkar Boldheart. Rolo''s heart sank. "What in the Bath''s name is wrong with this lower realm? Just how could a host hold two martial spirits." A pair of 5 orbs rotated around the back of Xyr, each dragon was a 5th-grade martial spirit. The orbs shined and merged slowly as the rotation speed increased. ~WHHEEEEM~ With a sh of light, the pair of 5 orbs merged into one. And created 7 orbs which rotated behind Xyr. His power was akin to the top apex geniuses of this continent, the only people with 7th-grade martial spirit in this generation of Naran Continent were John Stark and Farrie Hleth, and even Victor Brownmane and other so-called apex geniuses had 6th-grade martial spirit. "You had a valid reason to be cocky earlier." Praised Ezra Zephyr. "Hmm." Xyr said nothing and quietly hummed. ~RAAAWWWR - GRRAAAWWR~ The duo of dragons roared and Xyr jumped towards Rolo Aur. "4th Circle Spell, Gale of cier." The right hand of Xyr moved, a form with 4 circles was formed, and a thick cold air went towards the man in a loincloth. At the very same time, Xyr murmured again. "4th Circle Spell, Magma Coating." The scythe was covered with a bright orangeyer of mana, he jumped amidst the gale and used its force to speed up. He swung his scythe like a professional as he marched towards the host of Rajah Soliman. Chapter 125 Retreat! ?Magma and Ice mana emitted out as if they were performing a pair dance. Xyr, with the scythe in his hand, slid with the help of gale. Where ever the icy wind blew, the area turned into frost. Seeing the iing attack spell, Rolo Aur raised his cuss. "Abyssal sh" The greyish attack emerged again, this time the direction was towards Xyr. The next djinn struck the end of his scythe and made a diversion, letting the Gale of cier to hit Abyssal sh. ~WHOOOM~ The spell of Rolo Aur, Abyssal sh cut through Gale of cier like a hot knife cutting through butter. ~BOOOOM~ Abyssal sh hit the empty ground, and the space magic imbued in it took a huge chunk off of it, forming a cleanly made gash on the ground. The ground had strange spiritual imprints on it as well, gigantic smoke emerged from it. Fortunately, Xyr was able to divert himself. Rolo Aur''s eyes squinted, and vortexes in his eyes spun. "There!" He swung his cuss in that direction. ~CLAANG~ Cuss was blocked by the scythe of Xyr, and the surging manaing from Rolo Aur was overwhelming. Xyr was able to maintain his position through magma coating spell. Xyr swung his scythe down, aiming the head of Rolo Aur, but the effort was easily blocked by Rolo Aur. ~KOOONGH~ Both armaments against each other, trying their best to assure their wielders victory, Rolo and Xyr both poured their strength. "I am no more underestimating any of you, with the current me, you have no chance." Saud Rolo. "Less talk and more fight." Suggested Xyr as he let go of his scythe. ~PHHUUUNNG~ The scythe was thrown away by the power of Rolo''s side, and as a huge swing was made by Rolo Aur, he became unbnced. Seeing the rare opening, Xyr bent down and dashed, closing the distance by 1 foot quickly. His hand went to a pouch hanging on his waist, the hand came out holding a dagger. ~SWWIIIISSSH~ A thrust from Xyr, focusing the centre of Rolo''s stomach. "Nice move!" Praised Ezra as his fingers moved. Just when the top of the sharp shiny dagger was about to prate the belly of the upper realm invader, he vanished. Xyr''s heart skipped a beat, and the next moment he realised that Rolo was standing behind him, maliciously attempting to swing the cuss. "2nd Circle Spell, Finite Teleport" murmured Rolo as he continued right after. "Told you, you have no chance." Finite Teleport is a low-level teleportation spell that can teleport within a small range, the consumption of mana is quite small but its usefulness in battle is huge. This time it was Xyr who was off the bnce, he inserted a lot of power behind his thrust to ensure the speed and power packed behind it. His eyes looked at the descending cuss, the aim of the cuss was Xyr''s neck, very precise. "2nd Circle Spell, Chains of Chaos" ~CRACCKLE~ With a thunderous sound, two chains rapidly came and caught the wrist of Rolo Aur. "What!" Rolo was surprised. The reason behind his astonishment was the speed of the spell cast. But little did he know that the spell was cast by Ezra the moment the scythe was blown away, he knew Rolo won''t be caught by such a surprise attack, especially when he is someone with space magic. "Kill him, now!" Cried, Ezra. It took mere mini-seconds for Xyr to get a grip, a stomp on the ground and with perfect martial strength he made a 180 degrees turn and shoved the dagger. The 4th Circle Spell, Magma Coating was around the dagger. ~KHHUNNG~ "Huh!" Xyr was confused, the dagger refused to prate, it seemed as if he was forcing itself away from Rolo''s body. "Do you think you are the only one with coating spells?" "A coating spell?!" Xyr repeated in worry. "6th Circle Spell, Void Sheet." Rajah Soliman, the giant 8th-grade martial spirit, stroked his wavy sword and the Chains of Chaos shattered. Tremendous pressure was applied, and Xyr was forced onto the ground, he tried to stand up but his efforts were futile. Seeing how helpless he was in the current situation, he cried in anger. "6th Circle Spells, Lava Mamba, Frost Cobra." A burst of spiritual energy happened, and two types of mana outpoured in vast quantity. Two giant snakes came into being, a mamba with volcanic skin and a bluish cobra of ice. ~HIISSSSS - HHSIISSSS~ The duo of snakes hissed as they snaked like arrows, it was an attack that even Rolo could not take lightly. During the cast, he jumped behind, but it didn''t take time for the dual 6th circle spells to reach him. Rolo Aur used Finite Teleport, but to his eureka, the Lava Mamba and Frost Cobra turned their direction and headed towards him. It seemed like the target of the duo of snakes was carved into their heads. "Danm it." Cried Rolo as he pped his hands and clenched them. "7th Circle Spell, Cosmic st" The greyish-coloured mana billowed, and arge-scaled thermonuclear bomb spell was detonated. ~KBBBBOOOOOOOOOM~ With a humongous st, the aftermath wave of mana blew away martial masters, even John Stark had to stick his greatsword on the ground to stand firm. "What the hell is this power!" Uttered Leomond Tigerian. "Both of these brothers are monsters." Stated Akkar Boldheart. Meanwhile, Farrie Hleth gasped. "That man from Cult of Djinns, is he dead?" The mana calmed and the smoky dust settled, soon everybody could see the oue of the bomb. Arge gulf could be seen at the ce of the st, at the very edge of the gulf was an almost destroyed igloo. When they looked carefully, a figure was inside that igloo, it was Xyr. His clothes were tattered, his body became a mess and blood dipped from his shattered body. The inside of the igloo was nothing painted with burnt blood. "I am going to help him," Baron said as he jolted towards him, the spearman reached half dead man. Baron''s eyes widened when he saw that Xyr was still conscious and trying to stand up by tightly clenching the scythe. he paid no heed and poured the light mana onto him. "I''ming too!" Said Farrie as she moved like a mystery. "Come back here, bitch" the bluish whip unleashed towards the princess of Elfpatria. ~CLLAANNG~ The whip was knocked back by a white greatsword, Reema growled like a beast, the one who blocked her was John Stark. He didn''t say anything and stared at thedy in blue attire in sheer hatred. At the same time, a certain figure was also revealed on the other side of the gulf. *Hahh... haahhh- cough-* Rolo Aur was gasping like a race dog. "I used too much of my power." He said to himself. Blood came out of his eyes. "Rolo, surrender. Your body is weak, the current situation is too dangerous." Rajah Soliman advised. "No way, I... I can''t *cough* retreat. My pride is on the line." Replied the youth in loincloth. "Don''t be a fool, don''t make the same mistake that I made. You can achieve a lot of things if you are alive." Said Soliman as he remembered his death that turned his brother into a hero. Rolo remained silent, he was battling inside his mind on what to do. A voice resounded. "Is that all you can show, O mighty representation of Las Filipinas?" A wild smile could be seen on Ezra Zephyr''s face as he said. The vicious mocking of Ezra was enough to trigger the exhausted Rolo Aur. "Soliman." Called Rolo. "Yes, Rolo, I am listening." The martial spirit answered. "I will surrender and live, you were right." "That is a sane decision." "But..." The vortexes inside the eyes of Rolo spun, and more blood came out. "After I kill that Greek bastard." "No, Rolo. He is jeering on purpose." An object was taken out, a strange token, made of strange leather and wood with imprint carved on it. He pressed it hard, it broke and gave off a vibrating noise. "I am Rolo Aur, host of Rajah Soliman. The Greeks have already sent their people to the lower realm before us. I am heavily wounded, and I may not be able to return. All hail Las Filipinas." ~PHHIISSSHHH~ The round token turned into the dust of light and vanished. "What was that?" Asked Ezra. Roloughed. "I informed the upper realm about you, haha. The news of the Greeks secretly conquering the lower realm will scatter in the upper realm like a fire in forest." "You sent a message in that injured state? this simple task could be done by your two subordinates as well, how ssless!" Laughed Ezra Zephyr. "No, this message could only be sent by me and my brother, others do not possess tokens. You lots of Greek do not even know what these tokens are made of." "Oh!" Hearing that, Ezra let out a huge sigh. "Thank you for informing me!" The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom stepped towards Rolo as he uttered. "Come out, Fenrir" "What! Did he say Fenrir? Who is that, Soliman?" Asked Rolo from his martial spirit. "Rolo." "Yes, what happened?" The voice of Rajah Soliman wavered as he said. "Re-Retreat..." Chapter 126 Playing On The Palm Of Hand ?"Retreat!" Said Rajah Soliman in a wavering voice. "Soliman, what happened?" Rolo Aur asked in confusion. Rajah Soliman answered right after. "He is not someone from Greek, he... he is the Monstrous Wolf of Norse, Fenrir the one who devoured Odin." These words were enough for his pulse to speed up. "We sent a false report!?" Rolo''s heart shook. ~CRAACCKLLE - CRRAAACCKLE~ ck bolts of Chaos Force thundered furiously, and its noise resounded. A cking figure came out of Ezra Zephyr, a wolf with the colour of ck like midnight, mountain-sized beast bared its fangs. "Rajah Soliman... a being I know has finallye down. It is pleasant to see you in the lower realm." The monstrous wolf of Norse spoke. Rajah Soliman flinched. "It''s really... you, how is this possible." "Everything is within the circle of possibility, if I, Fenrir, draw the circle." The giant martial spirit with the wavy sword in hand looked terrifying. For others, they could not hear a thing, just a change of expression on martial spirits'' faces. It was clear that the martial spirit of Rolo Aur was intimidated by the martial spirit of Ezra Zephyr. "We have made a terrible mistake, Rolo." Said, Soliman. "Order those two to inform Carlo about Fenrir." Hearing the suggestion, Rolo quickly turned his head towards his duo partner, but both of them were tightly locked in battle. Reema was locked by John Stark while Karl was battling with Akkar and other martial masters from the Bloodfang Kingdom. Just when his attention dwindled from Ezra, two objects came towards him at a frightening pace. Rolo Aur jerked, he raised his sword and swung it. ~CLLAAANNNG~ His arm was knocked away by the impact. "What!" ~BAANNGGG~ Another one hit Rolo in the chest, knocking him a few meters away. "Argh!" Cried Rolo Aur, as he gazed at the objects. Those heavy objects were bracers, Ezra released the bracers ced on his legs this time. "I''ll believe that you have prepared yourself for every possible oue when you came here." Uttered Ezra. ~WHOOOM~ He moved, much faster thanst time. Like the embodiment of lightning, he appeared at the side of Rolo and disappeared and again came from another direction. Rolo Aur was bewildered. "What kind of monster he is!" The speed surpassed those of the 1st level Core Formation stage. "Be alert Rolo, he is the strongest foe you have ever faced." Told Rajah Soliman. Rolo clenched his grip on the cuss. "Abyssal sh" he yelled. A sh of grey colour went towards Ezra Zephyr. "Portal Cutter." a single wave from Ezra and the short sword Efsa cut the abyssal sh easily. "!!!" Only the world stupified could describe Rolo Aur''s current facial expressions. "What did you do?" Asked Rolo Aur, as the fighting spirit was slowly crumbling inside his body. "It''s my armament''s ability!" Answered Ezra. "Armament''s ability! It''s only possible for a legendary tier armament." "Well, you just answered your question." Ezra smiled as he moved Efsa as a pendulum. "You have a legendary tier item!" Rolo''s shock grew he gazed at the short sword but to his shock, he couldn''t determine the tier of Efsa. After remaining quiet for quite a while, Rolo spoke again. "If you had such strength then why didn''t you fight me earlier." When Rolo said that, he felt a sudden assault of dizziness, his legs wobbled as he bend his knees. *cough cough* "What in the name of Bath is happening?" Asked Rolo. "What is this? Your body is filled with a strange unseen poison. It just appeared out of nowhere." Shouted Rajah Soliman in worry. "I think the poison finally takes its effects" "When did you poison me?" Asked Rolo, he has no clue when he was poisoned. Ezra raised the hook called Drepa, a purple-coloured thorny hook as he said. "An ability of my other armament." "Tw-two legendary tier armaments!" Rolo was astonished. Ezra stepped towards Rolo Aur, at the same time Fenrir and Rajah Soliman''s distance was getting close as well. The former was smirking while thetter was frowning. "You asked why I didn''t fight you earlier?" Said Ezra as he stood a few meters away from the exhausted and poisoned man in a loincloth. Rolo looked at him, his head became heavy but he managed it somehow. "It''s because, from the moment Spirity Tower appeared, all of you were ying on the palm of my fucking hand." Rolo''s eyes widened, "What do you mean?" He asked in a low voice. "When I get to know that 87 of my kingdom''s martial masters have gotten selected, I understood how much of an advantage I received. But still, I needed to make sure all the apex geniuses on your side are busy. That''s where the apex geniuses from my side came into y. I saved Baron because I was aware of his elven sense of favour, he gathered all other geniuses like John Stark, Leomord and others. They came because of him, my alone self could never have united them. Then I stayed behind to monitor the war, self proimed myself as the leader. With the majority of martial masters belonging to my kingdom, they didn''t oppose it. And I didn''t give them any respect from the start, even the message was sent to them through Theor not Zulfi, Shifa or Argus who aremanders. With their pride hurt, and subconsciously epting me as the leader. Their psychological behaviour forced them to prove themselves, so each went and picked a strong foe, solving my problem of keeping apex geniuses of your side at bay." Blood dripped from Rolo''s eyes, his mind became numb. Ezra continued. "At that point, an irregr appeared. The next djinn of the cult, I calcted him as my enemy, but it seemed his fight with Carlo made him curious about you. I gave him a little push he needed and your duel started, I knew you will emerge victorious but... not unscathed. Your body is weak, you have mythical martial spirit but your martial body is very weak. As you used more of your spiritual energy, you exhausted yourself and let the poison spread. Leading to your current condition." Ezra smirked as he ended his part, Rolo trembled in rage for the first time. "You bastard!" He raised his body with a jerk and bolted towards the werewolf prince. He thrust the greyish cuss towards Ezra, thetter tilted his body slightly and the thrust was dodged. Rolo couldn''t believe the current scenario, his body wasn''t listening to him. The poison was more fetal than he assumed, it was his sheer nerve that he was still standing. But that was the end of it, Ezra clenched his fingers into a fist, and ck bolts danced on his knuckles as hended a punch on Rolo''s face. ~BAANNNG~ A punch on the nose sent the youth in loincloth away, his body bounced a few times on the ground before stopping. ~KLOP - KLAP - KLOP~ For Rolo, everything else became void, he could hear the footsteps of Ezraing closer or he was just hallucinating. But for the first time in his life, the youth named Rolo witnessed the fear. He quivered, the cuss was lost after the punch he received. Ezra pulled him from his hair. "You are not dead, right?" *kukh.. cough* he coughed, his face started to change its colour "Good good, I still have yet to enjoy." Chuckled Ezra. "Kill... me" Rolo murmured. "Say again? Asked Ezra as he ced his ear near Rolo. "Kill me..." Rolo Aur whispered again. Ezra clicked his tongue in disappointment. "Don''t be a boring ass opponent, I want a spry Rolo Aur from before. I will kill you for sure... but only after I teach you the value of death." Blood and tears came out of Rolo''s eyes. "You are... atrocious." "Indeed I am, I am ''The Atrocious Werewolf Prince'' you shouldn''t havee here." Ezra uttered right after. "2nd Circle Spell, Chain of Chaos." Two portals appeared one on each side of Rolo Aur. The ck lightning flickered as chains made of ck lightning emerged and caught the arms of Rolo Aur. The chains pulled the arms, and Rolo was forcefully made to stand. His body was hanging on chains, only his feets lifelessly touched the ground. It was at that time Reema got the chance to gaze at another side of the battle, the current look of Rolo Aur made her heart skip a beat. "Rolo..." she murmured, all of a sudden, a huge wave of spiritual energy came out of her as she yelled. "Come out, Zeruma" ~BBZZZZZZ~ A bird made of bluish liquid emerged from within her, it had 2 heads. The feathers were made of acidic liquid. ~PHISSH - PHISSH~ The stone-made ground burnt as the droplets hit the ground. 7 orbs rotated on the back of her, revealing that the dual-headed bird was a 7th-grade martial spirit. "How dare you do that to Rolo!" She cried out her lungs. Ezra looked at her from afar, he gave his usual wicked grin. As he formed his fist again, "Dragon Pelt" purplish scales appeared on his fist, "Chaos" the scaled punch was imbued with ck lightning. ~THUUGHH~ He stomped his foot on the ground, using the momentum of his waist to swing, as he exerted the entire strength of his body and poured it into a right hook. ~BAAAANNNNG~ With a giant sting sound, the jaw of Rolo shattered, and teeth came out as his cheek was torn. "YOU SON OF A BITCH!" Reema lost all the reasoning to remain calm as she rushed towards Ezra. Chapter 127 Victim Of Injustice ?She ran like a mad woman, directly towards Ezra Zephyr. But unbeknownst to her, there was someone capable to stop her rampage. White sharp qi abruptly arose from within a certain person, and a giant decorated sword could be seen. A naked greatsword, white and majestic, decorated with various beautiful carvings as the intense sharp qi revolved around it. 7 orbs started to revolve behind the back of John Stark, he revealed his martial spirit. He swung his sword and the blue-haired girl called Reema was hit by a wave of qi. ~BOOOOM~ She cried as she was blown away. "You bastard, rascal, mongrel. Don''t stay in my way. Rolo is in danger." She cried as her eyes were filled with rage, fear and tears. "You are losing your mind when someone you hold dear is in danger, then what happened to your benignity when you were ughtering, ganging up and attacking other people?" Asked John Stark. "Shut up! We have a mission, we came from above. Do you even know what the upper realm is? Our martial spirits'' grades were restricted since birth for this very day. We have all the rights, we are superior to you filial beings." Her facial expressions were poetic descriptions of madness, she lost all reasoning. "Tsk tsk, hypocrites like you are never ashamed of their wrongdoings, they made idiotic and sadistic stories to confuse the apriority." He raised his sword and pointed it towards Reema. "I am not sorry in the slightest for what is happening with Rolo Aur, but I am sorry that I have to kill a filth like you with my very sword." Disgust was visible on the face of the Fair Sword of Humanity. On the other part, the punch that Ezranded on Rolo Aur was way more terrifying than one can grasp. His cheek was cut, his jaw cracked a bit, and his teeth were knocked out. The cunning Rolo Aur''s face was nothing but blood dripping ball at that point. After the attack, the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom didn''t stop. He kept the momentum of his punch, the same foot that stomped earlier was used to spin, but this time, in opposite direction. Scales were still there, and ck bolts of lightning thundered as another punchnded. ~BOOOOM~ A cracking sound was heard by everyone as if he hit an invisible shield. Soon after, some lines simr to the web of a spider appeared on the loincloth that Rolo was wearing. Ezra squinted his eyes. "A Special tier armament." He murmured. ~BAANNG~ Another hook was on the left side of the body, and another giant crack appeared on the loincloth while Rolo Aur spat blood. The loincloth had a strange invisible shield that protected Rolo Aur. But Ezra was curious why nothing happened when he punched his face. ~BAANNG BAAANG BAAANG~ A continuation of punches on the body without an ounce of kindness. ~PHHIIISSSH~ The shieldpletely shattered, Ezra grinned as he was getting excited about the next attack. ~CRAACKLE CRAACKLE~ The hook came with evil intentions, even the air tore itself to not hinder its pace, soon the thundering punch of a scaled fist hit the armourless body of Rolo Aur. ~BOOOM~ It seemed as if the punch was dug into his ribs. ~CRUUUNCH~ A nasty crunching sound as the ribs of his one side was destroyed, that blow was enough to send him miles away but the chains of chaos made that impossible. *Aarrgg cough* "Aaarrrkkh Aaa uh uh" Rolo cried, a cocktail of blood and tearsing out of his eyes. "Stop! He has already suffered numerous mistreatments, he is a victim of injustice, we came here to seek the greatest blessing so that we can go back and change something." Karl cried from distance. Ezra''s punch stopped in mid-air, and he looked at Karl with widened eyes. "What did you say?" "I am right, I know you are also a victim of injustice. He is already half dead, show him mercy and we will go back, please." Pleaded Karl, he knew all the other chances are as good as void at this time. The eyes of Ezra lowered, and the tightly clenched punch released its grip. Slowly and gradually, the hand started toe down. Karl saw the kindness of Ezra, whatever he said was true. Indeed, Rolo was a victim of abuse and injustice. He had a weak body and the martial spirit of a hero who died without even aplishing anything. To be very urate, all the hosts of Rajah Soliman were weaker than his brother Rajah Indrapatra''s hosts, but Rolo''s body was exceptionally weak and on the other hand, Carlo''s body was astonishingly strong. Even their very own parents loved Carlo and neglected Rolo, even though Rolo was the elder one. That gave birth to a wildfire in Rolo''s heart, a fire to achieve something. He trained all his life until he could no longer move, he believed his life will change if he''ll join the raid of the lower realm, that''s how he secretly came through the portal imprint that was drawn for Carlo Aur. However, a single man by the name of Ezra Zephyr devastated him and his ns. Karl gazed in anticipation, seeing the halting hand of Ezra Zephyr he closed his eyes as he said, "Thank you, we will leave the lower realm." ~BAANNNNG~ A strange yet familiar banging sound was heard by him again, and his eyes opened right away. His eyes became red like blood when he saw that, Ezra punched Rolo Aur again. "You bastard! Didn''t you listen to what I said?" Yelled Karl, to him Rolo and Reema were like family. Ezra sighed, he was annoyed as he turned his face towards Karl. "So what, don''t weigh the guts of this ailing motherfucker with mine. I didn''t beg anyone to spare me, even that fucker''s father left me alive on his whim." Said Ezra as he gestured towards Victor Brownmane who was busy fighting Leomord Tigerian Rolo Aur waspletely destroyed, his ribs were broken, his face shattered and swollen, he was bleeding inside out. "Khiirr Mee" Rolo mumbled. Ezra gave him an ear to hear the better of it, "Kill me..." he heard what the half-dead invader was whispering. "Alright! I am a gentleman. I will bestow upon you the gift of death" said Ezra Zephyr as he stepped a few steps away from the battered man in a torn loincloth. Ezra Zephyr extended his hand as if he was about to perform something, a circle was drawn beneath the feat of Rolo Aur, a white-coloured form. Ezra Zephyr opened his mouth "Soul Absorption Spell" Only the martial masters of Bloodfang Kingdom were aware of what is about to happen to the half-conscious Rolo Aur. As the circle started to shine, Rolo started screaming. "AAAAAAAA! HWAAARRAAAAA!" His entire body shuddered tremendously, like a fish out of water. He yelled and yelled blood oozed out from his eyes, ears and nose. "AAAAGURGURGUR!" Blood went to his mouth, and his crying throat started to gargle with his own blood. "Rolo..." Karl gasped. "ROLO!!! ROLO!! YOU BASTARDS, LET ME GO, AAAAAA ROLO!" the madwoman in blue bellowed in anger. Not long after, the struggle of Rolo Aur ceased, as a ball of nature colour emitted out from his chest. It was the soul of Rolo Aur, a being from the upper realm. Reema fell on her legs, her eyes wide open. She was lost, it was the best time for John Stark to kill her but he didn''t, that was something that contradicts his personality. Karl on the other hand gritted his teeth, he tried to help multiple times but he was stuck against Akkar and Baron. They didn''t attack him directly, they were just fighting a defensive battle. Their main focus was to not let this man go and help Rolo Aur. Ezra showed his palm and the nature-coloured ball of light fell on it, his eyes were full of greed, curiosity and excitement as he gazed at the ball, he paid no heed and wolfed it down. The type of power was released inside his body, one that he had never in life tasted. The soul was merged within the core and got absorbed, the amount of force that single soul of Rolo Aur gave him was more than what he absorbed from the Spirity Beast Squad of Ixtal Mrch. Ezra was bursting with an immeasurable amount of force, he was ready at the peak just a small push was needed for him to ascend to the higher realm of the Core Formation stage. "Boy, don''t break through. Endure it gather the amount, don''t let the barrier break." Fenrir suggested. "What! I can''t hold..." "No! you must..." "You bastard, you''ll kill me." The intion of power started to hurt the barrier of Ezra Zephyr, the barrier of the Qi Brightening stage, which will be broken and transform slowly into a core. One just had to let lose his body to let the spiritual energy leak through the barrier. The pressure emitted by Ezra was no less than that of the Core Formation stage, he held on, and he gritted his teeth in pain, the agony inside his body was crueller than any his endured before. Atst, he felt something, the barrier started to expand. It extended and extended astonishing Ezra himself. His suffering ended, and there were new powers he wanted to test but before that, there was still an important matter to attend to first. Ezra stelled towards the likely mutted body Rolo Aur as he said. "Fenrir, Devour!" Chapter 128 7th-Grade Martial Spirit ?After absorbing the soul of Rolo Aur, the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom reached new heights within the realm of the Qi Brightening stage. He wondered how did that happen, an extension of the realm that was already at its very peak! These thoughts could be discussedter but there was something that needed immediate attention Ezra went close to the dead body of Rolo Aur and uttered. "Fenrir, Devour!" "Stop!" Rajah Soliman came out of the body of the dead Rolo Aur. "Fenrir, O Fame Wolf of Norse. Please spare me, I was unaware of your existence. Otherwise, I would have coborated with you." Said, Rajah Soliman. Monstrous Wolf of Norse shook his head. "Prince Soliman, your spirit is essential for me to ascend." "Fenrir, my spirit will not give you anything, but my knowledge can. It''s been thousands of years since you vanished from the upper realm, I can tell you everything till now. I am a mythic being like you. " Fenrir looked at Ezra Zephyr, this entire conversation could only be heard by the trio. Seeing that, Rajah Soliman was relieved a bit. He assumed that the young man from the lower realm would anticipatorily ask for the information. But to his misfortune, Ezra sighed and said. "Not interested." Fenrir opened his mouth. "I can tell you Indrapatra''s weakness!" Soliman yelled. Fenrir stopped when he heard that name and said "Speak." This time he didn''t even ask Ezra. Soliman was on the verge of extinction, without his host he was powerless. A mythical martial spirit can revive itself multiple times, the numbers grew with the power. But there was a condition for revival, the condition was that a fragment of martial spirit should be inplete shape. But when Fenrir will devour, not even the smallest fragment will be left for revival and Rajah Soliman was very well aware of it. The terror of Fenrir''s hosts in the upper realm always made many hosts of legendary heroes and gods shit their pants. The same thing was repeating, but Rolo already died so they couldn''t check if he would shit his pants or not. After being asked by Fenrir, Rajah Soliman was left with no more options. "His stamina!" he said. "Stamina!?" Pondered werewolf prince. "This is not the weakness of Rajah Indrapatra but his host Carlo, right? Said Fenrir of Norse. Soliman nodded his head as he continued. "Carlo was born with a treasured body, he could hold a lot more spiritual energy inside his body than others. His bones and overall body structure are at peak, he is a cultivator unlike his brother Rolo who was a sorcerer." When he said that, he looked at the dead body of Rolo with gloomy eyes. "But Carlo got arrogant, and the word called hardwork vanished from his dictionary. Hecked training and when asked, he just showed his natural powers and the results were satisfying so no one pushed him. But I and Rolo knew that this will be the cause of his demise. All you have to do is to drag the battle, the longer the battle, the more certainty for the win." Soliman stopped talking and looked at Fenrir for a positive response. The wolf uttered only two words. "Thank you" With the ending of the two words, he opened his mouth, white fangs could be clearly seen, and the inside of his mouth was pitch ck, it sucked the heroic figure inside. "Fenrir, you hoaxer, Bath will know about this, my brother! He will avenge me..." his voice vanished with his entire self. ~AWWOOOOOOOOOOO~ A loud howl of victory by Fenrir, for the first time as Ezra''s martial spirit Fenrir devoured a mythic figure. Even though he was restricted to 8th grade, he was still a mighty mythical being. "What else did you expect from the 1st born of Loki, God of Mischief?" uttered Fenrir. Soon, Fenrir began the process. ck lightning of Chaos Force flickered viciously, the thundering bolts flickered everywhere as they surged out from the body of Ezra Zephyr. The ground''s stones shattered slightly as the bolts hit them, with each touch a few cracks appeared on them. That was how tyrannic the bolts of Chaos Force were. Ezra felt a uniqueness in his bolts this time, the quality of Chaos Force tremendously increased, and he could even feel a marginally powerful space attribute in his force. Fenrir growled like a cornered wolf, at this point, Ezra started to feel the pain. He was about to evolve or to be more precise, his martial spirit was about to evolve. ~AWWWOOOOOOOO~ With another loud howl, a gigantic st urred, and one could see that the ck lightning became thicker. Only Ezra was understanding that the difference was like day and night. "Huh! His majesty... his majesty''s back!" Someone cried all of a sudden. The eyes of the massesnded on the back of Ezra Zephyr, and their eyes widened. 7 orbs were rotating behind the prince of Bloodfang. "His majesty''s martial spirit evolved!" Zulfi was shocked as he said to himself in his head. There were 3 faces printed on the martial masters. Number one was the face of shock, John Stark and all the other allies from foreignnds were shocked beyond the limit. Even Karl and Reema were puzzled about the current scenario. Secondly, the faces of happiness, all the martial masters from the Bloodfang Kingdom were happy and their faces could tell that. Last but not least, the face of fear, Ixtal Mrch and Salom Uqually were horrified. They reacted as if they had seen a dead and indeed, the current Ezra was worse than any scary ghost they could see in nightmares. A certain man wielded a different expression, contrary to the majority. An expression of wrath, that certain individual was none other than Victor Brownmane. "7th-grade martial spirit! His is this possible?" He murmured and continued. "We took the 6th-grade martial spirit and gave him a 7th-grade?" He stopped at that moment, his eyes widened, and his anger turned into madness as he smiled. "No... the prophecy was not about brother Benedict... it was about me. I understand now, His 7th-grade martial spirit is meant to be taken by me. Red Werewolf family''s everything belongs to our Brownmane family." His pondering was still on run when he sensed something, he quickly swung his spear. ~CLLAAANNG~ A stone, it was, thrown by Leomord Tigerian. "Don''t sleep amidst the fight." He said. Victor sneered. Chapter 129 To The Next Floor ?Ezra Zephyr clenched his hand, the overflowing tyrannic power was beyond his wildest dreams. He was sure that he could beat any of the 1st-level Core Formation Stage Cultivators or an early 3rd Circle Sorcerer. "There wasn''t any book that could say it is possible to extend the size of barrier." Murmured Ezra. "The mysteries of martial prowess are vast, not even the upper realm could solve them... not during the time I was there." Ezra smiled, he smiled with his eyes closed, a smirk of satisfaction. Who would have believed that the man who had no martial spirit at all could be the host of a 7th-grade martial spirit. Not to mention, Fenrir of all. He calmed his heart down as a thought came to his mind, he remembered the words of a mysterious voice that came when the tower was erected. He gazed at the other side of the battle, various dead bodies could be found on the floor. Some of his martial masters while all the others belonged to the enemy''s side. He started counting, and as he ended, he shot forward like a released arrow. Bloodfang Kingdom''s martial masters were fighting against other geniuses of the continent. Even though with a special tier armament in hand, they were in a tie against group attacks of geniuses. One martial master from Ezra''s side was desperately fighting against 3 of the other geniuses, he had a special tier ive but the other side had more numbers and were also worthy geniuses of theirnds. All of sudden, they saw a sh of ck lightning. ~SWIIISSSHHH~ Three heads flew into the sky, their eyes wide opened and face filled with curiosity of why the ground was rotating until they saw their own bodiesying in the ground dipped in blood. That was the final sight of those three and then their consciousness faded. Ezra moved at a horrifying pace, every time he passed some figures, the majority of them fell with their heads in the air, spraying the ground with blood. Seeing the one-sided massacre, the geniuses gazed at the 5 leading figures. Victor, Salom, Ixtal, Reema and Karl. But all of them were stuck in their own battle. At this point, one female yelled, "I surrender." The short sword of Ezra stopped a few centimetres away from his neck, that woman was not aware of just how lucky she was. One by one all the other sides surrendered except the 5 leading figures. Martial Masters of Bloodfang sheathed their weapons and looked at their prince. "Who told you to sheath your weapons?" Fear!! sheer fear arose inside their hearts, they quickly unsheathed their weapons and lowered their hand in shame. At that time, the mysterious sound came again. "Those who have surrendered must be spared, causing any harm will result in disqualification..." The voice ended. Ezra spread a nce at "Apart from Zulfi Dimitry, Shifa Pista and Theor Galearms. All the rest are ordered to kill the surrendered martial masters..." "What!" That female yelled. "Ezra, you will be disqualified." Said Farrie. "I''m not, I won''t be the one to kill." Farrie was shocked, "But, they are your subordinates, at least ask them if they want to..." ~THHUUD THHUD THUD~ As she was talking, a head bounced and rolled to her side, she looked at the sliced head, it was the female who surrendered. With bewildered eyes, Farrie looked and found that she was killed by a woman from the Bloodfang Kingdom. "What have you done?" Asked Farrie. The woman calmly answered. "His majesty''s orders are absolute." "You could have gotten some blessings!" She was ferocious for some reason. That female replied with a smile. "Bloodfang Kingdom has already gotten the blessing they need." She looked at Ezra Zephyr and bowed. Farrie''s jaw dropped, many were astounded by such loyalty. Just with that, the massacre continued, even after surrendering, they were killed. "Ezra! Behave like a prince." A vigorous cry imbued with spiritual energy. The prince of werewolves twitched his eyebrows and looked at the source of the cry. He gazed at the Fair Sword of Humanity and asked. "What?" "This is not humane behaviour!" He said Ezra chuckled. "Indeed it is not, but I am a beastman not a human, you blind fuck." "But I am!" He cried. "And I won''t allow that." He changed the direction of his sword and pointed it towards Ezra Zephyr. "Fair Sword, this is not the time for infighting." Suggested the Battle Maniac Akkar Boldheart "I apologise Battle Maniac, this is something my nature won''t allow." Ezra looked at him, there was no sign of anger, just a simple smile. "I don''t want Naran Continent to lose a genius. I have a lot of uses for you in future, so... just for you, I''ll spare them." John Stark was confused. "Uses! What uses?" He pondered. "But s!" John Stark squinted his eyes at the strange exmation. "They are already dead," said Ezra with a smile. John Stark quickly turned his eyes to see and found that all of them were killed. Half of them were already killed by Ezra when he jolted, the benefit of numbers vanished and Bloodfang martial masters could easily kill them with higher-tier weapons. The only ones who remained were Victor Benedict, Salom Uqually, Ixtal Mrch, Reema, Karl and surprisingly Emily Jomez. "Vitions have been seen." The mysterious voice said and continued. "All the martial masters from Bloodfang Kingdom have been disqualified with the exceptions of Ezra Zephyr, Zulfi Dimitry, Shifa Pista and Theor Galearms. The total contestants remaining are 16, 1 has to be eliminated." The voice disappeared. A problematic look appeared on Ezra''s face, he looked at the people. "Oh..." his face showed a sign of relief as his gaze fell upon the injured Xyr, he neither surrendered nor died. Ezra went towards him slowly, but all of a sudden a white figure stood in front of him. "Enough..." said John Stark. Ezra sighed and face palmed himself. "Aren''t you getting tired of this bullshit, you have multiple uses, I ept. But, do not cross your limits..." ck lightning thundered. John Stark knew he would face tremendous consequences even if he manages to defeat Ezra. But the Fair Sword of Humanity stood bold and unflinching. Before the terrifying fight could erupt the mysterious voice came again. "Xyr from the Cult of Djinns surrendered. The surviving 15 and the strongest one will move towards the next floor." Chapter 130 8 Rings ?In the vast coliseum filled with a myriad of dead bodies. The sudden announcement shocked John Stark, he quickly pivoted his head and looked at the injured Xyr, who was in the healing process, Farrie and Baron were pouring their strange mana into his body. "Happy now?" Said Ezra Zephyr. John Stark was not sure what to say, he put the white sword behind his back and stood silently. "15 of you will be moved towards the upper floor shortly" The mysterious voice came. Ezra moved, he passed by the Fair Sword as he moved towards the dead bodies. The sights of rest followed Ezra Zephyr. Everyone was confused at a strange sight The martial masters of Bloodfang Kingdom were gathering the dead bodies and made two mounds of dead. One was filled with dead bodies of those who followed the upper realm leader, Rolo Aur and the other had only dead bodies of martial masters who belonged to the Bloodfang Kingdom, there were 31 of them. The werewolf prince went towards them and murmured the same words that he spat earlier. "Soul Absorption Spell" White coloured circle urred, as it covered the two mounds. As the light became denser, balls of light came out of every dead body. Merged into one and came gradually towards the awaiting Ezra Zephyr. It was at that time, the same pirs of light came that teleported them from Spirity Bailiwick to Spirity Tower. But astonishingly, the light only covered the other 14, Ezra was not within the light. That exception somehow shocked Ezra as well, soon after, all of them vanished, including those who were disqualified. What remained on the coliseum were dead bodies, a gigantic soul ball and the werewolf. ~WHOOOOOOM~ John Stark and the rest were blinded by a strange light when their eyes regained the ability to see. They found themselves in the vast boundaryless ce, in front were 8 square rings. Their eyes travelled through the rings and found a certain individual on the very first ring. A tall, muscr male in a loincloth, bulging muscles and ancient energy revolving around it, his pitch ck eyes were akin to a ck hole, he looked a lot like Rolo Aur, his features and dress as well. He looked at the neers with a side-eye for a second. His attitude and behaviour showed that he was not surprised in the least, but as another second passed. His head jerked as he gazed at the neers one by one, with each passing figure, his facial expression turned grave. Until his eyesnded on Reema and Karl, their exhausted and gloomy face told him something that he never wanted to hear. ~SWWOOOOM~ How many seconds does it take for an eyelid to blink, a second? Or maybe half of a second. But it took Carlo less than the time an eyelid takes to blink to reach in front of the duo of the upper realm. "Huh! How did he!?" Baron was shocked beyond belief. "That speed!" The Fair Sword of Humanity pondered inplete disbelief. Akkar Boldheart was bewildered as well as he murmured. "He... he was simply ying with me earlier!" The reality opened the eyes of Battle Maniac as he lowered his head. Meanwhile, Victor and the rest were simply stunned. "Where is Rolo?" Three words... he spat only three words and both Reema and Karl started trembling. "Ca-Carlo... he..." Karl stammered as he fell to his knees. Mana started to overflow within the vast space, and it became difficult to breathe for everyone, even the host of 7th-grade martial spirits, John and Farrie couldn''t stop this pressure. "You, speak. Where is Rolo?" He said as his field of vision turned towards Reema. "Rolo... Rolo..." her reaction was a lot worse than Karl''s. "SPEAK!" Carlo yelled, the spiritual energy from his body was so powerful that everyone was blown away except Reema, that amazing control over the spiritual energy was unheard of within the lower realm. "HE KILLED ROLO!!! AAAAAAAAAGGH" She screamed, like a bewitched madwoman. The suffocating pressure ended, and the vast ce became extraordinarily calm. Another word came out of the mouth of the man in a loincloth. "Who?!" "Huh!" "I asked who killed him?" "He... he... that atrocious bastard massacred my Rolo. He tortured him, hi-his jaw was shattered and... and his face was bloodied and torn. *sobs* he was... crying and begging for...death but that coward man brutally took out his soul and martial spirit." Said Reema as she wailed. His adrenaline spiked, and he looked at other neers, after a few moments. "Where is he? None of them is capable to defeat Rolo." Said he "He hasn''te yet..." Spoke Karl. Carlo was quiet, there were no threats or swears from his side, just empty ck eyes looking at each figure with great focus. As if he wants to ponder about the most brutal method to torment their bodies and soul. At that very moment, the light pir came. ~SWOOOOM~ Thest and final of 16 arrived, The Atrocious Werewolf Prince made his entrance. At the sight of Ezra, a strange wave of relief rose inside everyone''s heart. Except for those who wanted him dead. "HE IS THE ONE!! CARLO, HE KILLED ROLO!" shouted Reema. The powerful man in loincloth took a look at Ezra Zephyr. He slowly went towards the prince of werewolves. "His majesty!" "Your highness, be careful!" Yelled Theor and Zulfi at the same time, while Shifa Pista already jumped towards Carlo. ~BZZZZZZ~ A strange force hit Shifa Pista and she was bounced back. "Scuffle before the start of battle will result in disqualification." Warned the mysterious voice. Ezra looked at Shifa with a side-eye, telling her to calm down. Carlo Aur stood half a foot away from Ezra Zephyr, their height was even, but the former was slightly buffed. "Where are you from?" Asked Carlo. The werewolf prince knew what he was asking, and he responded. "Greek" "Martial Spirit?" Another question from Carlo. "You will figure it out in time." Replied Ezra. The exchange was rather simple than anyone thought, each of the two powerhouses was talking calmly while holding the urge to kill the other. "Carlo, it''s a wolf. A giant ck wolf, that''s his martial spirit." Informed Reema with a sorrowful shout. "That bitch..." murmured Ezra. Carlo went into deep thought, his expression slightly changed as if he was told something. "King of Arcadia, Lycaon, is it?" Uttered Carlo Aur. Ezra''s eyes widened, he gazed at thetter in amazement. Seeing the reaction, Carlo continued. "I received my answer." He turned and moved away. "Who the fuck is Lycaon, king of Arca- what?" Ezra said to himself. He was shocked because Carlo didn''t take the name of Fenrir, however, his shock made Carlo believe that what he said hit the mark. "Fenrir, who is Lycaon?" He asked the ancient wolf. The monstrous wolf of Norse chuckled. "Haha, a giant wolf from Greek mythology. He mistook me for Lycaon because you took the name of Greek." "Tell me about, Lycaon? What kind of wolf is he, same as you or different?" "There are few with the same powers as me, but none of them is a wolf. Lycaon was once a human." Said Fenrir. "A human! Who changed him to a wolf?" Ezra became curious. Fenrir sighed as he spoke. "In Greek mythology, Lycaon was a king ofArcadia who, in the most popr version of the myth, testedZeus'' omniscience by serving him the roasted flesh of Lycaon''s own sonNyctimus, in order to see whether Zeus was truly all-knowing. In return for these gruesome deeds, Zeus transformed Lycaon into awolf and killed his offspring. At the same time, Nyctimus was restored to life. I never encountered or fought him, so I don''t know the rest, he was disliked by Zeus so he was never offered to join them when they attacked my hosts." Ezra unintentionally raised his eyebrows "Killed his son to test Zeus, what fucking maniac!" Fenrir continued. "Despite being notorious for his horrific deeds, Lycaon was also remembered as aculture hero, he was believed to have founded the city''Lycosura'', to have started the tradition of the Lycaean Games, which''Pausanias'', a greek record writer and geographer blessed by Zeus thinks were older than the''Panathenaic Games''. Lycaon dedicated the first temple in the city toHermesofCyllene." "Lycosura! Porntheniac Games! What are they?" Fenrir sighed again, "You will understand slowly, too much mythical information will numb your mind. And it''s Panathenaic Games, not Porntheniac Games." Said Fenrir. Soon, the mysterious voice came again. "Choose your opponent, no winner shall be decided until one dies and lose the strength to fight. Select the early rings carefully, each floor has different rewards, and once selected, the ring can not be changed. One more thing to remember blessed martial masters! Surrendering is not an option, the battle will be started in 1 minute, prepare yourself " These words hit all like arrows, only two people were unflinched, one grinned while the other was calm like a frozenke. The words indicated that after entering the ring, one of the two will die, they all looked at each other. Chapter 131 Sealed Fate ?The 16 selected individuals were in deep thought. No! Not all 16, but 14 to be very precise. Carlo was the first one to make a move, the muscr man in loincloth slowly went towards the first ring, his speed was much slower than the speed he picked when he dashed towards Reema. Carlo stood there in peace, he was calmly inspecting Ezra Zephyr. All the other people were looking at him as well. Because, except him, no other had the slightest hope of survival. Even John Stark''s facial expression confirmed that he will face ruination if he stepped in that ring. While everyone was perturbed, Ezra Zephyr jumped on another ring. "Huh!?" Farrie Hleth was confounded, everyone believed that Ezra will face Carlo, but that man upied another ring. This was the exact moment when everyone''s brain restarted its function. ~SWOOOOSH -WHOOOM~ One by one, everyonended onrge rings. Only two remained, Victor Brownmane and Baron. The best choice was without a doubt Ezra Zephyr. "Danm it!" Victor shouted inside, Baron was very close to the ring of Ezra. Baron rushed towards the prince of werewolves. ~BBROOOOFF~ When the elf was about tond on the ring, a ming spear was shot towards him. "What!" The elf spearman was shocked, mysterious voice mentioned that fighting will cause disqualification. ~CLLAAANNG~ He took out his spear from the spatial pouch and knocked the spear that was thrown to take his life. "Guhh!" He emitted a little growl from the impact. ~SWWIIIIISSSH~ At that exact moment, Victor Brownmane crossed Baron, he grinned as their eyes met. ~THUP~ Then 2nd prince of the Brownmane Empirended on the ring on which the crown prince of the Bloodfang Kingdom was standing. "Shit..." cussed Baron as his eyes turned towards the first ring, Carlo, who changed his gaze from Ezra to Carlo in quietness. There were no emotions on his face, anger, surprise, excitement, disgust and whatnot. None of the feelings could be seen in the current Carlo, he was like those emotionless psychopaths who were considered threats to livelihood. ~VRROOOOOM~ Baron was automatically transferred into the ring. "This is unfair, he attacked me before entering the ring!" Yelled Baron After the voice of Baron echoed, everyone''s attention was turned towards him. "That elf..." sighed Akkar Boldheart. "Baron... Baron! What are you doing there?" Farrie finally saw the opponent of his guard Baron. "Your highness, that brownmane bastard attacked me..." Farrie nced at Victor Brownmane, the youth in the red cloak gave a satisfied look in return. To heed the im of Baron, the mysterious voice came again. "The attack wasunched after the time period of 1 minute, the fight had begun at the time of Victor Brownmane''s attack." Baron''s eyebrows were squinted in disbelief, his pulse elerated as he shouted again. "Huh? But I was not in the danm ring." "..." Aplete silence, no response from the mysterious voice. The pairs were made, in the 1st ring stood Baron and Carlo Aur. The 2nd ring had Upper Realm Karl and Fair Sword of Humanity, John Stark. In the 3rd ring, Ixtal Mrch was against Shifa Pista. Farrie Hleth faced Upper Realm Reema in the 4th ring. Zulfi Dimitry versus Salom Uqually, in the 5th ring. Theor Galearms against Emily Jomez in the 6th ring. Surprisingly, Leomord Tigerian and Akkar Boldheart mistakenly chose the 7th ring and had to fight. And finally, in the veryst 8th ring, two old enemies finally met. Prince of Brownmane versus Prince of Bloodfang. In this fight, one of the princes shall perish. The tension rose in the rings, the battle was already begun as per the mysterious voice. The centre of attention was 1st ring when everyone was pitying Baron. Carlo Aur raised his hand, and Baron flinched and released his Martial Spirit without dying a bit. "Haaahh!" He cried. ~FOOOOOHH~ Arge spear appeared above Baron, 6 orbs rotated behind his back. The spear was filled with warm light, it was a weapon-based martial spirit. "Reverent Light Spear, merge!" Mumbled Baron. The speak turned intoplete light and dashed into the spear that Baron wielded. To his opposite, Carlo''s eyes slightly twitched. The raised hand paused in mid-air and in a bolting speed, a sword came to his hand. When the geniuses looked carefully at the sword, they found that the sword looked like a whip, from the hilt it had separate three long whip-like des. "Urumi Sword!" Gasped John Stark. The sword was short in size but it had a thick greyish qi around it. The younger brother of Rolo Aur was not a sorcerer but a cultivator. "Danm it." Uttered Baron as he dashed towards Carlo, he knew that his fate is sealed and he will be the guest of the grim reaper in mere moments. But still, the young elf decided to show his princess his bold side of his. He jumped into the sky and uttered in a low voice "Holy Thrust" a powerful attack spell was cast by Baron. The spear shone like a noon sun, the light descended on Carlo Aur like a falling meteor. The man in a loincloth was still the same as he was, that twitch earlier was thest change of facial expression he showed. ~SWOOOOSSHH~ The paused hand in mid-air jerked slowly, everyone was able to see how he swung his hand. But, their body froze when they saw the oue. Baron, who was dozens of meters away from him felt a stinging sensation, the spear in his hand was cleanly cut and the unfortunate guard of the princess was divided into three. ~THUD - THHUD - THUUD~ His head, his torso and his body below the waist fell in different spots on the ring. Blood flooded out of his body like a broken dam. It happened so slowly yet so fast, the other geniuses were bewildered, and they blinked in denial. Even the fellow upper realm geniuses of Carlo were in sheer terror, unlike the rest who were shocked, they were terrified. Chapter 132 All Rings Are Ready ?"The victor of 1st ring is Carlo Aur." The mysterious voice resounded. It was at that moment when the abrupt reality stabbed the others. "CARLO!!" Farrie yelled. Her eyes widened as if she saw something that she never imagined in her wildest dreams. "How can we fight such a monster!" Leomord uttered. Fair Sword tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword, he calcted numerous ways to save himself from that strike but the oue of each calction was certain death. Victor Brownmane was stunned as well, his heart paced as he subconsciously praised his instincts to not choose that ring. Out of nowhere, a white circle was formed around the body of Baron, surprising everyone, it was a spell. Only a few know who cast that spell and their heads changed direction towards the veryst ring. "Soul Absorption Spell" murmured Ezra Zephyr. Carlo Aur saw that as well, he jerked his hand again. ~SWOOSH~ The form within the circle was disturbed and the spell was cancelled. The visage of Ezra slightly changed, that devilish smile was nowhere to be seen. Carlo''s eyes met with Ezra''s, it felt as if they were talking to each other. Ezra cast the spell again, "Soul Absorption Spell" his eyes were still stuck on Carlo, his opponent Victor Brownmane looked like a not serious matter to him as his attention was on 1st ring. Carlo moved his hand again, but this time the spell was not cancelled. His urumi sword vanished and he wrapped his hands around each other and looked at the spell. His impression revealed a sense of superiority as if a gigantic dragon was looking at a fragile deer naively jumping and nning something. He showed that he has the power to disturb Ezra''s ns but he is allowing him to do whatever he can to entertain himter. A ball of light emerged from the dead body of Baron and slowly moved towards the 8th ring. Victor Brownmane knew what is going to happen, he saw Ezra doing that in the coliseum. "Like hell I''ll let you." He shouted, the zing spear rushed towards the werewolf prince. ~CRAACKLE~ A single bolt of ck lightning emerged from within the body of Bloodfang''s prince and hit the spear. ~BANNG~ With a loud collision, the spear was knocked back, Victor caught the spear in disbelief. It was the same attack that knocked Baron earlier. "You have advanced... you are in the Core Formation stage!" Uttered Victor Brownmane. The werewolf prince didn''t answer him until the ball of light came and went into his body, only then he looked at Victor Brownmane. "Are you worried?" Asked Ezra as the evil grin emerged on his face again. At that point, the mysterious voice came again. "Carlo Aur will be sent to the next floor, any more dy in the duel will result in disqualification and death." ~SWOOOSH~ Carlo vanished from the 1st ring. At that time, the shock was minimized and everyone looked at their opponent. <2nd Ring> "I know I can''tnd a scratch on Carlo Aur, but..." Fair Sword held the sword with his both hands, his qi surged as he continued. "I will make sure to avenge Baron with your death." Karl stepped forward with his fingers clenched in fists. "You are beneath me." Mana came out of Karl at an insane rate, with Carlo gone, he was released from the huge pressure. <4th Ring> "Carlo... Carlo..." Farrie was bemused. "Hahaha, Finally! Carlo avenged Rolo, how does that feel, huh? Seeing your loved one dying in front of you?" Reemaughed like a mad woman, her tears were still wet on her cheeks. At that instant, the atmosphere around Farrie Hleth changed drastically. "All of you will die here!" From the tone of Farrie Hleth, it wasn''t a talk but a deration. Her green figure emitted an ominous energy. Reema''sughter ceased and soon she released her bluish acidic mana. <5th Ring> "We finally met, scum of Bloodfang." Said Salom Uqually. "I''m unwilling to chat with the dog of the upper realm, let my sword answer you." Zulfi Dimitry replied. Both swordsmen attacked menacingly, the sh left sparkles in the air. <3rd Ring> Ixtal Mrch took out his Earth Shattering Axe, as he exchanged gazes with Shifa Pista. "Oh! Where did I leave earlier?" Shifa said as she gently tapped her temple with her index finger to remember. Ixtal Mrch frowned. "Shut your mouth, bitch." He said. "You don''t want to know how your lover died? And I am a she-wolf not a bitch, I didn''t know you are a speciesist" she replied as her Labrys came out, her entire body got instantly covered in heavy armour. <7th Ring> The Prince of Stripe Beasts Empire and Battle Maniac Dwarf from Dwarven Empire Gotlonda were destined to fight. "I respect you, Akkar. The tales of your love for battles even reached the ears of my empire." Said Leomord. The dwarfughed. "Haha, it is an honour to fight with you, Prince Leomord. Feel free toe at me with full power, no hard feelings regardless of the oue." Akkar said as he swung his axe hammer to warm up. "Haha likewise, I''ll try my best to not kill you." The Tigerman replied as his gauntlet shone, sharp ws protruding from the gauntlet. <6th Ring> Emily Jomez was in a sweat, she had to fight Theor Galearms. The weakest duo amongst the top 16 faced each other, after Ezra jumped towards the 8th ring, Emily was the quickest to regain her witts. When Emily Jomez jumped towards the 6th ring, Theor released every bit of his power and followed her, the 6th ring was filled first. Theor''s face was filled with anger, he looked at thetter in malice. Emily, on the other hand, was battling with Theor and she knew how his speed gave her a bundle of troubles, if not for her backup she would have died back there. But now, she had to fight Theor again, and without any backup this time. Her fate was sealed the moment she was chosen in the top 16, the weakest opponent she could get was Theor, who overpowered her in an earlier encounter. "You will pay for the bitchery you showed in the auction" said Theor with both hands tightly gripping curved short swords. Emily bit her lip. "I shouldn''t havee here, shit..." She said to herself. <8th Ring> The face of Lionman Prince, Victor Brownmane turned red when his spear was knocked away by the spiritual energy of Ezra. "He is on a different level, how many blessings did he get?" A wave of doubts and questions attacked the mind of Victor Brownmane. "Shall we start, mighty prince of Brownmane?" Inquired Ezra as he stepped towards the lionman. Chapter 133 Edge Of Death ?Inside a vast space, the 7 rings were bursting with spiritual energy. The pairs in each ring were almost alike in terms of power. Except for the unlucky 8th ring where Victor Brownman was facing Ezra Zephyr. Victor surged out his qi like a volcano eruption, he held the spear in his hand and came at Ezra Zephyr from every side. ~CLLAANNNG - CLLAANG~ Each attack of Victor was eventually blocked or parried by the wrists of the werewolf, his bracers which he wore back before ascending from the previous floor yed a big role against the spear of lionman. Victor thrust his spear at the chest of Ezra Zephyr, thetter raised his left arm to block it. The zing spear went through the arm, Ezra''s eyebrow twitched a bit, it was a feint attack. Ezra quickly tilted his head towards the right. ~WOOOSH~ The ming spear came from his unguarded left side and aimed at his neck. Ezra dodged the attack sessfully "Nice move, kid." He said with a smirk on his face. Victor vanished from sight, "It''s not over yet." His voice resounded. Four images of the Brownmane Empire''s prince emerged, and each was engulfed in mes. Countless attacks of the spear from four directions wereunched at Ezra Zephyr. The prince of Bloodfang raised his both arms to parry or block them, but to his misfortune, his actions were dyed a bit. ~SWOOOSH~ A spear prated his right side and seemingly broke through the ribcage. "Haha, you cocky fool. Never underestimate your opponents." Victor Brownmane guffawed. As he guffawed, the voice came. "Oh! That''s a wonderful lesson, teacher Victor. Would you be kind enough to teach my arrogant ass more of such lessons?" Victor''s eyes widened, the figure standing a few meters away from him who spoke was none other than Ezra Zephyr. He then rapidly pivoted his head to the figure his spear punctured, the figure smiled and gradually vanished. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. "An afterimage!? How could he make such an absolute afterimage?" A drop of cold sweat rolled from his temple through his cheek to his chin and dropped onto the ring. His mind became numb. ~SWISH~ He slightly stabbed the calf of his leg, the sheer pain brought him back to reality, and the lionman prince regained his senses. Ezra, who was noticing everything was shocked to see that, "That was a very genius of him, the shock prevented him from moving but the pain overpowered the shock and help him regain control of his body, a genius indeed." His image of Victor Brownmane grew by a small margin. As Victor Brownmane was about to move again, the prince of werewolves stood in front of him. "What!... how!?" The speed bewildered the lionman prince. ~BANNG~ A jab it was, a gentle jab was enough to knock Victor numerous meters away. After the impact, Ezra looked at his fist. "Hmm? This feels different." He turned to Victor and questioned him as he gently massaged his fist. "Are you wearing armour?" Victor Brownmane stood up quickly. He solidify his stance and posed the spear towards Ezra. "Shit shit shit... how is this possible!? How can he be so fast?!" His pacing mind couldn''t catch the question of Ezra, the prince of Bloodfang moved again. Victor opened his eyes, his eyes widened to an extent where it felt like they will pop out of their sockets anytime. "This side!" He thought as he struck his spear to his left. ~SWOOOSH~ The spear cut through the air, and an inch away from the spear was the neck of Ezra Zephyr. ~BAANNG~ A kick on the chest and the second prince of Brownmane was forced to blow away. His body slithered against the ground before he could stop the moment. The fancy red cloak and a bit of Victor Brownmane''s shirt were torn. A ck shiny armour could be seen beneath the shirt of Victor Brownmane. "That.. that armour looks familiar." Ponder the prince of werewolves. Victor on the other side was able to stand, he felt as if his chest was hit by a boulder. "No no, this can''t be happening. Does this failure have a might beyond mine? I am the future of Brownmane, I even surpassed my elder brother... elder brother!" The lionman prince who was in disbelief couldn''t adjust to the reality of him being so inferior to the mortal enemy of his family and empire. While mumbling all the irrelevant things in his mind, he remembered something his elder brother told him before he left for Spirity Bailiwick. The crown prince indifferently said as he kindly looked at his brother, "Victor, this is my advice to you. Do not overlook that person." "Which person?" The proud Victor asked in anger. "The crown prince of werewolves." He said every word loudly to make his younger brother remember it well. "That cripple? Brother, you have disappointed me." This was the response, the second prince gave to his brother. "Don''t forget that he is ultimately the source of our blessings. From a certain point of view, he is the one who made us, but since we managed to take the initiative, it will be best to maintain vignce at all times." Victor chuckled. "Don''t lump me together with yourself brother, you are the one who stole his spirit not me. I am a genius born with a perfect body and a 6th-grade spirit. Well, you have to be careful though, that''s if you don''t want it to be taken back in the end." Victor shook his head, for instance, he felt as if he was in his pce drinking with his brother, he remembered the chatter with his brother. "Did brother predict this?" He pondered in astonishment. "Why did I underestimate my opponent? Was I too arrogant?" He said as he looked at Ezra Zephyr. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdome felt the change of expression on Victor''s face. "I believed only John Stark and Farrie Hleth could be my opponents, but the upper realm invaders and this cripples monster... why all these variables arrived in my time?" When Victor was amidst the chaos brimming up in his mind, his opponent came again, he flipped andnded a spinning kick on his abdomen. ~BOOOM~ Same impact and same result, the lionman prince was propelled into the air. Hended and glided against the ground a few times. He coughed as his shirt waspletely torn, and ck shiny armour could be seen on his torso. It was a damaged special tier armament. "Huh! That''s ck Peak Armour, were you the one who bought it?" Ezra was surprised to see that the armour he sold in the auction was found on his enemy''s body. Victor stood again, his teeth were dipped in thin blood, it seemed that the strike did some interior damage. "Broth- *cough arrgh* brother..." For some unknown reason, Victor was thinking of his brother despite him being on the edge of death. Chapter 134 Regret, Nymph And Swords ?<2nd Ring> ~BOOOOM - SLLAASH~ The breathtaking battle between John Stark and Karl was happening in the 2nd ring, the battle was breathtaking. On one side a man wielded a white greatsword while on the other side was a man standing on the hill casting spells to hit the swordsman, the hill was also made from his sorcery. The cultivator John Stark versus the Sorcerer Karl from the upper realm. John moved viciously, even though he had killing intent in every one of his moves, he still preserved the charm of his sword in every bantam move. Karl on the other hand was a Ground attribute sorcerer. He didn''t cast any big spell, his small yet calcted move created numerous obstacles for John Stark. Sometimes his foot got stuck, other times he faced countless rocky spikes and at worse some flying boulders twice his size were thrown at him. With the sword in his hands, the man in white shed and shed until he made his way towards Karl. His sword was about to reach Karl when he felt chills running deep in his bones, he halted his attack and bolted back to maintain distance. John Stark took a deep breath. "I was about to die! My instincts are telling me that this man is nning something." He said to himself as he looked at Karl, who had a grave visage. "You are an experienced fighter, no newbie genius could feel the death traps." Praised Karl. John smiled gently, "Even though Akkar is the one with the title of Battle Maniac, I still have the record for the highest number of duels in my generation." "This duel shall be yourst, my only regret is that such a gem like you is born in this trashy ce." When Karlpleted his sentence, he started a short chant. "6th Circled Spell, Sons of Ground." Three figures emerged from the ground, that area was the same as where John was about tond earlier. Three different types of golems came into being. The first one was huge, around 3 meters tall, the rocks around his body were bulked, and he had a long terrifying mace of rocks. The other one was a 2 meters tall golem, it has a spear-shapednce of rocks and a rocky shield. The third andst had a slim body, its size was around 1.7 meters, and it has sharp and long rocky dual des in its hands. The Fair Sword of Humanity looked at the three Golems and gulped. "Oh boy!" He eximed. <4th Ring> Farrie Hleth against Reema, two women who just lost their loved ones were venting their anger on each other. The whip attacks of Reema were tremendously dangerous for the squishy body of Farrie Hleth, but to Reema''s shock, Farrie dodged every one of the attacks. She moved like a fallen leaf moving in the winds of autumn, random aimless movements confused Reema beyond the limit. "YOOUU BITCH." Reema yelled and called out her martial spirit. "Come out, Zeruma." The giant strange bird came out and revealed its body. ~KAAAAWWWWW~ It cried like a raven but by no means it looked like a raven, its odd two heads and the entire body had feathers made of acidic liquid. ~PHIS- PHISH- PISS~ When it extended its wings, the droplet fell to the ground and made a hissing sound. Seeing that, the princess made his move. Farrie, who was known, for her light mood and humour was like a demoness carving for revenge. She released her martial spirit as well. "Come, Toiril" ~FOOOOOHHHH~ A giant soothing breeze blew on the ring, a greenish figure showed its magnificence. The martial spirit was like an elven female, bafflingly beautiful and utterly alluring. Her hair and dress were made of a myriad of pretty flowers and jazzy vines. It was a nymph. 7 orbs rotated behind the back of Farrie Hleth, she didn''t speak and vanished from the ring, surprising Reema in the course of action. <5th Ring> This ring was filled with fancy moves and mid-air sparkles, the long swordsman Zulfi Dimitry against another long swordsman Salom Uqually. Two geniuses from their respective origins were destined to fight, it seemed as if destiny was telling them that this world is not big enough for the two of them to live. They finally encountered 3rd time in a row but, there won''t be any 4th time. ~CLLANNG~ The sword shed as two figures keep attacking without dying a second. Salom swung his sword, it was a short and precise swing. Zulfi raised his sword lightly, as both swords shed he gently waved his hand and parried all the weight of the sword to the other side. When he found Salom off bnced he stabbed his sword towards his chest,tter quickly took a few steps back and saved himself by hair''s breadth. "You know a trick or two, very good. This amount of talent is good for a countryside bum like you." Uttered Salom Uqually. Zulfi sighed, he was bored by the continuousme dialogues of Salom Uqually. "You have the sword to prove your might, save my ears and sheath your tongue and focus on your sword''s y." As Zulfi was responding, Salom stabbed, it was a very urate and precise stab. Zulfi quickly raised his sword straight, and the tip of Salom''s sword struck against the belly of Zulfi''s sword. This move was well calcted, it is meant to destroy the weapon of opponents, especially the swords. But to his shock, the sword of Zulfi didn''t break. Because it was a special tier sword given to him by Ezra Zephyr. Zulfi slightly moved his hand, the entire weight of Salom was on the sword and when the slight move urred, the tip of the sword slipped and Salom lost his bnce. Zulfi didn''t dy a second and stabbed back, Salom moved his head to the side. But still, his cheek and ear were shed by Zulfi Dimitry, fresh hot blood dripped from his newly made wounds and fell on his clothes. Chapter 135 The Ways Of Emily Jomez ?<3rd Ring> Ixtal Mrch came at Shifa Pista with everything he had, his Earth Shattering Axe had everything it needs to kill its prey. Thedy in armour answered every strike with a strike, her Labrys was a special grade weapon as well. In terms of body size, the Bearman was twice in size as the female werewolf. But their physical prowess was very equal. ~CAANNG~ The axe andbrys collided, and both wielders'' hands trembled at the impact. Their exchange was very slowpared to the fast shes of Zulfi and Salom, but the power packed in them surpassed theirs by arge margin. If one could call Zulfi and Salom, the experts and majestic swordsmen then Ixtal and Shifa would be considered barbarians and brutes. Thick Midnight ck Qi loomed out of Ixtal''s body, the Earth Shattering Axe was covered in small stones tounch a deadly attack. At this point, Shifa Pista released her qi as well. Powerful Dense Blood like qi materialized around her, thebrys vibrated, coborated with the bloodish qi and originated a light crimsonyer around it, thebrys was called Sky Cracking Labrys. Earth Shattering Axe against Sky Cracking Labrys, this bout doesn''t seem like a coincidence but a match that destiny has nned before. <7th Ring> Akkar Boldheart and Leomord Tigerian, this pair was tied in a deadlock, no one could find the weakness of the other. The war hammer in the hands of Akkar faced numerous attacks from Leomord''s ws, making his arms shiver from the impacts. The same goes for the youngest prince of Striped Beast Emlire, he blocked dozens of Battle Maniac''s blows, making his bones numb. "This won''t let us go anywhere." Said Leomord with an unsettled tone. "Haha, I have a different opinion. I am enjoying this battle." The fight lover exchanged his opinion. Leomord smiled. "You have a Gammayer skill, don''t you?" Asked he, as he popped his knuckles. ~PLOP - PLOP - PLOP~ Hearing the pleasant sound of popping Akkar left his war hammer and tried popping his knuckles as well, but to his dissatisfaction, nothing alike that happened. "Tsk, are my dwarven hands too small to pop knuckles?" He mumbled to himself. Leomord spoke again, ignoring the silly struggle of Akkar. "Do you have a Gammayer skill, Battle Maniac of Goltonda?" Akkar picked up his war hammer again and nodded his head. "I have one, just like you." "How about Gammayer skill versus Gammayer skill." Inquired the Tigerman. "Haha, I''m in. Let''s go." Chuckled Akkar Boldheart. His hammer raised in the sky, he switched to his hammer side of war hammer and mumbled. "Gammayer skill, Strike of a smith." A reddish-ck hammer was formed and engulfed his weapon as he bolted towards his opponent. "Gammayer skill, ws of Striped Tiger." The yellowish qi covered his gauntlets, 2 feetrge ws of qi materialised as he scampered towards Akkar Boldheart ~BAAANNNG~ A loud st urred, and the spiritual energies collided and produced a strange smoky effect. When the effect dispersed, both of thepetitors stood fine. The war hammer of Akkar had a huge fissure. Meanwhile, numerous cracks appeared on the gauntlet of Leomord. "You are strong!" Praised Akkar. Leomord smiled and replied. "I have the same opinion for you, the rumours about your power did justice to you." <6th Ring> Theor Galearms performed a dance with dual shamshirs in his hands, Emily Jomez cast spell on spell and the blood attribute she inherited from her father gave him hope to win against Theor. After changing from defence to offence, she managed to lock Theor at some distance. "Bloody Spears" she cast a 4th circled spell that she learnt in the ck Sun Sect. ording tows, a sect member can not participate in Spirity Bailiwick but she was a trainee, one can only be considered a sect member if he or she can be an outer disciple at least. But with her charming methods and alluring ways, she managed to win the heart of an outer sect''s elder. After warming his bed dozens of times, she squeezed this spell out of that elder, her blood attribute was rare as well. With her intimate methods, 4th-grade martial spirit and blood attribute, she could be a low-ranked inner disciple after some time. But when on one asion, she encountered Salom Uqually, a genius of 2nd branch from well powered Uqually Family of Guardians of Continent. Her dreams became wider and wilder, she left the sect without any notice and joined the side of Salom. The elder of ck Sun Sect was furious when he lost his favourite bed heater, but after getting hands on information about her connection with Uqually Family, he silently backed down and never pushed that matter again. After casting that 4th circled spear, two 2 meters long spears of blood appeared above her. That was the limit of her power, the blood attribute is extremely powerful in big scale wars, the sorcerers could manipte the scattered blood of gashed bodies to their wills. But that attribute''s biggest downfall was a 1 on 1 duel, they could only use the bloody mana stored in their mana pool. Emily who lived her life by bitchy means never paid much effort in actual training, she didn''t even feel any pain when the news of her father''s death reached her ears. She controlled each spear with one of her hands and shot them towards Theor Galearms. ~WOOOSH - WOOOSH~ The spears were locked on the Shamshir wielder. Unlike her, Theor always worked hard to get acknowledged by his prince, Ezra Zephyr. Especially when he gained his attention after viting that werehyenady, the werewolves worshipped the Imperial Red Wolf family as God Vassals, and he did his best to stand on the expectations of his master. The Galearm family of werewolves were famous for its long and fast arms, he knocked the spears away with his curved swords given by none other than the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom. But each time he knocked them away, they came back with full force. "This is irritating." He said to himself. Chapter 136 Victor Of 6th Ring ?Inside the 8th ring, Theor Galearms waved his hands and dashed towards Emily Jomez, the bloody spears followed him. ~BANG - BANG~ Another couple of clout and his march hindered like prior times. Theor clicked his tongue in vexation, he couldn''t find any gap to close the distance, Emily was able to form her 3rd circle as well. Their martial prowess was simr. But when Theor gave a clearer look to the female sorcerer, he found that the body of Emily became palerpared to before and her hands were shuddering a bit. A thought pinched his brain, "Let''s try that" he pondered. He stomped his foot on the ground and golden qi released from his body, he murmured. "Beta Layer Skill, Twin Crescent" Two curved shes were produced by the Royal Crescent set of short shamshir swords, golden qi apanied the attack. Emily Jomez flinched, she quickly twirled her hands, and the spears circled as well to block the iing attack. But to her surprise, the attack was not directed towards her but the targets of the Betayer skill were the dual bloody spears. ~BOOOM - BOOOM~ Two gigantic sts urred, skill and spell hit each other. The power and level of both were equal, but the oue was different. The spears were still intact and floated in mid-air. However, they were quaking terribly as if they were about to fall. "Argh" Emily softly gasped, her mana was draining at a terrible rate. Just when she was worried about the shortage of mana, she saw a flying object twirling towards her. Emily''s eyes widened, it was one of the swords of Theor Galearms. She quickly mmed down her hands as she yelled "Haaahhh" the spears were shot towards Theor. She quickly cried "1st Circle Spell, Blood Shield" ~BROOOM~ A thin shield appeared like a wall in front of her, but it was too weak to stop the sword. ~CHHUUK~ Half of the sword pierced the wall and the tip of Royal Crescent prated the chest part between her jubblies. At the same time, the spears appeared above Theor. He swung his sword with all his might, golden qi gushed out of his body as he cried. "Beta Layer Skill, Sole Crescent." The single sword in his hand released a lone crescent sh towards the iing bloody spears. ~BOOOM~ The spears were destroyed and Theor was knocked away, his arm was hit by the aftermath effects of the collision, and blood droplets dripped from his arm as he stood up. When he looked at the front, thedy with blood attribute was already on her knees. The sword was stuck on her chest, she released thest bit of her mana to create the shield. Suddenly, Theor realised something, and his eyes widened. "She is alive!?" He subconsciously shouted. When he was preparing to attack again as thest nail in the coffin. The mysterious voice came again, "The victor of the 6th Ring is Theor Galearms. He will be sent to the next floor." With the mysterious voice, everyone''s attention was diverted towards the 6th Ring, with the exception of Farrie and Reema, they were too busy to kill each other. Theor looked at his master, the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom, Ezra Zephyr. Ezra smiled at him. "Well done." He said. ~WOOOOSH~ Both Theor Galearms and Emily Jomez vanished from the 6th ring. Emily was not dead but she lost all the power to fight. Thus, that resulted in Theor''s victory. <8th Ring> "My subordinates are amazing, aren''t they?" Said Ezra Zephyr with his eyes stuck on Victor Brownmane. Thetter was in a strange state of mind, he was injured and lost in thought. But as he heard the mysterious voice, he came back to reality. Now, his eyes became different, the energy inside of them was very disparatepared to his earlier demeanour. "I shall not fall here." He mumbled. Ezra raised his eyebrows. "You alright? I have yet to ease my anger." Said he. "Ezra Zephyr." The second prince of the Brownmane Empire opened his mouth to speak, his voice became louder as he continued. "I was too arrogant earlier and underestimated everyone, even though my brother warned me, I ignored his warning." Ezra''s eyebrows twitched, he asked. "Your brother?" Victor smiled bitterly. "Yes, my elder brother, crown prince Benedict Brownmane. The same genius who took your martial spirit, he is already in Holy Law Sect, far beyond your reach." Ezra''s emotions changed, the real enemy of his was the crown prince of the Brownmane Empire. The second prince was just a gift from destiny to him to vent his anger on. "Oh! What he exactly warned about?" Ezra wore his signature evil grin and asked. Even though the name of the crown prince was enough to wake his emotions like a burning volcano, he kept his calmposure and smirked "He warned me about everyone... especially you." He said and continued. "He called you a beast who has been sharpening his ws and fangs in secret." Now, Ezra was shocked deep inside. In a world where geniuses mocked andughed at weak existences, the crown prince of the Brownmane Empire was cautious of me, even after he knew the fact that I was crippled by him and his father. "Did he get the news of me recovering from my injuries? No, that is impossible. The information was well hidden. Did he assume that from his instincts? The crown prince is not simple like his younger brother." Ezra thought as he listened to the words of Victor. "If only I had taken his advice and trained myself the way he wanted, the oue would have been very different. But still... I have yet to reveal my trump card." Ezra sighed. "Trump cards are meant to be used as a surprise attack, stupid ass." "Why should I hide it when I have the power to face you head on." When Victor finished his words, something strange happened. Victor''s body grew in size, the slim body of his slowly turned bulkier, his height increased, the jaw of his protruded as canines were shown inside his body. His pretty hands changed themselves with widerge paws, and sharp ws attached to the top of his fingertips. A thick brown mane grew over his neck and head, the second prince of the Brownmane Empire was morphing into his true lionman form. Chapter 137 You Picked The Wrong Side ?Patches of blood could be seen on the floor, and dense blood allied with saliva dripped from Victor''s mouth. His overall height increased and towered over the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom, he was 7''5 feet tall. His muscles bulged, thick fur covered his body, and ws which can be considered short daggers protruded out. His clothes above his waist were torn by his muscles, and only the remains of his well designed royal pants were there to hid his secret parts. That was all the clothes he had, however, he was not naked. The ck Peak Armour and other protective armaments extended their size to fit the body of the wearer. The spear also erged and adjusted its volume and size suitable for the nowrger hands of Victor Brownmane. The morphing process was not long, it happened in mere 5 seconds. The attention of other battlefields dwindled by the sudden surge of spiritual energy. They cast their eyes on the 8th ring and gasped, the morphing form of a lionman was not amon thing for anyone. <5th Ring> "Haha, the prince of lionman has revealed his trump card. The power of 2nd prince will multiply by many folds, I only wonder if your prince can win now?" Uttered Salom Uqually. Zulfi paid neat attention to the morphing form of lionman, the reason for his precise gaze was not because he was afraid about the 8th ring''s oue. The main aim of his studying stare was to check the true form of lionmen tribe, they were the mortal enemies of Bloodfang Kingdom and also one of the top 10 tribes of the beastmen race. "You are scared, right? I can feel you, even I, the genius of the Uqually n envy the beastmen because of their morphing ability." Zulfi Dimitry, who inspected Victor for long enough shifted his attention back to Salom Uqually and released a haughty smile, no words came out of his mouth. This act of arrogance infuriates the man on his opposite side. Salom smirked and spat towards Zulfi. "ying tough, huh?" The spit fell a few inches away from Zulfi''s feet, he sighed, he looked as if he is fed up with this stupid fight. "How many beastmen can morph?" A question was asked by Zulfi Dimitry. The smirk on Salom''s face got disturbed as he heard something unexpected. "What?" He retorted. Zulfi ced the tip of the sword on the ground and ced both of his hands on top of the hilt, his stature changed and he exhibited a grave impression. "I asked a simple question, how many beastmen can morph into their true forms? Is the genius of the Uqually n unaware of such trivial information?" Salom''s eyebrows furrowed, "Every mature beastmen." He answered. "Very good, now another question. To which race are we Werewolves belong?" The same graveness was there when Zulfi asked the second question. Salom''s eyes widened as he pondered. "Beast...men." he stuttered somehow. He finally understood what Zulfi meant, the prince of Bloodfang was also a beastman and he also possess the ability to morph into his true werewolf form. At that moment, Salom realised that the one he is fighting was also a beastman. The battle up until now was equal, none could find the upper hand. The swordy and movements were rtively parallel. "Do you understand why we are not worried about our prince? Focus on your fight." Zulfi who was about to pick up his sword looked into the eyes of Salom and spoke. "I don''t know why you are so obsessed to kill Bloodfang''s people. I am incapable of reminding any incident where Bloodfang had offended Guardians of Continent, you are a genius, considered the best in this generation, yet you took the side of Emily Jomez and misbehaved with our prince for no reason." Zulfi Dimitry''s words didn''t have any hate in them, however, they were like sharp arrows piercing the numb brain of Salom. He continued. "Guardians of Continent is a force that does not mingle in the affairs of states and ns, their only purpose is to maintain peace. But you betrayed the code of guardians and sided with Emily and ordered us to return thend? Are you daring enough to order the Brownmane Empire to give back all thend of Bloodfang that they conquered? A few decades prior all thend was owned by Bloodfang and Bloodfang only. It''s a disgrace for a martial master to let his emotions run wild over a woman, either do not follow the path of martial prowess or stick to it throughout your life until you reach the pinnacle of it." Zulfi Dimitry''s speech ended, all this time Salom Uqually listened to him quietly with his mouth agape. ~BOOOOM~ A loud st could be heard from the 3rd Ring, Shifa and Ixtal fought like two mad bulls. After the loud blow, Salom came back to his senses. He lowered his head and closed his eyes, he squeezed his eyebrows as if he was massaging his forehead to prevent the migraine. He was in deep thought, why did he get so far for something so meagre? Emily would have been his, even if he had declined to offend Ezra, why did he underestimate the Bloodfang despite the news that they reconquered two kingdoms? "You are right..." said Salom. He raised his head and looked at the Zulfi Dimitry. "I fell for Emily the moment I saw her, I knew she was using me yet I let her. After seeing the name of Ezra on Spirity Tablet, I even colluded with upper realm invaders to kill him. *sigh* love fordy killed the lord." Zulfi threw away his sword, and without any motion, another sword appeared in his hand, including a set of armour. The current Zulfi Dimitry had an absolute and different atmosphere around him. "Don''t you dare to think that I will spare you after you acknowledge the mistake, your doom is inevitable. The previous sword was not a special tier one, I lied. Here is the sword that his majesty bestowed upon me." The colour of the sword was off-white even the armour that had different colours connived with the intention of the sword and changed its colour. "I will use my special tier sword, ''Pdin''s Pledge'' to kill you." Said Zulfi as his qi surged, the colour of his qi was off-white, majestic and gant like that of knights written in archaic poetries. Salom gazed at the other man, his voice refused toe out, he swung his head and the sword was thrown away. Another sword appeared in hand, a long sword. It had a slight greenish hue and a killing aura, opposite to that of Zulfi''s. "I will use the special tier sword as well, I will not hold back or let you kill me, I admit my wrong and will atone for them. The name of this sword is Soul Slicing Sword, I bought it from the auction." Salom replied as he held his stance. Zulfi slightly smiled. "I know about this sword, the one who sold it was none other than His Majesty Prince Ezra Zephyr." This was a huge shock to Salom. "What!?" He let out a shout. The smile vanished from Zulfi''s face as he replied. "You picked the wrong side." Chapter 138 Red & White Tornado ?The off-white qi surged out of his body as he dashed towards Salom. At that time, some figures appeared in his mind, heughed bitterly and mumbled. "Heh, Lucky Bastards." Those figures were John Stark, Farrie Hleth, Leomond Tigerian and Akkar Boldheart. These figures chose the side of Ezra in the Spirity Bailiwick. All of a sudden, in Salom''s mind, Ezra''s image grew from a thorny pebble to a majestic mountain. He unleashed his scarlet qi and bolted out to meet the iing attacker. From one side, Zulfi Dimitry held the Pdin''s Pledge and marched like a shining knight, his off-white qi made him look like a hero under the light of the full moon. To his opposite, wielder of Soul Slicing Sword, Salom Uqually darted towards his opponent like a bloodthirsty warrior. The scarlet qi gave him an image of a bloodied killer carrying the mes of a burning sun. Both powerful geniuses who could be friends but turned into enemies finally reached the centre of the ring. ~CLLLAAAAAANNNNNG~ A loud metallic sound resounded, and the berserk qi of both fluttered and produced a tornado. A giant tornado of scarlet-red and off-white qi grew wider and wider. A myriad of sword-shing noises could be heard from within. In the Fair Sword of Humanity, John Stark couldn''t help and look at the side of the 5th ring with a side-eye. After all, he was a sword fanatic, his love and thirst for swords far exceeded that of the two swordsmen who were battling. Inside the tornado of red and white qi, two figures continuouslyunched attack after attack, up until now none of the battles looked as extreme as the one happening on the 5th ring. Carlo Aur easily killed Baron and Theor was able to overpower Emily after spending some effort. John Stark''s opponent was on a defensive battle, his main focus was to keep John at bay till he exhaust his spiritual energy. Farrie and Reema''s 4th ring was covered in mist, the acidic mana of Blue Haired upper realm invader and nature-attributed mana of Elfpatria''s Enchanter produced extreme mist inside the ring after the exchange of spells. No one knew what was happening inside. Shifa and Ixtal had huge and powerful blows inmand tond at each other but none of the duo unleashed their full strength. Zulfi''s sword was merged with an off-white coloured hue and Salom''s sword engulfed itself in scarlet mes like qi. ~CLLAAANG - CLAANNG~ Each strike emitted a spectacr effect, Zulfi moved like a noble swordsman, and every move he made was calcted and precise. Salom seemed more like an instinctual fighter who took each step by his instincts. The genius of the Uqually n made a full swing at Zulfi''s left, packed with powerful qi. Zulfi blocked the attack, his whitish qi fought back the scarlet mes. The martial master of Bloodfang slid his right foot, gave some space to his arm joints and with a well-calcted way swung the sword in crescent. The blow of Salom was carried from the left of Zulfi to his right and struck the air, he sessfully parried the attack of Salom. The bnced went off and Salom found himself in trouble, seeing the only chance, the same type of attack was attempted by Zulfi. With a huge swing at Salom''s open left side, it was impossible for current Salom to block the attack with his sword. Just when the sword was about to reach, he let go of Soul Slicing Sword and tilted towards his right side. He made a round flip and dodged the sword by hair''s breadth. "Haha, very impressive." Uttered Salom as he extended his sword, the Soul Slicing Sword came back to his hand. Zulfi replied with a smile."You almost got me, that strike had a lot of power, parrying it was the only option I had." "Let''s not waste each other''s time." Said Salom as he jumped backwards. "Come, Suroilimua!" Just when Salom murmured it, a giant figure came out from his body. ~BUUURRRRRRR~ mes fluttered madly, it was a strange thing, The martial spirit of Salom didn''t have a body, it was just an embodiment of scarlet mes. 6 orbs appeared and rotated behind the back of Salom Uqually. "Let''s attack, one simple strike. With no skill and no dodges or parries, let''s hit each other with a single and final bout. The one whose sword shatters first dies." Said Salom as he smirked, but this time, his smirk wasn''t evil. The smile on Zulfi''s face vanished, and he closed his eyes. "Come out, Marshal Knight." ~VOOOOOOOMMM~ A human frame appeared, its entire body was covered in beautiful and well-designed armour. The helmet was unique and made in a way that not even the eyes of that martial spirit could be seen. The blinding light that the martial spirit of Zulfi emitted was beyond any definition, it felt as if this martial spirit belonged to an ancient era and its strength has decayed by hundred folds. For those who were witnessing from outside, the storm was expanding more and more, it already covered the 300 radius meter. Both swordsmen moved, fast as lightning. ~BHOKAAAAANG~ A strange and destructive sound of sh echoed Pdin''s Pledge vs Soul Slicing Sword, two special tier swords against each other. Both wielders poured every bit of strength and qi into the bout, the tornado was erging at an rming rate. Now, the blood-lusting pair of two women in the 4th Ring looked at the strange and powerful tornado. Ezra Zephyr, John Stark, Karl and every other were forced to look at the abnormal changes in the 5th ring. 400, 550, 720, 1000. The tornado reached a 1-kilometre radius. ~BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM~ A humongous explosion and the tornado dispersed within the blink of an eye. A man in off-white armour stood at the centre, in front of him was a half-broken sword and a torso less body. *haahh hahh hoohhh* that man panted like a horse who had run for a whole day in a burning desert. He sheathed his sword and turned his head towards the 8th ring where Ezrs Zephyr was located. ~THIINNG - THING - TING~ The other half of the Soul Slicing Sword fell from the sky, just when the sound of the fallen sword ended. ~BAANNNG~ The torso of Salom Uqually fell on the ground as well. Zulfi''s eyes widened when he saw the face of the man he killed, the genius of the Uqually n had a satisfied smile on his face. Chapter 139 Contest Of Raw Power ?Zulfi looked at the broken sword that fell from the sky, the Soul Slicing Sword of a dead genius. Looking at it, he recalled something. When Ezra Zephyr and Theor Galearms returned from the auction, the prince went to his tent while Theor shared the encounter they faced with others. "Who is this Salom Uqually? How dare he belittled our king! And you left him alive?" Uttered Zulfi, the swordsman was enraged. The one who looked more dignified and noble amongst all the subordinates of Bloodfang Kingdom was Zulfi Dimitry, his speaking manner, his attire and the way he behaved resembled that of nobility. However, Zulfi Dimitry belonged to amoner family of the werewolf tribe. "He is a genius from Guardians of Continent, we can not act recklessly." Said Theor, the smartest one in all. "Theor, tell me. Am I able to assassinate him?" This time Zulfi was serious when he asked that question. Theor Galearms looked at the handsome martial master, he sighed and replied. "You both are equal in almost everything." Zulfi squinted his eyebrows and questioned. "What do you mean?" He took the words of Theor as disrespect. Thetter shook his head, "Don''t take me wrong, my words were directed to your individuality. He is handsome, he got a good sense of dressing, and he possesses a strange charisma around him like you. And the most important thing, he is a swordsman. See, everything is almost the same. Apart from the difference in physical appearance, both of you are more or less like twins, haha." Heughed at the end. "Enough! I won''t forgive you forbining me with someone who misbehaved with his majesty. Don''t beat around the bush and tell me if I can assassinate him or not?" Zulfi asked again, he was more furious than before. "It''s a conditional question, if you use your special tier weapon then yes, you can. But, if he is the one who bought his majesty''s Soul Slicing Sword then no, you won''t be able to assassinate him." "His majesty''s soul slicing sword!" Zulfi was confused. "His majesty sold one of the special tier swords and a broken armour, the name of the sword was Soul Slicing Sword." "What!" Zulfi cried. "His majesty sold a special tier sword!?" "Such treasure!" "Does his majesty need spiritual chrystals for something?" "No stupid, his majesty already has an endless amount of treasure. He must have some other ns." Every member of Bloodfang had different thoughts but none of them doubted the prince, everyone assumed the reason they find suitable. "Calm down." At that point, the voice came from the prince''s tent. "It was the weakest sword I had in the special tier category and the one Zulfi possessed is the strongest." The words of Ezra Zephyr ended the topic. Zulfi knew that Soul Slicing Sword is weaker than Pdin''s Pledge and epted the one-strike killing blow. He turned his eyes from the sword to the fallen upper half of Salom Uqually. He recalled the words of Theor Galearms and a strange sadness appeared in his eyes. "We could have been good friends." Murmured the swordsman of Bloodfang Kingdom as he looked away. It was true that a genius can understand another genius, thest image of Salom in his head was very different from the image he had about him in Spirity Bailiwick. In the final moments, the genius of the Uqually n''s 2nd branch, Salom Uqually showed a side of integrity. He epted his wrongdoings and med himself for the mistake and sheer crime of treason he hadmitted. He fought Zulfi with everything he got, each sh of swords exchanged the thoughts ofpetitors with each other. In a short period of time, no one would believe but the duo almost learnt everything about each other''s nature. Soon the mysterious voice resounded in the vast space where colossal rings were firmly built. "The winner of the 5th Ring is Zulfi Dimitry, he will be teleported to the next round." With that, the mysterious voice ended the announcement. A light encircled Zulfi Dimitry, the man quickly looked at Ezra Zephyr, bent one knee and got teleported into the kneeling posture. The fights on other rings continued, Ixtal Mrch and Shifa Pista were both panting. There were numerous wounds on their bodies, but Ixtal looked more injured than thedy werewolf in full armour. The fight was not fancy like that of the 5th Ring nor it was a strategic one that happened in the 6th Ring. It was a contest of bruteness and sturdiness, each big swing was sluggish but packed with enormous physical strength. They used less of their spiritual energy and more of their physical strength as if it was apetition between two tribes of beastmen race to decide which one is more beastly. Ixtal held on the Earth Shattering Axe in his right hand, and Shifa Pista also held the Sky Cracking Labrys in her right grip. Both at the same time moved and as they came close a huge vertical blow. ~BOOONNNG~ With a metallic st, both axe andbrys were knocked away but were still in the grip of their wielders. ~THOMP - THUMP~ At the same time, both beastmen stomped their feet to regain their bnce and threw left punch at each other. Ixtal punch, which has a longer reach than Shifa''s arrived at the helmet of Shifa Pista and... ~BAANNNG~ Thedy in armour flew away, she flipped in mid-air tond on her feet. The moment her feet hit the ground, she dashed forward. ~BAANNNNG~ With a loud bang, the fist of Shifa hit the abdomen of Bearman as he was blown away by the impact. "*cough* you bitch *cough*" Ixtal stood up, the punch was a lot more powerful than he had imagined. Theirbat power was kind of simr which puzzled Ixtal Mrch, he pondered. "In terms of raw power, the only tribe that can rival Bearmen are Tigermen Tribe and Lionmen Tribe, since when Werewolf Tribe possess such raw power. Or... it''s that this individual is unique! Yes, that should be the only possible answer." Chapter 140 Tormenting Bearman ?Their blows were parallel to each other, their weapons had the same might in them. Unlike the Soul Slicing Sword the weapon of Bearman Earth Shattering Axe was a top special tier armament. The only difference was the armour, the full body armour of Shifa was aplete set of Unique tier. The defence of female werewolf was higher than the bearman. At that moment, the spiritual energy started to flutter around Ixtal Mrch. His body began to erge, and the muscles he had bulged into thick boulders. His height reached 8 feet, and the hair on his body grew a lot in a mere moment. ~GROOOOWWWWLLL~ Ixtal Mrch morphed into his true bearman form, the calmness on Shifa''s face disappeared and she knew that she will be in trouble if she neglected. She wanted to morph too but it was not easy for werewolves, although they are in the top 10 tribes of Beastmen, their power is not weaker than Lionman or Tigerman. Some archaic records even said that the werewolves atr species that rivalled the power of ancient beastmen tribes such as Dragonkins and Mammothmen. However, the might of werewolves declined a lot for some uncertain reasons and they could no longer morph whenever they wish. Only extreme emotion can trigger the morph and after morphing into werewolf form, they will lose their sanity. Only Red Wolf imperial family could morph into the werewolf form with their mental stability intact, King of Bloodfang Kingdom, Mirza Zephyr tried to teach the methods to control this powerful ability but out of thousands of martial masters, only two were able to learn it. Just when she was in deep thought of what to do, the bearman reached thedy werewolf with a dash. The Earth Shattering Axe in his hand grew ording to his size, in front of 8 feetrge bulky bearman, the 5''11 feet female in armour resembled the infamous story of Teak Tree and Herb. The arm of bearman moved, and Shifa quickly raised herbrys to block. ~BAAAAMMMMM~ The axe was aimed at her neck, but it hit the rod of Sky Cracking Labrys. The sheer power ran through the bones of Shifa Pista, "What is this power!?" Her entire body shook tremendously and in the next moment, her feet left the ground. "Huh!" She was tossed away, if one had to describe the scene on 3rd Ring, he would say that the bearman named Ixtal Mrch threw a pebble in far. That was how Shifa Pista was blown away by the merciless might of bearman. ~TOONG - TONG - TUNG~ The female werewolf skirred and rolled countless times before she stopped afar. Her entire body was trembling in sheer pain, *argh cough* she coughed blood, and the helmet that only revealed her eyes was dripping reddish droplets. Her arms were shattered, her body was battered and her fingertips were tattered. "Danm... it. I can''t... lose." She said to herself. The martial master Shifa of proud female warriors of the Pista Family couldn''t swallow this bitter pill. She clearly saw how Theor and Zulfi defeated their opponents and majestically moved to the upper floor in front of his highness Ezra Zephyr. Although, she rarely talked with the prince. She was still a resident of Bloodfang and a werewolf, she worshipped Red Wolf Family like the rest of the werewolf tribe. How could she show the prince of Bloodfang the weak side of her, even the King of Bloodfang Mirza Zephyr recognized the Pista tribe as brave female warriors of Bloodfang. As she was amidst the thought, a blurry shadow appeared in the sky. The lifeless Shifa Pista squinted her eyes, her pupils contracting as she used every bit of her qi to move away. "BOOOOOMMMM~ The gigantic body of Ixtal Mrchnded like a falling meteor, Shifa Pista dodged by the hair''s breadth or else, she would have be a lump of minced meat. She gathered her strength to stand up, the previous strike fractured he arms and the collision from the fall broke her ribs. Her armour was damaged as well, the only thing that was in the same condition was her Sky Cracking Labrys. "Oh God Fenrisulfr, have mercy... on me." She prayed in her heart as she stood on her feet. But the bearman was not someone who shows kindness, a quick front kick on the breast of Shifa Pista. ~BAAMMM~ Just like a pebble thrown in a calmke, she bounced dozens of times before stopping. Her condition worsened way more than anyone can imagine, her ribcage was broken, and her breast tissues were torn by that kick. Tears appeared in her eyes, "Mo- Morph..." she prayed as she cried, it was a silent wail. Regardless of what she does, she couldn''t ignite the morphing. She was on the verge of death and the emotions were still not enough for her to morph. What else was required to ignite the hidden power, a secret technique that she was unaware of or anything else? ~CLOP - CLOP - CLOP~ She could hear the sound of stomping footsteps getting closer and closer to her, she tried her best to stand but couldn''t. She wriggled her legs and continued to move but couldn''t get anywhere far. She moved slowly, "God Fenrisulf... please... help me." She was still praying to the god of werewolves for a miracle. ~THUUUDDD~ A sudden loud cracking noise resounded, "Aaaaahhhh!" Thedy in destroyed armour cried in agony. He grabbed the smashed leg of Shifa and picked her up. "Tell me bitch, did your prince torment my love more than I torment you?" He shook her leg a little, she growled in pain and her tattered helmet fell off. Her entire face was bloodied, her mouth and nose bled like a fountain, her brown hairs touched the ground of the ring, and blood crawled from her mouth to her forehead and fell. Ixtal was holding her upside down, he softly kicked her. "You are not dead yet?" He knew that she was alive and conscious, otherwise the mysterious voice would have intervened. "Good, I can vent my anger a bit more." Said Ixtal as he swung his arm. ~BAAANGGG~ He mmed her on the ground, her head cracked, and blood oozed out. Just when her sight was getting darker and darker, she heard a voice. "Fight back." Her eyes opened a bit. "What was that?" She thought. "Don''t disgrace the name of Bloodfang, SHIFA!" "Huh! Bloodfang. It''s my... kingdom. Does my kingdom need me? Whose voice is that?" She was in a strange stage. "SHIFA, YOU ARE A WEREWOLF! MORPH, I, EZRA ZEPHYR, ORDER YOU." This time, the voice came like a rumble of thunder, she heard each and every word clearly. ~BADUM- BADUM - BADUM~ Her heartbeat raised. "Aaaaaahhhhh" she howled like a barbarian, scarlet qi gushed out of her body. Chapter 141 Crazy Werewolf ?"Aaaaaaaaahhhhrr" a loud painful cry came out of half-dead Shifa Pista. A wave of terrifying scarlet qi emerged out of her body, startling Ixtal Mrch. He left the tattered leg of thedy and jumped dozens of meters away. Ixtal Mrch''s eyes widened as he looked at the girl in armour, she started to change. Her body began to change, her hands grew, and normal fingers turned into long stick-like ws. The change added a foot to her height, she was now 6''11 tall, and the armour was torn and thrown away by her. Her brownish body stood tall, saliva and blood mixed and fell on the ground. ~CRAACK - CLAAKC - CROCCK~ The shattered bones started to reconnect, it felt like she was moving through the process of resurrection. ~AWOOOOOOOOOHHOOO~ A battle howl released from the bottom of her guts, no cloth was present on her body to bury her parts. Her body was different, her chestcked any hair. However, her legs, arms, head and back had thick rough hairs. Her melons were visible, however, nobody cared about them at that moment. The bearman could sniff the smell of danger. Shifa looked at the 8th Ring, the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom was looking at her with a smile. Her gaze slightlynded at the feet and found that the big golden brown lionman was beneath his left foot. Ezra waved his hand, and thedy werewolf shifted her focus onto her opponent. "You finally morphed, very good. It seems your body recovered as well." Said Ixtal Mrch. Be that as it may, contrary to his tone, he was bewildered at the marvel of her morphing. Since when morphing heals fissures and fixes broken bones, this was alien knowledge even for someone like Ixtal Mrch, who was nominated as the next king of the Bearman tribe. Apart from the shock, there was not the slightest hint of fear on the face of the bulky bearman. ~GRRRRRR~ The naked werewolf bared her fangs at the bearman, she growled as her mouth foamed. Her brown eyes and expanded pupils had a maniacal impression. Her body was wide and firm, she looked like a tall dwarf. Despite her height of 6''11, the body of hers was exceptionally wide. She could be considered a bearman of werewolves. "That''s the female of the Shifa family!" Pondered the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom. Prior to the preparation to join Spirity Bailiwick, Ezra Zephyr read almost every tribe present in the Bloodfang Kingdom as well as some of the extinct tribes whose record was intact. There were a few strange tribes, and amongst them was the Pista family. A small family of female werewolves, they were not extremely beautiful but their body was something that many men desired. Slim, sexy and firm, what confused the men was the unimaginable might they had despite their petite figures. They used axes,brys''s and hammers as their weapons. Ezra learnt that Pista is one of the ancient tribes, and his eyes widened. This n picked his interest because his father praised the Pista family when Shifa came to have her armament. When he read about them, he found that the real strength of the Pista family lies in their morphed form. Unlike other werewolf families, whose males are stronger than females, this family was the opposite. The female warriors find a strong male to mate and every male child born will be given to the father and the female child will be raised by the mother and tribe. The strange thing was the fact that the female child was around 5 times more powerful than the male child. The prince squinted his eyes. "Thus family is mysterious, is it from the upper realm like my Red Wolf family!?" A question was raised in his mind. "Aarrgh, you bastard." A voice came from below. Ezra looked at his foot, under which the second prince of Brownmanid in his morph form. "Oops, I apologise your majesty. I was in a deep ponder and inserted unnecessary force without even knowing. Is your majesty okay with the current pressing power, should I adjust a bit, your majesty?" Victor was not in pain but he was disgusting himself at that moment. His eyes were filled with tears as he said. "Please... don''t disrespect me." Ezra Zephyr smiled. "Your majesty, shut the fuck up." He pivoted his head to where Shifa Pista and Ixtal Mrch were. Ixtal didn''t hesitate and stepped forward, the Earth Shattering Axe in his hand gathered strange small earth-like matter it could find and developed an additional long and strong edge. His eyes met the eyes of Shifa Pista. "Let''s see, what a werewolf''s morph form is capable of!" He said as he was getting more and more curious. The features of the morphed werewolf that he read weren''t applied here, she was a lot bulkier than a female werewolf should be. ~GRRRRRR- RAAWR- HURRRRR~ She growled like a mad dog, her fingers spread and from far away, the Sky Cracking Labrys responded. ~WOOOOOSSH~ With unbelievable speed, the weapon of Shifa Pista came to her hand. As soon as she got the Labrys, she howled. "Awooooo" The Labrys was in her one hand, she swung it wildly. No technique or skill was there, just sheer beastly instincts. The bearman from Striped Beast Empire was not a pushover, he gripped the axe tighter and moved his arm to meet the blow of the werewolf. ~CLLAAAAANNG~ The spiritual energy of both sides spread like crazy, blood red qi against midnight ck qi. The arms of bearman bulged, and his veins popped out as he put all of his physical strength into that bout. The same thing was happening with thedy werewolf, Shifa was growling, and her sharp teeth could be seen from far away. Herrge and thick arms had tons of muscles on them, and her breast which changed from size 30 to 40 during morphing hang on her chest like two immovable boulders. "Get the fuck away!" Bearman yelled. "Ggrrrrraaarr" werewolf growled. ~BAAANNNG~ One side lost, the one with superiority in might stood while the other was blown away. Ixtal Mrch stood proud on the ring, the one who lost in might and knocked away was Shifa Pista. She dashed again, to attack and the same thing repeated. ~BANNG - BAANG - BAANG~ It was already the 74th time, and regardless of what happened, she came at him like a mad ferocious dog. ~BAAANNGG~ She was knocked away, and now Ixtal knew his opponent was not a maniac or anything. Her every attack had an extreme level of killing intent and massive power, he tried to kill her many times but he couldn''t think of a way to dodge her deadly attack. The only possible way for him was to face her strike head one and shatter her wrists by the impact. But for some unknown reason, she became crazier and crazier as time passed. The foam was dripping down her jaws, her strange troubling growl didn''t stop for a second. "RAAWWWR" She went again. Ixtal gritted his teeth, "Shit, this bitch is insane." ~CLLAAANNG~ Labrys against Axe, a collision of powerful lights. "Hmm! What!?" Ixtal was shocked. ~BAAAANNG~ The 75th blow knocked the giant bearman away, his arms started to shake. "How is this possible!?" "Raawwr" thedy werewolf was already at his side. "Danm it." He raised his axe, but the speed disyed by Shifa was terrifying. She was holding the Sky Cracking Labrys in two hands, the bearman blocked the attack, and his one hand held the axe. But the might packed behind Labrys was something else. ~CRRRAAAAACK~ A small fracture appeared on his arm that held the axe. "You mad bitch." He threw a straight punch to distract the werewolf. He knew that she will dodge it. ~BOOOOM~ Thedy werewolf didn''t dodge and it hit her in the chest, she flew away from the impact and fell on the ground with an explosive sound. "Ugghh, my arm. Is she made of steel" he felt as if his fist hit a gigantic mountain. Ixtal was lost for words, he couldn''t understand why the werewolf had higher strength than the bearman. This is beyond thew and nature of species, no wolf is stronger than a bear whenpared in might. The werewolf finally stood, and she walked ahead. She limped, Ixtal caught that. "She is injured?" He asked himself The walk of the werewolf stopped, and her growling dimmed a bit. The bearman stood, he felt pain in one arm but he held the axe with his other. Suddenly, Ixtal found something strange. Shifa Pista raised the Sky Cracking Labrys in the sky. Blood-like red qi gushed out of her body as she was about tounch a skill. "This power?! It''s a Gammayer skill?" The injured Ixtal Mrch became terrified, he had a lot of spiritual energy left in his body. But his red arm was fractured. "Danm it, only a simr power can stop the gammayer skill." Murmured Ixtal Mrch as he was about to gather the spiritual energy around him. Shifa had her eyes closed, the current self of her waspletely different from her previous savage form. Chapter 142 Destroy The Pride ?"Danm it, only a simr power can stop the gammayer skill." Murmured Ixtal Mrch as he was about to gather the spiritual energy around him. Shifa had her eyes closed, the current self of her waspletely different from her previous savage form. Blood red qi flooded out of her body like a tsunami. Her Labrys was in the sky, high and mighty as it seemed. The closed eyes were opened as she murmured something. "Grrauarwrrr" Nobody knew what she said except a certain individual who love to smirk. Seeing that, her opponent, Ixtal Mrch of the Bearman tribe unleashed his Gammayer skill as well. "Dark Wheel of Death." He yelled, he wanted Shifa to remember each word of the skill that will end her life. A giant ck coloured wheel appeared above the Bearman, his spiritual energy entered into that wheel at eye-catching speed. The giant ckish ring shook violently for a moment, before suddenly disappearing a split secondter. It was too fast to be seen by the naked eye, the only things everyone was able to observe were space distortion and a sh of ckness. As smoke swept past, the ground below dried up and crumbled. In the face of such a devastating attack, everyone would feel their scalps turn numb. It was the same skill attack that heunched on Ezra Zephyr, but to his fortune, his opponent is not that abnormal entity Ezra Zephyr. Shifa Pista stood there in utter calmness as if she was not affected by an iing attack. Soon, a head formed in front of his chest, it sucked the entirety of the spiritual energy that she released. The shapeless face slowly formed a face, and a wolf''s head was designed. The size of the head was equal to the size of Shifa''s current boobs, or maybe a slightly bigger one. As Dark Wheel of Death came closer, a terrifying how was released by the boob-sized head of the wolf. ~AWWWOOOOOOOOOO~ An annoying and deadly howl, as soon as the howl came, the head which was made of pure blood spiritual energy dashed forward. The speed of it was worth mentioning, imagine a Foundation establishment stage expert throwing a spear or a 6th Circled sorcerer with air attribute shooting an arrow. That was how fast the head of the wolf went towards the Dark Wheel of Death. Soon, therge scary ring engulfed in nothing but darkness shed against the mediocre looking boob sized wolf head. ~AWWOOOOOO - BOOOOOOM~ An explosion after an ear piercing howl urred in the vicinity but surprisingly it was not a loud one. Out of a sudden, the smoke caused by the collision was pierced by something. Ixtal Mrch''s eyes widened, the thing that prated the smoke was none other than that strange wolf head. Before the bearman could control the situation the head of the wolf appeared. Ixtal Mrch swung his Axe in a dominating manner, as soon as both different things hit each other. ~AWWWOOOOOO~ A 3rd loud howl resounded and the head of the wolf vanished. For a few moments, nothing happened. However, at the very next second, the body of the giant bearman started to shake. The Earth Shattering Axe fell from his hand and blood oozed out from his ears, nose, eyes and his mouth. ~DHAM~ The bearman fell down with zero pizzazz left in his life, his body slowly transformed into his human form. The bright future ruler of bearman tribe fell in the deadly battle of Spirity Tower. The werewolfdy fell on her knees as well. Blood gushed out of her mouth, her physique was changed as well, and she came back to her human form. Her entire body was naked, unlike her previous ugly appearance, she was a real beauty. Slightly pumped chest, small nipples, long neck, slender waist and those good build muscles. There were numerous bruises on her body, a big circle bruise on her chest, indicating that a devastating kick from bearmannded there. She tried to stand up, but couldn''t. Within the next second, she fell unconscious on the ground. Soon, the mysterious voice appeared. "The winner of the 5th Ring is Shifa Pista, the winner will be sent to the next round." The voice announced. Out of the first four matches, three were won by Bloodfang Kingdom. Now, none of the genius would ever belittle the Kingdom of Bloodfang when the news will leak out. ~8th Ring~ The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom mumbled. "Gammayer skill, Murdering Howl" The strange title he uttered was the name of the skill that Shifa Pista unleashed. A strong and powerful skill thatcks the destructive power, unlike majority of skills that had devastating effects on the surroundings, this skill was unique. It was based on mental power, the skill would release a small head of a mysterious wolf. The wolf would target one opponent and destroy every obstacle it faces before reaching the target. It will let go of a wild and piercing howl that would hit the mind and mental strength of the target, if the mental power isn''t stronger than the skill, the oue would be the death of the target. Ezra Zephyr had a satisfied look in his eyes, he raised his leg. A giant figure that was trapped bolted away, and appeared 500 meters away from him. Seeing the feared Lionman, Ezra spoke with a devilish smirk on his face. "My my, your majesty! Where were you all this time, I looked for you everywhere. I looked at my left, I looked at my right, and I even searched for you in the sky above my head. The only thing I didn''t check was the ce beneath my feet... Your Majesty! Where were you?" The creepy grin terrorized Victor Brownmane, "Don''t get closer, no! Don''t!" < Some Moments Ago> When Victor Brownmane morphed into his lionman form, brilliant red qi engulfed him. He looked dominant and majestic, unwavering. He came closer and closer to the prince of Bloodfang as if he knew that the other man will die. When he was a foot away and about to speak something. ~THHAAAA~ An earth-shaking pnded on his cheek, the proud lionman was mmed away, and he flew like a thrown rock. "Huh! What was that?" He shook his head which was still affected by the p. When he tried to raise his body up. ~BAAAMMMM~ A stomp came at his head, nailing him to the ground. "!!!" Victor Brownmane was lost for words, the proud lionmen tribe who is considered as current no.1 tribe by some in the beastmen race was so one-sidedly beaten by a same-stage expert, not to mention in morph form. This was more than enough shame for the proud and haughty second prince to die a thousand times, "You bastard!" He roared. But regardless of how hard he tried, he couldn''t raise the leg on his head. "I heard few great things about lionmen." Said Ezra Zephyr. "Amongst them, the 1st one was that the might of lionmen rivals the dragons. Haha, that was nothing more than bullshit, I never faced a dragon but I can bet my bloodline that they won''t be a weak ass like you." Ezra Zephyr raised his leg again, and Victor Brownmane roared. ~RRAAAAWWWWR~ The sharp ws protruded and were aimed at Ezra''s neck with killing intent in them. The prince opened his palm, and he grabbed the ws of the morphed lionman with his fingers. "Another myth was, Lionman could tier the strongest metal with their ws." As Ezra finished his words he squeezed the knuckles of Victor Brownman, the 2nd prince roared in pain. The werewolf prince took out his short sword and inserted the tip of Efsa into the w of lionman. "Aaaahhh, bastard!" Victor cried in pain. The short sword slowly crawled and pierced the fingertips and cleanly divided the w into two. After finishing the first finger, the prince moved to another. "Aarrgghh, Raaarr, stop! AAAHH!" The 2nd prince cried, he never felt this much pain in his entire life. Soon, all five ws were cut in half by the sharp sword Efsa, Ezra Zephyr sighed in disappointment. "Another shitty rumour, moving to the next one." There were numerous tortures in different ways, all the rumours which hyped the name of lionman were viciously shattered by Ezra Zephyr in front of the proud Victor Brownmane. The mental exhaustion was far crueller than the physical pain he endured, with each torture, Ezra carefully exined and proved a rumour about lionmen wrong. The self-belief of Victor Brownmane was like ss that fell from the mountain, shattering into numerous parts. "Please... stop." "Your majesty, did you say something?" He asked as he bent his back and moved his ear closer. Victor Brownmane trembled. "Please... spare me." Ezra''s eyes widened, his heartbeat raised, and he felt as if he achieved a milestone. A contented smile decorated his face, at the same time, he heard a loud banging sound. He turned his head and saw Ixtal Mrch in his morph form, beating the shit out of Shifa Pista. Victor was shaking in fear, as Ezra came closer. Chapter 143 Ending Of 8 Rings Battle. ?In the 8th Ring, vast big square ground. Two people were present, the smaller one was closing the distance while the bigger one was creating it. "Your majesty, why are you afraid? We are old acquaintances, even our parents are friends, very close friends." Said Ezra menacingly as he stepped towards the lionman prince, Victor Brownmane. "Stay away... stay away, my br- brother will n-not spare you." Victor stuttered in fear. "Oh, your brother. Crown Prince Benedict Brownmane, are you perhaps referring to that thief?" Said Ezra. He destroyed the genius Victor Brownmane, the proud prince who even called himself superior to his elder brother was now in a devastating form. He was waiting and praying for a miracle, he tried to surrender many times but the mysterious voice never responded. As per the rules, a defeat will be counted if one dies or loses the strength to fight. Victor doesn''t lose the strength but he lost the will to fight, both were two different things. Of a sudden, the slow-walking prince of werewolves dashed towards the lionman. "Bastard, go away!" He waved his hand, attempting to sh the chest of Ezra Zephyr. Thetter dodged the attacked but he was forced to take a few steps back, the spiritual energy that Victor released was terrifying, even the prince of werewolves was shocked. "It''s true, a cornered rat can bite the cat." He mumbled with a smile on his face. Victor was baffled, he was puzzled beyond his limit. He couldn''t adjust to the fact that Ezra could destroy him in such an overpowering manner, how is this possible, he asked himself multiple times. Ezra Zephyr was terrifying since the beginning, he fought those puppets for 5 years, and hisbat mastery surpassed almost everyone on the continent. However, there are some exceptions. John Stark destroyed his beauty for the sake of sword supremacy and Akkar Boldheart, who travelled kingdoms to fight genius opponents with his axe hammer. But still, Ezra Zephyr is superior to them. He fought for survival and learnt from those who are genius in the upper realm, the difference is likend and sky. Ezra not only learnt how to defend and parry but he also found the counter to those techniques. He even had to face those monsters with bare hands, no being in the lower realm is trained like the man called Ezra Zephyr. Currently, after absorbing the soul of Rolo Aur and devouring his mythical martial spirit. Ezra reached new realms, the Fenrir reached grade-7 and his Chaos Force became more terrifying, to a degree that even he was shocked. Victor''s lionman morph form has physically equal strength, but mastery in martial arts is not a trivial thing. The Atrocious Werewolf Prince could easily y with this genius prince who lived his life in luxury. He grabbed the thick arm of lionman, and as soon as he touched the arm, Chaos Force came into y. ~CRAACKLE~ A thunderous noise and a single bolt of ck lightning crawled out of Ezra''s body and moved his way towards the lionman. The moment it touched the skin of lionman, the skin was instantly torn apart in a disgusting way. "Aaarrgggg" he roared in pain The bolt slowly moved on his arm, wherever it touched the muscles were twisted, the skin incised itself and the bones looked as if they were pulverized. Soon the bolt passed through his entire arm, Ezra controlled his force and moved it slowly. The thick arm of Victor Brownmane now looked like a rotten mutted piece of meat and bones. "Ahh- aahhh- dad... save me! I surrender, I surrender." He yelled in desperation, never ever in his entire life had he dreamt that he will suffer such torture. Every spiritual energy is divided into three forms, Qi, Mana and Force. Qi is used by cultivators in qi core, Mana is formed in a sorcerer''s mana pool, while Force is a type solely used by Martial Animals, it is stored and refined in the animal core. The spiritual energy has different properties and attributes, if there are 10 spiritual energies with the attribute of fire then all 10 fires would be different to each other. Ezra''s Chaos Force is something that Fenrir said will terrorize the upper realm. It has a bit of every attribute within it, with countless properties merged, but the main three properties of Chaos Force are Twist, Rive and Grind. Such a cruel and monstrous spiritual energy. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom didn''t pay any attention to his pleadings and kept on tormenting him. ~An Hour Later~ The fights in every ring ended. <2nd Ring> In the second ring, John Stark was panting wildly, his left arm was crushed, and his head was bleeding. The left arm including the ribs was shattered by golems made by Karl. On the other hand, Karl was cut into two parts, the rest of his body didn''t receive any wounds. It looked as if he was killed by a single strike, that was the might of John Stark, a genius worth praising. He found one big gap to close in and that was the end of the upper realm invader named Karl. "The winner of the 2nd Ring is John Stark, he will be sent to the next floor." Mysterious voice yed its role. <4th Ring> Two females who both lost their loved ones were ready to die, the strange acidic mist covered the entire ring. Inside of it, ady was sitting on her butt. More than half of her green and majestic hairs were burnt, and her entire body was bubbling up. The cloths melted and threads were merged in her body, it looked like she just came out of a boiling volcano. Thatdy was none other than the Enchantress of Elfpatria, Princess of the Elven Empire, Farrie Hleth. Her current look was totally opposite to her previous number 1 beauty, she paid a huge price in the fight, the acidic mana of Reema burnt her, and she changed from Enchantress to the witch. Inside the same 4th ring, there was a huge tree, around 100 meters tall, in the centre of that tree was anotherdy, her entire body was covered in tree branches. The vines prated her skin and entered her veins, everyst bit of blood sucked out. Chapter 144 You Are A Monster ?Inside the same 4th ring, there was a huge tree, around 100 meters tall, in the centre of that tree was anotherdy, her entire body was covered in tree branches. The vines prated her skin and entered her veins, everyst bit of blood sucked out. The horror on her face told the tale that she suffered a tragic death, her blue clothes proved that she was the other upper realm invader, Reema. However, there were no blue hairs on her head, she was the perfect definition of a mummy. "4th Ring winner is Farrie Hleth, she will be sent to the next floor." <7th Ring> Akkar Boldheart was in numerous deadly wounds, his chest was torn open, and the fresh blood was still oozing from it. He wasying on his back, his eyes were closed, and he was at the death door. In the same ring, the Tigerman prince was unconscious. There was a giant cut that extended from his shoulder to his abdomen, he was a goner as well. "The winner of the 7th Ring is Akkar Boldheart, he will be sent to the next floor." All the matches ended, and the only ring which was left was the veryst ring at the end. <8th Ring> Ezra looked at the rings with joy, everyone knew Ezra would win, but nobody expected him to extend the fight and torture. The way Carlo Aur majestically ended his fight, he didn''t humiliate his opponent and killed him in a serious manner. Compared to him, Ezra''s method was just atrocious. The prince clicked his tongue in a little regret. "Tsk, the two managed to live." He raised his hand. "Soul Absorption Spells" Four whitish circles were formed around the four dead bodies, Karl in 2nd ring, Reema in 4th ring, Salom Uqually in 5th and Ixtal Mrch in 6th ring. ~VOOOOM~ 4 balls of nature colour light emerged out of their body, the balls that came out of Reema and Karl were bigger than the soul balls emitted out of Salom and Ixtal. As soon as the balls reached out and went inside Ezra Zephyr''s chest, a huge wave of energy was released. "Ahh! So refreshing." His body was filled with an energy unlike other martial masters, Ezra''s focus of strength was both cultivating or meditating, although he could do both, he was a cultivator as well as a sorcerer but the biggest source of his increasing strength was his soul devouring power. He could devour souls and can utilise them to increase the spiritual energy in his animal core like Martial Animals. After consuming the souls of all dead, he felt as if his power was increased twice. Especially the souls of Reema and Karl, surprisingly their souls were stronger than Rolo''s soul. He was in the initial 1st level of the Core Formation stage and was a little away from the middle 1st level, most of the boost came from Karl and Reema''s soul. Their body and soul were nurtured by numerous resources. Feeling this power, Ezra smiled when he thought about the taste of Carlo''s delicious soul. However, the haughty prince of werewolves neglected the fact that Carlo is in a different league. Fenrir caught this emotion of Ezra, he knew that his host was underestimating the host of Rajah Indrapadra but he remained silent until he was called. "Fenrir, devour." The monstrous wolf of Norse came out, ckness started to surge and ck thundering lightning crackled everywhere around the giant mountain. ~BBBZZZZZYYUUUUU~ At the same time, a strange light came out of the sky and surrounded all the rings, the light was dominating and mysterious. Fenrir flinched as well as Ezra, but the light only surrounded the rings and did no harm to them. Therge bear engulfed in midnight-thick ck spiritual energy came out of Ixtal Mrch''s body, it growled in anger but when it came near the ckhole in Fenrir''s mouth, he was sucked in. After that, the body of Salom Uqually shook, the fire-based scarlet qi unwillingly left the body of his host and entered the mouth of the Monstrous Wolf of Norse. The 3rd spirit toe out was the martial spirit of Reema, the acidic bird, Zeruma. ~SCRREEEEEHHH~ It let out a loud cry as soon as she was forced out of her host by Fenrir''s devouring power. The two heads of Zeruma looked at Fenrir and its wings pped, she wasing to attack Fenrir. "Stop the struggle, trash," said Fenrir, he dashed and bit the head of Zeruma. When one of the heads was within his jaws he swung his head and mmed the bird on the ground. He ced the paw on its body and ripped off the head, with that, the remaining Acidic Bird Zeruma, the 7th-grade martial spirit was devoured as well. After her turn, two bodies remained, Karl and Baron. A golem-made martial spirit came out of Karl and slowly moved, it didn''t use any violence as if it already knew the oue. Behind the 7th-Grade Golem, came a spear it was Baron''s 6th-grade martial spirit, Reverent Light Spear. Both went inside the ck hole, and after devouring them, the shes of lightning became wild. ~AWWWWOOOOOOOO~ Fenrir let out a howl, an ear-deafening howl. The power of his spiritual energy raised, if hend the same bolt that hended earlier on Victor, his entire arm would explode. One can increase the quantity of spiritual energy by cultivating and meditating but the quality of spiritual energy is constant unless you have some mythical herbs or pills to strengthen the martial spirit. However, the young werewolf has the unique ability to increase quality and quantity by devouring, it can be considered a cheat power. After devouring everything, Ezra Zephyr could sense the intimidating power within his body. Not just him but the dead soldiers inside his body also improved, Mad God Bear and Razor Pearl Eagle were empowered and cried in satisfaction. The spiritual energy fluctuation ended and he looked at his side. "Your majesty, sorry for making you wait." The nasty grin appeared on his face once again. Victor Brownmane trembled "Monster!! y-you are a monster!" Chapter 145 Mass Surrender ?The power shown by Ezra Zephyr doesn''t belong to the lower realm, simply put, it was unheard of. All four limbs of lionman were twisted and destroyed in different ways, themon thing was they looked heinous now. "Time to part our ways, your majesty." Said, Ezra. He was waiting for the results of the rest of the rings so he could harvest, after aplishing his mission, he wanted to enjoy thest meal. "Soul Absorption." He cast the spell, this was a unique spell that Ezra created with the help of Fenrir''s teaching. He couldn''t figure out the exact circles this spell needed and only had a vague guess, it was a strange spell and Fenrir stayed quiet when Ezra asked him. The circle formed and the soul started to leave the body of Brownmane Empire''s second prince. He cried but no voice came out of his mouth, only his suffering face and the river of tears flowing from his eyes showed that he was in pain. During the torture earlier, Ezra ran a bolt of chaotic lightning onto his throat. Destroying the entire neck and vocals, only made sure that he could breathe. Soon, the soul came out in the form of a ball and went into the chest of Ezra. Fenrir opened his mouth to devour the martial spirit. ~ROOAAAARRRRR~ A crimson red lion roared. "Lower your voice." "Shut the fuck up." Both Fenrir and Ezra retorted to the warning of the lion, respectively. The lion couldn''t resist the suction force and got itself devoured. Ezra didn''t smile in satisfaction, instead, he was looking at the dead Victor Bronwmane in quietness. He felt like something is missing, and even after killing him in the worse way possible, he was not satisfied at all. "Why my anger hasn''t decreased a bit, it feels like I kill the wrong person." He mumbled. "Focus, boy. Brownmane Empire is thest thing you should be worrying about." Spoke Fenrir and continued. "Your next opponent is Carlo Aur who has the martial spirit of Filipino hero Rajah Indrapatra. These two martial spirits, Indrapatra and Soliman are two twin princes. Their host must be twins as well, but Indrapatra always gets to choose the strongest one in the duo, leaving the weaker one to Soliman." Before Fenrir could speak more, the mysterious voice intervened by announcing. "The winner of the 8th Ring is Ezra Zephyr, he will be sent to the next floor." Light engulfed Ezra Zephyr the moment the voice ended. He took ast nce at the dead Victor Brownmane and said. "Don''t worry, Fenrir. I am not stupid, I take every word of yours very seriously." ~VOOOOOOMM~ Blinding light attacked the eyes of the prince, he shut down his eyelids, and he felt as if he was floating in the deep ocean, not swimming against it but floating alongside and bing one. His body felt liveliness The light vanished, and he could sense the strange atmosphere. His eyes opened, and he found himself in a deep forest. He pivoted his head, all the winners of the previous round were present. John Stark was calm andposed, he had a friendly smile decorated on his face when he looked at Ezra Zephyr, he looked refreshed. "Hi, Ezra!" Said in a melodious voice, it was none other than Farrie Hleth. Her burnt body was fully healed, and the seductive looks and charm she lost reappeared on her physique. She also seemed to ovee the death of Baron. "But how?" He asked himself. "Does this have anything to do with that strange phenomenon where he was floating in an unknown realm?" After a minute he shook his head and extinguished all the useless thoughts. Akkar Boldheart was proudly waving his Axe Hammer, the w attack from the youngest prince, Leomord Tigerian was nowhere to be seen on his body. Everyone''s wounds were healed. Ezra looked again, three people knelt before him. They were Zulfi Dimitry, Shifa Pista and Theor Galearms. Ezra didn''t react and gestured them to stand up, when he turned his head, he intentionally revealed a smile. The three subordinates of his smiled, there was visible satisfaction in their eyes. Everyone waited for a specific voice toe and soon their waiting paid off. "Congrattions, the 8 of you managed to climb up. First of all, let me inform you that you have permission to surrender and leave now, you will receive the blessings as per your rankings. Move out, those who want to leave, there will be life and death situations." Silence befell in the deep forest, everyone was in deep thought, they were battling inside their mind on what to do. However, Carlo and Ezra stood carelessly calm. The prince of Ezra finally made a move, his eyes met his subordinates who were waiting for the order. Some hidden messages were sent and 2 people came out, Theor Galearms and Shifa Pista. "We want to surrender and leave." They both said uniformly. The mysterious voice said nothing and light took away the two werewolves. Seeing that, Akkar Bildgeart hesitatingly stepped forward. "I don''t know who will be my next opponent, or what will be the rules. It''s better to get little with my head intact, this dwarf is not a greedy one." Said the Battle Maniac. Following him, Zulfi Dimitry stepped out as well. "I want to leave as well.". Of course, it was the decision of Ezra. Zulfi wanted to fight but the prince ordered him through secret gesturenguage they invented during the invasion of the Warborn and Tribbain Kingdom. Both dwarf and werewolf vanished with the sparkling light. Only four left. Ezra Zephyr, John Stark, Farrie Hleth and Carlo Aur. *sigh* "I am being utterly stupid but... I''m gonna stay." Said John Stark. "So will I" the only female spoke. ~BBZZZZYYYUUUUU~ Two chasms were created before them. "Those who will enter the same chasm will face each other." Said mysterious voice. "Thank god, we can pick our opponents." Sighed John in relief. But, the mysterious voice came again. "The winner will be decided when one dies or his opponent epts his surrender." Carlo Aur, who remained calm all the while started to move. Slowly like a majestic beast, he used his feet and entered the 1st chasm. The eyes of John Stark and Ezra Zephyr saw each other, John knew that the werewolf prince will choose the other side. But to his surprise, Ezra moved towards the chasm in which Carlo went. Farrie, the enchantress wanted to avenge Baron but she couldn''t gather the strength to stop Ezra and go in his stead. Atst, she gritted her teeth in shame and regret after murmuring. "Come back alive, Ezra!" Fair Sword started his walk as he said. "I won''t be lenient just because we are acquaintances." He entered the portal. Farrie calmed herself and followed him silently, both vanished as soon as they touched the portal. ~CHI- CHI- CHIRP~ Ezra heard countless bird chirps, he looked at his surroundings and found himself on a gigantic circle, crimson stones used on the ground were showing that this colour is achieved by drinking countless blood. This circle battle arena was surrounded by tall thick trees, and there wererge and small boulders and hills on the arena. At the very front was Carlo Aur, facing Ezra Zephyr. Finally, the sh of titans. The best genius of the Naran continent vs the best genius of the upper realm invading group. "You look quit..." ~FOOOOOOOM~ Before Ezra could say, a punch was right in front of his face. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom was shocked by his speed, but it was not beyond expectations of Ezra. The prince slowly dodged the attack, cleanly. Terrifying everyone, even Carlo was slightly surprised by his quick reaction. The next moment, four bullets were shot towards him, he took out his strange urumi sword to slice them ~BAANNG BAANG BANNG BANNG~ 4 loud sting sounds urred, and instead of cutting those bullets, he was knocked a few meters away. His eyebrows twitched in astonishment, he was feeling the strong vibrations from his sword by that impact. He looked at those four bullets and found that they were bracers, for some reason he was not shocked anymore. He started to walk towards Ezra, thetter was smirking as usual. Both men came closer, there was a lot of hatred and killing intent revolving around the two but both kept great control. Carlo Aur was towering Ezra Zephyr, thetter was not short, he was 6''2 but the man from Las Filipas had the giant height of 6''5. "Ezra Zephyr, am I correct?" Asked Carlo. "Mmm-hmm" the prince nodded in affirmation. "How did you be so strong in the lower realm? Those bracers... they are of legendary tier, how did you get them?" The big man in loincloth ask everything that he had in his mind. "Everything is possible in this world, lower realm is a cursednd, left by the great gods. So we have our own ways." Carlo chuckled. "Don''t lie, lower realm people is the synonym of insects." "Then why have youe to thend of insects?" Asked Ezra, his tone filled with mockery. "For Spirity Bailiwick, what else do the insects have for me?" Ezra sighed. "An ant can carry 10 to 50 times their body weight, a scorpion''s sting can kill a tough big man and a cockroach can survive big sts, don''t underestimate insects." Carlo didn''t answer for a while, he pondered a bit and smiled, it was a genuine smile. He looked at Ezra and said. "You are right, you are not an insect. You want to win the biggest blessing of Spirity Bailiwick? Join Las Filipinas and I will surrender, you can have it." "Da fuck!!??" Uttered Ezra in shock. Chapter 146 Envoys Discussion ?The werewolf prince was shocked, he didn''t think that there will be an offer to join a mythical faction in the upper realm. "What is your answer?" Asked Carlo, he was serious, his eyes gave a grave aura. The prince pondered for a moment and questioned. "What are the benefits and losses?" "The perks are, you will get unlimited resources and you will have absolute authority in this lower realm, I will move back to the upper realm. Many talented geniuses like Reema and Karl of our faction wille here and assist you. The only loss is that everything you own will be the possession of Las Filipinas, including your Bloodfang Kingdom and its subjects. However, you will be representative of Las Filipinas and can rule still rule them." Carlo calmly exined. Ezra lightly scratched his chin in deep thought. "What if I reject the offer?" He asked while scratching his chin. Carlo''s smile vanished as he uttered. "I will kill you." "Oh! That''s a terrible punishment, very terrible." He said. Carlo turned his back towards Ezra and moved back and forth. "You killed my only brother, despite the fact that I am dying to kill you I controlled my emotions and looked at the bright and broad future. My brother was indeed a weakling, but not to the extent that he would die at the hands of a lower realm dweller. But you... you managed to kill him, this proved your strength." Said Carlo. The prince of Bloodfang stopped scratching. "I am from the upper realm as well, I serve the cause of Greek." Carlo paused, he raised his eyebrows slowly. "No wonder you killed Rolo." His tone changed. "So, you reject my offer?" "Huh! Are you not aware that Las Filipinas is far weaker than the Greeks in the upper realm? Why would I betray the stronger faction for a weaker one?" "To save your life" The intimidating aura flowed out of Carlo Aur. ~CLAP CLAP CLAP~ "Haha bravo! You sure are dominating person, I lied. I do not belong to any faction, I am born and raised in Naran Continent. To be frank, this is the first time I left my homnd." Carlo''s reaction turned rigid. "Then how did you learn about the faction of Greek?" He was doubtful because the lower realm is unaware of the factions of the upper realm. "From your brother, who else would tell me such a thing." He replied with augh and continued. "Carlo, let me give you an offer too." Carlo squinted his eyes but didn''t say anything. "If you join my Bloodfang Kingdom, I will give you ten times more what Las Filipinas is giving you, your authority will be second only to King. So, wanna join?" Asked Ezra Zephyr. Carlo shook his head. "My loyalty towards Las Filipinas is unshakeable." Ezra Zephyr, who was smiling andughing became serious. "Same goes for me, my loyalty lies with my kingdom and Bloodfang is inferior to no one." The deadly aura was released by Ezra as well, it rivalled the intimidating aura of Carlo. "Then our chatter will end here." Carlo vanished from sight. Countless elders of Nascent Soul were floating, their eyes were glued on the big screen. They all were envoys of different sects "What happened, why it is not showing anything?" An envoy of ns asked. "I don''t know, this is the first time. The screen showed us all the rounds every time." Said another envoy. "Shut up!" A loud yell from afar, 7 figures were standing in the air in that area. They were the infamous envoys of 7 supreme ns. "Is this because of the interference of those unknown people?" Asked a gentle-looking old man, his hair was all white. He was the envoy of Myriad Miracle Tower. "Maybe, but how did they manage to enter, shall we kill them?" Ady asked, she was the same who taunted Levos. Her name was Rubab, envoy of Veiled Virgin Valley. "No, we must wait. We do not know the power behind them, one of them had an 8th-grade martial spirit." A very handsome man, he had silver long hair. His name was Deonis, the sorcerer from Continental Magic Academy. A tough and tall-looking man, his height was 7 feet, muscles looked like they were made of steel. "Haha, our continent has shown numerous gems this time. 3 of the 4 unknown people have died, I like that guy from Bloodfang. But s, he is very evil." The envoy of Dragon Bone Pavillion said. "You are right Morther, he is evil. He should be annihted." Levos from Holy Law Sect spoke, he was bubbling up in anger deep inside. The genius he found from Brownmane Empire, Victor Brownmane was killed by Ezra Zephyr. "Haha, is this because he killed that Brownmane kid?" Orama from Duo-Mountain Peak asked as he chuckled. "Orama, are you siding with that evil youth? We all agreed that none of us will take him in, if you go against us, it will be disadvantageous to your Duo-Mountain Peak." The man with numerous shes on his body said. Both of his hands were resting on the swords he had, one on each side of his waist. He was called de, an envoy of Sword Mastery Abode. Orama''s face twitched, he didn''t reply and kept his silence. "He is very strange, we couldn''t even see his martial spirit through the screen." Said Deonis. "It was just a cloud of darkness, with powerful ck lightning thundering around it." Rubab spoke. "Especially his soul devouring spell." Deonis said. The atmosphere of the 7 envoys changed rigid as if a forbidden topic was discussed. "We must kill him and all other Bloodfang, how could a small destroyed kingdom get its hands on that number of Special tier weapons," Levos said. "Did they find any ancient ruins?" Asked Morther. Levos shook his head. "Not possible, I am close with Emperor Bruce of Brownmane Empire. He told me a lot about Bloodfang long ago, a mythic ruin was not mentioned." "Enough with chatter fes, do something about the screen. We must see the next fights, I wonder who is stronger, Carlo Aur or Ezra Zephyr." Carlo Aur vanished from the sight of Ezra Zephyr, but thetter did not flinch. He lowered his gaze, an uppercut wasing at his chin. He turned his head to dodge the attack. ~WHOOSH~ The punch cut through the air, making the sound of a gust. In the blink of an eye, Carlo vanished again and appeared at Ezra''s side. Another punch was sent towards the Prince of Bloodfang Kingdom. ~PHAAM~ He caught his punch of Carlo and smirked. "Is that all? You know you are weaker than Rolo." Carlo didn''t speak and swung a kick at Ezra, the kick carried a tremendous amount of physical power. ~PHHUKK~ Before the kick could reach the height of the waist, Ezra Zephyr stopped the kick with the sole of his foot. ~WHOOOSH~ With a gale-like movement, Carlounched a round kick. ~BAANNGG~ Again, Ezra blocked it with his arms. "My turn." Said Ezra in a low voice. He grabbed the leg of Carlo and kicked the other leg that was on the ground. The torso of Carlo was about to fall, and with no legs on the ground, he extended his hands to hold himself on. Just when his handsnded on the ground, Ezra sent a kick, aimed at Carlo''s weak parts. ~BAANNG~ Carlo was thrown away by the kick like a hammer throw, he spun in mid-air andnded on his feet. His facial expressions all showed that he was unhurt. "Fuck, you got balls of steel or something?" Mocked Ezra as he shook his head. Carlo came at him again, Ezra didn''t wait this time and bolted his way to meet him. Carlo punched first, and Ezra dodged it easily by tilting his head, as the punch crossed his head, he countered Carlo with a left. ~BANNGG~ But that punch was like a mosquito bite to Carlo, he threw a wide left punch, and Ezra ducked andnded a right hook on his liver. ~BANNG~ It seemed like it was a normal exchange of physical martial arts but in reality, they were moving at an unrealistic speed that one could not even grasp. ~BAANG BAANNG BAANNG~ Surprise was developing on the face of Carlo Aur, his every move was bested by Ezra Zephyr. ~BAANG~ "This is called a Jab." ~BAAMM~ "A left hook." ~BOOOOM~ "A high kick for you." ~BHAAMM~ "A straight right punch." Ezra was mocking after every attack that hit Carlo Aur, they were at the same level of martial prowess and physical power. However, the mastery of Ezra''s martial arts was beyond Carlo Aur''s level. Carlo Aur was serious with every move while his opponent was in fun andughter. The series of disrespectful failures, he murmured in anger. "You rascal!" The greyish qi started to flood out. "Hey! That''s unfair. I was teaching you some martial arts, spiritual energy is not allowed. Canc-" ~BHAAAAAMM~ Finally, a punchnded on Ezra Zephyr. He was blown away hundreds of meters. Chapter 147 Mistake . ?The power shown by Ezra Zephyr doesn''t belong to the lower realm, simply put, it was unheard of. All four limbs of lionman were twisted and destroyed in different ways, themon thing was they looked heinous now. "Time to part our ways, your majesty." Said, Ezra. He was waiting for the results of the rest of the rings so he could harvest, after aplishing his mission, he wanted to enjoy thest meal. "Soul Absorption." He cast the spell, this was a unique spell that Ezra created with the help of Fenrir''s teaching. He couldn''t figure out the exact circles this spell needed and only had a vague guess, it was a strange spell and Fenrir stayed quiet when Ezra asked him. The circle formed and the soul started to leave the body of Brownmane Empire''s second prince. He cried but no voice came out of his mouth, only his suffering face and the river of tears flowing from his eyes showed that he was in pain. During the torture earlier, Ezra ran a bolt of chaotic lightning onto his throat. Destroying the entire neck and vocals, only made sure that he could breathe. Soon, the soul came out in the form of a ball and went into the chest of Ezra. Fenrir opened his mouth to devour the martial spirit. ~ROOAAAARRRRR~ A crimson red lion roared. "Lower your voice." "Shut the fuck up." Both Fenrir and Ezra retorted to the warning of the lion, respectively. The lion couldn''t resist the suction force and got itself devoured. Ezra didn''t smile in satisfaction, instead, he was looking at the dead Victor Bronwmane in quietness. He felt like something is missing, and even after killing him in the worse way possible, he was not satisfied at all. "Why my anger hasn''t decreased a bit, it feels like I kill the wrong person." He mumbled. "Focus, boy. Brownmane Empire is thest thing you should be worrying about." Spoke Fenrir and continued. "Your next opponent is Carlo Aur who has the martial spirit of Filipino hero Rajah Indrapatra. These two martial spirits, Indrapatra and Soliman are two twin princes. Their host must be twins as well, but Indrapatra always gets to choose the strongest one in the duo, leaving the weaker one to Soliman." Before Fenrir could speak more, the mysterious voice intervened by announcing. "The winner of the 8th Ring is Ezra Zephyr, he will be sent to the next floor." Light engulfed Ezra Zephyr the moment the voice ended. He took ast nce at the dead Victor Brownmane and said. "Don''t worry, Fenrir. I am not stupid, I take every word of yours very seriously." ~VOOOOOOMM~ Blinding light attacked the eyes of the prince, he shut down his eyelids, and he felt as if he was floating in the deep ocean, not swimming against it but floating alongside and bing one. His body felt liveliness The light vanished, and he could sense the strange atmosphere. His eyes opened, and he found himself in a deep forest. He pivoted his head, all the winners of the previous round were present. John Stark was calm andposed, he had a friendly smile decorated on his face when he looked at Ezra Zephyr, he looked refreshed. "Hi, Ezra!" Said in a melodious voice, it was none other than Farrie Hleth. Her burnt body was fully healed, and the seductive looks and charm she lost reappeared on her physique. She also seemed to ovee the death of Baron. "But how?" He asked himself. "Does this have anything to do with that strange phenomenon where he was floating in an unknown realm?" After a minute he shook his head and extinguished all the useless thoughts. Akkar Boldheart was proudly waving his Axe Hammer, the w attack from the youngest prince, Leomord Tigerian was nowhere to be seen on his body. Everyone''s wounds were healed. Ezra looked again, three people knelt before him. They were Zulfi Dimitry, Shifa Pista and Theor Galearms. Ezra didn''t react and gestured them to stand up, when he turned his head, he intentionally revealed a smile. The three subordinates of his smiled, there was visible satisfaction in their eyes. Everyone waited for a specific voice toe and soon their waiting paid off. "Congrattions, the 8 of you managed to climb up. First of all, let me inform you that you have permission to surrender and leave now, you will receive the blessings as per your rankings. Move out, those who want to leave, there will be life and death situations." Silence befell in the deep forest, everyone was in deep thought, they were battling inside their mind on what to do. However, Carlo and Ezra stood carelessly calm. The prince of Ezra finally made a move, his eyes met his subordinates who were waiting for the order. Some hidden messages were sent and 2 people came out, Theor Galearms and Shifa Pista. "We want to surrender and leave." They both said uniformly. The mysterious voice said nothing and light took away the two werewolves. Seeing that, Akkar Bildgeart hesitatingly stepped forward. "I don''t know who will be my next opponent, or what will be the rules. It''s better to get little with my head intact, this dwarf is not a greedy one." Said the Battle Maniac. Following him, Zulfi Dimitry stepped out as well. "I want to leave as well.". Of course, it was the decision of Ezra. Zulfi wanted to fight but the prince ordered him through secret gesturenguage they invented during the invasion of the Warborn and Tribbain Kingdom. Both dwarf and werewolf vanished with the sparkling light. Only four left. Ezra Zephyr, John Stark, Farrie Hleth and Carlo Aur. *sigh* "I am being utterly stupid but... I''m gonna stay." Said John Stark. "So will I" the only female spoke. ~BBZZZZYYYUUUUU~ Two chasms were created before them. "Those who will enter the same chasm will face each other." Said mysterious voice. "Thank god, we can pick our opponents." Sighed John in relief. But, the mysterious voice came again. "The winner will be decided when one dies or his opponent epts his surrender." Carlo Aur, who remained calm all the while started to move. Slowly like a majestic beast, he used his feet and entered the 1st chasm. The eyes of John Stark and Ezra Zephyr saw each other, John knew that the werewolf prince will choose the other side. But to his surprise, Ezra moved towards the chasm in which Carlo went. Farrie, the enchantress wanted to avenge Baron but she couldn''t gather the strength to stop Ezra and go in his stead. Atst, she gritted her teeth in shame and regret after murmuring. "Come back alive, Ezra!" Fair Sword started his walk as he said. "I won''t be lenient just because we are acquaintances." He entered the portal. Farrie calmed herself and followed him silently, both vanished as soon as they touched the portal. ~CHI- CHI- CHIRP~ Ezra heard countless bird chirps, he looked at his surroundings and found himself on a gigantic circle, crimson stones used on the ground were showing that this colour is achieved by drinking countless blood. This circle battle arena was surrounded by tall thick trees, and there wererge and small boulders and hills on the arena. At the very front was Carlo Aur, facing Ezra Zephyr. Finally, the sh of titans. The best genius of the Naran continent vs the best genius of the upper realm invading group. "You look quit..." ~FOOOOOOOM~ Before Ezra could say, a punch was right in front of his face. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom was shocked by his speed, but it was not beyond expectations of Ezra. The prince slowly dodged the attack, cleanly. Terrifying everyone, even Carlo was slightly surprised by his quick reaction. The next moment, four bullets were shot towards him, he took out his strange urumi sword to slice them ~BAANNG BAANG BANNG BANNG~ 4 loud sting sounds urred, and instead of cutting those bullets, he was knocked a few meters away. His eyebrows twitched in astonishment, he was feeling the strong vibrations from his sword by that impact. He looked at those four bullets and found that they were bracers, for some reason he was not shocked anymore. He started to walk towards Ezra, thetter was smirking as usual. Both men came closer, there was a lot of hatred and killing intent revolving around the two but both kept great control. Carlo Aur was towering Ezra Zephyr, thetter was not short, he was 6''2 but the man from Las Filipas had the giant height of 6''5. "Ezra Zephyr, am I correct?" Asked Carlo. "Mmm-hmm" the prince nodded in affirmation. "How did you be so strong in the lower realm? Those bracers... they are of legendary tier, how did you get them?" The big man in loincloth ask everything that he had in his mind. "Everything is possible in this world, lower realm is a cursednd, left by the great gods. So we have our own ways." Carlo chuckled. "Don''t lie, lower realm people is the synonym of insects." "Then why have youe to thend of insects?" Asked Ezra, his tone filled with mockery. "For Spirity Bailiwick, what else do the insects have for me?" Ezra sighed. "An ant can carry 10 to 50 times their body weight, a scorpion''s sting can kill a tough big man and a cockroach can survive big sts, don''t underestimate insects." Carlo didn''t answer for a while, he pondered a bit and smiled, it was a genuine smile. He looked at Ezra and said. "You are right, you are not an insect. You want to win the biggest blessing of Spirity Bailiwick? Join Las Filipinas and I will surrender, you can have it." "Da fuck!!??" Uttered Ezra in shock. Chapter 148 Pride Of The Lower Realm ?This attack of Carlo Aur was packed with spiritual energy, and Ezra Zephyr was knocked away. ~BhAAM~ He hit a giant tree and stopped, a forest ring that had numerousrge trees in it resounded the sound. Ezra felt a tremendous crushing force, he stood up. "This is unbelievable, I thought you are an honourable man." He said and stepped forward. ~SHOOOOOO~ The man in loincloth appeared again, his entire body was dipped in greyish spiritual energy. At that time, even Ezra couldn''t see his movements but right after, something ck flickered. ~CRAACKLLE CRACKLLE~ ck bolts danced around him, and the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom unleashed his spiritual energy. The mitt of Carlo was two inches away from him, Ezra moved his head, and Carlo could see how his opponent was dodging his attack but everything happened so fast and beautifully that he couldn''t do anything. In the next moment, the upper realm invader saw a palm in front of his eyes. ~PHAAA~ It mmed onto his face, like a humiliating p. With the same speed, his body was forced back. ~BAAAM~ Another mming sound resounded in the forest, and a figure hit the giant tree again. But, that figure was not Ezra Zephyr but Carlo Aur. His eyes widened, he couldn''t believe he was countered every single time. "Who are you?" He asked Ezra, but soon, he spoke again. "No... who is your martial spirit?" He asked the authentic question this time. The smirking prince replied "Well, it''s someone you know. If you don''t then you can ask your martial spirit, the great hero Rajah Indrapatra." Another shock appeared in Carlo''s eyes. ''How does he know about my martial spirit?'' But soon, the shock disappeared. He assumed that his dead brother would have told him. "Name?" Asked Carlo again. "Insects don''t answer." Retorted Ezra. Berserk ck bolts shed and he dashed towards Carlo. Carlo flinched, he raised his hands to block the extremely fast punch. The punch went through his arms, he didn''t feel anything. "A feint!" His eyes widened in worry. ~BOOOOM~ A liver blow. "Agh" he curved a bit in pain. ~BHAAM~ With a nasty uppercut, the muscle man in a loincloth was blown in the air. Before he could prepare, the man in a ck long coat with dark lightning shing around him reappeared. He spun in mid-air and aimed the chest of Carlo with his heel, the upper realm genius was quick enough to cover his chest. ~PHOOFF~ A heel hit and Carlo went down like a shooting star. ~BOOOOOM~ He hit the ground, forming a huge dent, unlike the previous round, this one had a nature-based ring. Even the air felt like a real breeze, none part of the ring looked man-made, all was purely natural. Carlo grunted, his eyes moved to track the opponent, and he pushed himself to maintain the stance. The ck figure appeared once again, his palm gently touching the clean-shaven face of Carlo. ~DHAAAM~ And smashed it on the ground, the face still in the clench of the werewolf prince. He was about to shove it into the ground when something magical happened, Carlo Aur vanished. It was not a run or another physical marvel but a spell, a teleportation spell. Ezra smirked as he looked in a direction. "2nd Circle Spell, Finite Teleport. Right?" Said, Ezra. A figure appeared in that direction, Carlo Aur was standing there with a disturbed expression. The man in a loincloth was not in a pleasant mood. Carlo touched his chest and murmured. "1st Seal, unlock." Greyish mana came out of his hand and went inside his body, a spiritual imprint appeared above his head, it consisted of three circles. After Carlo finished, one of the circles vibrated and vanished. Arge amount of spiritual energy surged out and Carlo moved. He marched in front of Ezra Zephyr and appeared. Ezra was bewildered, he could see the kicking at him but its speed was something that enable him to dodge in meantime. ~BAAMM~ A metallic sound echoed and the man in the ck coat was fanned away. *cough cough* the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom felt the impact. He took out thest weighing piece of training, the chest piece. He felt as if he has became as light as a feather, and soon, the opponent of his showed himself. This time, the prince went for it. His speed slightly shocked Carlo. "What an interesting man. He is the pride of the lower realm, too sad that such pride would be akin to shit beneath upper realm children''s foot." Despite the fact that Ezra killed his brother and also forced him to unlock the seal, Carlo was unwilling to ept the might of the lower realm. Both met head on, and tremendous shes of punches and kicks appeared. Carlo showed terrifying speed and power while Ezra exhibited his unique techniques and calcted counters. During the exchange of blows, Carlonded a solid punch on Ezra''s face. Blood oozed out of his nostrils, and Ezra ducked another punch that followed after the one that broke his nose. As he dodged, he rushed upward. Carlo expected an uppercut, however, that was not an uppercut but an elbow aimed at his eye. Carlo tilted his head and dodge by hair''s breadth, the elbow unwillingly spared the eye but made a deep cut on the eyebrow, and red blood gushed out. Both made some distance, Carlo took a deep breath and opened his mouth to spit words. "You are good with martial arts. No, the word good would be an insult, you are excellent." He praised genuinely and continued. "However, what you just showed are moves, people willugh at you if you call this bullshit a martial art." Ezra raised his eyebrows and made a pouty moue. "Oh! Well... care to exin?" It was nothing but a ridiculous mock. Carlo shook his head and said. "Words won''t teach you but actions will, let me demonstrate." He took out his sword, it was a sharp one. A shiny, it looked differentpared to before. Or maybe because in the previous round, it was far from Ezra to inspect. It was a strange sword or three swords, it had one hilt but three des of different sizes, and it shone in greyish light. He raised his sword high, and mana poured out of his body and gathered around the sword "Whippy de: Cleaving Space." Said he. Chapter 149 Martial Arts ?An invisible attack was released, and Ezra looked pale as if a bolt ran through his blood, freezing it. He felt extreme sharpness, and took out his short sword Efsa and swung it with full force. "Portal Cutter." ~VRROOOM~ A space was cut in the air. ~SHEEEEEEEEEM~ A chilling sound urred, and thend was divided cleanly, a huge fissure appeared, and Ezra''s eyes widened. A huge wide gap appeared, and only the area covered by Portal Cutter was spared. "This!!!" Ezra gasped. A satisfied expression appeared on Carlo''s face. "This is a martial art" The prince of Bloodfang looked bewildered, the attack had a strange sensation. "How did you do that?" Asked Ezra Zephyr. "I learnt this since I was a child, this was a martial art that my martial spirit, Rajah Indrapatra used when he was alive. There are many mysteries in this world, some mysteries are so strange that even we of the upper realm are unaware of them. Just like the mystery of... leave it. It''s a waste talking to you about such a topic, but I will answer your question." He wiped the blood that was entering his eye and spoke again. "There are Spells, Skills and Armament Abilities. Spells and skills aremon but armament abilities are very rare, right? Only armament of legendary tier and above can have such ability. Your short sword had that strange spatial ability to cut the space, quite fascinating, I was surprised." Ezra''s face started to turn grave as he silently listened to the former. "However, there is still something even rarer than armament ability. It is called martial arts, a power that is solely suitable for a particr type of physique." Ezra squinted his eyes. "Particr type of physique!?" Carlo smiled. "Do not worry, I am not expecting you to know all this, just consider it as an enlightenment before death." Ezra clenched his fist, he was ready for any iing sudden attacks. "A particr physique is called Martial Body in the upper realm, a body that is made for a unique style. My body is made to wield this urumi sword called Omaca''an. Only I am capable of mastering the martial art called Whippy de, my body was perfect for it and Rajah Indraptra trained me. Unlike skills and spells, martial arts does not focus on the attribute of the user but the style of his body construction, if one has the Martial Body of swords then he can learn a sword-based martial art that suits him the best. It will unleash an additional powerful might from the body, though spiritual energy can assist it and create amazing results it does noty in its roots, the rootsy in extreme training and type of Martial Body. Your moves and battle sense are outstanding, no one has ever bested me with one on one fist fight but you did and forced me to unlock the 1st seal." Hearing all that, Ezra fell into silence. "Ezra, you still have a chance. There is a possibility for you to get martial art, we have several masters. Maybe you find any whose martial art is suitable for you. Think wisely, my offer still stands." Carlo invited the prince again. The prince shook his head. "Not interested." Carlo was disappointed, his face dimmed as he touched his chest again. "2nd Seal, unlock". Mumbled the man in a loincloth. Ezra felt danger, he survived up until now by utilising thebat experience he gathered every day for 5 years. Still, after unlocking the 1st seal, Carlo''s speed and power surpassed him. However, he managed to best him, and the boost he received from devouring geniuses helped him a lot. But now, he could only wait and see. Carlo disappeared, he used Finite Teleport and moved behind Ezra Zephyr. ~BOOOOOM~ A kick on his back and Ezra Zephyr went like an arrow, he hit multiple trees, bouncing against them. His body started to ache, he still had some hidden cards to use but he want Carlo to reveal his first. "Did you really think you are worthy of defeating me? Carlo who had teleported next to the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom asked. Ezra looked at him, and he grinned. There was blood in his gum. "Your brother also showed some powerful spells before dying, what makes you unique." Ezra proved him with a bloody smile on his face. Carlo snorted in annoyance and kicked him, throwing him a few meters away, but Ezra was able to minimize the power, he stood and pped the dust away from his clothes. "My brother was stupid, he couldn''t see through my efforts." Said Carlo, his tone flowing with emotions as he continued. "It was I, who secretly asked an elder to send him to Spirity Bailiwick together with me, so he can earn some blessings. I let him handle the gang even when I had the authority to make them work for me, I let strong opponents like that unique dual martial spirit man and axe hammer dwarf. In order for my brother to battle them and learn, but that silly big brother ended up dying. These seals." Carlo touched his chest. "I asked for these seals to hide my power because I was afraid that he might feel inferior, I never trained in front of him either. s! He always thought of me as a rival while I was looking for my only brother. The gap between ourmunication was intentionally created or he would have been in danger." He stayed quiet and looked at the sky after venting his deep sorrow, but soon after, his sight turned the direction to Ezra. "But you killed him." There was no spiritual energy surge but his eyes had deep solid killing intent. Ezra Zephyr sighed. "Truly a tragic scene, I vaguely remember. When my punch shattered his jaw and a few teeth popped out he cried ''Brother''. When my knuckles tore his cheek and his white bone was visible, he took hisst sigh and said ''brother''. When he knew that he was gon-" ~BHAAAAM~ Carlo Aur was trembling in rage, his only family member was killed. He couldn''t hear more of what Ezra was saying and hit him. But soon his anger withered when he saw the man in front was not budged at all. He caught the fist of Carlo Aur in his palms, the tall genius in a loincloth was in disbelief. With a sinister smirk, Ezra spoke. "It''s bad manners, cutting people''s talk. You know what! You upper realm bastards are so cocky, you should take some time and learn about the professional ethics of martial master." His skin was glowing, and every part of his body showed strange scales, emitting a purple colour. Ezra finally used ''Dragon Pelt''. Chapter 150 Dimensional Cutter ?Carlo was bewildered, he was amazed at how many trump cards this person possesses. With the revtion of each of Carlo''s hidden trump cards, Ezra showcased something as well that countered Carlo. The man in loincloth took a few steps back, he was now in a pissed mood. He cast the ''Alphayer skill, Finite Teleport. It has the same name and effect as the Finite Teleport spell, he appeared behind Ezra and swung his urumi sword to cut thetter''s legs off. However, the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom was not a newbie. He jumped without paying any heed, After years of countless life-and-death battle-like situations, his mind developed wild instincts and his body learnt extraordinary muscle memory. Ezra was in the mid-air, but it took Carlo one single Alphayer skill to appear behind him again. It was impossible for anyone below the Foundation Establishment stage to move in mid-air, one could use spiritual energy to some extent but Carlo was not a man who would spare that time. Ezra now had no way to defend himself, his hands moved and two weapons appeared in his hands. A purple thorny hook and a blue short sword, one was naturally crude while the other was remarkably sharp. The urumi sword of Carlo named Omaca moved, and all three different-sized des descended towards the floating werewolf prince. Ezra swung his short sword Efsa, "Portal Cutter" he said in his mind and the space was cut. Carlo flinched and quickly teleported away, he was unaware that Portal Cutter doesn''t hurt physical bodies. As soon as Carlo teleported, Ezra''s left hand slightly moved, the movement was small to none and Drepa shot like an arrow and dug inside a giant tree branch. Ezra did a powerful pull and his body bolted towards the branch. "Impossible!" Carlo flinched. It was the voice of someone who rarely talk, the mighty prince and victor of Lanaoke, Rajah Indarapatra. "What picks your keen interest, Master?" Asked Carlo. Unlike the ordinary rtionship between a martial spirit and a host, the rtionship between Carlo and Rajah Indarapatra was like a disciple and Master. "His weapons, I recognise that invisible chain attached to his poisonous hook." Rajah Indarapatra responded, his voice was thick and stormy, like a resounding thunder. Carlo was bbergasted, "How could something that master know exist in this lower realm?" He asked in worry. The echo like voice came again. "This chain is called Gleipnit, an invisible and unbreakable chain made from 6 impossible materials." Carlo''s shock grew, and slowly his eyes widened, the yful look on his face disappeared and kines of worry could be seen on his forehead. Rajah Indarapatra continued. "The stomping of cats, the beards of women, the roots of mountains, the spits of birds, The breath of fish and..." "The sinew of a bear!" Carlopleted what Rajah Indarapatra started. "Very good, you remembered them well." Praised the hero of Lanaoke. "Does that mean, his martial spirit is..." Carlo''s voice stuttered. "Yes, very likely, it is Fenrir." Drops of sweat appeared on Carlo''s forehead and eventually fell down. At the same time, Ezra Zephyr who was on a huge branch of a gigantic tree was looking at Carlo in puzzlement. His lost and unsettled face worried the prince of Bloodfang. "Boy, I believe he figured it out about me." The monstrous wolf of Norse said. "Is that so, his sudden reaction indicated that as well. But, how can Carlo know about you or maybe we are the ones thinking too much!" Fenrir gradually shook his head. "Not him, but his martial spirit." Ezra remembered and the hair on his arm stood. "Rajah Indarapatra!" As soon as he thought of this name he jerked his head to see the surroundings but the giant trees blocked the view. Carlo calmed down, even though he was surprised beyond his witts but still, he was the sole host of legendary Rajah Indarapatra. "Are you the host of Fenrisulfr, the monstrous wolf of Norse?" Asked Carlo. "Huh? Who is that dickhead?" He retorted. "You ornery insolent punk, what did you just call me?!" Fenrir was furious. Ezra tsked and replied. "Shut up, it''s an act." He stopped and continued. "And what if I call you a dickhead? Stay silent and watch the show, only peak when you have something useful to say, dickhead." Fenrir gritted his teeth and stayed as he was told, he knew arguing further will hurt his pride as he is unable to counter the tricky foul-mouthed werewolf host of his. Carlo''s eyes were locked on Ezra Zephyr. "Still denying?" "What''s there to deny, how could an entity belonging to the superpower Norse select a boy who was cripple." "Cripple?" Asked Carlo, unlike Rolo who allied with lower realm people, Carlo yed the game solo and only gathered important information. "Yes, I was crippled by Brownmane Empire." "Then how did you recover and be this much more powerful?" Ezra palmed his face and said. "And why would I tell you that? Are all of the upper realm people dumb or you are a special case?" Carlo was about to speak, but he stopped his tongue as if he was ordered by someone. "Gammayer skill, Dimension Cutter." The chatter ended and Carlo used the skill. The Omaca urumi sword glowed in greyish qi, the atmosphere turned grim. The thick greyish spiritual energy was suffocating the forest. To some extent, it looked like the 5th Circle Spell, Abyssal sh but more powerful. ~VOOOOOOOOM~ The three des of the Omaca urumi sword coated three different qi covers and with that, the man in loincloth swung his sword. Three different vertical shes emerged and came towards the prince of Bloodfang at terrifying speed with a strange vibrating sound. "Gammayer skill, Glittering Wind and Light." ~WHOOOSSSSH~ The surge of wind and twinkling lights covered Ezra Zephyr and two balls of dual attributes appeared in both of his hands Efsa the short sword moved in the air until Ezra bit the hilt of it and held it between his teeth. He dashed to descend onto the iing attack, and two balls of Glittering Wind and Light hit two of the shes. ~BOOOM BOOOOM~ Loud sting sounds resounded in the forest and right after that, the 3rd sh appeared in front of Ezra Zephyr, the sharp space attribute was slicing the air as it was moving forward. Ezra lurched his head sideways and murmured. "Portal Cutter". Space distorted and the sh released by Dimensional Cutter caught up in that distortion and the qi packed inside of it scattered. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom survived the attack. "ck Lightning, Wind and Light. Three different attributes! Only the host of Fenrir can achieve that by its devouring power." Carlo said. He extended his hand a thing came out of his space ring, a strange token. Made of leather and wood, it had the same imprints that the one Rolo showed. Ezra Zephyr understood what that token meant, he dashed with full speed. "Stop!" Just when he was 1 inch away from Carlo Aur, thetter teleported a hundred meters away in. ~KKUUCK~ The token was broken and Ezra heard a familiar vibrating sound. "I am Carlo Aur. Reema, Karl and my brother Rolo Aur are all dead. They were killed by Ezra Zephyr, the current host of The Monstrous Wolf of Norse. That danmed wolf is hiding in the lower realm. The host is a royal blood werewolf from Bloodfang Kingdom and his martial prowess is at 1st level Core Formation stage." ~PHHIIIISSSSSH~ The token turned into light and with a blinding spark it dashed into the sky. Ezra Zephyr''s heart started to pound louder, he didn''t know what to do, even Fenrir was silent. "Fenrir, what should we do?" He asked the one he trusted the most. "Just wait for death, once they hear about me, they will unite despite their lifelong enmity and will send all the power they can gather to send down." Fenrir replied calmly. Ezra was panicked, he was not worried about himself but about his family and kingdom. "Is there any way?" Asked the prince. "Yes, there is, but the question is, will you walk on that path?" Fenrir replied, death energy revolved around him when he uttered those words. "Yes" the answer of Ezra was summarised in a single word. "Kill everyone and devour them, even innocent vigers and your own kingdom subjects. With that, there is a 1% chance that you and your family may survive." Hearing the words, Ezra was shocked. He was still lost in thinking when he saw a sh in the sky. He looked into the sky but couldn''t see it clearly, the branches were hiding the sh. All of sudden, Carlo teleported somewhere, his face had confusion, shock and desperation on it. Ezra didn''t wait for another second and jumped upwards, being trained in the forest, he was morefortable than anyone. When he reached the top of the very highest tree in the vicinity, he was shocked to see that the sh that was released from Carlo''s token was stuck in the light barrier and couldn''t prate it. Ezra''s shock widened, this was the same strange light that appeared when he was absorbing and devouring the souls and martial spirits in the previous round. Not long after, the mysterious came. "Nothing shalle inside in this ring or go outside from this ring, even if that is a message." ~SSPPLLAAAA~ A strange busting sound and the token message was destroyed. Chapter 151 The Angry Growl ?The message sent from Carlo Aur was instantly scattered against the mighty light shield that protected the ring from all sides. Horror brimmed inside his heart, his confused and terrified eyes told that he was in extreme scare. "Master... did you see what happened?" Asked Carlo in a pausing voice. The well-known hero of Lanaoke was disturbed as well. "No one below the Spiritual Transformation stage can stop the Filipino Token, even for Spiritual Transformation expert, it will be very hard. This power is very different, it''s troubling me." Replied Rajah Indarapatra. At the same time, on the top of a tall tree, the werewolf grinned ear to ear. "They failed." His face looked gratified. Despite the excited Ezra, the monstrous wolf of Norse was in bottomless heed "Boy..." he uttered but stopped, it seemed as if he found something but wasn''t sure. "What is it, Fenrir?" The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom responded to the call. Fenrir lightly shook his head. "Nothing serious." Ezra looked at him and then turned his conscious towards the man who was his opponent. "Carlo, end this, now. Fenrir is cunning, if his host is the prince of a kingdom here then he will surely have various measures. Hurry up and kill him, my instincts keep telling me that this light is also one of his ns." Rajah Indarapatta warned. Carlo, who was bewildered to see that the infamous token of Las Filipinas was destroyed by some strange energy. He quickly tacked his head and looked at the man in the long ck coat, who was smiling at him, the reaction of bothpetitors was very contrasting. "No more." Murmured Carlo as spiritual energy started to outpour and with an unstoppable power and unseen speed he zipped to where Ezra was. Werewolf''s eyes widened, he knew that he was in danger. Without wasting an ounce of effort, he vanished back into the deep forest. With alpha-level skill such as Finite Teleport, it was not hard for Carlo to catch up. However, this time, something strange was happening. The man named Ezra Zephyr was on thend, he was moving around the trees, both Efsa and Drepa in hand. He yed a miraculous game in mid-air, his hand moved at a fast speed and with a long invisible chain Gleipnit. He was moving around the branches, vines and trees. Carlo Aur teleported to the branch but as soon as hended there, Ezra was somewhere else. Carlo followed but the strange irregr movements in mid-air were so unique that he couldn''t find his next move. The duo of weapons moved in one way but stuck in another, confusing Carlo. He couldn''t even track the chain because it was invisible. From the outside, it would look that the man in a loincloth was yed by a man in ck attire. But only he, himself knew, how difficult it was. If not for his 5 years-long training, he wouldn''t be able to aplish such mastery in this thing. Carlo was irritated. "I''ll destroy this frickin timber." "Gammayer skill, Dimensional sh." The same greyish qi appeared around his urumi sword and three des were released. ~VOOOM~ Three gigantic trees were cleanly cut and fell on the ground. ~BHOOOOOOMMMM~ Ear piercing sts resounded in the timber, and Ezra Zephyr was rmed. "Dimensional sh" another time the same gammayer skill was used. Each time three big trees fell down, Ezra knew that if this continued, he will fall for the trap. Ezra who was in the deep forest came out and showed himself. "Dumb ass, destroying nature will harm the future of the continent." He taunted with an unfunny joke. "Insect, hiding and jumping are all that an insect can do." Carlo retorted "Ahaa! And here I thought you are better than your brother, look at your mug face. You are bleeding, do the honour and tell me who made you bleed. Oh, wait... It was me! Haha" "Danm you" cussed Carlo and sprinted. Urumi sword Omaca moved and the three different size des turned into long metallic whips of 3 different sizes. This was the legendary weapon, a unique kind the power of this armament was it could turn into very long whips. The shortest one can obtain a length of 50 meters, the middle one can extend up to 70 meters while thest and longest one bad a reach of 90 meters. Just when he was about to hit him, a monstrous roar echoed inside the giant forest. Carlo flinched, his momentum broke and at the exact same time, something pierced his cheek. A sheer burning sensation ignited within the cut, Carlo followed the attack and saw the purple hook in the hands of Ezra, a minuscule portion of his blood was present on the small thorny des of the hook called Drepa. "You are naive, he has poisoned you." Said Rajah Indarapatra. "Hurry and release thest seal." "Yes, master, 3rd Sea-" ~DHHAAAAAMMMMMMM~ Carlo pressed his chest and was about to release thest seal when something massive fell right behind him. The sound ofnding was loud enough to be heard from miles away, Carlo was baffled when he turned around to look at the thing that fell down. It was a giant 2.7 meters tall and bulky bear, its muscles and thick dark blue skin were horrific. It growled in anger as if that being hated the whole world, there were multiple imprints like patterns all around his body, they looked like the veins of this martial animal. Those strange patterns were glowing in green colour. ~GRRAAAAWWWWWL~ It growled angrily and swung its arm, the perplexed Carlo quickly regained his witt just a second before the attack. He raised both of his arms to minimize the impact. ~BAANNG~ The p looked as if the man in a loincloth was hit by arge gigantic hammer, he was blown away. ~BHAAAAM~ He hit the tree and bounced to the side, his feet touched the ground and his eyes turned fierce, his pride was hurt. He was no anymore worried about the existence of this martial animal, his feet were still gliding to stop and he quickly teleported. That bear was none other than Mad God Bear, named Kavar. The first undead soldier of Ezra Zephyr, he was told by Fenrir that no one will be able to see what is happening inside as long as this strange spiritual energy barrier exists. Kavar was still looking to the side where he knocked Carlo but soon, that figure appeared behind the Mad God Titan. Carlo who always admired himself and his might was hurt by the attempt at physical dominance of this martial animal. "A tier 2 Martial Animal managed to hit me? Unforgivable!" He clenched his hand and shoved his fist at the giant head of Kavar, the Mad God Bear waste in responding. Before he could fully turn his body, the fist hit him like a drill. ~BAAANNG~ The giant floated in the air and hit the tree, crumbling it intorge pieces. Kavar growled in pain and tried to stand but before it could do anything, the man in loincloth appeared once again and this time he had the Omaca sword in hand. "Dimensional sh" with that said, three space-made shes that had the property to ear air while slicing appeared and descended on Kavar. The Mad God Titan used the Betayer skill he got from Ezra after he killed the silver orc, Explosive Force. A skill that multiplies the force power and overall physical strength of a martial animal. The strange bluish mist-like force surged out of Kavar, Ezra looked at him with squinted eyes. "He became a lot stronger, the colour of his force changed. So the devouring helps my soldiers as well, that''s a nice boon." He thought. The three shes hit the surging force of Kavar and after quite a desperate struggle the Gamma Layer skill prated the Beta Layer skill and three huge gashes appeared on Kavar''s body. The ribs of Mad God Bear could be seen through these deep cuts. "Still not dead?" He raised his sword tounch another attack. But before he could do it, the ck silhouette crawled behind him and within a blink. The sparkling ball of spiritual energy appeared in his head, that was the Gamma Layer skill of Ezra Zephyr, Glittering Wind and Light. The ball was thrown like a rock, speedy and shiny. Carlo was surprised by the sneak attack but he was not worried a bit, a simple teleport could dodge this attack. However, a certain angry bear was still alive. ~GRAAAWWWWWWWLLLLL~ With a rumbling roar from Mad God Titan, the entire forest vibrated a bit. Carlo, who was ready to teleport was stunned, he couldn''t move. That was the inborn skill of Mad God Bear that he learnt, Ezra could feel the emotions of Kavar and he learnt the name of the skill, it was Angry Growl. The stun onlysted for 0.4 seconds but it was enough time, the Glittering Wind and Light ball arrived. ~BHHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM~ A resonant st reverberated. Dust woke up from the st and withered slowly. The man appeared inside arge pit made by Glittering Wind and Light was soaked in his blood. His hand was on his chest and he lightly mumbled. "3rd Seal, Unlock." Chapter 152 Red Werewolf ?"3rd Seal, Unlock." The anxious Ezra looked at him with both of his eyes wide open as the opponent of his unlocked hisst seal. An eruption of strange dense greyish qi burst out of his body, both of them were at 1st level of the Core Formation stage but the difference was tremendous. Ezra finally felt the terror of the inequality of spirit''s grade, both martial spirits were mythic. In terms of calibre and standing, The Monstrous Wolf of Norse, Fenrir surpassed the Hero of Lanao Lake, Rajah Indarapatra. But now, things were the opposite. A variable that was not in Fenrir''s calction appeared ahead of measured time. Mad God Bear stood and growled, his size grew from 2.7 meters to 2.8 meters and so were his muscles. Carlo Aur who was tattered and battered was not fully healed, this indicated that the seal was not only a power concealing imprint but much moreplicated. Carlo teleported and appeared around the big bulky Kavar, he swung his sword. ~VOOOOM~ No skill or martial art was used yet the simple attack carried such a level of spiritual energy. The only thing Kavar could do was use Angry Growl but he couldn''t get a chance. Three shes cleanly cut his body into three pieces and the Mad God Bear fell to the ground, and blood flooded out of his body. Seeing that Ezra Zephyr''s heart beat fast, it sounded like ritual drums. He couldn''t grasp the otherwordly speed, was it possible to achieve such a speed difference despite being in the same realm? The questions which others asked about Ezra were asked by Ezra himself. Carlo looked at the werewolf prince and raised his Omaca urumi sword. The greyish thick qi surrounded the weapon of Carlo Aur as he uttered. "Whippy de: Shoot." Three different des extended and zipped like a shooting star, Ezra instinctively raised his both weapons to block the attack. ~CLAAANGG KOOONG~ The two of the des hit Efsa and Drepa, knocking his arms which were guarding his body while the 3rd de prated his chest. Blood came out of Ezra''s mouth, he tried to seal his lips but couldn''t. The greyish qi imbued with Omaca was destroying his insides. With a muffled cough, the blood came out. With a slight jerk of his hand, the urumi sword''s des moved differently. The one inside Ezra''s chest made its way out by slicing him from his chest all the way to his shoulder. "Whippy de: Dancing Urumi" The des all moved differently and shed the body of Ezra Zephyr, his entire body was decorated with deep fissures. His left limb was intact with nothing but skin, the joints were cut by Omaca. Ezra fell to his knees, even his heels and tendons were cleanly shed. Carlo who was calm like ake knew that the liveliness was about to leave his opponent''s body but he was told by his master to not leave room for doubt. "Gamma Layer skill, Dimensional sh." He used the skill to end the life of Ezra once and for all and seal the fate of Fenrir as well. With that aplished, not only his fame will skyrocket in Las Filipinas but he will be a hero of the entire upper realm once this news reaches sufficient ears. ~GGRRAAAAWWWWWR~ The Mad God Titan who was into pieces beside Carlo growled, Carlo Aur who didn''t pay any attention to him was bbergasted. "It''s alive!" He said and tried to teleport. However, he failed, he was stunned by Kavar for the second time. The carved body of Mad God Titan merged at lightning speed as ck bolts flickered around the cut parts. He moved his arm and his mighty big paws shed the body of Carlo, the long greenish dagger-like ws dug inside his chest and cleaved his skin. Carlo grunted in pain as he regained control of his body, he quickly teleported to make some distance. Hended a hundred miles away on the top of a thick dense tree and concealed his spiritual energy, he touched his chest and found 5 clean cuts on it. "Aaghh, what is happening?" He asked himself in confusion. "That martial animal is... an undead!" Even the hero of Lanao Lake was shocked. "An undead!" Carlo gasped and looked at the bear again who was lurching his head to find him. "He doesn''t look like an undead no matter how you see it." Rajah Indarapatra pondered for a moment and said "That is exactly what troubles me, he is the product of Fenrir. The ck lightning that flickered on him when he growled belonged to that host of Fenrir." Carlo''s eyes widened, he didn''t pay attention to the existence of this bear. He assumed that it is a martial animal from this forest like ground. "Now that you said it, master, it never attacked Ezra and only showed its aggressive barrage at me." While this all happened, the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom was seriously wounded and was on verge of death. Used his only limb that was intact, his wolf head bracelet shinned in ck lightning and a small bottle appeared in his hand. The bottle had a greenish liquid in it, it had a marvellous light green hue surrounding it, and it smelled like paradise, that was the Syrup of Asclepius. That was the same syrup which helped the prince''s parents, Mirza Zephyr and Tania Inviastus. He used the remaining bit of spiritual energy to revive Mad God Bear in order to buy time. His hand shook tremendously as he gathered his strength to lift his hand, with unyielding efforts, the bottle reached his lips and he chugged down the greenish syrup. Soon, an enormous change urred inside the body of the prince. All the deadly wounds on his body started to heal at a visible rate. The vitality that was almost vanished came back, the brightness in his body came back and all the exhaustion he had disappeared without a single trace. ck bolts danced around his body viciously. Chapter 153 Unbelievable ?Carlo Aur saw a surge of spiritual energy, he looked and found that the almost dead Ezra was now full of vitality. His eyes widened and his mouth gaped. "You fool, hurry and kill him!" Yelled Rajah Indarapatra. But before him, another figure appeared in front of Ezra with a loud bang. Who it could be other than Kavar, he came to protect his master and growled at Carlo Aur, thetter was paused. "Kill him, now!" Despite the yell of Rajah Indarapatra, Carlo was stunned. With his brother''s death, he was forced to unlock all seals, the existence of Fenrir, the undead and now the strange revival of Ezra. With all the sudden and unexpected turn of events, he was paused. This was sufficient time for the werewolf prince to raise, the man in the ck coat looked lively. The ck coat was the same and looked untouched, if he didn''t wear that coat he would have been divided into many pieces, the coat was of a legendary tier. Ezra looked at Carlo Aur, his scarlet eyes shined with power. "Boy, this shouldn''t be enough. It will take him a few swings to mess you up like before." Warned the monstrous wolf of Norse. Ezra nodded "I know and I also know what to do. "Just when he finished his sentence something mysterious happened. The body of Ezra Zephyr started to change, his body grew in size, and the jade like white clean skin became red. His hands turned big and sharp ck ws protruded. His jaws came out, sharp white fangs could be seen as he growled. His entire skin turned scarlet red, bushy tail appeared and wiggled. His eyes became wide and looked more round than before, the infamous Red Werewolf finally morphed into his true form, the form that was known as the vassal of god. A fully controlled morphed werewolf that even terrorized other beastmen tribes. But that was not the end of it, Soon the ck coat changed its appearance. The ck long coat tightened and merged inside his skin, covering his vital parts and imprinting strange formation type ck lines all across the body of Ezra Zephyr. The silver coloured wolf shoulder tes also evolved, the wolf shoulder te on the left side changed into liquid form and slowly merged with the ws. The earlier ck ws now were shiny silver and sharp ws, the size was the same but the quality was changed. The te on the right shoulder melt in a simr manner and crawled into the mouth of Ezra Zephyr, every single sharp fang of his became shiny and ute, including that, the long and pointy canines gleamed in silver. Last but not least, the dual weapons of Ezra Zephyr. The hook named Drepa and the short sword called Efsa, unlike the coat and tes, they didn''t change much. Only their size grew, the hook became wider and bigger while the short sword looked like a normal-sized sword. They grew to fit the grip of their wielder as Ezra''s size grew as well, from 6''2, he became 7''1 in height. As the morphingpleted, he gazed at Carlo Aur, who was still on the huge branch of the tree. His eyes twitched in sheer shock, he knew how powerful the morphing of a beastman is. ~AWWWOOOOOOO~ He howled loudly, and the entire forest reverberated. s! It took him more time to regain his senses, if he had hit Ezra the moment Rajah Indarapatra told him to. He would have killed him for sure but now, it would be a tough battle, not to mention the existence of one furious bear. Ezra looked like a demon from stories, all red in colour with strange ckish lines all over his body and teeth made of silver like material, ws shining like silver pearls. Carlo quickly touched his chest once again. "Armour of Indarapatra, Equip." ~WHOOOOOSSHHH~ A blue coloured armour appeared on his body, a helmet of excellence. A round small shield that had a strange symbol on it and a set of armour. The chest te was amazingly designed, it had a mythic sensation. His thighs were without any armour or clothes but wrapped with a unique light blue tape. The long boots, attacked with bracers reached up to his knees. Both participants were now at their very peak, both were extraordinary geniuses praised by their peers. But now, only one will remain. Ezra made the first move, following him Kavar growled and jumped as well. The prince of Bloodfang appeared in front of him, growling like a mad dog. He swung his sword, it cleaved the air and went smoothly but couldn''t cut the neck as Carlo teleported. He appeared in front of Mad God Bear, his sword moved as he said. "You will be problematic." He moved his hand and like before the bear was shed into three parts and fell down. Carlo turned his gaze only to find that the werewolf was already there. "Huh!" ~TOONNNGGG~ The hook wasunched at Carlo but he raised his shield to stop it, it sounded like a cksmith hitting cold steel. Like a falling meteor, Carlo was sent downwards. But before it could hit the ground, he teleported and came behind Ezra. "Whippy de: Shoot." The same attack that pierced the heart of the werewolf prince wasing at him once again. But the werewolf known as Ezra was not in his human form, he block both swords with his weapon and when thest sword aimed at his chest arrived. He opened his mouth and bit it, the eyes of Carlo Aur widened as he was looking at the werewolf. The legendary armament was stopped by his teeth? He pondered. "No, his teeth are silver! That must be a legendary tier armament." Carlo answered his question. ~GRRRR~ Ezra growled, The man in blue armour pulled out his sword. "COME AGAIN." said Ezra in a hoarse voice, as if a demon has possessed his body and was now speaking. Carlo was prepared to attack once more when he heard the familiar growl. ~GRRAAAAAWWWWWR~ The Mad God Titan came into being again, and it looked more ferocious, he was 2.9 meters tall, and his muscles were threatening Carlo Aur. "This is unbelievable." Rajah Indarapatramented in a low voice Chapter 154 Unkillable Puppet ?The invader of the upper realm was at the very peak and so was his opponent, the one defending the honour of the lower realm. Carlo who was winning a moment ago halted his march as he peered carefully at the two opponents. A werewolf with tons of hidden cards that shocked his witts beyond belief and a bear, a tall bulky undead bear. While the man in blue armour was upied with his thoughts, Ezra moved fast like a passing gale. He swung his sword down as he arrived before Carlo Aur, thetter dwarfed before him. The host of Rajah Indaraptra raised his small round shield. ~TAAANNNNG~ A metallic collision rebounded but the hand of Carlo and his shield were not budged at all, the pride and power were still there in his eyes as swung his urumi sword. The des wiggled before changed into whips andshed at the red werewolf. In response, Ezra Zephyr''s hook moved as well. The three urumi swords were blocked by the hook through phenomenal movements while the glowing sharp sword in Ezra''s right hand pounded the round shield. The only advantage Carlo had was his speed, amidst the countless exchange of killing attempts. Carlo moved differently, he sent a kick. After equipping the bluish armour of Rajah Indarapatra, the genius of the upper realm reached the beginning point of the mid 1st level of the Core Formation stage. He broke through the early 1st stage, it was impossible to grow this fast unless one had a cheat like Fenrir. And as said, Rajah Indarapatra''s suit was a cheat, it buffed him slightly. Ezra saw that but couldn''t move in due time, but the ck line imprints wrung and covered the area where the blownded. The red werewolf was forced away many meters and the 3 meters tall bear who was waiting for an opening to interfere came at full force, his height increased and was at 3 meters. He towered like an immovable and indestructible mountain. "Whippy de: Cleaving Space." Three strange sharp gashes unleashed, they looked simr to Dimensional sh but both were very different. One was made and based on spiritual energy while the other was the product of physical training and body movements. Although, both can rte to each other in some way. For example, a skill or a spell is inbred with spiritual energy but when used by a finer body, its power will double. In the very same manner, when the spiritual energy is suffused and then infused in an armament. Then the martial art technique will be sharpened as well. And at this time, greyish-dense spiritual energy was all around the Omaca sword. Mad God Bear couldn''t dodge such a speedy move, he stroked at the attack. ~BAAAANNNNNGGG~ An ear-piercing st and Kavar was gashed gravely, Carlo was in no mood to give time for breath. "Whippy de: Shoot" The same three des stop the wiggling and snaky movements, they extended and shot like three straight glossy spears. First and biggest sword pierced the heart of Mad God Bear, the second biggest aimed his throat and prated it while thest smallest one''s objective was to destroy the brains as it made a hole in Kavar''s forehead. That was it, the Mad God Bear didn''t make any noise and fell to the ground. Be that as it may, for Carlo, this much was not enough. "Whippy de: Urumi Dance" The callous whipper shed and thrashed the giant bear with his Omaca urumi sword. Pieces of fresh flesh fell on the ground as the entire body of Mad God Bear slowly sliced into myriad size of pieces. That was how vicious the martial art called Whippy de was, it had a total of 5 techniques and only 3 have been used by Carlo so far. Carlo looked at the other enemy who was just blown away by his kick, he found the atrocious red werewolf smirking, his satiny silver teeth made the grin more wicked. He said nothing and the ck bolts flickered again around the Mad God Bear Once again, the angry big bear stood tall and intact. Carlo was dazzled, he gazed with his eyes opened and mouth agape. "I destroyed all his vitals, missed nothing. Master, do you have any idea what that thing is?" Carlo asked helter-skelter his master. "I don''t know of such an undead, the destruction of the brain and heart can crumble an undead. Some are unique and move with the spiritual energy infused into them through a well-made spell formation. But his entire body was thrashed into pieces so it should be destroyed. This... this is beyond myprehension." Said Rajah Indarapatra. "If even master doesn''t know, who else does?" He prattled. "There is only one possible solution, kill the string holder and the puppet will fall." Hearing these words of Rajah I darapatra, Carlo''s eyebrows were raised unintentionally as he looked at Ezra Zephyr. He knew what to do, he turned his attention towards the bear and uttered in a low voice. "Betayer skill, ck Cell" The silver qi engulfed the strong bear and formed a square form. Kavar looked at his surroundings and found himself inplete darkness with light seized to its smallest gleam. It was a prison type of skill, Kavar found himself in arge boundaryless ck hole. Seeing the bear upied, he paid no heed and dashed towards Ezra, much faster than anyone to catch him. The ''ck Cell'' skill caused a huge drain in his spiritual energy but it was worth a shot. He didn''t use teleport this time, even though it is an alpha-level skill but it still is a skill and excessive use will exhaust both body and spiritual energy. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom didn''t back down and barred his fangs as he clenched the dual erged weapons in his hands. Carlo appeared and swayed his hands, Omaca the urumi sword moved and changed its stance. From wiggly to solid and from short to extended, all for one single purpose tond a clean hit. Nevertheless, the prince wasn''t a nobody, he moved like an abnormal being. His Efsa, Drepa and sharp teeth fought back the three des, he sometimes used the Gleipnit to cause the long-range attacks. Chapter 155 Space Descent ?Nevertheless, the prince wasn''t a nobody, he moved like an abnormal being. His Efsa, Drepa and sharp teeth fought back the three des, he sometimes used the Gleipnit to cause the long-range attacks. With each passing second, their space grew, and a giant gap of 50 meters appeared between them. But their attacks were nonstop, Carlo''s three whip-like desshed at its opponent and Ezra Zephyr used the invisible chain and handled Efsa and Drepa as whips. After countless collisions in the mid-air, soon the winning side came into sight. It was the side of the upper realm invader, he used one hand to fight and another hand that held the shield to defend. ~AWWOOOOOO~ The werewolf prince howled, as his mouth opened, the wind started to tter and ck bolts thundered, a shiny ball started to emerge. "Glittering Wind and Light" The prince used the Gammayer skill that he knew, the power of that ball was now tripled, and the original 1-foot ball evolved into a 3 feet ball. Like a spit, he spat the Glittering Wind and Light at the man in blue armour. Thetter teleported and reached a branch of a thick tree, he spread his hands and said. "Gammayer skill, Space Descent" The spiritual energy around Carlo Aur started to deluge at a frightening speed. The face of Ezra Zephyr changed, he could feel the danger that wasing. Greyish energy became like a cloud of smoke and scattered everywhere, the spiritual energy of Carlo even reached the feet of Ezra Zephyr but he quickly jumped away. As soon as he was about tond on a tree branch, the tree vanished. The red werewolf was bewildered, he looked below and his eyes almost popped out, the entirend beneath his feet was gone. Around 200 square meters in width and 70 meters in the depth of and vanished into thin air, Ezra who was in the very middle fell hopelessly. He tried to use gleipnit but he failed. Soon, the red werewolf fell into the big pit and right when he was about to reach the bottom, he something unbelievable. Thend that was missing suddenly came into mid-air and was falling into its original position at devastating speed. Out of 100 times, Ezra Zephyr''s probability to survive this attack was 0. Such a huge chunk ofnd, who would dare to block it, push it back and move out at the same time? It seemed that the fate of the werewolf was decided. ~DDHHAAAAAAANNNNNNNNG~ Thend fell in its position, the entire forest was vibrating from the shock. Carlo could feel that the fluctuations from beneath thend disappeared. He knew that his opponent is no more alive, and just when he said that, he felt dizzy. "I used too much spiritual energy." He said to himself. His legs shook a bit but he contained hisposure, he looked into the sky for the mysterious voice but nothing came. That only indicated that Ezra was still alive or someone else who needs to be killed. He turned to look at the ck prison covered with his greyish aura, and an exhausting smile appeared on his face. "Now, time to think of a way to defeat this savage undead." He said to himself. He stepped forward, slowly taking his precious time to breathe, but with each breath, it became louder and louder. He came close and waved his hand, the prison began to wither. Carlo clenched his sword and was ready to hear the loud angry growl and just as he thought, a loud cry appeared. ~AWWOOOOOOO~ Carlo smiled for mili-second but soon it disappeared, that was not the growl of a bear but the howl of the werewolf. His heart sank in despair and from the greyish qi, two shiny objects were shot. The blue-armoured youth flinched and lurched his hands to knock away the weapons and he was sessful in blocking Efsa and Drepa. However, at that time something unexpected was happening in front of Carlo. Ezra Zephyr was in a martial art stance, his both feet were synced while his right hand was stretched backwards as if he was loading an ultimate power. Ezra Zephyr''s eyes shone in red as if it was itching for killing. "Art of Survival: Palm of Holiness" Ezra Zephyr said the words aloud. "What!" The heart of Carlo Aur skipped a beat when he heard that. "This can''t be happening, how could he... learn a martial art!" He asked himself in disbelief. But before his master could answer him, Ezra triggered his arm. ~PHHRAAAA~ A voice resounded, a martial technique that tore apart the air itself to make the way. No one could clearly see what Ezra did, they all saw his hand which was stretched behind extended forward at lightning speed. Before a blink of an eye, little bolts of ck lightning flickered on Carlo''s chest. ~PHHHHAAAAAAAAA~ With a loud pping sound that quaked the whole forest, the man in blue armour bounced hundreds of meters away, smashing all the giant trees that came in his way. After crumbling a lot of timber, the body of Carlo Aur stopped. He felt as if his chest was devastated and his entire ribcage was cracked, his head was groggy. He looked at his armour, a shallow print of werewolf palm was there along with a bit of dying ck lightning. Blood dripped out of his nose and his breathing became heavy. "Carlo! hang in there." Said Rajah Indarapatra. But before the exhausted Carlo could say, the reddish figure appeared in front of him once again, it was Ezra Zephyr, and he was panting as well. "Who... *cough* taught you that?" Asked Carlo. Ezra shook his werewolf head. "NO ONE, I MADE IT." he replied in a hoarse scary voice. The eyes of his widened once again. "Impossible!" He uttered. "NOTHING IS IMPOSSIBLE IN THIS WORLD, YOUR IGNORANCE HAS KILLED YOU." he said as he showed the neck of Carlo to his sword. Chapter 156 Last Talks ?Ezra Zephyr stood like a man who is afraid of no one, the one who had the sheer will to defy the heavens and the one, gutsy enough to make the world bow before him. That''s how the damaged genius of the upper realm thought when he saw the tall reddish werewolf in front of him, showing him his shiny sharp sword Efsa. The bluish armoured youth was younger in age, despite his tall height, he was in his teenage. But, the age in martial prowess can not define the ability of an individual. He was well trained and was raised for one and a half decades for the sole purpose of conquering the lower realm, the martial spirit of his was not an 8th-grade martial spirit, but a higher one that was restricted to the grade of 8th. Because the lower realm can not control such a terrifying grade of martial spirit and might force the host to ascend before reaching the Spiritual Tranformation stage. The legs of Carlo wobbled, but regardless of that, he stood up, showing his resolved character. His condition was very bad, the martial art technique of Ezra hit him cleanly. Even leaving a shallow print on the armour. However, that was not the real cause of his heavy breathing and reeling mind. He was poisoned by Ezra, for a single second when his attention was tilted. Ezra managed to give a small scratch on his cheek with Drepa and that small scratch was enough to trigger the ability of Drepa called ''Invade''. The unknown, unidentified and incurable venom of Drepa slowly invades the body and uses the flow of blood to hit the nervous system messing up the consciousness of the victim and killing his blood cells, the pace of the process depends upon the quality of the wound. The scratch was very small on Carlo''s cheek so the pace was very slow. Carlo was panting. "How did you get your hands on a martial art?" He asked once again as he tried to stabilise his breathing. "I CREATED IT." The red werewolf prince replied in a monstrous voice, it was a myth, thinking that a werewolf can talk in his morph form but that myth was proven right twice. First time in the cave by Mirza and now in the Spirity Tower by Ezra, both father and son achieved what was deemed impossible. Carlo smiled bitterly. "Stop messing with me, you already won the fight, there''s no need to hide." He said. Ezra chuckled as he found it funny and replied. "Who do you think my martial spirit is?" Carlo suddenly got the answer that he desired. "Mhm, so Fenrir taught you." "WRONG, I CREATED IT." Ezra''s words were loud and clear. After being quiet for quite a while, Carlo asked. "How did you make it?" "I WAS TRAINED PAST MY LIMITS AND REACHED A LEVEL WHERE CREATING A MARTIAL ART BECAME AS EASY AS CREATING A SPELL." He replied. Carlo''s eyes widened. "You created a spell?" Ezra Zephyr nodded hisrge wolf head. "Haha, I believed I could easily shine in the lower realm. Haha, I wonder how will they react once they''ll know about Fenrir." "They who?" Asked Ezra. (Note: Writing in capital letters is annoying, so keep in mind his voice will be monstrous in his werewolf form.) Carlo kept his smile as he replied. "Bunch of people who shouldn''t be here." Ezra stepped forward as he scratched Efsa on Drepa and said. "I love riddles but you don''t have much time left, so let''s cut to the chase and tell me, who are these ''shouldn''t be here'' fes that you mentioned." "7 Deadly Sins" Carlo finished his answer with 3 words. Ezra paid no heed and asked Fenrir. "Who are they, Fenrir?" The Monstrous Wolf of Norse showed a worried look before replying. "7 martial spirits which are more powerful than Rajah Indarapatra." Ezra''s eyes widened in curiosity, he wanted to ask more but this was not a perfect time so he asked Carlo another question. "Since when they are residing in Naran Continent." The man in blue armour shook his head. "Not in this continent but in another called Buetta Continent, they came 5 years ago with the same motive as ours. To prepare arge number of geniuses and soldiers for the Roman Dominion. They informed us because Roman Dominion and Las Filipinas Dominion are allies, they notified us to avoid conflicting with each other in the lower realm." Ezra Zephyr was shocked to hear this, and the shock grew when he saw an increasing surge of spiritual energy in Carlo Aur. He jumped back to prevent any possible sock but soon, he understood what was happening and tightened his grip on both of his weapons. Carlo revealed his martial spirit, a mountain sized man emerged out of him, ck long curly hair bedecked his wide shoulders. His eyes glinted in nobility and his face was handsome, he wore the same armour that Carlo was wearing and also wielded the same Omaca Urumi sword around his waist. The infamous heroic prince who fought the man-eater in Lanao Lake, Rajah Indarapatra showed himself. Within the next moment, ck Lightning crackled and the thundering drumbeat resounded all over the woods. From the body of Ezra Zephyr, a towering ck figure came out. The Monstrous Wolf of Norse came out, and both mythical figures looked at each other. "You still look the same." Said Rajah Indarapatra. "Martial Spirits don''t age, quit the naive bber and answer me. Is what your host said true?" Asked Fenrir. "Yes, it''s true." Rajah Indarapatra replied in a pleasant manner, his way of speech and voice sounded heroic while the Fenrir sounded like a viin whose sole purpose is to cause destruction. "Howe the upper realm is sending people all of a sudden?" Fenrir asked another question. "I am unaware, it''s something only the dominion rulers know about. But I came to know that many other dominions have found their way to the lower realm and are fighting over the conquest of it, the fertility rate here is a lot fasterpared to the upper realm. If one nurtures the martial masters here and sends them to their dominion, imagine what would happen in a few centuries. Million of new geniuses and experts to be used as pawns." Rajah Indarapatra''s face glowed as he said that Chapter 157 Two Attacks Only ?The wolf squinted his eyes. "What about Norse dominion?" "I don''t know about them, they reside far away from us." Fenrirughed. "Haha, yet you travelled all the way there to collude with them just to kill me." Rajah Indarapatraughed as well. "Haha, you were the biggest threat after all." Fenrir closed his eyes and nodded his head before saying. "Thank you for informing me." He opened his eyes and continued. "How would you like to die?" Rajah Indaraptra smiled heroically and replied. "I won''t die but you will and that''s why I wanted to let you know all these things." He was confident. "And what if I manage to survive?" Fenrir inquired. "One of us will perish today, I am sure this is yourst chance and you won''t be able to resurrect your spirit, not unless you ascend to the upper realm. And if I lose, I will be devoured by you and there won''t be any resurrection for me. So it''s do or die for both, as for the information, I informed you because I admire you. Only you can make the upper realm panic at the thought of you." Fenrir scoffed. "Let''s start!" The spiritual energy started to surge from Carlo''s body as he looked at Ezra Zephyr. "Ezra, let''s try martial arts. What''s your martial art called?" "Art of Survival." The red werewolf replied. He created this art in the veryst year of his training, he fought and trained for 4 years with unique and super-rare geniuses. They all possessed their own martial arts. Spear, Sword, Gauntlets, Daggers, Axe-Hammer and a Bow. He fought them with weapons and bare hands and eventually formed a martial art of his own. And he called it the Art of Survival because it was no trivial matter to survive against those puppets. Carloughed. "Very good, Whippy de versus Art of Survival. Let''s see which one prevails." Ezra silently looked at him, he tried to call Kavar but failed. When Carlo activated his strangely powerful skill "Space Descent" he cut a portion ofnd and descent it on the target. He used one of themands of Fenrir''s Blessing spell, Ezra can easily exchange the position with his soldier whenever he wants. And he switched positions and got inside the ck cell while Mad God Bear was buried beneath the giantnd. He tried to call it back but the pentagon formation couldn''t be formed between thend. At that time, Carlo pressed his chest again, and Ezra''s eyes widened. He knew whenever the former touched his chest, his power increased by folds. "I only have 2 more attacks left to y, after that, my body will fall" Said Carlo. "I acknowledge you and that is why I am apprising you that there are only 2 trump cards left in me. If you beat them, you will win." Carlo was smiling, despite the fact that his nose and eyes were bleeding, Drepa''s poison was eating him inside. "Rajah Indarapatra, Unleash!" ~VRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOO~ A tsunami of spiritual energy was released from within the body of Carlo Aur as 10 robs rotated behind his back. "Ezra, this is my way of showing respect, now I can''t seal my powers back. So even if I survive your atrocious poison, I can not stay here and will go back to Las Filipinas, you sessfully crumbled our ns." Ezra''s eyes widened. "10 orbs!" He murmured. That was the true grade of Rajah Indarapatra, a martial spirit of 10th grade. He raised his sword and uttered. "Whippy de: Million Whips." ~VRRROOOOOOOOOMMMM~ The dense spiritual energy''s tsunami merged around his sword, the Omaca''s three des became six, six became twelve and twelve became twenty four. In front of Ezra Zephyr, the Urumi sword turned into millions of des shining in greyish colour. Ezra could only see the brilliance of it, he was not worried about the martial art but was troubled by the enormous amount of qi packed in those attacks. He dropped his both weapons, the sword Efsa and the hook Drepa. But before they could hit the ground he held the Gleipnit and started to spin. Both weapons spun in the air as spirals, at that time Ezra used another technique of his martial art. "Art of Survival: Deathly Spirals." Both spirals were infused with ck terrifying lightning and were vertically ready to sh whateveres in their way. Soon, the swords of Carlo Aur were unleashed and millions of bright and shiny whips descended. The spirals moved and met the whips. ~BOOOM BAAAM THAAAH PHAAA~ Myriad of strange exploding sounds urred and the spirals were destroyed by the sheer number of whips. Ezra growled and dashed into the woods, he moved with every bit of his energy. He waved his hands to block and parry as many whips as he could and used Portal Cutter multiple times. But the whips changed directions and hit him. After a long series of thrashing the technique of Carlo ended. "I am impressed." Said Carlo as he looked at Ezra Zephyr. His entire body was shed and cut, there were thousands of small andrge cuts, and his left eye was damaged as well. He panted heavily as he gazed at the blue armoured man raising his sword again. "Whippy de: One Whip." ~BBZZZZZZZZZZ~ The ground shook and his final andst move that his martial art contains emerged. All three des of Urumi sword merged to be one and shed at Ezra emitting greyish qi. Ezra Zephyr saw that and tried to parry it. "Art of Survival: Parry the Mountain" Both his sword and hook moved in the union to parry the attack but the spiritual energy difference was too much. ~PIITAAAAAAAAAA~ A loud thrash and Ezra''s left arm fell to the ground, blood oozing from it. His entire strength was crumbling as he fell to his knees. The same went for Carlo, he was on his knees as well. None of them had any power left to battle. "Haha, let us see, which one of usst long *cough*" said Carlo. Ezra Zephyr raised his bloody face and smiled as he murmured something. Carlo flinched but couldn''t hear it. ~KEEEEERIRRIIRIRIRIIRRI~ A sudden cry reverberated, Carlo was traumatized as he looked behind, a shiny giant eagle came out of a pentagon portal. His jaw drop as he said. "3rd tier Martial Animal!" Chapter 158 Finally, The Battle Ended ?~KEEEEERIRRIIRIRIRIIRRI~ A sudden cry reverberated, Carlo was traumatized as he looked behind, a shiny giant eagle came out of a pentagon portal. His jaw drop as he said. "3rd tier Martial Animal!" He slowly moved his head at his opposer who was grinning despite losing an arm of his. Ezra was losing a lot of Blood, ck Lightning continuously flickered to seal the arm and decrease the flow but his spiritual energy was so low and his injuries were way bigger. Carlo became perturbed for a while before nodding his head with a smile. "I ept my defeat, kill me." ~SWWIIIISSSSHHH~ A sharp whip-like thing brimming in myriad coloured light drifted at his neck and the head of Carlo Aur fell with a thudding sound. His head rolled and eventually halted facing the heavily injured werewolf. Oddly, even after his death, his eyes were wide open, stalking his surprising opponent. That bird was none other than Razor Pearl Eagle who was turned into an undead soldier by Ezra Zephyr inside the Spirity Bailiwick. What it used was its skill "Slicing Feather". Ezra was panting and grunting in pain at this moment, during the entire fight their lives were on the verge of death many times. It was the battle of trump cards, the one who won was the one who had better and more hidden cards. Carlo''s speed and power against Ezra''s mastery in handbat. Carlo''s 1st seal and Ezra''s Bracers Carlo''s Dimensional Cutter was cancelled by Ezra''s Portal Cutter Carlo''s 2nd seal was tackled by Mad God Bear''s summoning. Carlo''s 3rd seal versus Ezra''s morphed werewolf form. Carlo''s Martial Art was defended by Ezra''s Dragon Pelt. Carlo''s Blue Armour was faced by Ezra''s Martial Arts. 10th Grade Raja Indarapatra was endured by 7th Grade Fenrir. Carlo''s body anguished with poison raced against Ezra''s blood-losing body. All this time the cards which were meant to cause huge upsets in battle tackled each other to sheer evenness. But, at the veryst moment. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom showed another card. The card of Razor Pearl Eagle and to his foe''s misfortune, he didn''t have any card left to y. His body was poisoned and his spiritual energy was depleted. And that''s how, the mighty genius, who was prepared to win the continent of the lower realm perished. Ezra Zephyr paid a hefty price, his entire limb was dissected, and thousands of gashes exposed his flesh. His silver fangs were drenched in his very own blood, his eye was damaged to a point where he could never see from it again. In terms of physical appearance, Ezra looked worse than Carlo. However, he was smarter. It would take a huge amount of spiritual energy to revive Kavar and force him out. So he kept Razor Pearl Eagle, who evolved from 2nd tier to 3rd tier after Ezra devoured those souls and martial spirits. If he had shown such an entity earlier maybe Carlo could have used another measure but he kept his main weapon hidden and waited for a perfect opportunity to unleash it. It takes a minuscule of spiritual energy to open the pentagon portal, and that''s what he did. The untouched evolved healthy and terrifying martial animal came out and with a single move, the man this bird was tasked to kill was decapitated. It was a very close fight, if the poison of Drepa didn''t have invaded his body then he would have died long ago. Without him being known, Carlo''s body was slowing down in a gradual manner. The battle finally ended, and the prince of werewolves raised his hand and uttered in a dim voice. "Soul Absorption" The whitish-coloured circle was formed beneath the body of thete Carlo. Soom a ball of natural white emerged out of his body, it was a size that Ezra had never seen before. It came slowly and slowly until it reached his body and entered his chest. But he was not in a condition to refine and devour it so he kept it inside his body. Next was the turn of Fenrir, he lurched out and licked his fangs. Seeing that the martial spirit of Carlo Aur also came out, the grievance was visible on his face as he looked down at his dead host and only disciple. "Who would have thought that I''ll die in the lower realm." He sighed as he said. "Every essayer wishing to earn the price of conquest must be prepared to pay a likewise penalty of failure. You were once the hero of a mythicalnd, people deemed you an honourable person. Yet you colluded with the rest and tried to control everything, why do you all fight for supremacy? I was loyal to Oden but still, I was imprisoned. For what? Just because I was exceptionally strong!? I was his grandson, even if Loki was adopted, he was still his son and I, a grandson. Yourme and evil sense of justification is hypocritical." Fenrir uttered in rage and sorrow. Rajah Indarapatra silently listened to everything and once Fenrir stopped his speech, he replied. "I''m not corrupted, I was following my ruler, my god. I am not but a martial spirit, the main characters of this world are hosts, not us spirits. *sigh* let''s not waste time on idle chatter, O Monstrous Wolf of Norse. Devour me and let me see with your eyes the world you and your host will create." "With honour." Replied Fenrir as he opened his pitch-ck hole mouth. Raja Indarapatra went inside it without any effort, ck lightning bolts flickered for a moment as it was about to be refined. Suddenly, the silent entity spoke. "Winner of 2nd round is Ezra Zephyr, he will be sent to the next round." The mysterious voice resounded in the forest. Of a sudden, light engulfed Ezra, Fenrir stopped the refining process and went back inside the body of his host. Ezra pondered if his arm can be reattached by the owner of this mysterious voice. In the meantime, he tried to call back Mad God Bear and Razor Pearl Eagle and to his wonderment both came back. He turned to look at the ce where Space Descent was used and saw that the entirend was okay. "What is this? How did Kavar get back in my pentagon when he failed before?" But before he could think more the light blinded him. ~SHOOOOOOSSSHHHH~ Chapter 159 Evolution Of Chaos Force ?The red werewolf appeared in an unseen area of the tower, it was a strange ce, all around it was a huge captivatingke backed by arge rampart of a mountain range. In the very middle of theke was a piece ofnd, as big as the forest he was in before. The prince saw that all his wounds were healed and his hunch was on the point, even his sliced arm and shed eye became normal. With a jolly face he looked here and there only to find another familiar individual. That''s right, it was no one but John Stark. He defeated Farrie Hleth and arrived at thest round, his eyes widened and a series of terrors appeared on his eyes when he saw a red werewolf. He quickly understood who he was. "You... you defeated Carlo?" Asked the Fair Sword of Humanity. Ezra Zephyr nodded. "This is the final round, you can surrender whenever you want. The winner shall be the sole inheritor of my Spirity Bailiwick, you may start now. The winner decided after the surrender or death of other." The mysterious voice reverberated again. "My Spirity Bailiwick! So this voice belonged to the very master who created this mystical ce." Cold sweat ran down John''s face. Ezra looked at John Stark with a murderous gaze and thetter understood. "I surrender." It was a quick surrender and as quick as the surrender the mysterious voice resounded once again. "Therefore, the winner of the Spirity Bailiwick is Ezra Zephyr." However, the red werewolf didn''t celebrate and absorbed the martial spirit of Rajah Indarapatra. As soon as Fenrir refined it, Ezra howled like a wild wolf. ~AAWWWOOOOOOOOOOOO~ Deafening thundering sounds came out of his body, and ck bolts as thick as a tree trunk flickered everywhere. John Stark was shocked and quickly dashed away, he made a 300 meters gap between them but could still feel the immeasurable amount of power from these strange ckish bolts. The Chaos Force of Ezra was evolving. After all, it was a 10th-grade martial spirit. The prince of Bloodfang was in a desperate situation, he felt as if his skin would tear away. He quickly used the Dragon Pelt and solidify his skin. Ezra yelled at the sky as a huge st urred. ~BOOOOOOOOOOM~ 8 orbs started to rotate behind his back and his body was soaked in sweat and blood. "You stupid wolf *pant* I was about to *pant* die." Ezra said to his martial spirit. Fenrirughed. "Haha, it was a fun show." "Zip it, you wannabe god. Why did the devouring hurt so much this time?" Ezra retorted and asked. "Because I didn''t digest it to level up my grade, I am already at the peak of 8th grade and more than that could make me a 9th-grade martial spirit and that would attract the unnecessary attention of the upper realm." "Yeah, like an 8th grade is amon thing here." He retorted once again. "I used the remaining power to modify and evolve the Chaos Force." Answered Fenrir. "What!" Ezra was surprised, he quickly checked and his eyes widened. The ck bolts became a lot thicker and had small scarlet lines in them. The power of his spiritual energy reached an unheard level in this lowly realm. He smiled in his werewolf form, sharp fangs were revealed, he closed his eyes and started another absorption. The refinement of Carlo''s soul began, and spiritual energy thundered out of his body in the form of reddish-ck lightning. And soon, the process ended. He could feel the bursting power inside his body, he reached the beginning point of peak 1st level of the Core Formation stage. A bit more and he will break through to the 2nd level of the Core Formation stage. From far, John Stark trembled at the strange sight, a strange fear engulfed his mind as if his heart was in the palm of a grim reaper. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom looked at him, without any unnecessary movements he transformed back to his human form, the ck imprints turned back into a ck coat and the silver coating became wolf shoulder tes. "Hello friend, thanks for letting me win." Said Ezra as he waved his hand at John Stark with a wicked grin on his face. John Stark gulped but he was not a coward, the battle was ended as well and he stepped forward. He was addled and daunted, yet he gathered the guts toe in front. "You are defying the logic, your existence is a p to every genius of this continent." Said Fair Sword of Humanity as he clenched his fist. The princeughed "Haha, I''ll take it as apliment. By the way, I have a matter to discuss with you." John squinted his eyebrows unintentionally. "I am here, what''s the matter?" Ezra smiled and said something. John''s eyes widened, he was shaken as he asked. "But why!?" Ezra shook his head and tried to divert the question. "Will you do it or not? I have a valuable reward for you as well, one that will evolve you by leaps and bounds. But, only if you say yes." Ezra winked. Fair Sword of Humanity was in a state of daze, he was not a greedy one but still, he asked. "You are insane!! What is the reward?" Ezra smirked and his bracelet shone, a scroll came out. Ezra handed that scroll to him and said. "Here, confirm it." The moment John read that, his body started to shiver and so was his sword, the white broad sword trembled in excitement, it caught Ezra''s attention. "This weapon!" He pondered. "Yes boy, it''s a legendary weapon." Fenrir confirmed. It was Ezra''s time to surprise. "What! How did hey his hands on a legendary tier sword." He asked. "How in both realms would I know that? Dumb prince of kobolds." The wolf mocked. Ezra tsked. "I just won a death battle, my mind is in fatigue." "It always is, not a news to me." Fenrir retorted it was his payback time for earlier humiliations. Suddenly, the mysterious voice resounded. "Rewards will be distributed shortly. Everyone, wait patiently." As it ended, a light covered Ezra and. ~WHOOOOOSSSSHHH~ He was teleported to somewhere else, leaving John Stark on the ind. Chapter 160 Rooftop ?The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom reached a rooftop-like ce, it was so high in the sky that he could easily see everything. The entire Spirity Bailiwick was as big as the reach of his eye, with beautiful meadows and rivers, tall mountain ranges and whatnot. It was a very beautiful and pleasantnd, no need to say the big amount of spiritual energy here. The prince walked on the jade-like floor of the rooftop, mysterious yet powerful mist was passing him through him. He was inspecting the scenery as a whole when he heard the mysterious voice. "Come here." Ezra flinched, the voice carried phenomenal power, he turned and saw a throne-like seat at the very centre of the rooftop. "When did it appear here?" He asked himself. Be that as it may, the prince of Bloodfang took a few steps and moved towards the man sitting on that very throne. Ezra came closer and bowed in respect. "Prince of Bloodfang Kingdom, Ezra Zephyr greets the senior." It was not a crafty bow but a pure respectful bow. "So you are Ezra, it surprised me that you won first ce." Uttered the mysterious man whose face was veiled by spiritual energy it seemed as if he was a vague figure of mist. "Thank you for your kind words, senior." Ezra''s words were short, precise and smart. Everything was normal until the mysterious voice changed. "Haha, you look quite handsome for a descendent of Master Bjorn Zephyr." Ezra Zephyr recoiled in shock, his eyes widened as he raise his head to gaze at the vague figure. He saw a very handsome young man, with long polished sable hair, pink lips and wide pretty eyes. Eyebrows and eyshes were dense and inky, the royal attire rivalled the dress of Ezra. He was the epitome of awesomeness, a man with a beauty that could rival that of ady. "What did you say, senior?" Asked Ezra in a perturbed way. The slim and handsome man replied with a smile. "I have been waiting for you." And stood up from the throne. Ezra was still wondering about the connection between him and his ancestor, he asked Fenrir countless times but there was bit a single answer. "Waiting for me! But why?" Asked Ezra, now he was beginning to digest the different things that he just faced "To give you something that is rightfully yours, my king." The handsome man knelt before Ezra Zephyr. "Huh"!? Ezra''s jaw dropped. "What the hell is happening?" Rubab, the envoy of Veiled Virgin Valley was pissed. "We couldn''t see a single thing regardless of how hard we try, we must see who wins this tournament. Do something Levos." Levos, the envoy of the Holy Law Sect shook his head. "Only if your yelling could help us. But for the moment it is not possible to see what''s inside. We can only interrogate the survivors." "This is the first time, all these years and nothing like this ever happened." Orama from Duo-Mountain Peak said. "What all these years, it is your very first time standing here with us. I still believe that the mistake today lies on your part, you are less capable than those savages." Levos mocked and grinned. Orama clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. "You son of a bi..." "Stop, I don''t have time to listen to your cussword game." The bulkiest man amongst them called Morther said. Even many tsked at his dominant way of speaking but none objected except one. "Show your ugly muscles somewhere else, don''t act like a boss here." He was none other than the silver-haired sorcerer, Deonis of Continental Magic Academy. "Are you sure you want to kill that boy?" Asked the envoy of Myriad Miracle Tower, his name was Kindre. The question gave trouble to everyone, the one he was talking about was none other than Ezra Zephyr. Seeing his terrifying potential and strange soul-devouring spell, everyone wanted to have him but no one wanted to give him to someone else. There were 7 1st Degree sects and Ezra would only join one which can be a threat to the other 6 sects. Power to absorb souls was a very new thing to them, they were almost pulling their hair out of sheer surprise. Especially the sorcerer, Deonis. Being a Martial Sorcerer he knew that it was a strange spell that he has never seen before and despite being an expert genius who could even check the circles of the spell, showing how profound it was. Soon after, a quarrel raised among the 7 sects for the possession of this single man. At the veryst moment, Kindre gave the idea to kill this unseen threat. He was not interested in the least, Myriad Miracle Tower is a genius sect of Armament Smiths and Imprint Masters. This was the single sect that no other sect wanted as an enemy and the reason was it was the biggest source of Armament and Imprint material suppliers. Not to mention, they also possess a tower for Alchemy. Hearing his words, the envoys calmed down and came to a conclusion to annihte this threat. However, Orama opposed his extent. But in the end, he was forced to shut down, and the standing of Duo-Mountain Peak was the lowest of the 7 1st Degree sects. Duo-Mountain Peak be one of the 7 super sects 5 years ago, before it, that seat belonged to another. At one point, all the other 6 sects were afraid of that single sect. However, the time changed the tides and the hunter was hunted. "It''s a pity, but yeah. He will cause devastation if left alone." Replied Morther. "But that will only happen if he survives against that other monster." Said de of Sword Mastery Abode. "Haha, that guy is a hero, with him under my wing, I can even fight for the patriarch seat." Said Morther as heughed. All the other looked at him in a strange way but none said anything as if he was a very powerful idiot. Everyone stood in a group, those who survived and surrendered were teleported to the ind where John Stark was present. Everyone looked at him in surprise. "Hey, who won the final round?." John Stark was about to say but stuttered as he said. "I won... against Ezra" "What!" "Impossible!" "I can''t believe it, where is his majesty?" "Speak the truth or I will kill you here." All the members of Bloodfang who went to the Spirity Tower and fought in the coliseum were teleported here. John Stark''s eyebrows twitched as he unleashed his spiritual energy. ~WHOOOSSSSHHH~ Sharp and suffocating sword qi pushed the Bloodfang''s Martial Masters. But not all of them, Zulfi Dimitry and Shifa Pista were unflinching and Theor Galearms also controlled to halt himself with greater efforts. John understood and cancelled his qi as he said. "In the previous round, Ezra and Carlo went to the same ring and I went with Princess of Elfpatria. I came out victorious with lesser wounds. However, Ezra''s entire body was devastated but he won against Carlo Aur." Everyone was baffled, the ones who were more surprised were Akkar Boldheart and the next Djinn Xyr, because they felt the power of that man and engaged with him, they knew how terrifying of a martial master he was. Yet, he was killed by Ezra Zephyr who they considered a cripple. If that is the case then what kind of monster is Ezra Zephyr? "What, even Carlo is dead!?" A panicked voice came out of a certain area, attracting the attention of all. As soon as they saw that figure, hatred emerged in their hearts. Especially the martial masters of Bloodfang Kingdom. She was none other than Emily Jomez, she survived Theor Galearms and reached hear. The rest of her entire group perished. Salom Uqually, Victor Brownmane, Ixtal Mrch and all other upper realm invaders. All died, leaving her in the den of monsters. "Ignore her for now, we will deal with herter." Ordered Zulfi Dimitry and everyone turned their hateful gazes away giving her the room to breathe. John Stark was asked to continue and he spoke again. "He could have won easily but he was terribly injured and thest round didn''t heal, I told him to surrender but he fought and even in that state, he drove me into the corner many times." He stuttered many times, other thought that he is in shock but in truth, he stuttered because he was lying. The prince of werewolves was befuddled, his brain became numb. Such a powerful entity who ruled and controlled the entire Spirity Bailiwick that even made other continents go nuts in greed called him his king and knelt "Fenrir, what is happening?" He asked. But no reply came from the other side. "Senior, please stand." He came and raised the man and asked. "Who are you?" The man smiled and said. "I am 1st disciple of your ancestor, Bjorn Zephyr." Chapter 161 Legacy ?The man smiled and said. "I am 1st disciple of your ancestor, Bjorn Zephyr." Hearing such words, Ezra Zephyr could not help but go nuts. He lost words to speak, it took him quite a time to adjust his mind to an iing tempest of abnormal information. "It is an honour to meet you, disciple of Ancestor. That makes you my great great great grand uncle or maybe a few more greats in between, isn''t it?" Ezra said with a smile, his evil and cunning self was not here at all. The handsome man smiled and shook his head. "No, your majesty. I am not but a mere subject of yours, you are the hier of Master Bjorn''s legacy." Said the handsome man. "You are mistaken, senior. The current King is my father King Mirza Zephyr." Ezra corrected. The man gently shook his head again. "I am not talking about the little Kingdom that resides at the end of the continent called Bloodfang, I am talking about the legacy of Master Bjorn." Answer the handsome man. Ezra asked in a perturbed way. "Is it rted to my martial spirit?" "Yes, the one who will possess the Monstrous Wolf of Norse as his spirit and the bloodline of the Royal Werewolf family will be the hier of Master Bjorn''s legacy." The Handsome Man exined. "Fenrir, did you know about it?" The prince questioned. "I had a hunch but when we came here, I was assured." The wolf replied. "Then why didn''t you inform me?" Ezra was slightly disappointed. Fenrir looked at him and replied. "Because this is not something I should interfere in, this legacy is from Bjorn Zephyr as a king not Bjorn Zephyr as my host." Ezra Zephyr was dumbfounded, he stared at the handsome man who was cheerfully smiling and asked. "Senior, what is your name?" "My name is Ayrton Magnus, I am a Dragonkin." Said the handsome man. Ezra Zephyr''s eyes widened as he heard that. "A Dragonkin! A beastmen tribe that only exists in archaic records." He said to himself. "Never ever have I thought that Dragonkins also live here!" Ezra said. Ayrton smiled. "We exist, my liege. Our race is very powerful, only we and few others had the power to rival werewolves." He said. This was another wave of shock for Ezra, the mighty Dragonkin are saying they could rival werewolves. Since when werewolves became that much power, the current image of werewolves hardly allow them to sit in the list of top 5 tribes in the beastmen race. "What are you saying, senior? It is n-" "My liege, call me Ayrton, it is my humble request." He beseeched. Ezra nodded his head and continued. "Ayrton, please stand up, I don''t know why did youpare werewolves with dragonkins but we are far below the mythical tribes. Only my Red Wolf family is strong but not to the level of Dragonkins." The handsome man Ayrton stood and leaned as he extended his hand towards the strange throne and said. "I will exin everything, Please sit on the throne, my liege." Ezra scratched his head and took steps towards the strange throne on which Ayrton was sitting a few minutes ago. Ezra sit on the throne, which was made of strange jade-like stones. The moment he sat, a strange sense of familiarity arose inside his chest as if the throne was itching for Ezra Zephyr, he felt like he could see the entirety of Spirity Bailiwick while sitting on that throne. "My liege, may I exin from the very beginning." Asked the Dragonkin. The prince of werewolves nodded his head and said. "Yes, please." Hearing that the handsome Dragonkin stood respectfully, his long jet hair fluttered from the air as he opened his mouth. "My liege, your ancestor, Master Bjorn was born in the upper realm but his fate was sealed when numerous factions united to eliminate him just because of the sole reason that he possesses the martial spirit of Fenrir. He destroyed his martial prowess and came to the lower realm to hide. However, for a genius like him, it was not a big deal to reconstitute the martial prowess and he did so. During that time, I met him. He saw potential in me and trained me to an extent that no one on this continent could rival me except him. I even fought toe to toe with the Heavenly Demon of a sect called Spirit Devouring Mountain. Spirit Devouring Mountain was the only sect that had absolute authority, but I destroyed it with my master being the judge. Many things happened but they are irrelevant to mention. After defeating the Spirit Devouring Mountain, no one dared to even stare at us. After that, Master Bjorn made the Bloodfang Empire to hide Fenrir and preserve his bloodline. He was in a rush, maybe he couldn''t heal the wounds he received. To cut the long story short, Master Bjorn ordered me to wait here until someone from his bloodline who possess Fenrir as well appear. His words were ''Zephyr with ck Wolf will be my sole sessor''. I did what I was told without any question, and after waiting for thousands of years, the one who I waited for came." He ended as he looked at Ezra. Ezra Zephyr looked at him with widened eyes, he lowered his head and pondered for a moment then asked. "Ayrton, what is the legacy of Ancestor Bjorn?" "The dominion, my liege." "The dominion! You mean the same dominion as that of Las Filipinas and Greek''s?" Ezra became agitated. "Indeed, my liege. This entire Spirity Bailiwick was the dominion of Master Bjorn in the upper realm." Ezra''s mind was in dilemma, the ce that everyone desired to possess was actually waiting for him toe and im. The prince of werewolves was in deep heed. Ayrton spoke again. "However, my liege, you can not use the powers of dominion until you gather all the pieces of tokens." "I knew it wouldn''t be easy, there must be some sort of test or anything, right?" Asked Ezra. "Haha, my liege is a smart man, you are correct. I knew you were the foretold sessor of Master Bjorn and I could have saved all the trouble you faced which includes the deathly battles. But I was forbidden to do any such thing, it was my test and you had to reach 1st ce to pass it. I was also aware of when those Filipino invaders came, but I let them roam. I watched your every move, and how you got your hands on the ''Dragon Pelt.'' I knew you can handle them because from now on there will be many monstrous enemies. The equilibrium is broken and many factions are sending their people in the lower realm to invade." Ezra nodded his head, he looked calm but inside his head a storm was abrupting. At that time something mystic happened, the body of Ayrton Magnus vibrated. "Ayrton, what is happening to you?" Ezra inquired in worry. "Nothing, my liege. My work has ended here, now I have to ascend and set the stage for your arrival." He said as he took out a ne. It has a wolf''s head in it, surrounded by 5 empty sword scabbards, Ayrton waved his hand and a small sword came and went inside one of the empty scabbards. "My liege, the remaining 4 swords are kept by the other 4 disciples of Master Bjorm. All of them are in this continent, you have to find them and pass their tests, once all swords will fill the scabbards. This dominion which is bigger than this continent will be yours. And one more thing, my liege. Red Wolf family is not the royal family of Bloodfang but it is the Royal Family of all werewolves in the upper realm, including many major beastmen tribes." With these words, the Dragonkin vanished into thin air. "My liege, your loyal subject will wait for you in the upper realm." The voice of Ayrton Magnus resounded in the sky. Ezra looked at the sky and murmured. "Fenrir, we need to talk." "What is it, boy?" The Monstrous Wolf of Norse asked. "What is a dominion?" "You will know when the time wille." "Who are the other 4 disciples of Ancestor Bjorn?" "You will eventually meet them." "Is the equilibrium of both realms broken as Ayrton mentioned?" "Yes." "Is our Red Wolf family the strongest family in the werewolf tribe?" "Yes." Ezra sighed after quick series of questions and answers. "We only have slightly better speed and power, can''t believe we are best even in the upper realm." "It''s because your family hasn''t lifted the restrictions." Said Fenrir. Ezra flinched. "What restrictions?" "The original name of your family by which the upper realm recognise it is ''Dracul Wolf Family'' but Bjorn put restrictions on his bloodline and changed it to ''Red Wolf Family''." Ezra was flummoxed by what he heard. "Dracul Wolf Family" he slowly repeated the words he heard from Fenrir. Chapter 162 Memoir Of Bjorn Zephyr ?Ezra was flummoxed by what he heard. "Dracul Wolf Family" he slowly repeated the words he heard from Fenrir. "Your bloodline wields a terrifying power, Bjorn put 5 restrictions on his bloodline that only his true sessor can unleash." Said Fenrir "True sessor, you mean me?" Asked the prince. "Yes," Fenrir nodded positively. "How can I lift those restrictions?" Prince of Bloodfang Kingdom asked. The Monstrous Wolf of Norse shook his head. "I know but I can''t tell you." "Why? Don''t tell me it''s something like the legacy of Bjorn or any other bullshit." The behaviour of Ezra became irate. "You will know as you gather all the remaining four swords, the procedure will be shown to you when you''ll get enough power to defend yourself from danger. The sole reason behind Bjorn''s harsh decision was to hide his bloodline, his family was already considered a fishbone in the throat just because of their godly bodies. When Bjorn made me his Martial Spirit, he was already 36 years old. But being in the upper realm, the news spread like wildfire. With the help of Mythic Dominions, the rivals of the Dracul Wolf Family eliminated the entire race. In order to let you all live peacefully, he put 5 restrictions, 1 on each sword. And I will not ruin his ns, find the remaining four swords and when all 4 disciples deem you worthy, only then you can lift the restrictions by pouring your blood on the swords." Fenrir finished. Ezra squinted his eyebrows "Oh, so I only need to drop my blood on the ne?" "Yes... wait! No..." Ezra grinned in evil. "Are you sure, you are a powerful mythical martial spirit?" Fenrir growled. "It was a slip of tongue." It looked like it was a slip of tongue, however, Fenrir was not a being who could do such mistakes. He intentionally told him by acting as if it was a slip of tongue. Ezraughed, he took out Efsa and gently tapped the tip of his finger on his short sword''s tip. A blood drop popped up as he pulled up his strange wolf-faced ne and dropped the blood droplet on it. "..." "..." "Nothing happened." Said, Ezra. Fenrir didn''t show any expression as he said. "That''s unexpected." Ezra sighed and leaned on the throne when suddenly a strange heat erupted his body. "What is this!!" He felt a burning sensation. "I can feel an appalling amount of strength in my body." Soon the strange burning sensation ended, Ezra was in a sweat, he looked at his body. His height increased from 6''2 to 6''4 and so did his body frame, it was not much visible but his overall body frame grew. "This strength, I can sense that my physical power has evolved to a new height. I am shivering at the mere thought of how powerful I will be after lifting the remaining 4 restrictions." A man in a royal dress was in sweat, the patches of salty liquid invaded his dress as he panted. Beside him, was a crown embedded with beautiful carvings and pearls, the crown was on the floor. He stood up and checked his body. "What just happened?" This man was none other than Mirza Zephyr, he was working in his office and was about to start his daily training when he felt a strange heat in his body, his height also grew from 6''2 to 6''5 feet. At that point, another figure appeared from the door, a giant 7''0 feet man. Mirza''s eyes widened when he saw him. "Dad??" "Yes, it''s me." Unlike his son who was panting, the Canine Fists was in sweats but didn''t pant or he was trying his best not to. "What happened to us?" Feroza asked his son. "I don''t know..." replied Mirza. Both became silent for a while before Feroza spoke again. "Son, have you read the ancestral memoirs?" "Yes, I have. Why dad?" Feroza looked at the towering height that he just achieved and extra muscles which looked as if they were pumped with air. "See your chest." Said Feroza. Mirza did as said and he saw a strange wolf symbol on his body with 1 sword in a scabbard above it, it was emitting a radiant red light. "This light... perhaps, someone has lifted the restrictions." Said Feroza in a low voice. "What restric... O Goodness... the restrictions!" Mirza remembered something and quickly he bolted his way towards a room in the basement. Without any dy, the former King of Bloodfang followed the current King. Soon, they arrived at a library, it only had a few shelves but all were keenly ced and cleaned. Only those who can not read and write could enter this room for the only purpose of cleaning. Mirza moved his finger around the scrolls until his finger stopped on a certain scroll on which the word "1st" was written, indicating the 1st Emperor of Bloodfang Empire. Unlike now, the earlier Bloodfang was a huge empire, not a small kingdom. Mirza opened the scroll and started reading, Feroza stood behind him and listened as he was not a man fond of reading. Mirza stopped at a point, his voice pitched up as he read. "All five restrictions shall be removed once my sessor dips the swords in his zephyr blood. Radiant wolf will shine on the chest with 5 swords in scabbards" "Sessor? 1st Emperor and our Forefather Bjorn Zephyr''s sessor! Aren''t you the current King of Bloodfang Kingdom and I, the previous one? Who else could be the sessor?" Asked Feroza. "No no no dad, Forefather was a very wise man, none in the history of us zephyrs could bepared to him." His finger moved from line to line as he read and once again he stopped and pitched up his voice as he read. "Removal of restrictions shall put an end to Red Wolf Family." Feroza''s heart skipped a beat, his pulse increased as he got anticipated. "What does that mean, son? Will a catastrophe befell upon us because our restrictions are lifted?" Mirza didn''t reply and kept reading. "Son?" He asked again. Mirza finally snapped. "Dad, shut up!! I can''t concentrate, I am as frustrated as you or maybe more. Stay quiet and let me find out, Forefather Bjorn''s records are like pieces of puzzles. If he writes a question in 1st paragraph then the answer will be in 67th, even I who havepletely memorised the memoirs ofte ancestors couldn''tprehend the depth of Forefather Bjorn''s records including the memoir of that ancestor." "Huh! Who is the other one except Forefather Bjorn Zephyr?" Asked Feroza, he was a man who never cared about anything, including his own kingdom. Just like that, he didn''t care about Mirza''s irritation and asked what he wanted to know. Mirza sighed, he knew nothing wille if he argue with his father to stay silent. "3rd Emperor, Xerxes Zephyr. He was the most mysterious and ambitious emperor in Bloodfang''s history. But one day, he went somewhere and never came back." He told his father and started to read again, the reading went on until he stopped. "My sessor shall end the fake name and revive the archaic name of my bloodline, The Dracul Wolf Family. Only removal of restrictions can undo Dracul Wolf Family." Feroza didn''t understand the words but the current king fully grasped the hidden meaning as he widened his eyes in shock, his face was dipped in sweat, especially his forehead. He kept reading and reading until he reached the final paragraph. It was there, that Bjorn Zephyr wrote. "Zephyr with ck Wolf will be my sole sessor." That was it, the moment they read those words only one name came to their mind. "Ezra!" Both men murmured at the same time, there are only 3 members of the Red Wolf Family alive, only three with the surname of Zephyr in the entire continent. "He has be the sessor of our forefather, as expected of my grandson, hahaha!" Ferozaughed in happiness. However, the father of Ezra Zephyr, the wiser man between the two people present was in deep heed. He didn''t know whether to be happy or sad that his precious son became the sessor of Bjorn Zephyr. Now knowing all the things and witnessing the restriction lifted, he could piece up all the information of other ancestors who warned and guided the sessor. "The troubles and terrors of sessor''s arrival, enemies of the upper realm and other continents shall invade. The sessor must be killed to calm the cmity prophesied." These were the words recorded in the Memoir of 3rd Emperor Xerxes Zephyr, the eldest grandson of Bjorn Zephyr. Mirza clenched his fist and solidify his guts as he said to his father. "Dad, be ready, there will be unending wars from this point on. We have to protect Ezra, no matter what." There was a fire ignited in his eyes. The mountain-like old manughed. "Haha, I am always ready." Mirza gritted his teeth as he stared at a scroll in the shelf, it had ''3rd'' written on it. "I won''t allow anyone to harm my son, even if his existence brings cmities. If such cmities befell upon us, I will burn them myself." Chapter 163 End Of Spirity Bailiwick ?The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom was astounded to witness something, after pouring a droplet of blood, he unlocked the 1st restriction and along with it another thing happened as well. Ezra was recognised as the sessor of Bjorn Zephyr by the 1st sword in the scabbard, he could now feel the extent and immensity of Spirity Bailiwick. But apart from that, he couldn''t do anything, unlike the cave of Fenrir, the Spirity Bailiwick couldn''t be taken along in a bracelet. He was still in a ponder when he was suddenly struck by blinding lights, he knew what was happening. It was teleportation. ~WOOOSH~ The werewolf prince was teleported, and when his eyes were adjusted after a sudden sh, he saw himself on the ind surrounded by numerous people. Ezra looked at them and recognised all of them were martial masters of Bloodfang Kingdom, they knelt before their king and gave a respectful salute. Their faces were glowing in admiration, at the fact that their prince could defeat someone who came from the upper realm. The upper realm is a ce that every man wishes to see because the lower realm has some unexined restrictions. One will automatically be ascended the moment their power reach at the peak of the Spiritual Transformation stage. Some use ancient methods to hide the power just like the Dragonkin Ayrton Magnus did for centuries until he did his job and ascended. In the very same manner, lower-realm dwellers fear the upper realm. Because one thing was certainly undeniable that only monsters of oundish martial prowess live there. However, the prince of theirs killed one of such monsters. A monster who even made super geniuses like John Stark and Farrie Hleth stench in sweat. Ezra looked at John Stark and winked, thetter felt a chill running down his spine. "Hehe, you look tensed." Asked the enchantress of Elfpatria. John Stark shook his head and sighed. "I don''t if he is a blessing or curse for the lower realm." He asked. "Blessing for Bloodfang and curse for the rest of the continent." Replied another individual, he was Leomord Tigerian. John and Farrie gave him a positive nce. The Fair Sword spoke, "I can foretell that his every move and every wording out of his mouth is a piece of the stage that he is setting for the grand festival in future." The group of the trio was a bit away from the rest, Akkar Boldheart mingled with them as if he was a werewolf himself. What surprised the rest was Xyr, the shy guy was actually a good talker and for some unknown reasons, ever since he heard that Ezra Zephyr defeated Carlo Aur he has been very friendly towards Bloodfangs. The only figure who had none to talk with was Emily Jomez. While everyone was in the middle of chatter and all, the mysterious voice came again. "This is the end of Spirity Bailiwick, have your rewards and grow." Ezra was curious, he saw Ayrton ascending and if he really ascended then whose voice was this? "Rx, boy. It''s a recorded voice." Said Fenrir. Soon, arrows made of pure lightning descended, everyone flinched at first but they soon knew what these arrows were carrying. They hit the fists of all participants, out of 87 participants of Bloodfang Kingdom who got their name on Spirity Tablet only 68 were alive. The rest perished in the mes of battle, more than half were killed by Rolo Aur''s Abyssal sh. These 68 were only able to clear 1st round, so they got a single pill as a reward. But, that pill was not an ordinary one, it was a 6th-tier pill, Essence Melioration Pill. A pill which has an 80% sess ratio in cleaning the entirety of impurities and expanding vitality. After theme Leomord Tigerian and Emily Jomez, the only two people who survived after losing 2nd round. They received an Essence Melioration Pill and a Special tier weapon. After them was the turn of Zulfi, Shifa, Akkar and Theor. They all received the Essence Melioration Pill and a Special tier weapon and a gammayer skill. Now Farrie Hleth who was able topete in the top 4, received the same rewards with an addition of 7th tier Energy Educing Pill. An amazing pill that can raise one level in cultivation immediately. The eyes turned towards the remaining duo, Ezra and John. The prince sighed. "Another 7th tier pill" After him, John continued. "Likewise, but I also got a Martial Arts manual." "What is a Martial Art manual?" "I don''t know, do you?" "No, let''s ask his majestyter." "Good Idea." That was a lie, the real winner was Ezra Zephyr. His eyes widened in surprise to find that the price of 1st ranker was this. "The familiar pill, Bjorn had them here too?" Said Fenrir to himself. "Cubic Spirit Pill... one that contains a grade 6 martial spirit!" He was shocked beyond his witts. That was it, with everyone receiving their rewards. Soon, the tower started to shake and everyone was teleported. When they reappear, 7 figures floated in mid-air. They looked at John Stark with a friendly and weing smile, but when their eyesnded on Ezra Zephyr. Their faces were twisted in horror and disgust, especially the face of Levos, envoy of the Holy Law Sect, he was vengeful. Ezra caught these changes and turned his gaze to the man who shared the tea with him. The well-dressed man who was the envoy of Duo-Mountain Peak. But that man lowered his head, and Ezra''s pulse increased. "Something''s fishy." He pondered. "Indeed, boy. Be prepared for all possible things." Warned Fenrir. The fissure was forced to open again and the path to the outside world appeared, one after another, hundreds of people jumped out. Theynded on the other side of thend like locusts falling on a field. They walked and walked, and people cried and praised them as they went through them in pride. "Return to the hall that brought you, sect selection list will be told tomorrow." Levos''s sound resounded, his gaze was still stuck on Ezra Zephyr, he grunted and vanished. Everyone went to the hall they were teleported in. In the same manner, Ezra and his people moved with Uqually Hall as their aim. When they saw the Uqually city in sight, Ezra''s eyes twitched. He saw a familiar face, the beautiful face of Bipasha Uqually. "Long time no see!" Said Ezra with a wide smirk on his face. Chapter 164 Night Of Price ?Bipasha who was sure that she will remain calm blushed at the sight of Ezra, she remembered the price he told her in exchange for a Special tier weapon. "He became taller!" Bipasha thought. She controlled her paced pulse and moved towards Ezra, her red rose-like lips educed the sexual urge of youth males. However, their fear of Ezra was a lot more than the hormonal urge. "What was your rank?" She asked, her tone arrogant as if she didn''t expect anything from them. "I am 2nd ranked. These four came in the top 8 and 68 had their names of Spirity Bailiwick." Replied Ezra. Bipasha''s face was not changed at all, she hummed and retorted. "I am not in the mood to joke, tell me." "I told the truth, you can go and ask the envoys of 7 sects." Hearing that Bipasha''s eyes widened, she couldn''t believe it no matter what. Ezra Zephyr came close. "I have work for you." "Who do you thin-" "The price is a Special tier armour." Said Ezra before she could finish. Bipasha passed at that moment, her beautiful face looked at Ezra in awe. "What is it?" She asked. Ezra said something, his eyebrows furrowed before she calmed herself and replied. "Yes, I can do that. To be real, this price is huge for such a small task." Ezraughed. "Haha, my life is on the stack, I feel negative vibes from the 7 sects." "Alright, consider it done. Now let''s move, you have to rest, for tomorrow is a big day." Said Bipasha as she turned to walk away. Her buttocks and juicy curves could be grasped by her tightly worn clothes. "I''ll wait for you tonight." Ezra''s voice resounded in Bipasha''s head. He used telepathy. She stopped for a minute and kept moving without looking back at all Ezra saw her leaving back and said. "She is old and experienced, why she is acting like a virgin?" "Maybe you have caught her heart for real, that''s another possibility boy." Ezraughed and moved on and soon arrived at the point where they had set their camp before. The prince of werewolves was resting in his tent, his scarlet eyes checked the roof of the tent showing that he was getting bored. At that time, he felt a presence. With a swift and quick jerk, he stood with both of his weapons in his hands. "Prince Ezra Zephyr of Bloodfang Kingdom, please forgive my concealed approach. I am nothing but a servant of Miss Bipasha." Ezra''s eyes lit up. "Oh, Bipasha. Keep talking." "She has called you." Said the shadow-like man. Ezra nodded and said. "I understand, stay outside and give me a minute." The unknown figure nodded and vanished. Ezra refreshed himself and poured a perfume which he took out from the cave and moved. It was said that on the night when all the martial masters returned from Spirity Bailiwick. A strange romantic fragrance was scattered in the city and every house that had a man and woman leaked the sound of moans the entire night. Ezra arrived at the side of the city, a small house was built there and Ezra was gestured to go inside. Despite his appearance, he was fully prepared for any oue. He saw a slightly open door, and the prince went and opened the door. He saw a square wide bed with Bipashaid on it. She had nothing on her except lingerie, her revealing body forced Ezra''s littlemander to yell ''Attention''. The room had a libido booster red light, and Bipasha was prepared and hot. With the seducing perfume on Ezra, her mind became numb as she moaned slowly. She couldn''t look at Ezra''s face, the werewolf slowly moved towards her to look at the female who made his strong will quiver. Ezra gently touched her cheek and bent down to kiss it. ~MUUAAHHH~ A passionate and wet kiss on her cheek, her body of her trembled as she gradually turned her head to look at Ezra. Both saw each other so closely for the first time, both eyes got closed as their lips merged. Lower lip, upper lip, tongue and sometimes both lips at the same. Despite being a noob, Ezra showed the art of liplock to an astonishing level. While they were drowning in the kiss, Ezra''s hand made a move and slid towards the chunky breast of Bipasha. His big hands couldn''t detain the hooters as he gently squeezed them, the seasoned female didn''t wait and grabbed the cobra of the werewolf. Ezra threw away his clothes in bracelet and gobbled at her bosomy rounded big mushy boobs. Soon, his domehead touched the valley of Bipasha, the river flowed out of the valley as the domehead made its move. "Aahh" she moaned as she felt something invading her fanny. "Hahh, it''s big... aahhh" she moaned. Ezra was the same, it was the 1st time he was lost in the maze of pleasure. The entire room that was brimming in red light was filled with the air of lust, Bipasha''s long nails tore the back of Ezra. ~GGGRRRRRRRRR~ Bipasha was shocked to hear a such growl, she looked at Ezra whose canines wereing out but he controlled it as he kissed Bipasha Uqually. She kicked Ezra and changed the position, she was now in charge. She sit on his Mr Bean and shoved it inside out, her melons bounced in front of Ezra Zephyr, disturbing the equilibrium of his sheer control. He raised his hands to squeeze them, he could see and feel his fingers digging into her soft melons. She bent down and mmed her boobs on Ezra''s face, the werewolf was not an ordinary one and with the opportunity, in front, he bit her nipple. "Aahhh, Rascal." He held her waist and lift her a little, he put pressure on his feet while sleeping and... ~THAP THAP THAP THAP THAP THAP THAP THAP~ A series of bangs resounded as Ezra pped Bipasha''s cheeks, this went on for an entire night. A night when the Uqually city was reverberating with cries and moans. Chapter 165 Eye Opening Speech ?The day broke out and the sunlight kissed the grounds. At that time, Ezra Zephyr was already in his tent, numerous hickies decorated his neck and chest as he was smiling in satisfaction. "Your majesty, it''s time." Said Theor Galearms. Ezra came out as he stretched and yawned. "Your majesty, were you perhaps unable to sleepst night?" He asked. "Yeah." Replied Ezra with a wicked smile as he continued. "I was attacked by a powerful beaut, I had to fight her all night." "Huh!? Your majesty, are you alright?" Theor was rmed as he turned to call the rest. "Hey, calm down. I was joking." Said Ezra with a waving hand. "Oh, haha. I apologise." He uttered, he looked at his prince and saw the red marks on his neck. "Miss Bipasha was sure powerful, haha." Ezra stared at him. "What did you say?" "Uh, nothing my lord. I just said Miss Bipasha is waiting outside. It''s the time of selection." He replied as he tried to veil his grin. "Let''s go." Ordered the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom. They both arrived where the rest of the people were, a number of 385 martial masters from the Bloodfang Kingdom joined the Spirity Bailiwick. 381 5th-grade spirit holders, 3 6th-grade andst was Ezra Zephyr himself. Out of these, 73 lost their lives in Spirity Bailiwick including the 18 who died in Spirity Tower. Ezra and Bipasha met again, their eyes met but none avoided the contact as both gave a romantic smile. Even the dumbest of Bloodfang could feel something suspicious, with the exception of the likes of Theor, who understood and grasped the event that happenedst night. They didn''t say anything and started moving towards the designated location, a vast ground. There was nothing special about it except that the sky above was filled with thousands of people shading the sunlight like locusts, they all were envoys of their respective sects. Bloodfang Kingdom''s g fluttered as a bulky martial master was holding it, the g caught the attention of everyone. Ezra became the hero of those geniuses, he managed to kill the invader who uninvitedly visited Spirity Bailiwick and caused numerous deaths. The masses looked at them with awe eyes. After the many geniuses left the Spirity Bailiwick and rested, their energy came back and muffled voices of whispers were getting louder. *Cough* A soft cough suddenly rang out across the area, somehow covering every other noise, and the entire ce fell silent. Every genius watched as 7 spiritual energy clouds drifted over from far away. 7 figures were seated on each cloud, powerful spiritual energy pressure rippling from their bodies, they were the 7 envoys. Upon their arrival, the crowd of geniuses grew nervous. They knew that the end of the Spirity Bailiwick was the start of the selection by the envoys of sects. Those that they found worthy would be allowed to enter the sects to train. These 7 were the strongest 1st-degree sects in Naran Continent. For every genius present, it was akin to a carp leaping through the dragon''s gate. 7 clouds of spiritual energy hovered in the air. 7 figures were seated on each one, powerful and vigorous Genesis Qi spreading from their bodies that intimidated and awed everyone in the area. In the face of these 7 Nascent Soul experts, the numerous geniuses were all extremely respectful, not daring to show the slightest hint of arrogance as they patiently waited. Because they knew that these 7 practically hadplete control over the futures of every genius here. The 1st-degree sects also known as 7 sacred sects are the face of might. As long as one could enter and train inside, one''s future would be iparable to staying behind in a continent like theirs. After all, the best resources and experts of Naran Continent were gathered in these 7 sects. Hence, many people felt that even entering these 7 sects as an ordinary disciple would be better than being a genius in the Naran Continent. Ezra Zephyr''s gaze also looked towards the 7 envoys. He had already gained information about the 7 sacred sects In the Spirity Bailiwick and now knew that the tea-loving well dressed man was an envoy of the Duo-Mountain Peak. As for the fair, clean-shaven Levos that looked like a dishonourable middle-aged man, he was the envoy of The Holy Law Sect. The other 5 sects were the Dragon Bone Pavilion, Sword Mastery Abode, Continental Magic Academy, Myriad Miracle Tower and the Veiled Virgin Valley. These 5 great sects were also very famous in Naran Continent and were said to be behemoth-like existences. On one of the clouds, the Holy Law Sect''s envoy, Levos, swept his cold gaze across the crowd. His gaze was akin to the edge of a de, no one daring to meet it. "Although you are the geniuses of the Naran Continent, it will not be so easy to enter our 7 sacred sects. You should know that there are millions of continents in the lower realm, and the Naran Continent really doesn''t stick out amongst them." The other continents also have all kinds of geniuses of uncountable numbers. Envoys from the 7 sacred sects have also been sent to these ces to select disciples. Therefore, do not feel so pleased with yourselves just because you performed somewhat decently in the Spirity Bailiwick. If put amongst the entire younger generation of Lower Realm, none of you are anything special." Levos''s indifferent voice was akin to a basin of cold water, giving a cold awakening to numerous geniuses that had originally been under the impression that they had performed pretty well in the Spirity Bailiwick. Ezra Zephyr also frowned slightly. He could feel that Levos''s frosty gaze seemed to pause on him when he spoke as if these words were directed at the former. However, Ezra''s expression did not change, neither showing joy nor anger. Zulfi mumbled in a low voice, "How loathsome." "Hehe, envoy Levos need not be so stern. I feel that there are some pretty good seedlings among these little ones. If we provide guidance and training for them, they may even be pirs that support our continent in the future." Chapter 166 Selection Begins ?"Hehe, envoy Levos need not be so stern. I feel that there are some pretty good seedlings among these little ones. If we provide guidance and training for them, they may even be pirs that support our continent in the future." While the numerous geniuses in the area werepletely silent, augh suddenly rang out. If one turned to look, one would discover that the one who had spoken was the currently smiling envoy of a sect which was ced in the spot below the 7 sects, it was an envoy of a 2nd-degree sect. The 2nd powerhouses of the continent, next to 1st-degree sects. "Alright, let''s not waste any more time. Begin the selection process." The one who spoke this time was a man with numerous sword wounds on his body. His face was cold and stern, the Spiritual Energy around him extremely sharp, while two swordsy across his waist. He was the envoy of the Sword Mastery Abode. "Those who managed to reach the Spirity Tower may take a step forward." A woman''s kind and gentle voice sounded. She wore pce robes on which an exquisite pattern of a hundred flowers could be seen but her face of hidden with a veil. She was clearly the envoy from the Veiled Virgin Valley. At the sound of her voice, a few dozen figures walked out from the crowd of geniuses. They were the group who had managed to reach the Spirity Tower. Geniuses like John Stark, Farrie Hleth, Akkar Boldheart, Leomord Tigerian, Xyr and Emily Jomez who was trembling in fear beside them came out. Along them came out 69 Bloodfang Martial Masters who reached and survived the 1st floor and the top four Bloodfangs. Theor, Shifa, Zulfi and Ezra Zephyr. "Which one of you killed that potent pearl named Carlo Aur?" Asked Morder, envoy of Dragon Bone Pavilion. Everyone''s eyes turned towards Ezra Zephyr as he said in a normal tone. "It was him." He raised his finger at John Stark, and everyone was startled. All the members who heard were dumbfounded, even the members of Bloodfang Kingdom. Why did he deny such a great aplishment and shove it towards John Stark? The Fair Sword of Humanity looked at the envoy and replied. "Yes, it was me." Another shock to the nearby geniuses, they heard him saying Ezra killed Carlo. Why would a man righteous as John would lie or he is speaking the truth? Then why did he lie before? A wave of unanswerable questions assaulted them but none spoke a word. Emily Jomez who was trembling was shocked the most, but she had understood the personality of Ezra to some extent. "He is lying!" She said to herself but couldn''t tell the envoys due to sheer fear engraved in her heart. Everyone strangely looked at John Stark but noneined because he was the one of the two of this generation to possess a 7th-grade martial spirit. A rarest genius who can ignite war amongst sects. "Very impressive! My Sword Mastery Abode lives for the sword, are you willing to join us?" The Sword Mastery Abode''s envoy first looked towards John Stark, his voice much gentler, clearly pretty fond of thetter''s talent in the sword. John Stark gave a slight nod. "I''m willing." His original goal was the Sword Mastery Abode after all. The other geniuses understood upon seeing this. The final few were the envoys'' focus, hence why they would even voluntarily ask for these individuals'' opinions. Unlike the previous geniuses that had been casually divided amongst the envoys without caring about what they thought. Even so, numerous geniuses were still overflowing with envy. After all, they did not even have the qualifications to be casually divided by the envoys. The gentle-looking man with white hair looked towards Akkar Boldheart and said, "The grandmother of yours was also a disciple of our tower, she was once an envoy of the Myriad Miracle Tower. Are you willing to enter our sect, O brave Dwarf, with your power and zeal you can make special tier armaments with our guidance?" Akkar respectfully nodded. "I came here to join Myriad Miracle Tower in the first." "These two littlesses are not bad. Why not both of you join the Veiled Virgin Valley?" The beautiful woman smiled as she looked towards Farrie Hleth and Emily Jomez. Both exchanged a look with other envoys, After seeing that none of the other envoys was going to say anything, they were about to bow when a voice came. "You can join our Continental Magic Academy as well, the only sect that favours sorcerers." Said Deonis. Rubab looked at him hatefully but didn''t say anything, the decision was up to these two. "I want to join Continental Magic Academy." Yelled Emily Jomez as if it was herst chance to live. On the other hand, the Enchantress of Elpatria bowed towards Rubab and said. "I''m willing to join Veiled Virgin Valley." The beautiful woman smiled faintly before she cast her gaze towards Ezra Zephyr''s side at Shifa Pista and said, "I really like this wild girl too¡­" Orama coughed and said, "*Cough*, envoy Rubab, leave one for the rest of us." The other envoys nodded. The main reason why they had allowed the Veiled Virgin Valley Pce to offer the two was that the Veiled Virgin Valley only takes females as disciples. After all, the Hundred Flower Fairy Pce. Upon seeing the other envoys'' objections, the beautiful woman could Rubab could only regretfully shake her head. The next one was Leomord Tigerian who entered the Dragon Bone Pavilion. At this moment, the Holy Law Sect''s envoy, Levos, suddenly looked towards Zulfi Dimitry and said in an indifferent voice, "Zulfi Dimitry, you should enter my Holy Law Sect." The numerous geniuses in the area began to stir, everyone feeling rather discontent. After all, Zulfi was from the Bloodfang Kingdom, and the news already spread that Victor Benedict was selected by Holy Law Sect and was killed by the prince of the Bloodfang Kingdom. They never expected that Zulfi would still gain the attention of the Holy Law Sect''s envoy. However, Levos did not even give them a single nce, merely looking at Zulfi Dimitry. Zulfi didn''t even hesitate and ultimately shook his head. "I apologise but I don''t want to, I will go wherever my master goes." Chapter 167 We Will Follow Our Prince ?Holy Law Sect was on the rapid rise in the Naran Continent, and entering it to train was definitely an excellent choice but he rejected it. Levos was fumed and the remaining six were shocked as well. But they were not ordinary people, though, incidents like this were rare but simr things urred on many asions. Orama breathed out smoke, smiling as he nced at Zulfi Dimitry, before speaking towards Shifa Pista beside him, "Are you willing to enter my Duo-Mountain Peak?" Shifa Pista nonchntly shook her head. As such, only she also rejected the offer. At that time, Morther of Dragon Bone Pavilion looked at the man a little behind this group. He was amongst the thousands of other disciples who couldn''t enter the Spirity Tower. "You, big guy. Would you like to join Dragon Bone Pavilion, your body is very suitable to my teachings, be my disciple." Everyone turned around to look at that man, even Ezra was curious until his eyes widened and heughed. It was none other than Argus Woska, a monstrous genius who rivals the likes of Zulfi Dimitry and Shifa Pista. Earlier, Victor Brownmane sneaked attacked him along with his people and injured him. He couldn''t have his name on the tablet, so he was left over. He became gloomy over this fact, the other two who had 6th-grade martial spirits like him were inside the Spirity Tower while he was outside. "I am really sorry senior, but I can not join as I will follow my prince." The reply of Argus was direct and clear. Levos turned towards another unparallel genius and asked. "Xyr, would you join Holy Law Sect. With that, the entire cult of djinns will bow before you." He was a man with dual spirits, a mighty one who had the capability to defeat John Stark. Xyr was not a man who would care about anyone. "No, I will follow Master Ezra as well." "Huh! "Eh!" "Master Ezra!?" "Did he call our prince his master?" "Is he from Bloodfang as well?" Every gaze in the area looked over. Everyone knew that the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom, Ezra Zephyr was the most outstanding in this batch''s Spirity Bailiwick. Sure enough, Morther smiled and said, "Ezra Zephyr, you are the person that I want my sect to have. But unfortunately, you hold a very strange power, sucking the life force out of a body to refine as a material is very evil." Ezra''s eyes widened when he heard that, he felt killing intent from all the 7 envoys, including the well dressed man who he offered tea. Even though his face looked sad but he still was willing to kill Ezra for the sake of the sect. "I shall have your head." Cried Levos as heunched a giant palm at Ezra. It was fast, way too fast for him to dodge and way too powerful for him to block. He gritted his teeth and in a miniscule amount of time. ~BOOOOOMMM~ A gigantic explosion erupted, and all the sects present were shocked. "Hehe, just because you are afraid of a youngd, you went on to exterminate. Let me be the seer of your inner thoughts, you all were afraid that if he join any other sect then he could emerge on top. That''s why to avoid any trouble you lots colluded to terminate him, even though you all know that the boy with the sword is not the 1st ranker. But, you didn''t investigate and epted what he said because deep inside you all know who the real 1st ranker was. And the biggest gift for the 1st ranker is that he could select any sect he wants from 1st degree to 5th degree. You hypocrite mongrels, you all wear white shiny clean clothes but you are polluted to the core, hehehe." He was the man whoughed at Levos during his speech, the envoy of a 2nd-degree sect. "How dare you!?" Levos was enraged. "A mere 2nd-degree sect dare to raise voice against the 1st-degree sect!" Said the envoy of Sword Mastery Abode, de. "Don''t waste time and kill him, set an example of hierarchy." The Sorcerer of Continental Magic Academy named Deonis said. "You, what is the name of your sect? I will exterminate it from thend. Reveal your face." Said Morther in an angry voice. All the other sects were terrified, they were willing to stand beside that man but they had no power. The top 7 sects are enemies of each other but when ites to an outside force, they unite on every tform. The man uncovered his face as he chuckled. "I am Xavier." The faces of the 7 envoys changed, they knew who Xavier was. The man continued. "Envoy of Spirit Devouring Mountain, hehehe." "What! The Spirit Devouring Mountain!" "The savages are back!" "The former member of 7 sacred sects, havee back." At that time, Ezra''s eyes widened and his heartbeat paced. "Spirit Devouring Mountain, the sect whose master fought against Ayrton! They are still active!?" "Xavier, don''t interfere, this youth must be killed." Said Levos. "I can''t let you do that, there is a possibility that he might join our sect." Replied Xavier. de scoffed. "Hmph, who would join the sect of savages who even lost their rank." "Do you want to dere war on us 7 sects? Are you willing to fight us all 7 alone?" Morther uttered dominantly. "Who said he is alone?" A thunderous voice resounded, and everyone looked in the direction, where the voice came from. Three men were floating as they moved towards the envoys. A terrifying presence could be seen around the frontman, he was a 7 feet tall man, and his muscles were more like boulders. Morther, who was the strongest amongst the 7 sacred sects'' envoys was 6''7 feet tall. But now, he looked like a dwarf in front of this man. ck smoke type sleeveless gi was worn by him, his thick and big arms were palpable. Besides him was a brown man, who was slightly shorter than him. He was the Bearman who worked for Brownman Empire as an independent martial master and got defeated by Feroza. His name was Fomeid. The 3rd figure was looking below to where Ezra was, his eyes glued on Ezra. Chapter 168 Bloodfang Vs 7 Sects ?"Father." Said Ezra with a smile, he was not shocked but happy. Because he was the one who has brought them here, he gave Bipasha a Special tier of armament in exchange for informing his father and grandfather about his circumstances. "It''s his majesty!" "King Mirza has arrived!" "All Hail King Mirza" "Hail the King!" The cheers echoed and an uproar arose. "Ezra... my son." Uttered Mirza, his tone was grave. "Who attacked you just now?" He asked. "The envoy of Holy Law Gate, he is right there." Ezra pointed at him, he was smiling. A strange burst of Happiness arose in his heart, one that he never felt before. "Haha, so you will attack the envoy of Holy Law Gate first?" Chuckled Morther. ~FLLAAAAA~ Morther saw a white fire qi in front of his face. "No, it is me, who will attack Dragon Bone Pavilion''s envoy first." ~BHAAAAMMM~ Canine Fists who loved battles attacked first, lobbing Morther away with the impact. ~BAANNG BOOOM BAAMM DHUMM~ He went on and on, collided against various hills and trees and crumbled them in his course. The eyes of every witness almost popped out, Morther who was the strongest was tossed like that. "Who is that man?" They all ponder. But before a second could pass, the envoy of Holy Law Gate stood back, he gritted his teeth and growled. At the same time, de found the opportunity to sh Feroza. He unsheathed his swords and zipped towards the Canine Fists. ~CLAANNG~ His swords hit a metallic gauntlet, it was of almond colour. "Your opponent will be me," Fomeid said. Seeing that Deonis moved his hand as he was chanting. ~BOOOOM~ "Hehe, please me for a while." Said, Xavier. "You savages must be wiped off of thisnd." Retorted Deonis. Meanwhile, Mirza Zephyr ogled Levos with killing intent. He unsheathed his sword, a terrifying pyre was released as if the demon of ze broke out from the prison. "Art of Fire Sea." Mirza uttered and a sh of fire was released. The remaining 3 of the 7 sacred sects were quietly watching. The prince of Ezra Zephyr was looking at them, his heart was pounding as his feeling of excitement reached the pinnacle. Forces of the Bloodfang Kingdom were fighting toe to toe against the envoys of 7 sects. At that moment another voice resounded, the voice of ady, soft yet quaking. "Stop!" Everyone who was fighting was stunned, Mirza''s pyre extinguished and he couldn''t move, everyone thought of one thing. "Spiritual Transformation expert!" A sole glowing light descended. "I am the 7th guardian of the continent, the 7 sects have vited thew and treaty. All 7 sects must pay for the damages, mentally and/or physically, caused to Bloodfang Kingdom." She said without wasting any time. Levos knew what that means, he cried as he heard "No, it''s wrong. I did-" "Quiet! Do not dare to fool me, child, I am older than your Sect Master." she replied, her soft voice containing a demonic aura. "You can not do this to us." Opposed Levos, all the other envoys looked at him. "I can not do this to you? A mere outer sect elder is sassing me! I should visit Holy Law Gate." "I apologise on the behalf of Levos, please be lenient, 7th Guardian. Holy Law Sect will pay the damages." A mysterious voice came but only two people heard it, one was the 7th Guardian and the other was Levos, he flinched and remained quiet. The 7th guardian was nothing but an entity of light, her voice was feminine. She said after being quiet for a while. "You three, back off." Her words were aimed at the three Nascent Soul experts from Bloodfang. "As you wish, 7th Guardian." Mirza bowed and backed away, he was a literate man and knew the changes in atmosphere with her arrival. It would be unwise of him to go against her order. Her eagle eye goggled Mirza before she said. "Don''t be happy just because you best an outer sect elder, every single envoy is an outer sect elder. You would have been turned into dust if an inner sect elder has showed up." Feroze clenched his fist, he knew the 7th guardian was disrespecting the sovereign side of the continent. But he stayed quiet. "7th guardian, kindly watch your words." The one who spoke was Ezra Zephyr. The entire ground became pin-drop silent. "Our Kingdom belongs to 2nd Hall, not 7th Hall, and they dared to break the rules, we just defended. Don''t threaten us, we are aware of the extent of their power but we won''t back down even if that means extinction, the entire continent knows that we of Bloodfang Kingdom take our revenge." The entirety of the people looked at him like he is some insane brainlessd. However, this was only what Levos was thinking. The other envoys looked at Ezra as a being capable of turning the lower realm upside down. They were not even aware of his Martial Spirit yet he gave them such an impression. But they couldn''t recruit it as they have gotten 1 of the top geniuses, only Holy Law Gate and Duo-Mountain Sect were left to select the geniuses. The 7th Guardian asked the question. "How did these 3 get here?" Ezra didn''t know what to say, he could not take the name of Bipasha Uqually. Seeing Ezra in silence, the sexyde moved to speak "Honourable 7th Guardian, our 2nd Hall will investigate this matter as the Bloodfang Kingdomes under our jurisdiction." "Who are you?" 7th Guardian was irritated. "Bipasha Uqually, one of the direct descendants." The sexydy replied. 7th Guardian didn''t say anything and vanished after hearing that, just a few secondster, her voice resounded. "All 7 sacred sects must pay a considerable amount for damages to the Bloodfang Kingdom, or else, 10 Guardians will visit the 7 sacred sects. Equilibrium between the two sides of the continent must not break." The popce ced was dumbfounded, they were all ogling the prince of Bloodfang. Bipasha turned towards Mirza and the other two. "You highnesses, how did you get here? I have to investigate you all for formal purposes, please follow me." Her tone was respectful. The father and son silently exchanged a look back with a smile, they aplished what theye from. Feroza also winked at his grandson and said. "Keep surprising the world, grandson, hahaha." "I will, grandfather." He replied. Chapter 169 I Choose... ?Soon, all the uninvited guests left the vicinity and only young martial masters and sects envoys were left. Seeing the opportunity, Xavier said. "Prince Ezra, would you like to join our Spirit Devouring Mountain?" The world around fell silent, waiting for Ezra Zephyr''s answer. But just as the werewolf prince was about to speak, the Holy Law Gate''s envoy, Levos, suddenly intercepted. "Ezra, if you enter my Holy Law Sect, we will let you off for killing Victor Brownmane. Moreover, you should know that my Holy Law Sect is currently the strongest in Naran Continent. Once you enter, you will naturally receive guidance and tutge." Levos looked down from above at Ezra, his tone appearing rather cocky despite the ruckus he created. From what he could see, he had already given Ezra enough face and even offered thetter an olive branch. If Ezra had any brains, he should know what to choose. The truth was that Levos had spoken these words not because he thought highly of Ezra Zephyr. After all, it was only a selection from geniuses of a tiny Naran Continent. He started to conspire against Ezra the momentter killed Victor Brownmane. And the reason Levos gave such an offer was to avoid paying the damages, the amount was not an issue but the stain of disrespect that a 1st-degree sect had to pay damages to a 3rd world Kingdom was immense. Ezra was like a single raindrop and the sects were akin to skyscraping bulky mountains. How could he possible threat them, it was just an excuse to kill someone they don''t like. However, this was only what Levos was thinking. The other envoys looked at Ezra as a being capable of turning the lower realm upside down. They were not even aware of his Martial Spirit yet he gave them such an impression. But they couldn''t recruit it as they have gotten 1 of the top geniuses, only Holy Law Gate and Duo-Mountain Sect were left to select the genius for them. That''s why they wanted him dead instead of letting other sects have him. "Heh, let him off? It''s his fault for not being good enough and getting himself killed. Just who do you intend to not let off?" Xavier sneered. Levos ignored him, merely continuing to look down at Ezra Zephyr. Gaze after gaze all turned towards the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom. Under the watching eyes of the crowd, Ezra chuckled and lifted his head to look at him. "I appreciate the envoy''s thoughtfulness, but Holy Law Sect''s requirements are too high, and I''m afraid that I won''t be able to reach them." After finishing, he looked towards Xavier and said, "I wish to join the Spirit Devouring Mountain." His voice echoed across the area. Levos'' expression instantly turned dark and cold, fury appearing in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything. "Ezra, you can join Duo-Mountain Peak as well. I am ashamed for not recruiting you earlier." Orama finally spoke to him, his expression was genuine. "I have made my choice." Retorted Ezra. Orama tsked and continued. "Our sect is at war with Spirit Devouring Mountain, we took its position of the 1st-degree sect, that mountain of savages is dying. In 2 years, there will be an all-out war and only one of the two sects will remain. Be wise." Xavier didn''t say anything he just stared at Ezra, the prince looked at Orama and said. "I will be ready in 2 years." Xavier grinned. "What a devil!" Ezra looked at Xavier and asked. "Senior, can you make a sound barrier?" Xavier''s eyes twitched and he created a spiritual energy shell around the two of them. "I announced that I''ll join your sect but I have a certain condition, you also have to take all of my subjects. 311 in total, all have 5th grade martial spirit." Said Ezra. Xavier smiled and said. "Why not, however, it''s not 311 but 312." He gestured at Xyr, who was looking at Ezra with a calm face. Ezra didn''t say anything and cast his sight at Xavier again. "Thank you senior, what should we do now?" Xavier said, "From now on, the two of you can be said to be the entry level disciples of the Spirit Devouring Mountain¡­ In a few days, I will bring you two out of this region of Guardians and head to the Spirit Devouring Mountain." Ezra Zephyr hesitated for a moment as he turned his head towards the south, where the Bloodfang Kingdom was located. "Are you worried about the Brownmane Empire?" Asked Xavier when he saw this. He had evidently found out pretty much everything with regards to Ezra Zephyr. The prince nodded. Although his father had already been freed from the shadow that used to haunt him and was gradually recovering his strength, it was still not enough to put up a fight against the empire. Moreover, the Brownmane Empire''s power far surpassed the Bloodfang Kingdom. He had defeated Victor Brownmane and taken back some of the sacred dragon blessing. Once Emperor Bruce found out, he would definitely be enraged. Ezra was afraid that Emperor Bruce would turn his fury to the Bloodfang Kingdo., and the former did not wish to see a broken Bloodfang when he returned. "I wonder how things are progressing with Mother Tree. Only if we could calmly spent few years and let the youth grow under the blessings of Mother Tree, the Bloodfang Kingdom''s power would surely grow tremendously. When that happens, we may not need to overly fear the Brownmane Empire." Thought Ezra. Xavier lit a cigar with his finger, puffed out the smoke and said, "I will send someone to keep an eye on the Brownmane Empire, so you need not worry too much." He then looked at Ezra. "Besides this, you should also know that Brownmane Empire is pretty strong, and has likely dozens of Nascent Soul experts. Your Kingdom on the other hand doesn''t have more than 3 practitioner at this level. A single Nascent Soul expert is enough to change everything. If you want your kingdom to possess the power to contend with the Brownmane Empire, you''ll need power that matches the Nascent Soul stage." Chapter 170 Demonic Mountain ?The Spirit Devouring Mountain is one of the strongest sects in the Naran Continent, only there will you be able to truly spread your wings and grow to be a true powerhouse. That''s why you need to grasp this chance" The Bloodfang Kingdom was just too small for him, and staying there would instead limit his growth. Even the most talented eagle would ultimately descend into mediocrity if trapped in a cage "I know¡­" Ezra nodded, his hands slowly clenching as he peered into the distance. "Father, mother¡­ although I can''t bear to leave you, as the saying goes, an eagle will one day have to leave its nest. But don''t worry, when I return to the Bloodfang Kingdom I will personally take back everything our Bloodfang Kingdom has lost! So¡­ you must wait for my return!" <2 Days Later> High up in the sky. The clouds were suddenly torn open as a giant shadow zoomed past. The shadow cleanly cutyer afteryer of cloud into two, its speed as fast as a shooting star. At closer inspection, one would discover that it was a giant boat. Countless ancient patterns had been carved into the boat''s body, giving off magnificent spiritual energy undtions. The boat was known as a Storm Breaker Shuttle. It was a treasure used for rapid long-distance travelling and boasted extremely high speeds. In addition, it could withstand numerous natural elements, allowing it to travel freely. On the giant boat was a beautiful flower picture, indicating that it belonged to the Veiled Virgin Valley. The passengers on board were the many envoys and the chosen geniuses from the Naran Continent. The region of Guardians was extremely far from the region where the 7 sacred sects were situated, and not all the regions along the way were equipped with teleportation arrays. Therefore, the only option was to travel through these continents. However, there were strong astral winds between the continents, which could only be crossed by a vessel such as the Storm Breaker Shuttle. Trying to cross without one was extremely exhausting, and not a feat that ordinary people would be capable of. Given the martial prowess of Ezra Zephyr and the rest, they clearly did not possess the qualifications to cross between continents. On a certain level on the giant boat. Xavier was seated crossed-legged as he puffed his cigar. Before him were Ezra, Zulfi, Shifa, Argus, Theor, Xyr and the other hundreds or so geniuses of Bloodfang that had been chosen to enter the Spirit Devouring Mountain. Ezra was seated at the front, clearly the leader of the group. In the small group behind them was a familiar figure. It was a man named Cen Zutton, the man who once troubled Ezra and Theor in the auction, following the lead of Salom Uqually and Emily Jomez. At the very beginning, Theor, who remembered him had been rather astonished that he had managed to enter the Spirit Devouring Mountain. Later on, Xavier exined that he had given his permission because the Zutton n Leader had personally pleaded. Although Theor was not really fond of the guy who had given him and his prince quite a bit of trouble in the Auction. Surprisingly, he did not join hands with Salom Uqually in Spirity Bailiwick. After all, following Ezra''s rise in strength, Cen Zutton was no longer a threat. Cen Zutton was a smart individual and knew that his status as the n''s young master was useless here. Hence, he was much more well-behaved on their journey, as if afraid that prince Ezra would target him. "At our current speed, we should reach the Demonic Mountain in a month. Do all of you know of the Demonic Mountain?" Xavier felt that it was a good time to teach these little ones somemon knowledge. Everyone shook their heads. Xavier sighed and began to exin, "The Demonic Mountain is thergest mountain in the Naran Continent. Legend says all of the other big mountains nearby were split off from Demonic Mountain during another worldly battle." At that point, a fight came to Ezra''s mind. The fight between Spirit Devouring Mountain and Dragonkin Ayrton Magnus. Xavier was perpetual "Hence, if one were to say that the total minerals of other sects were ten, Demonic Mountain would be blessed with sixty percent. That''s why it has been called the gathering ce of material. The Demonic Mountain''s vastness is far beyond your imagination, and there are seven peaks that have been established there." After spending a good part of the day talking, Xavier took one final puff of smoke, before he nced at the group and slowly said, "Besides all this, there is something I should tell all of you. Although you guys were selected by me, it does not mean that you will be able to truly be disciples of the Spirit Devouring Mountain." These words caused everyone''s expression to freeze for a moment. "There are millions of continents in the Lower Realm, and the geniuses of these continents will also be selected by the Spirit Devouring Mountain. At the end of the day, the number of new disciples will likely be over ten thousand. These individuals are the same as yourselves, each one an outstanding elite in their respective continents. After you guys arrive at the Spirit Devouring Sect, all of the new disciples will have three months to limatise and train. After which will be the peak selection ceremony. And only by passing the peak selection ceremony would you be allowed to enter one of the seven peaks, and formally be disciples of the Spirit Devouring Mountain. About half of the participants will be eliminated during the peak selection ceremony. In other words, likely half or even more of you guys will be eliminated. These individuals can only be recorded disciples which may only train outside the peaks. Only after making sufficient contributions will they be permitted to join the seven peaks." Upon hearing these words, even Ezra Zephyr''s eyes widened slightly. To think that half would be eliminated looks like it wasn''t so easy to enter the Spirit Devouring Mountain. Chapter 171 Three Classes ?The atmosphere in the room became much heavier in the wake of Xavier''s previous words. The other geniuses, including Xyr and the rest of Bloodfang Kingdom martial masters, had taunt expressions, uncertainty colouring their eyes. They were indeed the cream of the crop amongst the Naran Continent''s younger generation, but the ones they were up against now were also elites in their respective continents. In fact, theirpetitors would likely even include those who are from Shiyan Continent. Xavier had exined earlier that among all the continents they are in contact with, Shiyan Continent is full of geniuses. The selected men listened to every word of Xavier, despite the fact that Spirit Devouring Mountain resides in Naran Continent, he is brazenly praising other continents. They had left the Bloodfang Kingdom for what they viewed in their hearts as the holynd of martial prowess, their families and ns cing all their hopes upon them. If they failed to be formal disciples, it would be a huge blow to their confidence. They won''t be able to face their King and Prince, who did so much for them. Xavier swept a look at the group but did not say anything to console them. The Spirit Devouring Mountain''s standards were exceedingly strict, and not just anyone could be a formal disciple. They are also called savages by other sects. In between, there were naturally those who ended upughing, and those who ended up in tears. "When you guys reach the Spirit Devouring Mountain, all of the new disciples will be divided into categories; first ss disciples, second ss disciples and third ss disciples." "Is there a difference?" Asked Theor Galearms. "Of course, there''s a difference." Xavier chuckled. "First ss disciples will not only be given their own personal hut but even have a Spiritual Rune boundary inscribed in the area, making the spiritual energy more abundant and concentrated, far surpassing the huts of the other disciples. Staying in such a ce will naturally bring many benefits. In addition, first ss disciples will be granted a bag of Spiritual Food by the sect every week. Daily consumption will temper the body and speed up martial prowess. Of course, the other cultivation resources for first ss disciples will also exceed the ordinary disciples." "Spiritual Food?!" Cen Zutton could not help but cry out when he heard these two words as his breathing began to intensify. One must know that Spiritual Food is very rare, it consists of the meat of Martial Animals and some specific vegetables and fruits which are grown in highly spiritual energy concentrated areas. Ezra, on the other hand, waspletely calm, he has been eating Spiritual Food for 5 years during his training. Though his talent and hard work were the main factors that contributed to his rapid progress in a short two years, the external factors such as cultivation resources could not be neglected. Hence why he was not taken aback when he heard that one could consume Spiritual Food as daily meals in the Spirit Devouring Mountain. The rest were truly unable to imagine how insanely beneficial long-term consumption of Spiritual Food would be. Xavier was all smiles as he looked towards the group, his gaze ultimately pausing on Ezra''s handsome face. "However, I''m afraid that the only one amongst you guys that can be rated as a first ss disciple is Ezra Zephyr." Although the prince of Bloodfang had not revealed his Martial Spirit, Xavier could sense that the strength of his Soul had likely reached a high level. "As for you five." Xavier turned towards Xyr, Zulfi Dimitry, Shifa Pista, Argus Woska and Theor Galearm "Based on your martial prowess in Spirity Bailiwick and spirit grade, I''m sure that you will make it to 2nd ss disciple. As for the rest, they will be 3rd ss at most withal some failing. That''s why all of you should not have the mindset that you will be able to smoothly enter the Spirit Devouring Mountain just because you were selected by me. If you ck off on your training and end up being eliminated, there will be no one to me but yourselves. Remember to be ruthless and greedy, your hunger will make you grow. Once you officially join a peak to be the outer disciple, you will find yourself in a wild with various ferocious beasts eying your resources." Xavier''s warning made the hearts of the numerous geniuses shiver. They knew that they had been taking it too easy recently, and had even cked off on their prowess. No one dared to tarry, immediately acknowledging one after another. A bright moon hung high in the sky. A giant boat smoothly shot past. Several figures were silently seated around a circr tablet near the front of the boat. They were Farrie Hleth, Akkar Boldheart, John Stark, and even Leomord Tigerian, Xyr plus some top members of Bloodfang. Farrie Hleth wanted to have a gathering before they split up. To their surprise, all geniuses of Naran Continent had joined in. All of them clearly understood that no matter how famous they previously were on the sovereign side of the Naran Continent, the halo they used to have would now fade upon reaching the sects. Their future paths would have to be forged by themselves. No one knew whether or not they will once again ascend the peak or return to mediocrity. The two girls talked andughed at one side, while Ezra raised his cup and smiled at John Stark. "I''ve been wanting to thank you for some time. If not for your help on the selection, those envoys would have likely taken more efforts to eradicate me." John Stark looked at him as he too raised a cup and emptied it, before his voice sounded, "It was because you gave me something special as well. If you want to thank me, let me use you to polish my sword if therees a chance in future." Ezra Zephyr grinned and said in a carefree manner, "I''ll apany you any time." Chapter 172 Chatter Of Geniuses ?Zulfi''s eyes glowed when he heard this, unable to stop himself from saying, "Fair Sword, when that timees, have a good battle with me too!" John turned his gaze to Zulfi and looked at him in amazement. "Despite the fact that my spirit is one grade higher than yours, your swordy is no inferior to mine, and I said that in envy as you have no scar on your face." He touched his pretty face which was scarred by sword wounds. Zulfi smiled and showed his respect. Akkar chugged down the wine and spoke to Ezra. "Fight me as well, I want to see your power." "We can go at it now too." Ezra chuckled. Akkar froze a little, shaking his head as he said, "I doubt I''ll be able to beat you now. You are even stronger than when you fought Carlo Aur." Although the dwarf was a battle maniac, his senses were extremely sharp. Thus, he could tell that Ezra was on a whole other levelpared to when he had fought Carlo Aur because he devoured his soul and spirit. By the side, the princess of Elfpatria ced her hand on her chin, smiling as she looked at the prince of Bloodfang. "Ezra, I heard that there are more disciples in the Spirit Devouring Mountain than fish in the river, almost too many to count. You''d better not let yourself vanish into the crowd, making it such that I won''t even hear of your name." "So what if you do hear his name, are you going to tell others that he''s the groom you chose?" Akkar chuckled. Farrie Hleth''s eyes swirled in thought, charmingly enchanting as she boldly dered, "If his name truly does spread in the Spirit Devouring Mountain, I won''t lose out if I tell others that he''s a potential groom I have my eye on. That''s why you''ve got to work hard Ezra Zephyr." the Enchantress grinned widely. There was a faint smirk on Ezra''s face as he looked at the beautiful figure and charming face of Farrie Hleth but then he sighed as he thought about the adventure that was about toe. The truth was that he knew. He knew that everyone was feeling some pressure after realising the future challenges they will face. Ezra Zephyr took out 3 scrolls and gave them to Leomord, Akkar and Farrie. "These are Martial Arts, you will know what a Martial Art is when you read and learn it. Farrie, your body is stic and fragile, learn this and you will be untouchable. Tigermen... we both were enemies at first but at the end of the day, we are both beastmen of Naran Continent. This martial art will hone your ws and one day you might tear the sky open. Akkar of Dwarven Empire, you chose Myriad Miracle Tower. This scroll contains a martial art that is made for a person like you, from smashing skulls to bending steel, this is perfect for you." They looked at Akash with their mouth agape and eyes wide open. Ezra raised his cup, he was the only one drinking tea while the other cups had wine, his gaze sweeping across everyone. After a brief silence, he smiled. "Friends, who have stood beside me in battle. Although our Naran Continent is a tiny ce, when we one day stand at the pinnacle of the Lower Realm''s younger generation, they will know how amazing that tiny Naran Continent actually is. Everyone, I hope to see all of you again at the peak." Under the rays of the moon, that young, winsome face wore a calm smile as his ck long coat fluttered. It was as if an inextinguishable me burned in his scarlet eyes, a sight that would slightly move anyone''s heart. When Farrie''s glittering green eyes gazed at Ezra Zephyr at that moment, she was a little surprised that the usually wild young man would have such an eye-raising attraction. John Stark, Akkar Boldheart and Leomord Tigerian felt the blood in their bodies stir slightly before they lifted their cups and smashed them together. "Haha, alright then, let''s see how many of us will shake the Lower Realm in a few years!" The passionate voices of these youth were filled with the carefreeness of the young. Ezra apolished another thing in the short amount of time, all of these were geniuses who were selected by top 7 sects. Their future was bright before as well. One was Fair Sword of Human Empire, other was youngest prince of Striped Beast Empire, the Dwarf represented the Dwarven Empire''s young generation and thedy was the only princess of Elfpatria. They would be of huge help in future if nurtured right, so Ezra gave them something special to stand taller in the crowd. He was already nning about how to unite the Empires and Kingdoms. At the top floor on the giant boat, Orama, the beautiful woman in pce garbs and the other few envoys seemed to sweep their gazes below, before they exchanged a look and let out a soft chuckle. "How nice to be young." said Rubab, envoy of Veiled Virgin Valley and the owner of Storm Breaking Shuttle. The Veiled Valley is at the very end of continent, all otherse along the way. So they pay hefty amount of Spiritual Stones to get on it. Nearby, there was a sinister look in Levos'' eyes as a mocking and disdainful smile rose from the corners of his mouth. "What a bunch of foolish country bumpkins. This continent is only worth living because our 7 sects are here, let theme and see the true Chosen from other continents, you will know howughable your promise looked today." His eyesnded on the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom. "Don''t worry foolish werewolf, after I return and report everything to the sect master, the Chosens from my Holy Law Sect will likely crush your pitiful confidence to pieces. Hehe, I really look forward to that day." Time swiftly flowed as they travelled. On a certain day. In one of the holding quarters of the ship, Ezra''s shut eyes suddenly opened, breaking him out of his gentility. He had suddenly sensed some strange activity in the surrounding spiritual energy which seemed to be stirring violently. Chapter 173 Gill Subzi ?At the same time, numerous cheers could be heard outside the room. Ezra Zephyr opened the windows and looked outside. The thickyers of clouds were being torn apart as an extremely distantnd began to appear. His heart trembled slightly when his gaze fell upon it. He could sense an extremely concentrated and boundless natural Spiritual Energy filling the sky above thend. Its concentration level far surpassed that of any ce Ezra had visited before. Except for one, his very own Kingdom which now has the Mother Tree. The Bloodfang Kingdom surpassed every sect in terms of Spiritual Energy''s thickness and enormity. But, the current ce wascking behind only to the Bloodfang Kingdom. In addition, the spiritual energy seemed to slip between various forms and shapes, giving off a spontaneously unique feeling, as if it was a blessing and right belonging only to them. Ezra seemed to realise something as he looked at a monstrous skyscraping mountain whose peak was hidden in the sky, he mumbled to himself, "Is¡­ this the Demonic Mountain that enjoys 60% of the entire Lower Realm''s minerals?" It was indeed vast and practically limitless. In a ce like this, even if two people had simr talent, the one who trained here would achieve far more than the one in any other sect. In a certain sense, the entire region was basically an indescribably enormous martial gentility paradise. "No wonder senior Xavier told us the geniuses here would be exceedingly arrogant. If you grew up here, geniuses from other regions would indeed look like country bumpkins." Ezra smiled wickedly. ~KNOCK KNOCK~ While the prince was sighing, the sound of knocking was heard from the door. Ezra called out toe in, and the door quickly opened, revealing a round face that smiled charmingly at Ezra. "Your majesty, senior Xavier told us to get ready. Once we reach the region of Spirit Devouring Mountain, we''ll be leaving the boat and heading towards the Demonic Mountain." The one at the door was a little fatty. Though a smile was usually present on his face, light often flickered brightly in his small eyes, an indication of his exceptional brilliance. The little fatty was called Gill Subzi and was also one of the geniuses from the geniuses of Bloodfang Kingdom. His Subzi family is prominent in alchemy, equipped with wealth that could match entire kingdom''s, they were the main source of trade during the crises. However, they were respected by the royal family because the Subzi family is a family of Gnomes, not Beastmen yet they stayed in Bloodfang. Gill was given the 5th-grade spirit cubic pill and awakened a Poison-based spirit. Of course, this did not mean the little fatty was weak, or that he was only selected by Ezra''s rmendation. He was a 3rd Circle Sorcerer. Ever since Xavier''s warning, the Naran''s geniuses had understood that their previous status in their homnd would no longer be valid in the sect, making them extremely ordinary instead. In fact, they may not even be able to be formal disciples of the Spirit Devouring Mountain. The cruel reality was a wake up call for everyone. Most of them began to train frantically, hoping to at least raise their strength a little before reaching the Spirit Devouring Mountain, so as to avoid bing a third ss disciple and be looked down upon by others. On the other hand, this little fatty, Gill Subzi, had chosen the most direct and efficient method, relying on Ezra Zephyr. The little fatty had practically be Ezra''s servant during this period, obediently abiding his everymand, not that any other would not but this guy was overdoing it. With regards to this, Ezra couldugh. However, he was pretty surprised by Gill Subzi''s decisiveness to give everything up just like that. Although he was nothing special to look at, he was clearly still very talented, especially in alchemy and business. After spending some time together over this period, Ezra found that Gill Subzi was actually pretty straight forward. There was no beating about the bush, but instead a direct deration. "Your Majesty, I''m not good at fighting, I''m here to grab ahold of you with all my might. I''m yours from now onwards so please do shelter me." Ezra smiled and nodded. After tidying up abit, he walked out of the door, heading towards the bow of the ship with Gill Subzi. As they walked, Ezra swept a nce at Gill Subzi and said with a smile, "I say, you''re the young master of the Subzi family after all, and your family is nothing but wealtheir than my royal family. Why is there a need for this? You are already a 5th-grade spirit holder" Gill Subzi beamed in response. "Your majesty, do you know what my Subzi family ces the most emphasis on? Two words¡­ good judgement! My family is fond of making friends, regardless of whether they are strong or weak. That''s why my family has the most friends in and outside of Bloodfang Kingdom. As for how to choose those worthy of investing in from amongst these friends, it would depend on one''s judgement ability. I may be mediocre in every other aspect, but I''m confident in my ability to judge. From what I can see, you''ll definitely be akin to a shark in water inside the Spirit Devouring Mountain in the future. So I''m choosing to help you now, not that you need it but to create some good karma. Who knows, your majesty may be my most sessful investment in the future." Said Gill Subzi in a pleased manner as he rubbed his fat belly. "As for myself, Although my cultivation talent is not as good as yours, I do know a thing or two about business and alchemy. Your majesty, you only need to be my backer, while I earn the cash, and then we''ll split the profits. Won''t this be a happy cooperation?" Upon seeing that he had even written the entire story in his head, Ezra Zephyr could only smile and sigh. "What a talent." Chapter 174 Towards The Sect ?The thing is Subzi family can easily leave the Bloodfang Kingdom, they migrated to Bloodfang because it was a open field for them to do business. They were about to leave when they saw the sudden uprise of Bloodfang and chose to stay. Later, the family head was offered a cubic spirit pill and thought to shove his youngest son Gill, who still had the youth to walk on martial prowess into the line of power. However, Ezra had to admit that he was a little moved by this proposal. He clearly understood just how important martial prowess resources were, and most of the time, one needed to use spiritual crystals to purchase them. Now that he had already left the Bloodfang Kingdom, he would have to rely on himself without emptying the cave of Fenrir. It was true that he did not know much about how to make money from money, every bit of spiritual crystals he used would only deplete his supply. If Gill Subzi was able to help him earn money to purchase cultivation resources, it would be a pretty good coboration. Because, he also brought more than 300 martial masters with himself. While the two talked, they soon arrived at the head of the ship, only to find Xavier seated at the very front, while the rest was already there. Upon seeing Ezra Zephyr walk over, the other geniuses cast friendly gazes towards him. The other martial masters knew that he would definitely be a first ss disciple, making his status higher than their own. Hence, they needed to create good rtions with him as soon as possible. However, they were evidently unable to be as straightforward as Gill Subzi, instead still holding on to some of the aloofness from before. At the head of the boat, Xavier took a puff of his pipe after seeing that everyone was here, before he unhurriedly said, "In half a day, we will reach the territory of Spirit Devouring Mountain. When that happens, you guys will leave the boat with me and head for the sect." Everyone nodded with solemn expressions. After speaking , Xavier closed his eyes to rest, while the others seated themselves in silence. Half a day passed, and a tremor was suddenly felt. They had finally entered the region of Spirit Devouring Mountain. Xavier stood up and gave his cigar a shake, causing smoke to rise. The smoke transformed into a saveral hundred feet wide cloud that floated outside the boat. His actions resembled the envoy of Duo-Mountain Peak, Orama. Despite the fact both were mortal enemies. "Let''s go." Xavier moved, appearing on the grey cloud. Ezra Xephyr, Xyr and the rest also got onto the cloud one after another. As he stood atop the grey cloud, the prince lifted his head and gazed at the giant boat, where several figures were looking towards them from the side of the boat. They were John Stark, Farrie Hleth, Akkar Boldheart, Leomord Tigerian and the rest. "Prince Ezra and Bloodfangpanions, take care!" Akkar waved his dwarf hands. Farrieughed enchantingly, before she smiled and said, "Ezra, I''ll be waiting for the day your name resounds across the Lower Realm." Ezra smirked and nodded while Theor Galearms cupped his fists together at them and grinned, his eyes lowering slightly as he softly said, "Everyone, let''s work hard together." Ezra gave him an impressive stare. "Quite diplomatic, aren''t you." To which Theor''s grin stretched. With a deep breath, he turned around and sat down, giving a little wave with his hand towards the back. Xavier gave his cigar a tap and the grey cloud ferrying everyone shot forth, disappearing into the horizon in a mere few breaths. On the cloud, Ezra''s eyes narrowed slightly, anticipation and excitement surging out within them. "Spirit Devouring Mountain¡­ I really look forward to it¡­" Time passed, the grey cloud flitted across the sky with a whoosh. Ezra and the rest were seated atop the cloud, their gazes full of curiosity as they observed the vastnd before them. Ever since entering the region of Spirit Devouring Mountain, the other martial masters could clearly feel that the Spiritual Energy here far surpassed the region of their soverignities. Even the Martial Masters of Bloodfang had the same reaction because they were already other side of portal when Mother Tree was nted. Moreover, they could see for themselves how vast this region was. Eight days had passed since they left the Storm Breaking Shuttle, every day spent rushing without rest. They had already lost track of how many cities they had passed, and how many teleportation arrays they had used, not even knowing how many hundreds and thousands of miles each jump had covered. Even so, they had yet to reach their destination. Such vastness really opened their eyes. All of a sudden, Xavier opened his mouth and said, "We''ll reach the Spirit Devouring Mountain tomorrow." These words were akin to pumping a surge of energy through the masses. Although they had not used any spiritual energy during the past eight days of travel, it was still a rather tiring affair. Fortunately, their destination was finally within sight. As such, a day swiftly past under an atmosphere of bubbling anticipation. When the sun rose high into the sky the next day, the resting Ezra and gang suddenly felt the surrounding Spiritual Energy be stronger. They immediately opened their eyes, and saw mists swirling in between countless ancient mountain ranges, each giant peak like a titan that could hold up the sky. Amongst the giant mountains, one would faintly see countless halls, pavilions and other buildings, the misty feeling seemingly filled with a celestial aura. Meanwhile, countless figures of light rapidly shuttled between. Spiritual Imprints were faintly discernible high up in the sky. These Spiritual Imprints were connected to each other, forming an enormous Spiritual Rune boundary. The boundary stretched downwards, covering the innumerable mountain ranges. Power that could not be described spread from them. Although they were only slivers and strands, they gave rise to strange fear within Ezra Zephyr Chapter 175 Elder Yin ?The grey cloud under Xavier''s feet approached the Spiritual Rune boundary. Rays of light shined from it, as if checking his identity. Momentster, a crack peeled open in the boundary. Xavier directed the grey cloud in. The moment they entered, Ezra Zephyr and the rest immediately felt the world around them be fresher and clearer. Concentrated spiritual energy flowed into their bodies along with the air, wave after wave washing through their bodies. "What a paradise." Theor could not help but praise. Training here would undoubtedly be amazing for one''s cultivation. The others curiously asked, "Is this the Spirit Devouring Mountain?" "This is only the outer mountains of the sect." Xavier chuckled. "Only after you guys pass the peak selection ceremony will you be able to see the Spirit Devouring Mountain''s true face. Next, I''ll bring you guys to the gathering point for the new disciples." By the time his words faded, he had already driven the grey cloud past several towering mountains. Dozens of minutester, their speed began to slow as an extremely magnificent mountain appeared within their sights. At the waist of the mountain was a gigantic za. A seemingly endless stream of light figures were flying over from every direction andnding on the za, making it appear extremely busy. When Xaviernded the green cloud on the za, a man in Spirit Devouring Mountain''s robe approached and weed them with a smile. "You''re finally here elder Xavier. Yours is already thest batch of new disciples." "Can''t help it, the Spirity Bailiwicksted too long." Xavier waved his hand, before turning his head to look at the group behind him. "Ezra, follow me. The others wait here." The martial masters of Bloodfang were worried but didn''t say anything. After finishing, he led the two of them towards a building at the back of the za. "Who is in charge of this new batch of outer mountain disciples?" Along the way, Xavier asked the Spirit Devouring Mountain''s disciple that had weed them earlier. "Elder Yin from the Heavenly Rune Peak." Answered the disciple. "Yin?" Xavier''s brows furrowed slightly, but he did not say anything else. They passed through the za, arrived before the building and pushed the doors open. "Heheh, I was wondering who it was. So it''s you old Xavier. Your efficiency is really not that good, you''re thest to return this time." Ezra Zephyr looked over, only to find that the one who had spoken was a thin middle-aged man. Though he was smiling, there was a feeling of evil intentions behind it. Xavier retorted, "Want to try going to the Spirity Bailiwick?" "How can anyone goode from such a remote ce, what''s the point in going." The man called Yin smiled in an insincere manner. Xavier could not be bothered with him, pointing at Ezra Zephyr as he said, "This one is the new disciple from the Naran Continent. He needs one first-ss disciple quota." Yin shot a look at the two and frowned, a difficult look emerging on his face as he said. "Old Xavier, you returned toote. The number of new disciples this time has already exceeded the limit. There are not many first-ss disciple quotas, and all have them have been reserved in advance." Yin suggested with a wave of his hand, "How about I gave him the second-ss disciple quota." Xavier''s cigar mmed into the table as he coldly snorted, "Don''t give me that crap. Who doesn''t know of your methods? Have you secretly exchanged away the first-ss disciple quotas?" Yin''s thin face turned rather ugly. "What are you saying¡­ why should I give this boy a first-ss quota. His martial prowess is only at the 1st level Core Formation stage. He doesn''t have the qualifications." Xavier could not be bothered to reply. Instead, he retrieved the token from his pocket and tossed it to Yin. Yin caught the token, his eyes widening slightly when he nced at it and muttered in confusion, "How can a weak youngster like him earn the first rank in Spirity Bailiwick?" This token indicated to the 1st ranker of Spirity Bailiwick that he could enter 1st ss without any questions, this rule has been established since ancient times but never used because none of the previous 1st rankers had joined Spirit Devouring Mountain. Yin''s gaze flickered for a moment. He looked towards Ezra Zephyr and sincerely said, "Little fellow, I can give you a first-ss disciple quota, but I should also let you know that thepetition between the new disciples is extremely intense. I feel that you may not be able to hold onto this quota with your 1st level strength, and will only be a target for the other disciples. Therefore, I feel that it will be most appropriate for you to take a second-ss disciple quota first, and when your strength rises in the future, I will immediately upgrade you to first ss. How does that sound?" He was clearly intending for Ezra to voluntarily give up his first-ss disciple quota. The prince of werewolves merely chuckled upon hearing this. "Many thanks to senior for your consideration, however, I always weed trouble with open arms." Yin''s expression froze for a second, clearly surprised that the mere 1st-level of Core Formation stage practitioner would be so cocky. There was some dudgeon on his face as he helplessly retrieved a booklet and registered Ezra Zephyr''s information. "Alright, you can go now. When the new disciples'' assemblyter and the sses are announced, you will know just how much trouble you brought upon yourself." Yin waved his hands to chase them off. Xavier was clearly at loggerheads with the former. He immediately led the prince away. Upon seeing their leaving figures, Yin threw the booklet onto the table as disdain rose from the corners of his mouth. "Foolish kid, you don''t know what''s good for you and refuse to listen to my good advice. Since that is so, I''ll be waiting to see how many days you will be able to hold on to that first-ss disciple status¡­" Chapter 176 First Class Disciple ?The prince followed Xavier out of the building before thetter smiled at the two of them and said, "I''ll have to go hand in my report. You guys will be staying here for the next three months." "Many thanks to senior Xavier for receiving us from so far away." Ezra bowed to Xavier. Although thetter had been tasked by the sect to head to the Naran Continent, it could still be considered a favour to them. In addition, Xavier had stood up when the 7 sacred sects'' envoys were being overbearing. Another reason was that he wanted to see the sect that was once the superpower of this continent and whose Master fought against the first disciple of Bjorn Zephyr. He looked at Xavier and he could feel that thetter was quite open-minded, and did not treat the new disciples with an air of arrogance. Overall, he was a pretty decent person. Xavier waved his hand, smiling as he said, "I''m usually cultivating in the Arcane Wizardry Peak. If you have any problems in the future, you maye and find me." He shot a nce at the building, before he continued in a low voice, "Yin and I are pretty much at each other''s necks all the time. He''s definitely not happy that we made him cough up first-ss disciple quota. Although he won''t dare to go overboard, thepetition between the new disciples will indeed be very intense. You should take note, those that who were selected from the various continents will not be ordinary individuals. In fact, even in the past batches, there was nock of first-ss disciples who had their status stolen." Xavier cautioned, "However, don''t feel restricted because of this. There''s no need to show any courtesy to those whoe looking for trouble. As long as it''s within the rules, even if the matter blows up all the way to the sect master, Honourable Divine Demon, he will give the owner of this token some face." Ezra Zephyr nodded his head, indicating that he understood the advice. Xavier spoke a little more, before waving his hands at the prince as he rose into the sky on green smoke, disappearing into the many mountains in the blink of an eye. As he watched his leaving figure, the prince let out a long sigh. He gazed upon the now unfamiliar surroundings, knowing that he would be staying here for a long period of time. Because this ce would allow him to grow even stronger. Many things had changed during this time. But Ezra Zephyr also understood that the true challenge had perhaps only just begun. To find a ce for himself in such an enormous sect would likely be harder than he imagined. Fortunately, he was not alone. He brought his mini army with him, his goal was not to grow strong only but to conquer the whole of the sect one day. The prince of werewolves raised his head to the sky, light shining down on his youthful face as he smiled a smile of dazzling confidence. So what if it was the Spirit Devouring Mountain? So what if thepetition will be intense? Even the despair from back then had not crushed him, what was now inparison? "I should go now." Muttered the werewolf prince, before he took the steps and walked towards the giant bustling za. The giant za was already flooded by a sea of people. A quick nce would reveal that they were all pretty young, each individual in high spirits and overflowing with youthful vitality. The atmosphere was boiling with excitement. Gathered here were the numerous geniuses from the various continents in Lower Realm. Even so, they were still clearly gathered into distinct circles. The most attention-grabbing was the area at the very front of the za where groups of all sizes could be seen. The main simrity was that at the centre of each circle was a proud-looking young man ordy. Powerful spiritual energy spread from their bodies, far surpassing those beside them. "Over here, Your majesty!" When Ezra returned to the za, a familiar voice was heard nearby. Gill Subzi''s eye-grabbing round body was beckoning at them. The prince walked over. Besides Gill Subzi were several figures. They were the Bloodfang martial masters and Naran Continent geniuses, including Cen Zutton. However, at this current time, these illustrious geniuses in the Naran Continent had begun to appear a little unnatural. They could sense that the superiority they were originally proud of was nowpletely gone. Practically all of them had turned from a genius to an ordinary person. It was because of this sudden unease and loss that they involuntarily converged towards Ezra Zephyr when they saw him. Cen Zutton had aplicated expression as he followed at the very end of the group, not daring to meet Ezra''s gaze. "Your majesty, Spirit Devouring Mountain is amazing indeed. There are over ten thousand new disciples here, each and everyone a genius from the various continents." Gill Subzi looked at the surroundings in amazement. "I just found out that there will be about a hundred first ss disciples in this batch." Zhou Yuan was slightly taken aback. A hundred first-ss disciples? Didn''t that mean that all of these individuals possessed the strength simr to the 3rd Level of the Core Formation stage? "What an eye-opener." Ezra sighed inwardly. As expected, he would only be able to see such a grand line-up here. However, Ezra Zephyr was also surprised that Gill Subzi could gather such information in such a short span of time. Thetter''s smiling and friendly appearance was indeed a great tool for approaching and getting friendly with others. He will be the most important tool, his social mingling skills surpassed that of Theor Galearms. "Within these hundred or so, there must be our mega genius Prince of mighty Bloodfang Kingdom!" Gill Subzi grinned widely as he said, "I hope that your majesty will take extra care of his subject in future." Ezra could not help but giggle when he heard this. However, just as he was about to speak, a voice suddenly interjected. "What is this? How can a 1st level Core Formation stage practitioner be a first ss disciple? You guys are treating this matter too lightly." Chapter 177 Classification Begins ?The sudden interjection stunned the group. Their gazes turned, and found a figure looking at them nearby. It was a slightly handsome young man. He had a smile on his face, while a group crowded around him like stars to the moon. Spiritual Energy rippled from the young man''s body, revealing that he had reached the 2nd level of Core Formation stage. When the young man saw Ezra Zephyr and gang look over, a carefree smile immediately appeared on his face. "I am Levoe from the Gci Continent." The young man bowed a little with a smile. "We can be said to all be fellow disciples in future, so we should keep an eye out for each other." He seemed to offhandedly mention, "I should be rated at a second ss disciple this time, and if I work hard in the future, I should have a chance at bing a first ss disciple." Several individuals at the young man''s side began to tter, "Hehe, getting acquainted with brother Levoe is your fortune." Theor and rest secretly chuckled inside but Argus and Gillughed wholeheartedly, shocking eveyone. That Levoe may seem like a kind person on the surface, but the arrogance in his tone could not be concealed. Hence, the Narantinent residents looked at Exra who then smiled as he shook his head and said, "We''re the residents of Naran Continent that you are standing on. As for looking out for each other, there''s really no need." Levoe was clearly stunned that Ezra had actually rejected him. The former had obviously never expected that this group would reject him, causing his expression to turn a little rigid. His followers frowned and said, "What an unappreciative brute." "To be recognized by brother Luo is your blessing, don''t be so muddle-headed." There were also several pretty good looking youngdies amongst them who disdainfully nced at Ezra Zephyr. They clearly felt that his actions were not tactful at all. After all, a 1st level Core Formation stage was really too unremarkable, and had no right to put on airs. "You bitches, what the fuck did you just say?" Shifa Pista cussed. "Your majesty, allow me to kill these mongrels." Meanwhile, dozens of martial masters including Theor Galearms and Gill Subzi were holding a giant brute. "Let me go! I''ll break their fricking skulls. How dare they talk to our prince that way." The brute was Argus Woska. Levoe saw that all and let out a dryugh. He had to show gracefulness in front of his people after all. Hence, he waved his hand and gave Ezra Zephyr a deep look as he said, "My friend, this maybe is your continent but Spirit Devouring Mountain isn''t, so it would be better for you to behave properly such as to avoid suffering. Hehe, if you guys change your mind in the future, you can alwayse and find me." Fury shed in Levoe''s eyes when he saw Ezra Zephyr and Theor Galearms intimately conversing in hushed voices,pletely ignoring his existence. Just as he was about to speak again, a gong suddenly sounded across the za. They watched as Yin slowly walked out on a tall stage as his nonchnt voice echoed across the entire ce. "Everyone quiet. I will be announcing the sses of the new disciples." When Yin''s voice spread across the za, the originally noisy za instantly became quiet, every gaze nervously looking towards the stone stage. Although the youngsters present were the geniuses from the various continents, they clearly understood that with the exception of a few special monsters, everyone else would be ordinary. Whenpared to their status and rank in the past, it would be a drop of a thousand feet. In the Spirit Devouring Mountain, they would experiencepetition that they had never experienced before. To raise one''s status, one needed to work hard to raise one''s strength. It was obvious that those who became first ss disciples in the first disciple evaluation would undoubtedly gain several advantages. Under the attention of countless gazes, Yin waved the booklet in his hand and said, "There will be a total of 148 first ss disciples for this evaluation, 1056 second ss disciples and 9500 third ss disciples." These words immediately caused the za to stir restlessly. Ezra was somewhat surprised. There were over ten thousand geniuses from the various continents, and yet only slightly over a hundred were able to be first ss disciples. From this, one could see just how valued a first ss disciple quota was. The people at Levoe''s side continued to sing his praises, "Can''t believe there will only be a thousand second ss disciples. Brother Levoe is indeed the best amongst the Gci Continent geniuses." A meaningful smile was revealed on Levoe''s face as he waved his hand and said, "It''s only a second ss disciple, I still need to strive harder to be a first ss disciple. When that timees, I will have the chance to see how amazing the legendary spiritual food is." The gazes of the group around him were filled with envy, some of the better looking youngdies even constantly casting flirtatious nces at him. "Next, I shall be announcing the list of first ss disciples." On the tall stage, Yin indifferently said, "Those whose names have been called,e forward to receive your disciple tokens. Shiyan Continent, Drake Tubble." The first name immediately caused a disturbance on the za. The prince and the rest watched as a youth in white flew onto the stage. It was as if his face had been sculptured, giving off a bold and striking sensation. Powerful spiritual energy seemed to ripple from his body, making him feel intimidating even when he was not angry. Drake seemed to be pretty famous, his appearance causing several girls to shriek. Ezra also looked towards the youth in white called Drake Tubble, as his eyes widened slightly. He could indeed feel a faint feeling of danger from thetter''s body. This individual was definitely not weak. Beside Ezra''s group, Levoe sighed loudly as he said, "Drake is said to be from the Tubble family of the Shiyan Continent. He has a powerful background and is extremely talented. He will surely be one of the core members of the Spirit Devouring Mountain in the future." Chapter 178 Uproar In Disciples ?Levoe looked at Ezra and his gang as he nonchntly said, "I even talked with him two days ago, so we at least recognize each other by face." Someone at his side quickly started the bootlicking again. "I heard that Drake is extremely proud, and ordinary people won''t even enter this eyes. The fact that Brother Levoe was able to speak with him is truly amazing." The martial masters from Bloodfang and other Naran Continent''s residents could not help but exchange a look with each other and pondered. "Are these people idiots? Was talking to someone really something you should be proud of?" In truth, Levoe knew he was a weak one, a dim star in vast sky. That''s why he was gathering a lot of forces, when he saw such arge group of low martial prowess, he attempted to impress them into following him. However, he failed miserably. Though Levoe''s narcissism was rather loathsome, the information he revealed wasmitted to memory by the prince. "Rhiyan Continent, Ravina Ingale." A stunning fiery-red figure nimbly leaped onto the stage. When the crowd looked over, the gazes of numerous males were immediately lit with burning desire, because the one that had appeared on the stage was a youngdy in red. The youngdy''s skin was akin to snow, while her face seemed as if it was painted. Her long, slender legs were rtively attention grabbing, and it was hard to turn away from the sight of her sexy figure. A heroic aura seemed to sprout from the youngdy in red, while the long red whip that hung on her slender waist only entuated it even further. "This girl is called Ravina, and is said to be rted to one of the high ranking personnel in the Spirit Devouring Mountain. She is very strong and pretty, and no one knows how many have tried to gain her favor. Though she is beautiful, she is extremely fond of battle, so it will be rather troublesome if you offend her." Names continued to be read during the next ten minutes as extraordinary young men and women ascended the stage to receive the highest rank status token under the envious eyes of the crowd. In the blink of an eye, over a hundred people had ascended the stage. A look of thought could be seen on Ezra Zephyr''s face as he watched from below. He had realised that half of the hundred first ss disciples were from the Shiyan Continent and its rival Rhiyan Continent. "The Shiyan and Rhiyan Continent truly is blessed by the spiritual energy." Ezra Zephyr secretly sighed in his heart, because his and his kingdom''s rise is solely a cheat but these two continents were naturally blessed. The geniuses from the other continents were already a step behind inparison. Catching up would not be easy. One name after another continued to sound out, and the list soon approached its end. On the stage, Yin nced at the booklet, mockery lifting from the corners of his mouth as he said, "Next is thest first ss disciple¡­ also from the Naran Continent, Ezra Zephyr" Exra Zephyr understood the former''s intentions from his gaze. However, the prince''s expression did not change as he began to walk forward. The corners of Levoe''s eyes twitched frantically, while the followers around him looked to each other. "He... what is he going to do?" "He can''t be Ezra Zephyr, right?" While they were still stuck in their disbelief, Ezra had already passed through the crowd, expression calm as he walked onto the stage and received the status token under the crowd''s stares. When he stood on the stage, the entire za fell silent for an instant. A split secondter, bewildered voices exploded, filling the sky. "1st level of Core Formation Stage?" "Such strength has the qualifications to be a first ss disciple?!" "How can this be? A 1st level of Core Formation is a first ss disciple? What kind of joke is this!" A sky of doubtful voices surged like a flood. "If even he can be a first ss disciple, why can''t we?" "..." Questioning voices swept across the sky andnd. Practically everyone present was filled with indignation when they saw this. Those evaluated as second ss disciples in particr were extremely unhappy. Even they with 2nd and 3rd level had not been evaluated as first ss, so why did a 1st level Core Formation guy get it? The third ss disciples were even more envious and jealous, their eyes practically tinged red. Only the high and mighty first ss disciples merely watched with the cold eyes of a bystander. However, their gazes were not too friendly when they looked towards the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom, as if a dirty dog had somehow entered the ranks of tigers and leopards. The young man in white called Drake merely watched with an uncaring gaze. He only nced at the werewolf once, before withdrawing his eyes, clearly paying no heed to this matter. On the stage, Ezra Zephyr''s expression remained calm in the face of the numerous questioning voices. Elder Yin wore a smile on his face. Only after the voices faded somewhat did he extend a hand to indicate for everyone to be quiet as he said, "This new disciple''s situation is a little different. There''s an esteemed ancient rule that has made it possible for him." These words first silenced the za, before they burst out into an even greater uproar. "Tch, so he got in through the back door¡­" Numerous new disciples shook their heads inside, disdain flowing out on their faces. Although they too wished deep down that they could be in the same situation, when it happened to someone else, they could not help but begin mocking. Dressed in red, the slender, sexy Ravina Ingale had initially been interested to know how a 1st Level Core Formation stage practitioner could be a first ss disciple. After hearing Yin''s words however, her red lips curled downwards slightly. She shook her head in disappointment as her eyes turned away, no longer giving Ezra any further attention. Chapter 179 Blooming Spirit Flower ?On the stage, Yin waved his hand at Ezra Zephyr and said with a wide grin, "Alright, you can go now." The prince indifferently nced at the former. How could he not know that this was done on purpose. However, he did not say anything because it was true that he did appear to be a 1st level Core Formation expert on the surface, a fact that would draw criticism regardless of when he became a first-ss disciple. The only way to deal with such criticism was to prove oneself, something he would naturally have a chance to do in the future. Hence, he directly returned to his original spot under numerous watching gazes. The nearby group of Levoe and gang returned to their senses at this moment. With a hollowugh, he put on a fake smile as he said to Ezra and his gang, "I did not expect this friend to have such solid measure. However, you''ll only end up losing out in the end. Not many disciples will be willing toe into contact with you in the future." The crowd around him nodded. Although they were envious inside, they righteously criticized Ezra for pulling strings such as having a token. The martial masters of Naran continent frowned because at that ce Ezra was not only the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom but also the face of Naran Continent''s geniuses, disrespect to him means disrespect to Naran Continent''s geniuses. Ezra finally turned his sight towards Levoe and uttered. "Scram." White and green inteced on their faces, but they did not dare to say anything in the end. Ezra was after all a first-ss disciple. Levoe shot a look of hatred at Ezra Zephyr before leaving in embarrassment. On the stage, Yin faced the still mouring crowd and said in a nonchnt voice, "There is no need for any of you to grumble. The Spirit Devouring Mountain''s rules are fair, and will not be biased towards anyone. If you cannot ept this result, feel free to challenge them. A first-ss disciple may not be fixed forever. If one is incapable, he or she will naturally be reced. So, don''t be relieved just because you became a first-ss disciple. The right path is still to continue training hard." Yin''s words made several disciples begin to stir as several malicious gazes were cast in Ezra''s direction. If one was to consider who would be the easiest to rece amongst the over hundred first-ss disciples present, the answer was pretty obvious. Elder Yin ignored the crowd''s response as he continued to speak, "Starting now, you will be training here for the next three months, after which will be the peak selection ceremony. Only those that pass the ceremony and enter the seven peaks as outer mountain disciples can be truly considered disciples of the Spirit Devouring Mountain. Those that fail will be internee mountain disciples, and may also enter the seven peaks if the contribution conditions are met." The hearts of the numerous new disciples shivered. Those that could enter the Spirit Devouring Mountain were naturally prideful geniuses. Hence, failing to enter the seven peaks would be a tremendous blow to them. "Your amodation can be found on the disciple token. From tomorrow onwards, every disciple will begin training in Energy Mountain. It is a specially constructed cultivation paradise of the Spirit Devouring Mountain, so you better grasp this chance well." Yin''s words caused another surge of noise to wash over the za. Desire rose in the eyes of the other Continents geniuses, clearly already aware of what it was, especially the geniuses of Shiyan and Rhiyan Continents. The geniuses from the other weaker continents were at a loss, and could only humbly seek help. Thus, several of the Shiyan and Rhiyan geniuses looked towards the other continent geniuses as if they were looking at country bumpkins, and said with an air of superiority, "You guys don''t even know of Energy Mountain? Energy Mountain is a type of martial prowess haven created by the Spirit Devouring Mountain. It''s shaped like a volcano with a Spiritual Rune boundary carved on its insides to absorb spiritual energy which is then purified by several Spiritual Rune boundaries, causing the spiritual energy that spouts out to be so much more pure. The most wonderful aspect of Energy Mountain is the Blooming Spirit Flower nted on every cultivation tform. One only needs to feed spirit jade to this Blooming Spirit Flower, and it will draw out the spiritual energy in the mountain and send it spouting out. The spiritual energy from the Blooming Spirit Flower is not only purer than normal but also contains some of its essences that can continuously temper the flowing qi or mana in the body. It can be said to be a cultivation treasure." The numerous new disciples from the other continents were confused. Although they sounded very amazing, what exactly were these Spirit jade and Blooming Spirit Flower? "Spirit jade is an item manufactured by the Spirit Devouring Mountain. You may treat it as a substitute for spiritual crystals, though it can only be used in the sect. One can exchange Spirit jade for many items, pills, weapons or spiritual crystals." Elder Yin opened his mouth to speak at this moment, "You new disciples will receive 30 Spirit jade pieces at the beginning of every month. The Spirit jade pieces for this month have already been ced in your quarters. As for Energy Mountain, you will naturally understand when you train tomorrow." He waved his hand and said, "Everyone should go find their living quarters." After speaking, he turned around and left in an unhurried manner. The za turned into a chaotic mess as numerous disciples began to scatter around, using the instructions on the token to search for their living quarters. Ezra Zephyr and the masters of Naran Continent also followed the instructions, passing through the verdant mountain, before ultimatelying to a stop at the rear of the mountain. (NOTE: Hello dear readers, I have syarted another novel with the name of "Memoir of the Forgotten Hero" for WSA 2023. Kindly support me there as well, help me win this contest, this novel will be updated as usual 2 chaps a day, Thank you.) Chapter 180 Wicked Planning ?At the waist of the mountain stood exquisite little house after house, powerful Spiritual Energy pulsing in the surroundings. Behind the prince, Theor Galearms sighed and remarked, "Your majesty, the first-ss disciple treatment really is countless times better than second-ss disciples like us." Perhaps for the new disciples to better look out for each other, the Spirit Devouring Mountain had temporarily grouped the geniuses from the same continent together. Theor Galearms, Zulfi Dimitry, Argus Woska, Shifa Pista, Gill Subzi and Cen Zutton with the rest of Naran Continent''s geniuses were situated at the foot of the mountain nearby. All of the Naran Continent martial masters were selected as third ss disciples. With the exception of those who entered Spirity Tower, they got second ss. However, their living quarters were what seemed to be a series of joined little huts that looked rather simplistic. Compared to Ezra Zephyr''s, the difference was pretty vast. The others nodded one after another, envy filling their eyes. They were geniuses that had lived a life of luxury in the past. Now, however, their living standards had fallen drastically, and it was going to be pretty hard to get used to. Ezra looked at the people in front and said in a serious tone. "I want you all in first ss, but the seats are limited. So, either be in first ss or second ss. I will not back anyone who failed my expectation. As for materials to grow, I will give you all I have." He looked at other geniuses of Naran and continued. "We are on the same boat now, so be obedient and you will reach the sky under my guidance, I assure you." Everybody nodded including Cen Zutton, who once opposed him. After that the atmosphere became tense, the prince chuckled andforted them a little, before beginning to climb up to the waist of the mountain, he saw a small house. After entering the house, Ezra Zephyr began to look around with some interest, finding the ce very satisfactory. Most importantly, he had discovered the Spiritual Rune boundary in the little house that continuously collected the surrounding Spiritual Energy. Living in such a ce for a long period would definitely be very beneficial to his martial prowess. On a table in the house, he saw a cloth bag which he picked up and shook, causing tinkling sounds to emerge. He reached in a grabbed a strip of jade that was the size of a baby''s fist. The clear jade sparkled as pure Spiritual Energy spread from it. The prince curiously mumbled to himself, "Is this a Spirit jade piece?" Everything here felt so fresh. Ezra Zephyr arrived at the balcony on the second floor as warm sunlight sprinkled down and bathed his body. It felt extremelyfortable. The prince closed his eyes in enjoyment for a brief moment, before he suddenly felt a gaze look towards him from far away. He looked over, only to see another little house on the right. A pretty figure in red gracefully stood on the balcony, her slender and sexy figure made even more apparent when she leaned against the railing. It was Ravina Ingale. Upon sensing Ezra''s gaze, Ravina frowned slightly before turning around and entering the house. She clearly did not approve of this first-ss disciple that had pulled strings to obtain his status. The prince of werewolves merely chuckled upon seeing this, unbothered by her attitude. Elder Yin sat on a chair as he calmly took a sip of tea. Before him stood a young man in blue with a respectful expression. His face was ordinary, but his eyes appeared a little devious, somewhat simr to a wolf. "Elder Yin, you were the one who agreed that I would get a first-ss disciple quota." Said the young man in blue with a pained face. Yin waved his hand and replied, "I too did not expect things to turn out this way. Xavier forcibly shoved someone in." Yin indifferently said, "Hehe, don''t worry Peliok. I was the one at fault this time. I will return everything." The youth in blue called Peliok hurriedly said, "How can I take back the gifts I''ve given Elder Yin." Yin nodded in admiration. He lightly tapped the table as he said, "Although Elder has be a first-ss disciple, it''s not like you don''t have any chance at all. ording to the rules,petition is encouraged amongst the new disciples. You are currently at the 2nd Level of Core Formation, while Ezra Zephyr is merely at the 1st level of Core Formation. You only need to find a chance to challenge him, and once you seed, you will naturally rece him as a first-ss disciple. Tomorrow will be good. That kid will have already enjoyed a night in the little house, so he will not be overly unhappy even if beaten back to where he belongs." Joy immediately flitted across Peliok''s eyes when he heard this. "Does Elder Yin mean that?" Yin nced at the former and said, "If you defeat him in front of everyone, I will take away his first-ss disciple status and transfer it to you." Peliok was over the moon. "Thank you for the advice, Elder Yin!" In his opinion, Ezra would not be any problem as long as he had Yin''s approval. To Peliok, it was just too easy to deal with a 1st level expert. Yin grinned widely as he waved his hand. Upon seeing this, Peliok tactfully withdrew. Yin toyed with the cup in his hand as he watched the former leave. He chuckled to himself as he said, "Ezra is not tactful at all. I''ve already waited for a good half of the day, if he had voluntarilye to offer me generous gifts, I may have sheltered a little. Unfortunately, he''s just too stupid. Although it isn''t appropriate for me to personally go after you, if you are eliminated in ordance with the rules, even the two elders above me won''t have anything to say." In the outer mountains, beside himself as the manager, there were two outer mountain elders. However, these two elders usually did not give any attention to such matters. Hence, it could be said that Yin was the greatest authority in the outer mountains. Chapter 181 Energy Mountain ?Night gradually arrived, enveloping the mountain forests. On the contrary however, the outer mountains only grew even more busy. After the disciple ssification announcement in the day, secretly undercurrents flowed violently between the numerous new disciples. As the saying went, wherever there were people, there will be conflict. Even the Spirit Devouring Mountain was no exception. Majority of the new disciples were fresh off the boat. Several of the more quick-witted ones began to call friends together to form factions. In any ce, a faction would clearly have an advantage over an individual. The existence of first ss disciples became the core of several groups, rapidly increasing their status. As such, the brightly lit little houses in the mountains became a hub of activity. In one of the little houses, several dozen people were gathered, making the atmosphere pretty lively. Levoe was also included amongst them. Two individuals were seated in the center like a moon surrounded by stars. Calm indifference filled their expressions as they enjoyed the respect from the surrounding crowd. These two were obviously first ss disciples. One was called Siyo Kath, while the other was named Park Korai. Levoe wore a bright smile as he dered, "All of us will follow brother Siyo and brother Park in future." The others nodded. Siyo Kath and Park Korai were sure to enter the seven peaks and had bright futures ahead of them. Now was clearly the best time to curry favor. Siyo Kath chuckled and said, "All of us from the other continents, and cannotpare to the infamous Shiyan and Rhiyan geniuses. So we naturally need to take extra care of each other." One of the individuals in the group angrily said, "Those from the Shiyan and Rhiyan Continent are really too arrogant. Just earlier, I tried to invite a second ss disciple on brother Siyo''s behalf, but that fellow didn''t give any face at all." Siyo Kath''s expression darkened slightly when he heard this, but he still waved his hand and said, "We just have to do our best. Since the geniuses of those two continents are so prideful, there is no need for us to be friendly just to be snubbed." Park Korai nodded in approval. "There seems to be one other first ss disciples from this Naran Continent, shall we go rope him in?" Suggested someone. Levoe sneered. "You mean the one that went through the backdoor?" Siyo Kath shook his head. "Don''t bother with the Naran people. I heard earlier that Peliok will be making his move against Ezrq Zephyr. Although Peliok is a second ss disciple, he is one of the Shiyan Continent''s geniuses that has several formidable friends. Now that he had decided to move, Ezra will be beaten back to where he belongs tomorrow." Levoe''s eyes brightened when he heard this. Soon after, he chuckled and remarked, "What an unlucky guy. He can only enjoy a single day of first ss disciple status before falling to the bottom again." The others also roared inughter, before no longer mentioning this subject. They clearly already believed that Ezra Zephyr would be the loser. Simr situations had happened several times in many ces after all. Therefore, practically everyone came to know in a single night that when tomorrowe, Ezra would be the shortest lived first ss disciple in history. When the first rays of the morning sun broke through the clouds and shined on the mountain forests, the outer mountains immediately became a hive of activity. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom pushed open the doors and walked out of the little house. The moment they left, they saw a group of people hurriedly rush towards them. They were Xyr, Zulfi, Theor, Shifa, Argus and the rest. The people of Naran met their leader asughed and talked, Ezra felt something was troubling them. "What is it?" He looked at the worried crowd. Only then did Theor recall that there was a serious matter to report. Sweat dripped down his face as he anxiously said, "Not good your majesty, I heard that someone is going to take your first ss disciple status today!" "Haha, so it hase after all." Ezra''s expression did not change when he heard this. He knew that such a situation would definitely ur. After all, who asked him to appear like the easiest target? "Do you know who it is?" Gill Subzi immediately answered, "He''s called Peliok a second ss disciple from the Shiyan Continent, 2nd level Core Formation stage." Ezra''s eyes narrowed slightly as he faintly nodded with a wicked grin. A sh of red swept out from the mountain in the distance. It was Ravina Ingale. When she saw the situation here, her bright eyes shot a quick nce at Ezra, seemingly a little gloating. Evidently, even she already knew about this matter. The prince ignored the various gazes that were on him, merely nodding to Gill Subzi as he began to walk forward. "Let''s go to Energy Mountain." A tall, towering mountain rose amongst the many mountains in the outer mountain area, piercing straight through the clouds. This mountain was the most conspicuous of all the mountains. Not only was it a grand and majestic sight, its tip shaped like a volcano, while countless faint Spiritual Runes could be seen on its body, seemingly forming iparably enormous Spiritual Rune boundaries. These Rune boundaries were carved into every inch of the mountain. The surrounding spiritual energy was endlessly drawn over, flooding into the giant mountain. It was a very spectacr sight. When Ezra and gang arrived, a startled look was revealed on their faces as they gazed upon the giant of a mountain. "What a sum they must have invested." Argus Woska could not help but exim in admiration. With his spiritual senses, he could feel that the Spiritual Runes in the giant mountain were all pretty high grade, while the rune boundaries were definitely not the work of any ordinary person. Evidently, there were existences in the Spirit Devouring Mountain that with powerful Spirit cultivation. "Such ingenious methods." Rarely seen amazement had appeared on Ezra''s handsome face Chapter 182 Prowess Platforms ?Rarely seen amazement had appeared on Ezra''s handsome face as he said, "There are likely over twenty Spiritual Rune boundaries in this giant mountain¡­ each one closely interlinked. It''s practically perfect. To aplish such a feat¡­ the martial prowess of the one who did this must at the very least be at the 1st level of Spiritual Transformation stage." "1st Level of Spiritual Transformstion stage¡­" The rest only dropped their jaw in sheer shock. Ezra didn''t make any guess, because he was told all of this by Fenrir himself. "It seems that this really is Energy Mountain." Uttered Cel Zutton. The other martial masters of Naran Continent''s gaze swept about, seeing streaks of spiritual energy endlessly streaming towards the ce, ultimatelynding on the giant mountain. They were the numerous new disciples. Ezra and gang were currently moving there. When the new disciples that arrived from all over saw him, they looked at him in a slightly smirking manner. "These bastards are all waiting for his majesty to be humiliated." Theor swore and cursed. Xyr tapped his shoulders and said. "Believe in Master Ezra, he won''t be troubled by such bugs." Theor looked at him. "Haha yes, you are rig- wait. Master Ezra! Since when his majesty became your master." "Since he defeated Carlo Aur." Replied Xyr. The other Naran geniuses were also filled with feelings of indignation. They already knew that all of them had been marked as the same Naran group, while Ezra Zephyr was basically their representatives. Their rtionship with Ezra basically consisted of the following, when Ezra gained glory, they would gain glory, when Ezra was shamed, they would be shamed. If Ezra''s first ss disciple status was taken by Peliok today, they would also be implicated and be shunned by the others. The prince merely chuckled, not really angered by the situation. It was very normal for others want misfortune to befall him. After all, he appeared to be a mere 1st level practitioner, and yet he had somehow managed to upy one of the first ss disciple spots As the saying went, treasuring a jade ring can be a crime. To him, the first ss disciple status was the jade ring. There was no way for him to use words to remove everyone''s doubts, nor was it going to be effective. Hence, the Atrocious Werewolf prefered to use the most direct method. "Let me see how amazing this Energy Mountain is." Said Ezra as the ck and red lightning flickered beneath his feet as he jumped, rising through the air, ultimatelynding on the enormous Energy Mountain. The rest followed him. Energy Mountain was majestic without equal. When they reached the waist of the mountain, the prince and the rest found numerous prowess tforms that were several feet wide installed on the mountain, reaching all the way from waist to the tip. A rough look would give an estimate of over ten thousand, making it an extremely magnificent sight. However, the prowess tforms seemed to growrger towards the mountain top. (Prowess = Cultivation/Meditation) There were markings on every prowess tform that corresponded to their respective disciple status tokens. As such, no one could randomly upy a tform. There were also several young boys in the area that were yelling, "First ss disciples may enter the peak, second ss disciples at the waist of the mountain, and third ss at the bottom." It was clear that the spiritual energy at the peak would be the most concentrated. Hence why only first ss disciples had the right to enjoy the best positions, while second and third were treated ordingly. Upon hearing this, he looked at 4 individuals. Zulfi Dimitry, Shifa Pista, Argus Woska and Xyr. He didn''t talk with Xyr before, but he already grasp the willingness of Xyr to serve him. "You four must im the first ss spots after they dere a fight with me, in case if they reject the duel, try your best and taunt them. It would be an easy fight for Xyr, but you three." Ezra said to trio werewolves who had 6th-grade spirit. "You must fight with everything, morph into werewolf form if possible." "Your majesty, we... can not control the power of morphing." Said Shifa in embarrassed manner, she recalled how she appeared naked in front of Theor and Zulfi in Spirity Tower. "Believe me, you will control it with ease now." After saying that he temporarily split up with the rest, heading for the peak under the many watching envious gazes. As they neared the peak, they saw numerous cultivation tforms that were even wider than the ones below. What''s more, faint Spiritual Runes could be seen on the stone thatposed these tforms. Ezra followed the marking on his disciple token andnded on the stone cultivation tform that belonged to him where he found a mat at the center. The mat gave off a faint golden glow and seemed weaved from countless gold threads. Spiritual energy faintly pulsed from it, indicating that it was a prowess support type of treasure. When Ezra sat on the mat, he immediately felt a cooling aura flow into his body, giving him a refreshing sensation. This instantly made him secretly praise inside. The prowess conditions provided by the Spirit Devouring Mountain were really going to be hard to let go off once one had tried them out. To hold on to these prowess resources and prevent others from taking them away, he needed to constantly move forward and surpass those around him. The prince sighed, before his gaze turned towards his front where the most important object in the entire mountain was located. The Blooming Spirit Flower. The golden flower before him was about ten feet tall, while petals asrge as a washbasin grew from it like a sunflower. Although it was a flower, Ezra could feel that it seemed to be slowly breathing. As it breathed, the surrounding spiritual energy flowed into it, making its petals grow increasingly dazzling. "So this the Blooming Spirit Flower!" Ezra was impressed. Chapter 183 30 Spirit Jades ?It was said that the Blooming Spirit Flower was a rare and unique treasure. It could continuously absorb energy, creating pollen that possessed the miraculous power of tempering the spiritual energy. This was what made it extremely pricey. The Spirit Devouring Mountain was clearly in possession of the method to grow these Blooming Spirit Flowers, hence why they would own such a huge number of them. "Utilising the Blooming Spirit Flower to prowess, can''t believe the declining Spirit Devouring Mountain can even think of this." While Ezra continued to sigh, more and more disciples arrived at Energy Mountain. They eventually found their prowess tforms and began to excitedly observe the Blooming Spirit Flowers. However, they soon stealthily raised their gazes, looking towards a certain spot near the peak where Ezra was currently located. ~SWWIISSH~ A streak of light descended from the sky,ing to a halt above the peak. Spiritual energy took the shape of a cloud as Yin sat atop it, looking down from above at the numerous disciples. His gaze seemed to pause slightly when it swept past Ezra''s location, before a deep voice sounded, "Since everyone is here, we will prepare to activate Energy Mountain and begin the training." "Please wait Elder Yin, I have something to say." However, a sharp voice followed Yin''s. Every gaze on the mountain looked over, and saw a young man stand up, his vicious looking eyes akin to a wolf''s. "It''s Peliok¡­ as expected, he''s going after Ezra!" The sights of this young man caused numerous whispers to explode as gloating gaze after gaze turned towards the werewolf prince. There was no change in Ezra''s expression except that of his wicked smile. Yin nced at Peliok and slowly asked, "What is the matter?" Disdain lifted from the corners of Peliom''s mouth as he looked towards Ezra, cupped his fists together and said, "I want to challenge senior brother Ezra Zephyr, because I feel that he is not worthy of being a first ss disciple." ording to the rules of the Spirit Devouring Mountain, disciples had to defer to each other based on their rank, irregardless of age. Ezra was currently a first ss disciple, hence why Peliok had to call him senior brother. Peliok''s words caused a wave of noise to erupt. Levoe watched as he remarked in a somewhat ted voice, "It''s over for this cocky guy. From this point on, he will likely be aughing stock in our Spirit Devouring Mountain." Several individuals that were jealous of Ezra nodded in agreement. Xyr, Zulfi Dimitry and the rest of the Naran geniuses did not look too good, their expressions both tensed and worried. Near the peak, Drake Tubble and numerous other first ss disciples merely watched with the detached eyes of a bystander, the sense of superiority in the expressions unconceble. Ravina felt a little pity as she shot a look at Ezra. After today, he would be the shortest lived first ss disciple in the history of this sect. In the air, Yin''s expression remained unchanged as he nonchntly said, "In a challenge between disciples, both parties must be willing. As long as Ezra Zephyr agrees, you may naturally proceed." He then looked towards the prince and said, "Will you ept Peliok''s challenge? If you lose, your first ss disciple status will be stripped." Every gaze looked towards man in vk long coat. There was neither fear nor rm on his face as he calmly said, "Does that mean I can decline?" These words immediately gave rise to numerous hisses of displease, disdain emerging in the gazes that looked towards him. A weakling that avoided battle was even more looked down upon. Ravina shook her head, the earlier pity instantly vanishing into thin air. A person may be weak, but if one''s character was weak and submissive, one was not even deserving of pity. Yin softly chuckled. "Does that mean that you''re going to decline?" If Ezra really declined, his reputation would be terrible. He smiled. "Elder Yin misunderstands. I merely want to know whether I am allowed to decline." Yin frowned at Ezra''s cunningness, unable to understand Ezra''s goal. The prince ignored the former, his gaze shifting to Peliok instead as he said, "You''ve heard it. I have the right to decline. However, I can give you a chance to challenge me, but you must first pay me thirty Spirit jade pieces." The entire mountain fell silent, dumbstruck gaze after gaze staring at Ezra. No one had expected him to propose such a condition. This would totally catch anyone off guard! There was no change in Ezra in response to these gazes. If he lost, he would lose his status as a first ss disciple, but if Peliok lost, he wouldn''t really lose anything. This was obviously way too unfair. Hence, he needed to tell everyone that if you want to challenge him you''ll have first have to pay the challenge price. If he didn''t do that, anyone would challenge him when they had nothing better to do. Did they believe he was too free? Peliok''s face turned ck as he said through gnashed teeth, "Thirty spirit jade pieces? You must be crazy!" "Are you afraid of losing?" Ezra grinned. "A first ss disciple status and thirty Spirit jade pieces, you should know which has more value, right?" The corners of Peliok''s mouth twitched. In the end, a vicious and resolute look shed in his eyes. "Fine, I agree!" Peliok viciously red at Ezra. The former had already decided that he would not show any mercy at all. He would make it such that this country bumpkin from this Naran Continent would not enjoy spending his money. It was clear that Peliok did not believe the 1st level Core Formation stage Ezra Zephyr had any chance at victory. "Since you''ve paid, I will definitely satisfy you." Upon seeing Peliok agree, Ezra''s expression turned cold. He stood up, slivers of iciness flowing in his eyes as he looked towards the former, and everyone saw an astonishing ck lightning infused with reddish lesser bolts slowly flickered from his body. "Come." A frosty voice sounded from his mouth. When Ezra stood up on the prowess tform, everyone felt something different about his aura. Several of the sharper disciples narrowed their eyes slightly in amazement. From his aura, they could tell that Ezra had experienced numerous battles. Because only through continuous battle would such an aura appear. "Unfortunately, he is still only a 1st Level practitioner." Several individuals secretly shook their heads. The gap between these two was just far too great. No mercy could be seen in Peliok''s eyes as he gazed at Ezra. Maliciousness soon began to appear from the corners of the former''s mouth as robust Qi rapidly erupted from his body like a volcano. The surging Qi stirred the wind and clouds, the power of a second level Core Formation undoubtedly on full disy. The expressions of numerous third ss disciples changed slightly when they felt the overbearing spiritual energy pressure. Although Peliok was vicious, he was indeed rather capable. On a certain cultivation tform near the peak, one of the first ss disciples turned to his side and asked Drake. "Hey Drake, who do you think will win?" Drake wore an uncaring expression, his eyelids lowering slightly, showing that he had no interest at all in watching such a fight. He offhandedly answered, "Although Peliok is only average amongst the Shiyan Continent''s younger generation, it will be easy for him to deal with a 1st level Core Formation. There''s nothing worth watching in such a battle." The first ss disciple was amused. "Does this mean Ezra was nning to extort those thirty Spirit jade pieces aspensation?" Drake nonchntly said, "I don''t care about such unimportant things." From what he could see, neither Peliok nor Ezra was worthy of his attention. To him. it was merely a little squabble. Some distance away, Ravina had a hand on her chin, now a little interested after seeing the change in Ezra''s aura. "Could he have some ability?" Under countless watching eyes, the Qi around Peliok roared. A split secondter, his foot mmed into the ground, cracking it as his body transformed into a blur that headed straight towards Ezra Zephyr. Spiritual Energy rapidly swirled around his body like a storm, and even the air was sted away from his feet. "A single move shall send you tumbling down!" Ferocity flooded Peliok''s eyes as his five fingers tightly clenched into a fist. The Qi in his body surged out without reservation, his ferocious aura causing the expressions of even some of the first and second ss disciples to change. Peliok was clearly holding nothing back. Ezra stood on his prowess tform and watched as a figure rapidly grew in his eyes. Violent spiritual energy shock waves had already began to pounce towards him like sharp des. "As expected, a 2nd level Core Formation expert¡­" The expression on Ezra''s youthful face remained unchanged. He giggled softly as he mumbled, "Back then in the Spirity Tower''sst floor in Spirity Bailiwick, I had to use every trump card in my arsenal to kill that 1st Level Core Formation expert. That monster would have wipe the floor with all these so called geniuses here. Yet, look at this idiot. Haha, marching at me, who killed that monster." Chapter 184 One Punch ?Iciness appeared in his eyes. Ezra''s fingers instantly clenched into a fist, as the Chaos lightning in his core erupted with a loud rumble. Scales extended from his fist, practically covering his entire arm. These scales were of purple colour, the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom activated Dragon Pelt. Berserk power that slightly rmed Ezra wildly churned inside his body. Golden Pelt reached new heights after Ezra''s boost despite the fact it was in lowest stage. Everyone watched as ck and Red lightning dash into the sky from the top of Ezra''s head, seemingly taking the shape of a wolf. ~CRACKLE CRAACKLE~ The thundering ck lightning enveloped Ezra''s body. He suddenly moved, taking a step forward under the innumerable watching gazes. ~BAANG~ The air exploded, a sonic boom left in the dust behind Ezra. His figure disappeared the moment his foot touched the ground. Almost immediately after, everyone''s pupils shrank when they saw Ezra''s figure appear in mid-air halfway down the mountain, wings made of lightning spiritual energy appeared at his back. He was now only a few feet from Peliok. "Such speed!" Cries of astonishment rose one after another. Everyone had jumped back a little at Ezra''s sudden burst of speed. "You''re merely at 1st level, stop putting up an act!" With a shout, Peliok''s expression twisted as the spiritual energy in his body circted. "Tiger Roar Bash!" A punch was sent flying, vigorous Qi faintly forming the silhouette of a giant tiger. The deafening roar of a tiger followed, intimidating and threatening anyone who heard it. The roaring giant tiger was reflected in Ezra''s eyes as he lightly expelled a breath of air. With a thought, the Chaos lightning descended, the terrifying bolts reaching out and superimposing with Ezra Zephyr''s scaly fist. In that moment, the space around him shook faintly. Ezra''s face remained impassive as a punch was sent sting forward. Under the attention of countless eyes, it powerfully mmed into Peliok''s ferocious fist. It was a simple punch, but it contained all of the Golden Pelt Scales and Ezra''s physical power. ~BOOM~ A shockwave that could be seen with the naked eye violently pulsed outwards . In the air, Elder Yin''s pupils suddenly tightened while he was observing their sh. Every gaze in the mountain was tinged with shock as they looked towards the epicenter of the sh where Ezra''s fist was effortlessly piercing through. ~BAANG~ The roaring giant tiger was instantly ripped apart in a barbaric manner. A berserk chaotic lightning thundered. Disbelief flooded out in Peliok''s eyes. He could feel an indescribably overwhelming power surge towards him in an unstoppable manner, forcibly ripping through all of his power in the most tyrannical way. His 2nd Level Core Formation stage power was unable to put up even the slightest resistance. He involuntarily cried out in horror, "How is this possible!" ~BOOM~ The air was violently sted away as a fist covered in purplish scales gracefully pierced all of his defenses andnded on his chest. ~THUMMP~ A muffled sound rang out as Peliok''s chest seemed to cave in. His body was instantly sent flying, like a rolling bottle gourd as he tumbled like a rag doll from the waist of the mountain to its foot. The entire mountain was silent. Shocked gaze after gaze looked towards the sky where Ezra Zephyr was still in a punching posture. The expression in Ezra''s eyes was unchanged as he looked towards the foot of the mountain where Piliok had been sted to. "Now¡­ one punch is enough for a 2nd level." he said with a wicked smirk. On the now silent Energy Mountain, Drake Tubble''s lightly shut eyes trembled slightly as they finally opened. A sliver of astonishment flowed on Ravina Ingale''s pretty face. The others were wide-eyed. No one had expected the 2nd level Core Formation expert Peliok to be incapable of withstanding even a single punch from Ezra Zephyr. They had originally believed that it would be a fierce fight. Instead, it was as if the battle had ended before it had even started. The enormous Energy Mountain was nketed in silence. Numerous gazes were fixed on a certain spot in the air, where Ezra was still in his punching posture. The purplish scales on thetter''s arms began to recede. There was no change in his smirk from start to end, as if the stunning punch earlier did not have anything to do with him. The silencested for a rather long time before it was gradually broken. Levoe swallowed multiple times, a trace of fear now present in his eyes when he looked towards Ezra. Although he was also at the 2nd Level Core Formation stage, his battle power was weaker than Peliok''s. And yet, Peliok had been crushed by a single punch from the man he mocked a day before. "This is too frightening!" He mumbled, still unable to believe what had just happened. He truly could not imagine that the Peliok would not be able to withstand even a single punch from Ezra Zephyr. Peliok was a Shiyan genius after all. Although he was only considered average, he was already stronger than many others. Even so, his defeat at Ezra Zephyr''s hands had been far too clean. From this, one could see how overwhelming the werewolf prince''s battle power was. Levoe grinned. He had previously felt that it was rather regretful that Peliok had managed to take the lead on them, but now, Levoe was pretty d for that. Or else, the one who was sent to the foot on the mountain with a single punch would likely be himself. "Haha, his majesty is as as fierce here as he was when we conquered Warborn and Tribbain Kingdoms" After a brief period of shock, Argus Woska burst intoughter and said in a loud voice. His voice resounded in the mountain. All other Naran Continent''s geniuses were filled with abundance of glee, they felt honored by Ezra''s achievement. Especially when they felt the now no longer present contempt in the gazes of the other disciples. "Let''s see who else dares to say our Naran Continent geniuses are useless." The one who said that was Cen Zutton. Although there had been a tussle between him and Ezra in the auction, at the end of the day, they were both from the same Naran Continent. Any setbacks Ezra faced would not be good news to him either. Chapter 185 Shiyan And Rhiyan ?Near the peak of Energy Mountain, one of the Shiyan first ss disciplesughed as he remarked, "Hehe, so he does have some skills." His gaze contained hints of a toying sensation when he looked towards Ezra. "Peliok turns out to be rather disappointing." This was the evaluation of the Shiyan and Rhiyan first ss disciples, clearly extremely displeased with Peliok''s performance. After all, Peliok had been defeated by a genius from some remote continent, a fact that would undoubtedly affect the superior status of these two strong continents'' geniuses. One of the first ss disciples looked towards Drake and asked with a smile, "Drake, what''s your opinion? He nonchntly nced at Ezra''s figure before withdrawing his gaze. "He''s not bad. The martial spirit he has is likely a 6th Grade, which is pretty rare. Such a high level Spirit almost never seen in these remote continents. It seems that he had a fortunate encounter. However, his cultivation is too low. The previous punch may seem simple, but it contained the majority of his power. Any of you would have been able to block it. All in all, he''s only a small threat, so there''s no need to make a fuss about it." Upon hearing Drake''s evaluation, the other Shiyan and Rhiyan first ss disciples chuckled. In contrast to the shock the other disciples felt, their insight was much better and would naturally not react so drastically to Ezra Zephyr''s punch. However, the contempt they had towards Ezra previously had now waned slightly. As top continents'' disciples, they naturally had an air of superiority towards the disciples from the other continents. Ravina''s eyes contained a sliver of interest as she stared at the prince. It seems that they had been wrong. Ezra Zephyr may look like a 1st level on the surface, but his true battle power was pretty much off the charts. "Looks like his first ss disciple status was not fully due to pulling strings." Mumbled Ravina to herself, before she slowly withdrew her gazze. Ezra''s earlier performance could be said to be perfect. However, it at most made her feel slightly amazed, theplete and utter shock the other disciples felt was evidently not too probably with her. Under the various gazes all over the mountain, Ezra slowly pulled back his fist. He gazed at the sorry figure that had tumbled to the bottom of the mountain and suddenly shook his sleeve. A bolt of ck lightning shot out, lifting a cloth bag from Peliok''s body. A tinkling sound was heard as the cloth bag swayed. It was the sound of Spirit jade pieces. ~SWIISSH~ However, just as Ezra was about to retrieve the bag, a stream of mana shot over, grabbing the other end of the bag. Ezra''s eyes widened slightly as he lifted his head, only to see a young man in scarlet robes indifferently looking at him from one of the cultivation tforms near the peak, thetter''s scattered hair hanging behind him. "My fellow disciple, since you''ve already won, there''s no need to be so overbearing, right?" The young man in scarlet robes revealed a faint smile. Numerous gazes looked towards him, whispers immediately rising. "It''s Moshi. I knew he would do something. I heard that he and Peliok are very close, but most importantly, he is also a Shiyan disciple." Ezra Zephyr gazed at the young man in scarlet robes and chuckled. "I am only retrieving what should be mine, that''s not overbearing, right?" The eyes of the young man narrowed slightly. "Peliok was indeed reckless earlier, but you''ve already taught him a lesson. Will you leave these Spirit jade pieces behind on my ount?" Although his tone was calm, there was no room for discussion, as if the matter had already been decided. "If fellow disciple had stepped forward earlier, today''s matter would not have happened." Said Ezra Zephyr. "As for now¡­ I''m afraid that it''s already toote." Ezra''s eyes hardened as he flicked his finger. The bolt of Chaos lightning instantly tore open the cloth bag. With a wave of his sleeve, another red bolt of Chaos force snaked out and caught all the falling Spirit jade pieces before returning to him. If he had lost today, Moshi would not have spoken up for him. Hence, he would naturally not show any courtesy to such a bias person. "You!" Upon seeing Ezra directly snatch away the Spirit jade pieces, an act that clearly gave no face, Moshi''s eyes also hardened, iciness appearing in his gaze when he looked at Ezra Zephyr. "What an arrogant rascal!" Moshi smiled in anger. "Do you really dare to step over all our Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples heads?!" Moshi''s words were malicious, instantly pitting Ezra Zephyr against every disciple of the 2 continents, evidently nning on making him face the fury of the crowd. Some disciples seemed to look over. They were naturally not feeling too good about Peliok''s miserably defeat, and it was difficult to avoid having opinions about the one who had beaten him. "Haha, there seems to be a mistake in brother Moshi''s words. Before the challenge, Peliok had already agreed to the terms, which every disciple here clearly heard. It is only reasonable for brother Ezra Zephyr to retrieve his spoils of battle, so why the need to be so overbearing?" A voice sounded all of a sudden. Unexpectedly however, it was speaking up for Ezra Zephyr. The prince was somewhat surprised. He turned his head, and found that the one who had spoken was a faintly smiling thin young man. Ezra had a faint impression of the former. He was also a first ss disciple, and should be called Ash Bekham. He too was not from the Shiyan or Rhiyan Continent, and was hence pretty popr amongst many non Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples, making him a celebrity of sorts. After Ezra had disyed his strength, the opinion that he was someone who went through the back door had changed, and there were now people who were willing to show friendly gestures to him, though he honestly did not mind either way Chapter 186 Naran Vs Shiyan ?Due to his poprity, Ash Bekham''s words drew a series of verbal support from the non Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples. Moshi red at Ash Bekham when he saw this, but he knew that there was no longer anything he could do to Ezra Zephyr today. Hence, Moshi frostily nced at Ezra, before retrieving his gaze. However, anyone could see that the former was not going to forget this. The prince paid no attention to Moshi''s gaze, instead turning his head slightly to look at Ash Bekham, causing thetter to disy a friendly smile. Since it was not appropriate for him to be too cold, Ezra nodded in response. Subsequently, his gaze swept across the area as he cooly asked, "Is there anyone else who wants to challenge me?" The entire mountain was silent. Which one of the second ss disciples would dare to respond after witnessing Peliok''s miserable fate? On the other hand, the first ss disciples merely watched like bystanders. Thus, no one responded to Ezra Zephyr. Upon seeing this, he returned to his prowess tform and lifted his head towards Yin, who was seated in mid-air. "Elder Yin, may we begin the Energy Mountain training?" Only at this moment did Yin return to his senses. He deeply looked at Ezra Zephyr, evidently not expecting such an oue. No wonder Xavier was not worried about Ezra''s first ss disciple status being stolen in the blink of an eye. It turns out that this kid was not as simple as he seemed. However, this kid likely did not know that defeating Peliok would end up offending the Shiyan disciples. There would only be more and more scuffled in the future. Yin wondered if Ezra would still be so cool and collected then. His gazes flickered in thought for a moment before withdrawing it. His gaze then swept across the over ten thousand prowess tforms on Energy Mountain as his calm voice sounded. "Activate Energy Mountain!" "Wait, elder Yin!" Someone cried. Yin was irritated. "What is it?" A youth bowed respectfully and said. "I am a second-ss disciple and I want to challenge a first ss disciple." Silence befell on the mountain, who would have thought that another maniac would target Ezra? Yin felt joy bursting in his heart, he smiled and asked. "Who do you want to challenge." That man answered in an angry tone. "Senior Brother Moshi of Shiyan Continent." Hearing that Moshi flinched, not in fear but in shock. How dare someone challenged him, he thought. Yin''s eyes widened, he looked at that man and questioned. "Who are you?" The man wore a straw hat, he raised from his bowing position and replied. "Second ss disciple, Xyr of Naran Continent." Yin gasped, he turned his head to see Ezra who winked at him and giggled. "Naran Continent!" "He is from this continent like Ezra Zephyr." "Isn''t he aware that Moshi is at 3rd level Core Formation stage, he is different than Peliok." Yin threw another question. "Why do you want to challenge him." Xyr replied with a cocky smirk. "I believe, senior brother Moshi doesn''t deserve this seat." An uproar arose on the mountain. "You dare to disrespect your senior brother?" Yelled Yin. At that time, Ezra Zephyr spoke up "Elder Yin, why are you being so biased? These same words were said to me by Peliok yet you didn''t say anything to him. Then why so furious on our Naran continent, this continent is the home of Spirit Devouring Mountain. Even as an elder, you should be giving it some respect." His words carried an undefeated charm and unflinching charisma. All non Shiyan and Rhiyan geniuses were moved by his words and daring, including Ash Bekham. "Elder Yin!" Another yell. Yin stared in the direction of a bulky youngster was there. "Second ss, Argus of Naran Continent wants to challenge senior brother Gbi of Shiyan Continent." "Second ss, Zulfi of Naran Continent wants to challenge senior sister Narangi of Shiyan Continent." "Second ss, Shifa of Naran Continent wants to challenge senior brother..." "3rd ss, Theor of Naran wants to challenge..." "3rd ss, Gill of Naran wants to challenge..." Every single one of the Naran Continent challenged the geniuses of the Shiyan Continent. Only five challenged them for first ss disciple quota. Xyr, Zulfi Dimitry, Argus Woska, Shifa Pista and Theor Galearms. The rest eyed on the quota of second ss. Cen Zutton was hesitating but after getting a reward from Ezra Zephyr, he also got a burning patriotism for his continent and cried out. "Third ss disciple, Cen Zutton wants to challenge senior brother Viscut of Shiyan Continent." Seeing their sheer power, those other geniuses who were silent because of fear started to shout as well. "Second ss disciple, Moka of Chadar Continent wants to challenge senior sister Dari of Rhiyan Continent." Elder Yin blinked in bewilderment, in the history of Energy Mountain, the such thing had never happened. "The geniuses of Shiyan and Rhiyan, do you have the balls to ept Naran''s challenge? If yes, then ept the danm challenges!" Ezra Zephyr roared, ck and red chaotic lightning thundered as he said. His dominance shook the mountain, Yin almost skipped a beat. Everyone''s eyes widened, they gazed at their geniuses Drake Tubble and Ravina Ingale. However, unlike the rest, they both were smiling for some reason. "I ept his request" the 1st to reply was Moshi. "Elder Yin, I ept." "Yes, I ept." One by one everyone epted the request. There were around 700 challenges, out of which, 400 challengers were from the Naran Continent. Elder Yin was baffled and before he could think of anything, the challengers dashed toward their opponents. A war broke out on Energy Mountain. "Hey hey, stop it." Elder Yin yelled. Ezra chuckled. "Elder Yin, let them be. Let the weaks die, hahaha." "This guy... he is a lunatic, curse you, Xavier." Mumbled Yin. After a few hours, the battle ended. The result shocked the whole mountain, 80% of the total challengers seeded. Around 560 new martial masters came and cocky geniuses of Shiyan and Rhiyan took a huge blow. But they seemed a bit angry not worried because only 5 Shiyan lost the first disciple quotas. The remaining were second ss disciples, who were considered trash of Shiyan and Rhiyan. All of Bloodfang Kingdom''s martial masters won their challenge and only a single one from Naran who was not from Bloodfang seeded, he was Cen Zutton. The non Shiyan and Rhiyan were celebrating when a loud sound came from the top of the mountain. "Elder, we have wasted so much time. Activate the mountain." It was the voice of Drake Tubble, who was not affected by today''s great upset. "Mhm, Activate Energy Mountain." With a wave of his sleeve, a stream of spiritual energy fell into the volcano-like mouth at the peak, seemingly activating a certain Imprint Rune. ~BZZ~ The surroundings immediately began to stir. Every disciple lifted their head in astonishment as they watched the surrounding energy flood towards Energy Mountain like a surging mist. The Blooming Spirit Flower before them began to sway at this moment, absorbing the spiritual energy in Energy Mountain. In the end, its petals gradually opened as boundless spiritual energy spouted out along with innumerable golden pollen. On Energy Mountain, Spiritual Energy sprayed from ten thousand flowers, a scene that was spectacr and beautiful. Ezra also raised his head as anticipation appeared in his eyes. He was dying to see just how effective the legendary Blooming Spirit Flower would be. Flower after flower swayed on the titanic Energy Mountain, golden light pulsing in circles. It made the flowers look as if they were made of gold, an exceedingly gorgeous sight indeed. A fragrance spread, filling the area. The roots of the flowers dug deep into the mountain, continuously absorbing the spiritual energy within. Golden flower after flower gradually blossomed, the petals suddenly erupting as boundless and pure energy sprayed out. Numerous golden pollen drifted within the pure energy, giving it a strange fragrance. "Such pure spiritual energy!" Amazement flitted across Theor''s eyes who just got his first ss quota as he watched energy stream out of the Blooming Spirit Flower. He could sense that this energy was purer than normal. Spiritual energy infused with golden pollen spread. Just as it was about to leave the prowess tform, the runes on the tforms suddenly began to glow, transforming into a dome of light that sealed off the entire prowess tform. This prevented the golden pollen''s spiritual energy from drifting away. Thus, the golden pollen energy continued to umte, gradually engulfing the figures seated on the tforms. Every disciple hurriedly closed their eyes at this moment, swiftly entering a state of cultivation and meditation as they greedily devoured the golden pollen spiritual energy. Ezra likewise also shut his eyes, the Chaos force lightning slowly beginning to stir. With thunder, the Fenrir opened his mouth and a suction force appeared around Ezra. The surrounding golden pollen energy was immediately drawn towards him, transforming into streams of gold as it rapidly flowed into Ezra''s body through his nose. Golden pollen energy swam along his meridian channels and entered the core, before being swallowed by Fenrir within it. The golden pollen energy was swiftly refined, transforming into the force of Ezra Zephyr. The thing that surprised even Ezra the most, was that as the golden pollen spiritual energy was refined, he could feel a faint burning sensation flowing within his Chaos lightning. Chapter 187 Abundant Energy ?Ezra could not help but exim in amazement in his heart, "This Blooming Spirit Flower is amazing. The pollen-infused energy it produces can continuously concentrate one''s energy while training, while also burning away the impurities within." It may not show much effect in the short term, but the cumtive results over time were pretty darn amazing. When two spiritual energy of simr grades shed, the upper hand would go to the one that was more concentrated and robust. Hence, the flower would undoubtedly give the Spirit Devouring Mountain disciples an advantage. "As expected of the sect that was once the strongest in Naran Continent." Ezra could not stop praising. Regardless of whether it was the Energy Mountain he stood on or these Blooming Spirit Flowers, unique methods were required to create them. Ordinary factions did not possess the qualifications to do so. By this point, Ezra was even more certain that only in the Spirit Devouring Mountain would he be able to truly dig out of all of his potentials. Only here would he reach the highest stage in the shortest time possible, and gain the power to match the uncountable enemies of the upper realm. Ezra''s concentration gradually increased as he began to immerse himself in his training. While this happened, golden pollen energy continued to be spouted from the Blooming Spirit Flower, making the cultivation tform grow even more dazzling. On another cultivation tform near to Ezra''s. Under the cover of golden light, Xyr leisurely absorbed the floating golden pollen energy, with no desire to waste any at all. The other 4 Naran members did the same. Every prowess tform on the giant Energy Mountain was filled with golden light. The flickering golden light seemingly turned the entire mountain gold. Time gradually flowed, and four hours swiftly passed. After four hours, the spouting Blooming Spirit Flower finally began to slow down as the glowing golden prowess tforms gradually dimmed. However, everyone was still immersed in enjoying the sweet benefits, and could not possibly be willing to stop. Several disciples immediately retrieved a piece of Spirit jade and flung it towards the Blooming Spirit Flower. The moment the spirit jade touched the Flower, a crack split open on the flower, swallowing the spirit jade like a mouth. After swallowing the jade, the originally somewhat wilting flower began to shine dazzlingly as it began to energetically spout out more spiritual energy. Only now did the many disciples finally understand how precious the Spirit jade was. As long as one had enough Spirit jade, one would practically have an endlessly spouting Blooming Spirit Flower, making one''s cultivation speed faster than others. At this point, everyone could not help but feel some pity for Peliok, because he had already lost all of this month''s Spirit jade pieces. The prince opened his eyes, falling into thought for a brief second, before fishing out a Spirit jade piece and feeding it to the Blooming Spirit Flower. While training earlier, he had faintly felt the existence of the peak 1st Level. Once he seeded in sensing it, he would truly step into the 2nd Level Core Formation stage. After eating the Spirit jade piece, the flower once again began to tirelessly draw out the spiritual energy from the Energy Mountain. In the end, spiritual energy mixed with golden pollen covered the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom''s figure like a golden mist. With a single piece of Spirit jade, the Blooming Spirit Flower would be able to continue for another two hours. The werewolf prince''s figure was just barely discernible in the golden pollen spiritual energy mist. His eyes were tightly shut, his consciousness seemingly drifting in the murkiness. Something deep down inside of him could feel a very faint sensation, while his core slowly followed this faint feeling. He did not know how long this continued, until a certain moment when his core seemed to bump into something. With a jolt, Ezra Zephyr''s consciousness violently returned to his senses as the world before him rapidly changed. What appeared in his sights was a mysterious world that was filled with the aura of primal chaos. The aura seemed to stir, giving off a feeling of ancientness. "What is this ce?!" Ezra Zephyr trembled as he was struck with a sh of understanding. Then was this primal chaos-like aura the so-called Alter of Heavenly Tribnce?! Absorbing it would transform his chaos force and form a more solid Core, allowing it to gradually evolve into a true and more powerful Core Formation expert! Joy flooded Ezra''s heart. He knew that the moment his Spirit entered this mysterious ce, he had finally truly stepped into the epitome of this stage! "Use the lightning to receive spiritual energy, and transform the vast spiritual energy into the Core" Tiny wisps of what seemed to be the essence of the world drifted within the primal chaos-like space, giving off an ancient aura. With regards to the mysterious world essence like Qi and Mana, desire instinctively rose in Ezra Zephyr. His consciousness stood in this domain as his senses stretched forth. The domain seemed to be endless, making it impossible for him to find its boundaries. "So this is the true Core Formation stage, why didn''t I feel this when I stepped into 1st level?" Mumbled Ezra to himself. Only those that had stepped into the Core Formation stage would be able to sense the Heavenly Tribnce and enter the altar to absorb them. "I guess I''ll have to use my spiritual power to move the energy here back into my body to begin transforming my core." Evidently, the more powerful the turbulence, the greater one''s advantage in the Core Formation. With powerful tribnce, solidifying the core would be more effective, allowing one to surpass others in this aspect. At this point, Ezraughed softly. This just so happened to be his strong point. Amongst those at the same level, he rarely encountered anyone whose spiritual energy was as powerful as his own. With the exception of Carlo Aur of course. Chapter 188 Heavenly Tribulance ?After unsealing the 1st seal of the Dracul Wolf Family, Ezra''s body had grown even more and was now perfect to hold an abundance of spiritual energy. All that was needed was an opportunity for him to smoothly store more in his core than the rest. Normally speaking, for those who did not practice any body tempering methods, when their martial prowess reached the Core Formation stage, their body would still strengthen. However, this boost was limited, and most would only reach a smaller level than those with body tampering methods. Inparison to Ezra''s perfect Golden Pelt and strong Bloodline, the distance between them was tremendous. Therefore, at the very least, Ezra''s body would give him a huge advantage at the Core Formation level. With these thoughts in mind, Ezra decided not to waste any more time. His energy extended, seemingly transforming into numerous giant invisible hands that began to scoop up the tiny streams of world essence energy. Spiritual energy swirled around his body together with the now secured world essence energy, growing more abundant as wisp after wisp continued to be collected. After a period of several minutes, the flowing world essence energy around him had thickened to strands. By this time, all of the world''s essence energy in the vicinity had already been collected. By now, the world essence energy swirling around Ezra Zephyr''s Spirit was akin to tiny twisters, a pretty impressive sight indeed. Ezra nodded as he gazed upon the fruits of his hard work in satisfaction. With a thought, his spiritual energy began to leave the altar of Heavenly Tribnce. The invisible suction force-herded the world''s essence energy towards the pull of the physical body. At this current moment, the shining golden light on the numerous prowess tforms had already gradually dimmed. Stalk after stalk of Blooming Spirit Flower drew back their leaves and petals, the golden glow they previously gave off now much duller, a sign that they had used up all their energy. The many disciples sat on the prowess tforms, their faces overflowing with joy. The training session had benefited them substantially, and most importantly, they had finally truly tasted the wonderfulness of entering the Spirit Devouring Mountain. The outside world was definitely unable to provide such a unique training method because ordinary sectspletelycked the means. Argus stretched his back, boldly disying the amazing muscles of his wide body that drew several barely detectable nces. As a first-ss disciples, the Naran Continent geniuses'' fame and reputation amongst the new disciples were even greater than Shiyan and Rhiyan''s. After the huge upset, they caused by defeating so many of the geniuses of Shiyan and Rhiyan. Many were already secretly trying to find out more information about them since yesterday. After all, all of them were powerful. In addition, their loyalty and respect towards Ezra Zephyr caught their eyes and they were in wonder about Ezra''s background. Only those first-ss disciples of the same status with ability worth bragging about would dare to talk with them. However, they chose topletely ignore these gazes. They looked towards Ezra''s prowess tform. Xyr had sensed some strange activity from Ezra''s body. "This ¡­ Master has entered the Tribnce Alter? Has he finally stepped into the 2nd Level Core Formation stage?" The Djinn was somewhat surprised. ~CRACKLE~ The moment Xyr''s words faded, a strange thunder suddenly sounded in the sky. Numerous disciples lifted their heads in bewilderment, only to watch in astonishment as white lightning bolts of world essence energy began shing down from high up the sky like a whip. "This is¡­ Heavenly Tribnce?!" The sight of the world''s essence energy caused numerous disciples to cry out in surprise. "Someone has just breakthrough and called Heavenly Tribnce?" Everyone was somewhat stunned. The scene before their eyes was very familiar, it urred when someone reached the Core Formation stage, linked to the Heavenly Tribnce Alter and brought back World Essence Energy. In other words, someone had ascended to a new level of the Core Formation stage, a solid foundation. However, there was someone who had yet to call the Heavenly Tribnce amongst them. "It''s Ezra Zephyr!" Someone quickly regained his wits. Surprised gaze after gaze was cast in Ezra''s direction. Sure enough, they saw that his eyes were still closed, the world''s essence energy shing down from the sky andnding on his body as it shed in. "Heh, he''s already caused such a ruckus at the 1st Level Core Formation stage, wouldn''t that mean he''ll be going to turn the world upside down after he steps into the 2nd Level and absorbs the tribnce?" Several Shiyan first-ss disciples could not help but cheekily joke when they saw this. In between their words were mockery and arrogance. One of the first-ss disciples smiled as he asked Drake Tubble, "Drake, when you called Heavenly Tribnce, how many Heavenly Tribnce thunderbolts you brought backst?" Drake''s face was impassive as he answered, "935 Bolts." This period of time started when the tribnce first appeared and ended when all of it entered the core. It would normally be over pretty quickly and was hence counted in bolts. "Awesome." Praised the other first-ss disciples when they heard Drake Tubble''s answer as their faces lit up with admiration. "The first time I brought back Heavenly Tribnce Thunderbolts, it onlysted for 400 bolts." "Me too." "Looks like brother Drake''s body is pretty strong too." Drake chuckled softly. "I had a fortunate encounter in the past, and my body just happened to reach the new stage when I ascended to the Core Formation stage." "No wonder." The crowd nodded. Most of them were only at the normal body stage and naturally could notpare to Drake Tubble. "Hehe, I wonder how long the Heavenly Tribnce Thunderbolts Ezra Zephyr brought back willst." They grinned as they looked towards Ezra Zephyr as if something amusing was going to happen. Ezra''s victory over Peliok had in a certain manner made the Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples lose face, followed by 500+ more defeats. Hence, they were naturally keen on gloating over him. While the crowd was whispering, Ravina Ingale also looked over. The first time she had brought back Heavenly Tribnce Thunderbolts, it hadsted a thousand breaths, a record even longer than Drake''s. Hence, she too was interested to find out what the one who had overwhelmed Peliok could achieve. Chapter 189 Breaking Record ?In the Energy Mountain, everyone was waiting to see the number of bolts. Besides the rest, even Ash Bekham and the other non Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples, whom had spoken up for Ezra Zephyr earlier, also cast their gazes over. In mid air, Elder Yin also turned his attention towards Ezra Zephyr. Under the numerous watching gazes, Ezra''s eyes remained shut as the world essence energy continued to descend. Time swiftly passed with thunderous noises. World essence energy seemed to have been squeezed out of some unknown domain, appearing in the sky above Ezra Zephyr, before endlessly falling onto him in the form of white lightning Under the attention of countless gazes, time swiftly flowed. A 100 bolts faded away in an instant. Every gaze was unblinking as they continued to count the bolts. A 100 bolts, 150 bolts, 200 bolts. It soon reached 300 bolts. However, the descending lightning of world essence was still as clear and bountiful as before, showing no signs of waning. 400 bolts, 500 bolts. By this time, the expressions of the first ss Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples had turned a little ugly. This timing had already surpassed their own. They could not help but sourly remark, "He does have the talent." Only Drake remained impassive, not even the slightest ripple visible on his face. World essence energy continued to fall as time continued to flow. It soon reached 700 bolts. Low cries of surprise began to ring out in the mountain. This timing had already surpassed 90% of the people here, and even some first ss disciples would be left far behind in the dust by this number. "I can''t believe his body tempering is so high." Said Levoe in amazement. Lasting this long was clearly out of his expectations. Drake Tubble frowned slightly. "This guy..." He had detected that even at 700 bolts, the Heavenly Tribnce that descended from the sky still showed no signs of stopping. It looked as if the reserves were still ample. 750 bolts¡­ 800 bolts... 1000 bolts. The entire Energy Mountain had fell deathly silent. The Shiyan first ss disciples swallowed their saliva and looked towards Drake, seeing thetter''s brows now tightly furrowed together. Ezra had already surpassed his record. The thing that made Drake''s expression sink the most was that even at a thousand bolts, the falling lightning of world essence still showed no indications of weakening. Several of the first ss disciples could not help but blurt out, "Just how strong is his body?! How can he bring back so much Heavenly Tribnce at Core Formation stage on his first time?!" Drake Tubble''s gaze flickered for a moment. He stared deeply at Ezra Zephyr and indifferently said, "Interesting." "How amazing!" Ravina Ingale''s eyes also glimmered faintly, her voice filled with interest. She had realised that she could no longer estimate the extent of his abilities. The young man who had originally been nothing special in her eyes now seemed a little unfathomable. As soft gasps sounded across the mountain, the Heavenly Tribnce continued to fall,sting all the way till 2179 bolts under everyone''s stunned gazes. Numerous disciples looked to each other, not knowing what to say. Even now, the Heavenly Tribnce they could bring back was far from being able to match this number. And yet, Ezra Zephyr had achieved it despite being from a remote continent, who is merely famous for 7 sects. Although this did not determine one''s future aplishments, it would at least give Ezra Zephyr the absolute advantage during the Core Formation stage. A single round for him would be equivalent to several round for them. How could they match his efficiency? Drake Tubble let out a long breath, his eyes turning as deep as the night. He looked towards the stunned Shiyan disciples in the vicinity and said in a nonchnt voice, "No need to make a mountain out of a molehill. His body is likely stronger than ours because he practices a Body tempering method. I''ll admit that he does have ambition, training both Spiritual Energy and Body. Though ambition is good, one should only do what''s within one''s capabilities. Dual cultivation would result in having to split one''s efforts and attention, making him unable to be as focused as us. Therefore, when the timees where we step into the Foundation Establishment stage, he will likely still be struggling at the Core Formation stage. Likewise, how long hested against Heavenly Tribnce doesn''t mean anything, because the most important factor is still how many spiriyual energy Gobs he managed to create, the true representation of one''s foundations." The other disciples nodded in agreement after hearing this. It was indeed as he had said, dual cultivation might give one the ability to utilise multiple strategies, but it also meant difficulting in achieving proficiency in both. Thus, it may be better to focus on one like themselves. At the very least, if they could reach the Foundation Establishment stage, though their bodies would not be as strong as Ezra''s, they would still be able to easily finish him off in a fight. As for the Spiritual Energy Gobs, they were tiny specks of light created from the amalgamation of spiritual energy and Heavenly Tribnce, and looked simr to shapeless gobs. Hence why they were called Spiritual Energy stars. Someone asked, "How many Spiritual Energy Gobs did senior brother Drake create on your first try? I believe I managed slightly over 20." "I only had a little more than 50." Drake smiled faintly. The others once again secretly wet their lips. Having over fifty Gobs after reaching the Core Formation stage was enough to show the abundance of Drake Tubble''s spiritual energy. Ravina Ingale''s gaze concentrated on the prince of werewolves. She too understood that although how long the Heavenly Tribncested showed the strength of his body, the most important thing to the Core Formation stage was the number of spiritual energy Gobs. "I made sixty three back then, I wonder how many Ezra Zephyr will create." she mumbled. (Author''s Note: Guys, give my new novel a shot. You''ll love it, I guarantee. Novel''s Name: Memoir of The Forgotten Hero) Chapter 190 Spiritual Energy Gobs ?While the entire mountain was in shock due to the prince, the person himself waspletely unaware, because he was currently viewing the interior of his body''s core. As the robust amount of spiritual energy flowed into his thundering core, enormous changes began to appear. Ezra''s core had originally given off a ck-red luster, but as more and more world essemce energy entered, the core gradually began to expand, growing evenrger. Faint ancient patterns began to appear. Ezra Zephyr could clearly feel the world essence energy erged his core, allowing for more spiritual energy to be stored. In addition, when the world essence energy began to mix with the spiritual energy within, a strange but wonderful mist began to rise, condensing into small specks of light that seemed akin to shapeless gobs, inside the core. These light gobs were filled with pure spiritual energy, while a barely discernible ck wolf like mark could be seen on each one. "Is this the mark of the Fenrir? Spiritual Energy Gobs?" Ezra carefully absorbed the shapeless gobs. These spiritual energy gobs symbolize the Core Formation stage and were extremely useful. In battle, the spiritual energy from detonating these spiritual energy gobs would possess even more explosive and destructive power than usual. Spiritual energy transforming into spiritual energy gobs was undoubtedly an evolution of sorts. The prince mumbled in his heart, "It''s said that Foundation Establishment experts have a whole world made from spiritual energy in their core which is popted by millions of gobs. In a fight, they can turn the gobs into spiritual energy at any time at a far more effective rate than any Core Formation expert." At this point in time, 156 spiritual energy gobs had been created in his core. "I''ve heard that the greater the number of gobs at the 7th level Core Formation stage, the higher quality the Foundation formed." Ezra was eager to find out how many spiritual energy gobs he would have when he''ll advance to Foundation Establishment stage. With such thoughts in mind, he once again looked towards the gobs in his core, before withdrawing from his state of prowess. On the prowess tform, Ezra''s tightly shut eyes finally opened, immediately feeling the countless gazes on his body. "Hey." A clear voice sounded. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom raised his head, and saw Ravina Ingale staring at him with bright eyes as she directly asked, "How many spiritual energy gobs do you have?" When Ravina''s clear voice sounded, various emotions appeared within the countless gazes that were currently focused on Ezra. The amount of world essence energy Ezra brought back was something to be envious about. However, the amount only showed that Ezra''s body tempering was high. The most important thing to the Core Formation stage was still the number of spiritual energy gobs. From a certain point of view, it represented the amount of spiritual energy one had. Of course, this did not mean that the more gobs the more powerful someone would be. There were still various other factors to consider such as the grade of these spiritual energy gobs and etc. Even so, at the end of the day, having more Gobs would give one an advantage. Ezra was slightly taken aback by Ravina''s directness. Soon after, he shook his head and said, "Noment." The number of Gobs was a rather personal thing, and would allow another party to estimate one''s strength. Although Ezra Zephyr did not really mind, he felt that there was really no benefit to revealing it here besides maybe causing some eyeballs to pop out of their sockets. Therefore, he cleanly rejected. Ezra''s words immediately caused a series of noises indicating displeasure. "So arrogant, aren''t you?"Ravina''s eyes widened slightly, somewhat peeved as she red at Ezra Zephyr. Given her status, she was seldom rejected by those of the opposite sex. "Tch, it seems that he''s too ashamed to tell us." Several of Ravina Ingale''s admirers sneered. "Yea, he likely doesn''t dare to say it. After all, he had brought back so much world essence energy earlier and probably wasted it all. What a pity." Others began to chime in. They clearly believed Ezra''s reluctance to answer was due to ack of confidence. However, the prince''s expression remained calm in the face of their words. "If anyone wants to know how many Gobs I have, won''t you find out once you challenge me?" The numerous disciples froze, before cursing out loud. Everyone present knew that you would have to pay 30 Spirit jade pieces per challenge. The price was far too high. Hence, they could only inwardly shake their heads. After seeing Ezra''s battle prowess earlier, they no longer dared to underestimate this first ss disciple who seemed the easiest to bully on the surface. Most importantly, Ezra was now even stronger than before, because he had now also stepped into the 2nd Level Core Formation stage. Ezra was a little disappointed that no one was interested. It seems that n of winning Spirit jade crystals using this method was not going to work after the first time, these people won''t fall for the same trick twice. As for the first ss disciples, they were unlikely to act before getting a proper grasp of his abilities. Ravina gritted her pearly white teeth. In the end, she could only re at the prince of werewolves. Although she was curious about how many spiritual energy gobs Ezra Zephyr had, there was no grudge between them, and thus no reason for her to challenge him. "Is he using this method to attract my attention?" Ravina Ingale blinked a few times. There were after all too many young men who adored her, amongst which were nock of individuals that tried various methods to catch her eye. In the air, Elder Yin looked down from above, his indifferent gaze sweeping across Ezra Zephyr before shifting towards the numerous disciples as he said, "Today''s training session shall end here. In the future, all of you will need to train in Energy Mountain every day." With regards to this, everyone nodded in approval. Energy Mountain was just too effective, and after personally experiencing its wonders, they were naturally dying to train in it everyday. Chapter 191 Dont Provoke Me ?In the sky, Elder Yin continued. "Although martial prowess is important, do not neglect your spells and skills. You may head to the outer mountains Mystic Demon Library to rent sorcery spells and cultivation skills. However, the higher tier spells and skills will cost more to borrow. Of course, everything will be paid in Spirit jade. There are also many instructors in the Mystic Demon Library whom you may approach if you''re having any difficulties with learning the spells or skills you''ve selected. Simrly, this service will require Spirit jade, and the better the instructor, the higher the cost." Yin''s words made the heads of the numerous disciples swim. Why was Spirit jade needed for everything? They had originally not thought much about the Spirit jade, but today, its importance had been deeply carved into them. Without Spirit jade, even the time they could use on the Blooming Spirit Flower would be less than others. It seemed that thirty Spirit jade pieces per month were really not enough. Every martial master is different to another, they can be either a sorcerer or a cultivator, rarity like Ezra Zephyr who could use both or Xyr who has two martial spiritses in thousand years. Apart from that every martial master has a different build and attribute, one with water attribute martial spirit can not learn earth attributed spells or skills. At the sight of the pained faces of the crowd, Elder Yin instantly knew what they were worrying about. Hence, he continued to speak, "As for Spirit jade, besides the thirty given to you guys every month, you may earn more bypleting various tasks from the Task Pavillion. They give out all kinds of missions such as patrolling, night watch duty, hunting various Martial Animals, searching for resources and many others. As long as youplete such tasks, you will receive Spirit jade as a reward." Only after hearing this did everyone breathe a sigh of relief. So there was another method to obtain Spirit jade. If not, their days would have to be spent very frugally. Ezra Zephyr''s eyes brightened. He was not interested in going to the Task Pavillion to take on any assignments for the time being. After all, he had won thirty Spirit jade pieces from Peliok. Therefore, he was more interested in the outer mountains'' Mystic Demon Library. Although it was the outer mountains, it was still the Spirit Devouring Mountain, and the skills and spells found within should not be too low grade, right? (Note: Combining words for Spells and Skills is "Spiritual Techniques" Combining words for Qi, Mana and Force is "Spiritual Energy" Combining word for Sorcerer and Cultivator is "Martial Master" However, Martial Animals are different and Martial Techniques are different, Martial Techniques can be learnt through Martial Art. For example Carlo Aur''s ''Whippy de'' and Ezra Zephyr''s ''Art of Survival'') "Amongst the spiritual techniques I have, only the Glittering Wind and Light is at the gamma level, and even then, it just barely makes the cut. All the other spiritual techniques have somewhat fallen behind my prowess, including Chains of Chaos." Mumbled Ezra Zephyr to himself. As his strength rose, there was less and less use for the previous spiritual techniques he had learnt. In fact, he had been mostly relying on the Dragon Pelt and his Martial Art during the fight with Carlo Aur. He could use Fenrir''s Blessing to call the two powerful Martial Animals but he can not use it openly as it will cause a huge uproar and he might get hunted by Spirit Devouring Mountain''s upper masters. Hence, he urgently needed a few little Heaven tier spiritual techniques to bolster his arsenal. Unfortunately, techniques at this level were difficult toe by, which could be seen in how hard martial masters had to work in order to obtain a single Glittering Wind and Light skill. "Boy." The voice which remained silent for long resounded in Ezra''s mind. "Fenrir, you are alive huh?" Mocked Ezra. "Boy, if I die, you''ll be as good as me." Replied Fenrir as he continued. "You can evolve the Chains of Chaos, you made it your own. Thus, it can be improved by you. As for the spiritual techniques, I gave you the strongest one, the Wheel of Emotions. If you learnt that, no one will be able to oppose you. It''s a full set of different spiritual techniques." "But, I still have yet to learn it." "I had warned you, it is much more to be called difficult. But, you can get some good ones in Mystic Demon Library. For the time being, that would be useful for you." "Looks like I''ll be dropping by the Mystic Demon Library." While Ezra was talking to Fenrjr, Elder Yin had finished his exnations and began to leave. The atmosphere of Energy Mountain rxed as chatter began to fill the ce. Ravina swept a nce at Ezra Zephyr, with no intentions of talking to him as she turned around and began descending the mountain. She was clearly still a little miffed at the prince''s rejection. Drake Tubble also headed down the mountain with numerous Shiyan disciples crowding around him. His expression was indifferent, but when he walked past Ezra Zephyr, he paused and said, "I am not too interested in you, but I am an acquaintance of Ravina''s family, and hence hope that you will not be too friendly with her, while also giving her a little more respect. I do not intend to cause trouble for you, but I also hope that you do note looking for it." Without waiting for Ezra Zephyr''s reply, the former seemed to disdainfully brush past thetter. The Shiyan first ss disciple entourage fearlessly swept their gazes at Ezra, as if slightly pitying the fact that he had drawn Drake''s attention. Ezra paid no heed to their gazes, frowning slightly as he gazed at Drake''s back. The superior air these Shiyan disciples put up was really very unlikeable. "I too hope that you will not provoke me." He said in a loud voice, his eyes narrowed slightly, a certain sharpness appearing on his slightly pursed lips. Chapter 192 Thousand Meal House ?"I too hope that you will not provoke me." He said in a loud voice, his eyes narrowed slightly, a certain sharpness appearing on his slightly pursed lips. Drake stopped and looked back at him. "Or else, Shiyan Continent will lose a precious genius." He replied with a wicked grin. The eyes of Shiyan''s disciples widened and they moved towards Ezra. However, just at that time, hundreds of Naran Continent geniuses gathered behind Ezra Zephyr. The tension rose, every eye was on these two groups who have been at each other''s throats from the start. "Let''s go." Drake calmly said as the rest gritted their teeth and followed him. The prince giggled and looked at his subordinates. "Who is hungry?" Thousand Meal House. This was an eatery in the outer mountains area. For the numerous outer mountain disciples, it was a ce with extremely good service. The wide range of delicacies avable was only second to the high grade ingredients used. Not only would the food satisfy your appetite, but it would also benefit your cultivation. Of course, one needed to pay Spirit jade to enjoy the services here. Hence, extremely few disciples could afford toe here during the initial period. At this current moment, Ezra had brought Xyr, Zulfi Dimitry, Argue, Theor and the rest of the Naran geniuses here, and booked a table to celebrate his breakthrough to the 2nd Level Core Formation stage. "Woah! I saw this ce yesterday but did not even dare to step in. Thanks to his majesty, I can finally have a taste of its delicacies today." Gill Subzi chuckled, his face practically gleaming. After arriving at the Spirit Devouring Mountain, everyone had be rather poor, no longer the doted and pampered geniuses they were before. Hence, they were initially unable to afford toe to such a ce. Ezra smiled, a smile filled with raw physical pain. When he ordered earlier, he had discovered that the mainponent of practically all of the dishes were 1st and 2nd tier Martial Animals. Even for the soup, numerous rare spiritual resources were used to enhance its vour. "His majesty was so cool today. Let''s see if they still dare to look down on our Naran Continent." By the side, a rather pretty young girl with a goose egg shaped face grinned widely. She was called Amalia and her house was also a noble house in a human kingdom. The others also smiled and nodded. One could see that they hadpletely put down their previous mental block and started to truly treat Ezra as their core. Over the past two days, they had clearly felt how intense thepetition was in the Spirit Devouring Mountain. If they did not group together, they would only be bullied and trampled on by others. As the only five first ss disciples from the Naran Continent, Ezra, Xyr, Zulfi, Argus, Shifa and Theor were the strongest among them. Thus, they naturally became the central pirs of the group with Ezra as the supreme leader. Ezra looked at Theor and asked. "How does it feel like to have the 6th-grade martial spirit?" "Haha, very powerful, your majesty." Theor answered with a grin. The cubic pill that he got on the Spirity Bailiwick as the reward was given to Theor by him. Theor was the brains of his little army, however, hecked in prowesspared to the other three of Bloodfang Kingdon. With the cubic pill that has a 6th-grade martial spirit, that gap was filled. The prince turned at everyone and said, "Theor told me that the other disciples have begun forming their own groups and factions during the past two days, while we Naran disciples were the only ones that were left out. In hindsight, it was due to me that you guys were implicated." He gently smiled, before continuing, "I''m honestly interested in forming a group, but since we are all from the Naran Continent. I will naturally try to take care of you guys." Gill Subzi lifted his cup and dered, "These words of his majesty are enough already." As he spoke, he suddenly nudged the silent Cen Zutton beside him. Thetter''s expression was somewhat rigid. He lifted his head and nced at Ezra Zephyr, hesitating somewhat before he finally said, "Before we left the Naran Continent, my father told me that he has sent an envoy to the Bloodfang Kingdom to seek an alliance." Ezra calmly nodded. It was not hard to believe that the wealthy merchandise owner of the human empire had done such a thing. One must know that Zutton Merchandise was amongst the big traders of the human empire and in terms of trade, no one could surpass the human race. This will open up a lot of doors for Bloodfang and will give its economy a huge boost. The reason why Cen Zutton''s father had done so was likely because he knew about the grudge between his son and Ezra Zephyr. Was this how the former nned to resolve it? "What a tactic, he''s a clever man." Ezra secretly thought to himself. The Zutton Merchandise lord had chosen to ally with the Bloodfang Kingdom because of him. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom could not help but sigh inside. No wonder Zutton Merchandise was growing increasingly powerful under the current lord''s leadership. Ezra picked up his cup, and was silent for a moment, before he lifted it towards Cen Zutton and said, "Let all our previous grudges end here." The main reason why Cen Zutton had made things difficult for Ezra in the auction was due to Emily Jomez''s egging. However, the former had ended up gaining nothing, and instead made Ezra, a genius amongst geniuses his enemy. After leaving the sovereignty side of Naran Continent and arriving at the Spirit Devouring Mountain, Ezra''s view of the world had changed, and the likes of Cen Zutton no longer posed any threat in his eyes. Since the merchandise lord wants to resolve the grudge between the two of them, there was no reason for him to make a fuss, as he was a calcting man. Cen Zutton''s lips moved, but did not say anything in the end, merely lifting his own cup and downing it in a single go. Following the closure of their grudge, the atmosphere immediately eased up, turning noisy and lively. Everyone present was a youngster and hade a long way from home to this unfamiliar ce. Hence, they soon warmed up to each other. Chapter 193 Various Factions ?Delicious dishes began to arrive one after another, and everyone could not help but begin to gorge themselves. Gill Gubzi was the most terrifying of the bunch, its mouth opening wide as it swallowed food several timesrger than its body, only Argus Woska gave him apetition. Zulfi and Theor were the most graceful, merely sampling some of the vegetables, with no interest in any of the food that was too strong in vour. As more and more food entered their stomachs, everyone''s faces began to flush as boiling heat rose within them. They could feel searing spiritual energy flowing within their bodies, ultimately swiftly flooding into their cores and pools. While everyone was happily digging in,ughter was heard, "Hehe, brother Ezra is so generous. Not many disciples will patronise Thousand Meal House at such a time." The prince raised his head and saw a young man standing to the side, a slight smile on his face as he watched them. It was the one who had spoken up for Ezra in Energy Mountain, Ash Bekham. Ezra had some good feelings towards the former and immediately rose as he answered with a smile. "So it''s fellow brother Ash Bekham." Disciples of the same status would call each other fellow brothers or fellow disciples. Ezra could tell that Ash had something to say, and thus pointed beside him and said, "Want toe over and have a seat?" Ash cheerfully consented, proceeding to sit down and chat with the rest for a while, before he finally looked towards Ezra and asked, "Fellow brother, are you interested in joining us along with everyone else?" He did not beat about the bush, directly stating his objective. Xyr and the rest fell silent. There was not much surprise on Ezra''s face, evidently having already guessed Ash''s aim. Ash smiled and said, "Fellow brother should know that thepetition in the outer mountains is extremely fierce, and the many disciples here have already formed various factions and groups. Grouping up and watching each other''s backs is after all better than fighting alone. Moreover, the Shiyan disciples'' advantage is too great. They are too powerful and any non Shiyan disciple will be suppressed by them." Ash stared at Ezra as he slowly continued, "I''ve heard that there will only be ten gold belt quotas in the uing peak selection ceremony, and the Shiyan disciples have already dered that they will be taking them all, a truly overbearing deration." "Gold belt quotas! The fuck is that now?" Ezra raised one eyebrow in annoyance. "Looks like fellow brother has yet to hear of this." Ash Bekham chuckled. "We are currently inofficial outer mountain disciples, and if we manage to enter the seven peaks, we will be official outer mountain disciples. These official outer mountain disciples are also divided into different categories, from highest to the lowest, diamond belt disciples, gold belt disciples and silver belt disciples. The higher one''s rank, the higher one''s status in the seven peaks. In addition, one will also be grantedpletely different cultivation resources. The top ten performers of every peak selection ceremony will directly be gold belt disciples, by passing the silver belt rank. Moreover, only the top ten will be allowed to choose which peak to enter. The others will be allocated by the sect." At this point, Ezra and the rest began to frown. They hade to the Spirit Devouring Mountain to make their stronghold. If they ended up forcibly separated from many of the other peaks, won''t they be unable to achieve their goal? Ezra''s eyes narrowed slightly. Looks like he and other strong members needed to each take one of the top ten spots in the peak selection ceremony. As such, they would have to take them from the Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples, an act akin to taking food from a tiger. Seated at the table, Ash Bekham smiled slightly as he looked at Ezra Zephyr''s expression and said, "I can see that fellow brother Ezra is someone with ambition, and will not be satisfied with being the lowest rank silver belt disciple when entering the seven peaks." Spirit Devouring Mountain disciples were strictly regted by a ranking system, which aimed to motivate the disciples and make them fight each other all the time. A higher ranked disciple would not only enjoy high status but also obtain more cultivation resources than the other disciples, cultivation resources that undoubtedly meant gaining a lead on others. Sometimes, it was as the saying went, once you''re one step behind, you will always be that step behind. In fact, it may even result in you being forever being crushed under heel by others. Hence, there was no disciple who was willing to give up on their chance so easily during the peak selection ceremony. "The group I''m in has five first ss disciples including myself. If we were to talk about strength, our group was one of the stronger ones amongst the non Shiyan disciple factions. Before your Naran continent showed up, now the strongest faction is yours" Ash Bekham fervently looked at Ezra as he continued, "If fellow brother joins us, we will be able to attract even more disciples to our group. When that happens, we will not lose out even to the Shiyan and Rhiyan factions." He then looked towards Gill Subzi, Cen Zutton and the rest as he said, "When that timees, the other Naran disciples can also join us." Ezra Zephyr squinted his eyes. "You mean only first ss disciples can join your faction." "Yes, we can not divide our attention with second and third ss disciples at the moment." However, Gill Subzi, Cen Zutton and the rest did not speak. They merely looked towards Ezra Zephyr, clearly waiting for his decision. The prince held the cup in silence for a while, before he slowly shook his head under Ash Bekham''s fervent gaze. "I don''t think I''ll be able to join fellow brother Ash''s group." Chapter 194 Mystic Demon Library ?In the Thousand Meal House Ezra still ended up rejecting Ash''s invitation, because he knew that though there was power in numbers, it also came with more disputes and troubles and he has to take care of his own force. Ezra''s three main objectives in the Spirit Devouring Mountain were to reach the Foundation Establishment stage as soon as possible. Second was to rule this entire sect with his little army and the third was to find anything rted to fight between the sect''s patriarch and Bjorn''s 1st disciple. He also has the thought of his kingdom in mind. Though the Brownmane Empire was currently doing all it could to stabilize the situation at its borders, once Emperor Bruce Brownmane got his hands free, he would surely turn his eyes to the Bloodfang Kingdom. Therefore, Ezra needed to step into the Foundation Establishment stage before that happened. And there was an inevitable war with Duo Mountain Peak. He did not wish to waste any potential training time on disputes and meaningless politics in groups such as these. He will simply make himself and his little faction more powerful, only then, he will step into the political power struggle. Disappointment rose on Ash''s face in response to Ezra''s rejection. The former was not angry, however, only feeling that it was such a pity. "Although I cannot join your group, I am willing to be friends with fellow brother. If we have any needs in the future, we can always help each other." Ezra gave a faint smile, his scarlet eyes glowed. He did not want to tangle himself in the group and leave his people aside, but he was willing to be friends with Ash. Thetter''s character was pretty good, and quite to Ezra''s liking. Ash also smiled when he heard this and candidly said, "That''s exactly what I''m looking for." He did not try to persuade or force the prince, because he was confident in his judgment. Ezra might seem as if he had just reached the 2nd level Core Formation, but Ash had the feeling that thetter was not as simple as he appeared on the surface. "Although fellow brother Ezra is not joining us, the others can still join us if they are interested." Ash indicated towards Xyr, Argus, Zulfi, Shifa and Theor with a grin. After all, these five were also first ss disciples. Argus shook his head, and Shifa red at Ash in anger. Zulfi replied. "We will follow his majesty, his cause is ours. I must decline your offer." "You shouldn''t recruit any Naran geniuses fellow brother Ash, it''s fruitless." Said Theor. Xyr who spokete looked at Ash in his eyes. "You are not worthy to be my master, I am sure that if we fight a life and death battle, I can win." Ash Bekham was stunned when he heard that, he remembered this guy who destroyed a 3rd Level Core Formation expert while being on 1st Level, he was someone that even Shiyan factions desired to have. A rare prodigy with great aptness, an anomaly with two martial spirits. "Why does someone like him is following fellow brother Ezra?" Ash thought. Seeing the expression of Ash, Ezra lifted his cup and said, "I am thankful to fellow brother Ash Bekham for our friendship." Ash chuckled, knowing that Ezra was trying to divert the situation. Since both of them were now much closer, Ash could not help but ask, "Right¡­ fellow brother, I''m dying to know since you brought back so much Heavenly Tribnce on your first try, how many spiritual energy gobs did you create?" Xyr and the rest also opened their ears, evidently equally curious. Ezraughed and lifted his cup, downing in a single gulp, before he answered, "Only about a hundred." ~HAAHH~ A series of gasps sounded around the tablet, Zulfi and the rest dumbstruck. They were also Core Formation practitioners, but the number of spiritual energy gobs in their core only numbered slightly over thirty. Ash also opened and closed his mouth. In the end, he let out a bitter chuckle. Let alone the rest, even a 3rd Level Core Formation expert wouldn''t have 100 gobs. In other words, if they were topete purely based on the amount of spiritual energy, a 3rd Level Core Formation expert like himself may not be able to beat Ezra. This caused him to sigh deeply. He was truly unable toprehend how Ezra''s spiritual energy had reached such a level. However, this also made Ash Bekham rejoice. It seems that his judgement was right after all. The young man before him was indeed extraordinary. Though thetter currently did not have much of a reputation, Ash had a premonition that there would be no one in the future Spirit Devouring Mountain who would not know Ezra Zephyr. He took his farewell and was about to leave when he stopped, a ponder haunted his mind as he pivoted back and looked at the sorcerer with the straw hat. "Brother Xyr, what about you, how many gobs did you make when you called Heavenly Tribnce?" Xyr replied indifferently. "79." Ashughed bitterly and went on his way. After the Energy Mountain training, Ezra Zephyr headed straight for the Mystic Demon Library. He had been itching to visit this ce ever since yesterday. The Mystic Demon Library was a majestic ancient looking building that stood at the peak of one of the towering mountains. From the seemingly unending stream of disciples moving towards it, one could see that this ce was undoubtedly one of the most popr locations in the outer mountains. The Mystic Demon Library was extremely enormous, and was divided into three levels. Betayer and 3rd, 4th circles techniques were stored on the first level, Gammayer and 5th, 6th circles on the second, and it was said that the third held Deltayer and 7th, 8th circles techniques. However, the rental fee was extremely high, and current disciples could not possibly afford them. Hence, Ezra made a beeline to the second level. A Gammayer technique was more than attractive enough to his current self. There were very few disciples on the second level because although the Gammayer techniques here were powerful, they were even more difficult to learn. Everyone currently did not have many Spirit jade pieces at hand, and thus did not want to waste them, nning instead to visitter on when they had umted enough. Chapter 195 Too Many Techniques ? The second level looked even better than the first, with numerous jade strips hovering above white jade disys. Light shined from these jade strips, forming numerous words in the air in front of them. "There''s so many." Ezra was amazed by this sight. He estimated that there were over a thousand of them after a cursory nce. This number truly shocked him to the core. One must know that a Gammayer technique would be cherished as one of the most prized possessions by the sovereign factions in the Naran Continent. And yet, they were now somon here. From this, one could see just how terrifying the Spirit Devouring Mountain''s foundations were. Even he doesn''t have 10th of this much Gammayer skills, Fenrir only had treasures, pills and ingredients. However, he does have millions of skills in his memory but not in the physical form like the ones in this library. Ezra Zephyr wet his lips, his gaze burning as he walked forward step by step, passing white jade tform after tform. "Low tier little Gammayer skill, Mountain Shaking Finger 5th Circle Spell, Fire God''s Sword. Mid tier Gammayer skill , Bones of Demons." The prince''s gaze swept across the words in front of numerous jade strips, discovering that the spiritual techniques here had been meticulously categorised. ording to his estimates, the Glittering Wind and Light skill he obtained in the Spirity Bailiwick would be ssified as a Low tier Gammayer skill. "What I need the most now is a movement type spiritual technique." Mumbled Ezra to himself. He was really awed by the movement spiritual techniques of Carlo Aur and Rolo Aur, but to his disappointment, he couldn''t find the scroll in them. Hence, Ezra had been nning on finding a same level movement technique. The techniques they used were Alpha level and 2nd Circle. But, that rank of theirs was ced in the upper realm, in this lower realm, those two simr spiritual techniques could be categorized at least as High tier Gamma Layer skill and 6th Circle spell. His feet continued their slow advance. After about ten minutes, they finally came to a stop in front of a certain white jade disy as Ezra Zephyr''s burning gaze stared at the ancient jade strip before him. "A Mid tier Gammayer skill, Gossamer Steps." Make the movement akin to an illusion, making it difficult to discern what is real, and impossible to catch like the wind." Ezra Zephyr''s heart shook. Gossamer Steps was clearly out of the ordinary. It needed a wind attribute''s proficiency. Without any hesitation, he reached out to grab the jade strip. However, just as his fingers touched it, another fair hand suddenly appeared from the side, grabbing the other corner of the jade strip. Ezra Zephyr turned his scarlet eyes to the owner of that hand, only to see a pair of bright eyes ring back at him. A closer look revealed that it was a youngdy with a sexy body and eye-grabbing legs in red. Who could it be but Ravina Ingale? "Mhm¡­" Ezra Zephyr was a little surprised for a time as he gazed at the girl in red who had also chosen the Gossamer Steps technique. She was usually the focus of attention amongst the outer mountain disciples, and was not only blessed with good looks, but also superb talent. Most importantly of course, it was said that she had some ties in the Spirit Devouring Mountain, practically making her one of the most weed individuals in the eyes of the male outer mountain disciples. "You''re also choosing it?" Ezra asked in a cold voice. However, a thought came to his mind and he let go of that spiritual technique Although most of the Rhiyan disciples gave off an air of superiority and were extremely arrogant, not much of it could be seen from Ravina Ingale, despite the fact that she was from Rhiyan Continent. It was as if there was no difference between the disciples in her eyes, which was also why Exra Zephyr voluntarily released his grip. Just because someone else had chosen a spiritual technique here did not mean that others no longer had any chance. Hence, Ezra Zephyr did not mind giving way to ady, or maybe he had different ns in his mind. "Oh, how courteous." Ravina nced at him but did not ept the prince''s goodwill. She released her fingers and said, "Forget it, I am not someone with a wind attribute." After speaking, she confidently turned around and left, leaving behind a slight fragrance as her fine ck hair brushed past in front of Ezra Zephyr. However, she suddenly stopped after two steps, slightly tilting her head back as her bright eyes looked towards Ezra Zephyr. "But I advise you not to choose this spiritual technique." "Why?" Ezra asked indifferently. The girl in red replied, "Because Moshi''s brother is the one giving instructions on this spiritual technique" Ezra''s frown deepened, his tone calm as he asked, "What does that have to do with me? Am I not allowed to learn any spiritual techniques he teaches?" The corners of Ravina''s red lips rose slightly. "Noment." One could tell that she was still harbouring a tiny grudge from when Ezra had rejected her in front of everyone yesterday. Hence, she returned him the exact same words he had given her. Ezra Zephyr watched her slender, graceful figure leave. As she strode forward with her long legs, every male disciple on the second level seemingly followed her. "Women are indeed good at holding grudges." Mumbled Ezra to himself as he continued. "But, I understand what she warned about." He grinned. His gaze quickly turned towards the jade stripe before him, a satisfied smile forming on his lips as he reached out to take it. With the jade strip now in hand, some simple information flowed into his head, the cost of renting the jade strip. Five Spirit jade pieces a day. Recorded within these jade strips were the detailed cultivation method and the experiences of numerous elders and seniors. Even so, it was exceedingly difficult to learn, requiring ordinary disciple would have to spend a tremendous amount of time. This would undoubtedly be a huge expenditure of spirit jades. Chapter 196 Instructor ?In the Mystic Demon Library, Ezra looked at the costly spiritual techniques. The majority of the disciples would seek out instructors in the Mystic Demon Library after choosing a spiritual technique. These instructors would point them in the right direction, allowing them to more easily master the technique. "So expensive." Ezra could not help but sigh. Though the forty or so spiritual jade pieces might seem like a lot, they were really not enough. And he could not exchange them with any treasure, that would be against the rules and might cause him problems if the news gets out. Ezra continued advancing with the jade strip, but stopped again after a few steps, his eyeballs nearly popping from their sockets as he stared at a jade strip that was now before him. "Eight Lost Dragons, high tier Gammayer skill. Can create eight dragons made of pure spiritual energy, peerless and tyrannical." These short few words gave off a tyrannical aura, disying the power of the spiritual technique. Ezra''s heart trembled with desire, but his expression turned stiff when he saw the rental price. The Eight Lost Dragons required twenty Spirit jade pieces a day, four times of the Gassamer Step spiritual technique. "Fuck shit, that''s expensive." The prince could not help but curse through gritted teeth, ultimately making the painful decision to give up on it for the time being. He nned to first master Gossamer Steps, gather enough Spirit jade and then return to rent the Eight Lost Dragons. Ezra Zephyr forcibly pulled his gaze away from the jade strip, tightening his grip around the Gossamer Steps jade strip as he turned around and quickly walked off. He soon arrived at the counter and handed the jade strip to a middle-aged man behind it. The man picked up a jade booklet to record as he asked, "Pass me your disciple token. Also, the Gossamer Steps spiritual technique costs five spirit jade pieces a day, how many days do you n on leasing it?" The prince pondered for a moment and answered, "I''ll go with five days." He''ll first see to what extent he can master the Gossamer Steps technique in five days. The middle-aged manager nodded and said, "Are you intending to find a spiritual technique instructor that has learnt it already?" The werewolf prince was silent for a brief moment before asking, "Do you have any rmendations?" Gammayer skills were rather difficult toprehend, and it was easy to take the wrong path if one were to blindly grasp about on his own, causing even more time to be wasted. At times, having someone else''s guidance would be a huge help. He had the experience, as the Razor Pearl Eagle helped him with Glittering Wind and Light after he made it his undead soldier. The middle-aged manager thought for a bit, retrieved a jade tile and handed it to Ezra. "Most of the instructors here are real outer mountain disciples from the seven peaks, and there''s currently only one of them who has learnt the Gossamer Steps technique. The price of listening to his teachings is also five Spirit jade pieces per day." Ezra curiously received the jade tile and found a name inscribed on it. "Roshi." Without raising his head, the middle-aged manager continued, "The practice halls are in the mountain behind the Mystic Demon Library. You can go find them yourself. Remember to return the jade strip when the deadlinees, or it will be forcibly taken back together with a fine." Ezra bowed to show respect. He picked up the Gossamer Steps jade strip and left the Mystic Demon Library heading towards the rear mountain. In the rear mountain, he saw several unique buildings where disciples were constantly entering and leaving, an exceptionally bustling sight. The prince followed the directions, eventually arriving before a wide and spacious building. After confirming the instructor''s name at the front door, he walked in. Behind the doors was an extremely spacious hall where a dozen or so figures were seated in a circle. At their centre was a tall man who was currently eloquently giving a lecture. Ezra''s entrance interrupted the lecture, causing the dozen listening figure to turn their heads and look. The moment they saw Ezra Zephyr, looks of amusement immediately emerged in their eyes. Ezra smiled slightly, because he had just seen a familiar figure amongst them. It was the one who got his first disciple quota snatched by Xyr, after a quarrel with Ezra due to Peliok on Energy Mountain, Moshi. The instructor seated in the centre looked towards Exra and nonchntly asked, "Who are you?" He had a thin face and a stern expression in his eyes, while powerful spiritual energy rippled around him. "Unofficial outer mountain disciple, Ezra Zephyr." His expression remained calm as he cupped his fists together towards the man. His gaze swept towards Moshi before turning back to the inner mountain disciple called Roshi. The two rather resembled each other, making him begin to realise why Ravina had warned him earlier. "Ezra Zephyr?" Roshi was taken aback, casting a nce at Moshi as thetter nodded with an icy smile. The former had heard an exaggerated description of how arrogant this kid and hispanions from this remote continent were from Moshi earlier, but he never imagined that Ezra, their leader would actuallye here and seek guidance from him. The prince''s expression was still unchanged as he said in neither an overbearing nor servile tone, "I''ve chosen the Gossamer Steps technique, and havee here hoping to listen to the key points with regards to it. Here are five spirit jade pieces." The official outer mountain disciple Roshi swept a nonchnt gaze at Ezra as contempt faintly rose from the corners of his lips. "No need. The ss is already full and we won''t be epting anyone new for the time being." Moshi was his younger brother, and since he had a dispute with Ezra, Roshi naturally found Ezra a sore sight. Roshi''s words causedughter to sound in the hall. Most of the disciples here were from the Shiyan Continent and thus looked towards Ezra with mocking eyes. The prince frowned slightly, however, he was not expecting Roshi to take things so far. "So... this Spirit Devouring Mountain is a wild ce. Haha, I like it." He said to himself. After which, he slowly said, "Isn''t senior brother Roshi''s actions a little against the rules?" A full ss was clearly an excuse. "Oh? A mere unofficial outer mountain disciple thinks he has the right to talk to me about the rules?!" Roshi''s eyes narrowed slightly, a sneer appearing from the corners of his mouth. In the next moment, powerful spiritual energy abruptly exploded from his body, forming an overwhelming pressure that loomed towards Ezra Zephyr. Chapter 197 106 Yarns ?At the rear mountain. Roshi''s strength had at the very least reached the 5th Level Core Formation stage, far surpassing everyone present. Hence, when the spiritual energy pressure surged towards Ezra Zephyr, his breathing turned a little ragged. ~CRAKLE CRAACKLE~ However, just as Roshi was about to force the prince into a miserable state, the clothes at his area moved as ck lightning bolted its way out with a deafening thundering noise. The ck bolts leapt out, dancing around the body of Ezra Zephyr as the sliver of reddish lightning gleamed. In a short span of seconds, Ezra unleashed his spiritual energy. Savagery violently pulsed from it as berserk Chaos Force began to wreak havoc. ~CRAACKLE CRAACKLE~ The entire hall shook as Roshi''s spiritual energy pressure was instantly ripped to shreds, causing him to be forced back several steps by Chaos lightning''s ferocity as his face paled slightly. Roshi''splexion was steely green with fear and anger as he sternly shouted, "You dare to use your spiritual energy to hurt me?!" The prince swept the former a cold look as he spread his signature grin on his face. After sweeping a nce at Roshi, the chaotic bolts of lightning began to shrink. The hall was now a mess, Moshi and the other disciples scurrying to the side as they looked towards Ezra in uncertainty. Behind Ezra came ady in a red dress. Her red lips parted slightly as she said, "Senior brother Roshi, your rejection is not in line with the rules. It will not be good for you either if thew enforcement group finds out." Roshi looked at the girl, she was none other than Ravina Ingale. A smile was revealed on his face. "Since junior sister Ravina has spoken, I will naturally give face." Ravina''s elder was one of the high ranking members of the Spirit Devouring Mountain, and Roshu naturally did not dare to offend her. His gaze turned to Ezra Zephyr as he coldly snorted. "You may stay on ount of junior sister Ravina. However, no bastardly attitude is allowed in my hall, so you''ll have to throw that cocky attitude of yours out before returning." However, the prince merely nced at the former coldly and said, "Can''t even beat an unofficial outer mountain disciple, what can I learn by staying here? It will only be a waste of Spirit jade." Contempt rose from the corners of his mouth, ignoring Roshi''s white with rageplexion as he turned around and left. Roshi''s eyes darkened as he watched the man from Naran Continent leave. Soon after, he let out a chilling chuckle. "What an ignorant fool¡­ go ahead with your arrogance, do you really think you''ll be able to learn the Gossamer Steps technique without my guidance? When you''ve squandered away all of your Spirit jade, you''ll still end uping back to beg me!" After leaving the rear mountain, Ezra''s expression was still somewhat gloomy. He had not expected such a coincidence to ur. To think that the instructor he encountered would be Moshi''s elder brother. Looks like Ravina had meant well when she tried to warn him earlier. She was just a little too proud and had not fully exined everything. "I refuse to believe that I will be unable to learn the technique without an instructor." Ezra grasped the jade strip as his eyes hardened. It was indeed not a simple task to learn a gammayer skill, but he did not believe he would really be unable to learn it without any guidance. In the worst-case scenario, he would just have to waste a little more time. Even though he said so, Roshi had really ruined his mood today. Ezra was in a slightly foul mood as he left the rear mountain and went to his little house. It was then that he heard the voice of his partner. "Boy..." "Shut up Fenrir, I am already pissed." Ezra retorted. "Hoho, why didn''t you kill him then?" Fenrir mocked. "I am not an idiot, now let me think of a way to learn this spiritual technique." Fenrirughed and said "A mere outer mountain disciple will at best have an elementary mastery of the Gossamer Steps skill. How can he possibly have the qualifications to master itpletely? If you had chosen to stay, it would only have been a waste of Spirit jades. Those spirit jades would be better off used to other important ingredients." After a small pause, Fenrir spoke again. "Let''s see the spiritual technique that you have chosen." Fenrir said in a low-pitched voice, he looked interested. The werewolf prince retrieved the jade strip and opened it. Fenrir looked at it through Ezra''s gaze and slightly shut his eyes. A long whileter, he slowly opened them and said, "This spiritual technique is a little useful. Your judgement is not bad. Learning it is not difficult, it merely requires first knitting 106 yarns in the body, before pouring in wind essence to temper them. At the advanced stage, one will be able to turn one''s movement gossamer-like the wind and travel a thousand miles in an instant. However, the slightly more troublesome part is that there are millions and millions of yarns in the body, and their locations are different for everyone. Only by gradually trying to feel them would one be able to unblock the 106 yarns. I believe the so-called instructor will only be giving them some suggestions when the disciples are doing the sensing wrongly, and get them to restart the process, making him pretty much useless." A brief observation was all Fenrir needed to understand the intricacies of the Gossamer Steps spiritual technique. Such terrifyingprehensive ability stupefied Ezra Zephyr a little, but then he remembered the calibre of Fenrir. Ezra''s white teeth gleamed as he asked with a smile, "Does that mean you will teach me how to knit the 106 yarns?" Yarns are like threads, just like spiritual energy is directly connected with the qi core of a cultivator or mana pool of a sorcerer. However, a spiritual technique is not only linked with the core but also with the brain. Chapter 198 Revenge In Night ?Yarns are like threads, just like spiritual energy is directly connected with the qi core of a cultivator or mana pool of a sorcerer. However, a spiritual technique is not only linked with the core but also with the brain. The brain uses its ability to create a technique out of stored spiritual energy in the core, the thing connecting both core and brain are invisible threads called yarns. In spells, those yarns create circles. However, in skills, those yarns knit together to perform the skill. Every spiritual technique needs a specific number of yarns to be learnt, the number of yarns needed for Gossamer Steps is 106 Fenrir shook her head. "I can but I won''t." However, the monstrous wolf then extended his palm and pointed at Ezra Zephyr. "But you can." The prince was utterly confused, evidently unable to understand what he meant by that. Fenrir could not help butugh at the sight of his lost appearance. "You truly like someone who does not realise he lives on a treasure mountain. After 5 years of that cruel technique in the cave, you didn''t only improve your physical power but also your mental capacity is increased a lot. Those pills and different fruits were not just belly filler, but actual treasures, you are beyond the likes of even Carlo Aur. Not to mention, you just unsealed your 1st seal on the bloodline of the Dracul Wolf Family. You have the ability to see the vulnerabilities or weak points in any spiritual techniques if you pay attention. Not only the enemy''s but also your own, remember the time you made Chaos Chains another spell." Ezra Zephyr''s eyes grew brighter and brighter as Fenrir spoke. He now understood the meaning behind his partner''s earlier words, and slowly said, "I have belittled myself, I apologise for letting you down Fenrir." Fenrir gave a slight nod. "As such, there is no need for you to painstakingly feel out the yarn''s locations. You only need to use your concentration to find them. This will be multiple times more effective than others. So why would you need an elementary level outer mountain disciple''s guidance?" Ezra could not help but powerfully hammer his fists together. Even someone usually as calm as himself could not help but be overwhelmed by joy as he winked at the ck wolf. "Haha, Fenrir, you''re too awesome! I''ll go try it out first and see if I can find the yarns in my body." After speaking, he slipped away to the rear courtyard to try out the Gossamer Steps spiritual technique. A slight smile appeared on Ezra''s face as he left. Soon after, he remembered something, he stopped and looked towards a direction as his scarlet eyes squinted in a slightly chilling manner. "Come out." A pentagon was formed and a martial animal came out. ~KEEEEEERIRIRIRIR~ A chilling screech let by it, it was Razor Pearl Eagle. The undead soldier of Ezra Zephyr who recently became a lower 3rd tier Martial Animal. He gently patted the eagle and it raised its head. "I haven''t given you a name yet, from now on, you are Twinkle." Said Ezra. ~KREEEEERIRIR~ Twinkle gave a satisfied cry and nodded her head. "Go teach that fellow a lesson." Said an expressionless Ezra. What right did a mere outer mountain disciple have to disrespect him? ~KREEERIRIRI~ Twinkle released a low cry upon hearing this, an excited look flooding out its red shining eyes. Its figure moved its wings ps, transforming into a sh of sparkling light as it shot forth into the sky. Ezra watched Razor Pearl Eagle disappear before he moved on his way again. Night descended. Roshi walked out of his teaching hall to watch the disciples disperse. Their respectful farewells to him when they left made him feel increasingly pleased with himself inside. Behind Roshi, Moshiughed and said, "Hehe, I have to thank elder brother for giving Ezra Zephyr such a miserable time today. It was so refreshing." Roshi smiled faintly. "He''s merely an ignorant country bumpkin from this tiny continent. Does he really believe that a Gammayer skill will be so easy to learn? When hees begging, watch how I''ll humiliate him. I''ve also told the other outer mountain fellow brother disciples to make sure he won''t find even a single instructor. I''ll make it such that he''ll be unable to learn even a single spiritual technique!" Moshi alsoughed icily and nodded. Roshi said, "Head on back first, and work hard to master the Gossamer Steps spiritual technique during the next few days such that you will have something to show for yourself in the peak selection ceremony." Moshi acknowledged, turned around and left. After sending him off, Roshi began to return to his dwelling. Outer mountain disciples naturally received far better treatment than the unofficial outer mountain disciples, each one owning a good ce to practice. Roahi rose on his spiritual energy, jumping past a mountain when his expression suddenly changed, because a sh of sparkling light was rapidly approaching him from below like a bolt of lightning. "Who!" Roared Roshi as the spiritual energy in his body began to surge out. With a swing of his hand, spiritual energy transformed into a giant hand that was dozens of feet wide, mercilessly swatting down at the sparkling light. ~BOOOM~ However, the sparkling light showed no indications of stopping. A low peal seemed to be heard as a sharp shiny whip suffused with colourful gleam abruptly shed downwards. In that instant, even space itself seemed to disintegrate. The giant spiritual energy hand was ruptured in a mere few breaths as sharp whippy winds continued on their path. A foul smell assaulted Roshi''s face, quickly followed by intense pain ~ARGH!~ He could not help but scream. A pearl like w appeared in front of his face, shing all the way to his waist as his clothes were torn to shreds, making him an extremely miserable sight to see. Fresh blood dripped down his eyes, causing Roshi to explode with anger. Spiritual energy madly burst out, but before he could counter attack, the sparkling light sent another attack, a whip like a feather. ~SWWIISSH~ The leg of Roshi was cut off and fell, the sparkling light had already disappeared into the boundless night sky. Chapter 199 Knitting A Yarn ?Roshi nkly stared at his surroundings in the air as his body trembled uncontrobly. He was no fool. He quickly assumed that the ck light was definitely rted to Ezra Zephyr. But so what if he knew? Could he say that he was brought to such a state by an unofficial outer mountain disciple? What face would he have if this spread back to the seven peaks? Thus, Roshi burst into a rage. "Ezra! I will make sure you''re unable to learn even a single spiritual energy technique!" In the night, Roshi''s furious and bitter howl rang out like a wild beast''s. A creek flowed in the mountain, making clear sounds as the water beat against the rock. Ezra''s figure was seated on a rock by the creek with his eyes faintly shut. At this moment, his breathing seemed to be extremely weak. The spiritual energy in his body slowly began to flow in his channels ording to the instructions in the Gossamer Steps technique. The crux of this technique was to knit 106 yarns, and at this point in time, the prince was going to find the location of the first yarn. This was something he had to do by himself, because even though he possessed a high aptitude that could view the weak points of any technique, he needed to first give it somewhere to start. Without the first yarn as a primer of sorts, how could the second yarn be found? The spiritual energy in his body circted in his channels time and time again, an exceedingly boring process. However, Ezra''s heart was akin to a stillke as he concentrated on sensing any strange disturbances in the spiritual energy flow. Half a day passed in this manner. Only now did the prince understand how troublesome it was to practice the Gossamer Steps method. He had already used slightly over half a day for the first yarn alone. It was difficult to imagine how long it would take if he were to find and knit even more yarns by himself. Fortunately, on the 100th round along the route indicated by the Gossamer Steps technique, the prince finally sensed a tiny disturbance. The instant this tiny disturbance appeared, the long-waiting Ezra immediately turned his Chaos force, directing its full power towards the origin of the disturbance. A faint prickling pain was felt as Ezra felt a yarn in his body. The moment this happened, the spiritual energy flowing through the route given by the Gossamer Steps technique began to flow little by little. A certain subtle sensation rose that allowed the prince to understand that he had found the first yarn and knit it. "Next, I''ll have to smoothen the yarns with energy, before infusing it with wind essence." Ezra Zephyr breathed an almost inaudible sigh of relief, before he once again began to circte his energy, wisp after wisp flowing into the yarn that began to smoothen it ording to a unique method. Inside the yarn, sliver after sliver of spiritual energy gathered as threads, seemingly transforming into a strong rope that soon started to tighten at a unique frequency as it smoothed the yarn as a whole. This smoothing method was the essence of the Gissamer Steps technique. Only by using this procedure would the wind essence be able to fuse with the yarnter on. The prince very carefully manipted his energy as he continued to smoothen the yarn. In the beginning, his control was rather rough and unpracticed but gradually grew more and more polished as time passed, allowing the smoothing process to be much quicker. Hence, after about four hours, the yarn felt smooth and long, the process was done. With a slight grin on his face, Ezra gave a light jerk on his wolf bracelet, causing a transparent jade bottle to appear in his hand. Inside the bottle, a tornado swirled. The gale within this bottle was the so-called wind essence. Wind essence was formed from the agglomeration of spiritual energy and the wind attribute. It was a rather bizarre but seemingly magical process. Of course, Ezra had not collected it himself, but had bought it with Spirit jade in the Evil Treasure Pavillion, a tyrannic name for a treasure shop. A single bottom of wind essence had cost him two pieces of spirit jade. "It should be enough for three days¡­" Mumbled Ezra to himself. With a thought, waves of wind began rising from the bottle, transforming into smoke that flowed in through Ezra''s nose. Once the wind essence was in his body, Ezra began directing it through his channels. There was not much spiritual energy contained within the wind essence, making it very easily absorbed or dispersed by the ck lightning in his body. Hence, Ezra needed to guard it with his full attention as he sent sliver after sliver into the yarn he had smoothed earlier. Wind essence flowed into the yarn, drifting about as it stealthily fused into it. As wind essence continued to be infused, he began to feel a very faint sensation spreading from the yarn as it started to knit, seemingly forced by the wind. This went on for another two hours. The prince suddenly opened his eyes, faint wind seemingly swirling within them, before scatteringpletely a momentter. Joy appeared on his face. He had finallypleted the first of the 106 yarns of the Gossamer Steps technique! He lifted his head to look at the sky, discovering that the first yarn had taken him nearly an entire day. At this rate, it would take nearly a month toplete the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique. There were three levels to the Gossamer Steps technique, only by knitting two sets of 35 yarns would one reach the next level. "Thank goodness!" Fenrir spoke. "Thank me, boy." Ezra grinned slightly. Now that the first yarn was done, he could find the location of the second one. As such, he would be able to cut out the most troublesome sensing process. At this point, Ezra sent out a thought without any hesitation, he concentrated. The spiritual energy in his body began to follow the path indicated in the Gossamer Steps technique again, while his pupils seemed to pierce through his body, focusing on the location of the first yarn. The strange yet wonderful ripple seemed to pulse. Chapter 200 Instructors Decision ?On a mountain, the prince was focused. The ripple spread, and a few minutester, Ezra''s heart violently shook when he saw a strange ripple suddenly pulse from a certain location in his body. There was no hesitation whatsoever as energy charged towards it. The familiar prickling pain was felt as another yarn was knitted. The instant it knitted, Ezra sensed a thin thread of spiritual energy extended from the first yarn, linking up with the new yarn and establishing a connection. This phenomenon clearly showed that this was the correct location of the second yarn. His eyes opened as they rapidly filled with tion. Sensing the first yarn had taken a good half of the day, but with the unheard talent of his, he had drastically shortened the time required. Moreover, the subsequent yarns would only be harder and harder to sense, but this was clearly not going to be a problem for him. Only now did he fully realise how miraculous his power was. With it, he would be able to more efficiently master any spiritual technique he desired, making him far more efficiently than others. A fire began to burn in Ezra''s eyes as he softly chuckled. "Roshi, I''ll show you that even without your guidance, I will still be able to master the Gossamer Steps technique!" With a deep breath, he closed his eyes again, and began to polish the second yarn. He could find the aperture locations, but he would still haveplete the subsequent processes himself. Hence, besides being present for the Energy Mountain training, all of Ezra''s time during the next three days was invested in the Gossamer Steps technique. As he tirelessly continued to work, a total of 18 of the 106 yarns were knitted by him in three short days. The first level of the Gossamer Steps technique was fast approaching. However, while the prince was immersed in his training, waves were churning in the outer mountains, causing many disciples to be shocked. The origin of these waves was, to everyone''s surprise, the instructors from the rear mountain of the Mystic Demon Library. These instructors had high status in the outer mountains due to two main reasons. Firstly, they were official outer mountain disciples. Secondly, they guided the other disciples in learning spiritual techniques, However, several instructors secretly spread that Ezra Zephyr would be restricted from attending the lectures for the spiritual techniques they were in charge of. This news caused quite an uproar, with numerous disciples feeling pity towards Ezra Zephyr. No one had expected him to have stirred up these instructors this time. Concerning such matters, the outer mountain manager Elder Yin should have stepped up to put a stop to it. However, he seemed to be ignoring it, causing it to be an extremely hot topic in the outer mountains. "I heard that Ezra Zephyr angered Roshi. Roshi is after all an official outer mountain disciple and has many friends. The other instructors would naturally not risk offending, hence why they''ve dered that they won''t be teaching Ezra any spiritual techniques." "Ezra is really too arrogant. To think that he even dares to offend senior brother Roshi." "I''ve heard that they declined other Naran Continent''s disciples as well, this will be a huge blow to the Naran''s geniuses. "Yea, without the guidance of the instructors, what can Ezra and his people possibly learn by themselves? Hehe, if this continues, he won''t be able to perform well in the peak selection ceremony three monthster." "He deserves it. Let''s see what he can do now that he''s being shut out by all the instructors." Simr whispers spread to every corner of the outer mountains, an indication that the number of gloating people was not few. After all, they were many people who were envious of Ezra and others'' first ss disciple status. In a certain hall, Roshi stood with his hands behind his back, while Moshi and the rest of the disciples were seated on mats in front of him, their eyes closed as they tried to sense for yarns. All of a sudden, Moshi opened his eyes, happiness shing across his face as he eximed, "I''ve knitted my sixth yarn!" The others also opened their eyes, their envious gazes looking towards him. The scars on Roshi''s face had yet to fully heal. He smiled and nodded. "There''s no need for the rest of you to be envious. Moshi''s talent is better than yours, so his progress is not surprising." The other disciples respectfully said with a smile, "Well it''s still thanks to senior brother Roshi''s guidance." Moshi cupped his fists together towards Roshi, showing his gratitude. Roshi seemed to nonchntly wave his hand, but the pleased look that faintly rose from the corners of his mouth was a little difficult to hide. With his hands behind his back, he raised his gaze and peered into the distance as an icy smile suddenly appeared on his face. He wondered how many yarns Ezra Zephyr had managed to knit. It was likely that he had yet to even reach that point, right? "Ezra, oh Ezra Zephyr, you must be regretting it now that there''s no one to teach you, right? Heh, but even if you go down on your knees and beg me now, I will never teach you! Since you''ve offended me, I''ll let you know the meaning of eternal despair!" By the side of a creek, Ezra still spent the majority of his time here training, while naturally blocking off the various matters and happenings of the outside world. All of his attention was ced on mastering the Gossamer Steps technique. It was the fifth day since he borrowed the jade strip. Although these five days were short, they were unbelievably enriching to the prince. In these short five days, he had knitted 30 of the 106 yarns. Only 6 remained till he reached the first level. When that happened, the true wonders of the Gossamer Steps technique would begin to be revealed. Atop the rock, Ezra Zephyr opened his eyes, wind gathering within them before gradually disappearing as a satisfied smile appeared from the corners of his lips. He had justpleted another yarn, his total count now reaching 31. Chapter 201 Worry Of Narans Geniuses ?31 yarns in five days. If not for the talent of his, Ezra would not have even dared to imagine such progress. "The wind essence has been used up, I''ll have to go buy more¡­ It''s also time to return the jade strip, but it''s a little unfortunate about the numerous experiences from the seniors and elders recorded inside. Looks like I''ll need to borrow it again when needed." Ezra began to calcte, and a pained look suddenly rose on his face. He had realised he now had less than ten Spirit jade pieces remaining. All of his time had been spent on the Gossamer Steps technique, and he had not visited the Task Pavilion nor taken on any assignments there. Hence, he naturally had no Spirit jade earnings. While he sighed, several figures flew over from far away,nding beside the creek. Ezra Zephyr lifted his head, discovering that it was Xyr, Theor Galearms, Zulfi Dimitry and the rest. "Your majesty, you''re living a little too rxed." Theor''s tensed face was filled with worry. "Your majesty, we are in really big trouble this time." Argus let out a bitterugh. "We ended up offending the instructor, they''re after all official outer mountain disciples, while we''re merely tiny shrimps inparison. Moreover, we have to rely on their guidance to learn our spiritual techniques." "Shut up, Argus. Are you questioning his majesty?" Zulfi warned, he acted as 2nd in charge after Ezra Zephyr. During the past two days, news that Ezra Zephyr and Naran Continent''s disciples had been shut out from all the instructor lessons had spread like wildfire. As a result, all the geniuses of Naran were no longer able to sit still and came rushing over. The prince did hear about it a little, but did not pay much attention to it. From his point of view, he currently did not need the guidance of those so-called outer mountain disciples. "Your majesty, maybe you should yield to Roshi. I''ll go back and help you send him some gifts to see if we can resolve this matter." said Gill Subzi He thought very highly of Ezra Zephyr and did not want him to end up being unable to learn any spiritual techniques due to a single impulsive sh that had led to Roshi sabotaging the former. Everyone was desperately trying to raise their strength during these three months, and learning spiritual techniques was one of utmost importance. If Ezra and they were to be disadvantaged in this aspect, they would surely fall behind others in the peak selection ceremony three monthster. The prince merely chuckled when he heard this, his impression of Gill Subzi growing a little more favourable. He waved his hand and said. "You need not worry, I know what I''m doing." At the sight of Ezra''s expression, Gill Subzi could only let out a bitter chuckle. He knew that though the young man before him seemed like a cocky person, he was in actuality very wise. Theor Galearms and Gill Subzi were the most shrewd amongst the group, and thus knew what their leader currentlycked the most. Hence, both grinned and said, "Your majesty, we see that you''ve been training hard these past few days and didn''t reallye out to ept any missions, so you should be almost out of spirit jade pieces, right? If you need, we can give you some." Ezra thought for a bit but ultimately shook his head. "No need for the time being. If it doese to that, I will go look for you guys." "Alright then, I''ll be heading to the Mystic Demon Library to return the spiritual technique jade strip." Ezra smiled at the group before he jumped off into the sky with his thundering lightning. As they watched him leave, the geniuses of Naran Continent exchanged a look and sighed. They did not truly understand Ezra Zephyr''s current situation. Not to mention, even they were rejected by instructors because of their rtionship with Ezra, but none dared to mention that. "This is no good¡­ if this continues, we will not be able to learn even a single spiritual technique after the three months are over. What will we have to show in the peak selection ceremony then?" ... When the prince once again arrived at the Mystic Demon Library, the passing disciples constantly swept their gazes towards him, gazes that were filled with pity. Ezra''s expression remained calm as he proceeded to return the jade strip at the counter "Hehe, isn''t this Ezra? Have you learnt the Gossamer Steps technique yet?" At this moment, mockingughter was heard from the side. Ezra turned his head, seeing Moshi with several figures behind him, their eyes filled with a toying look as they watched the former. Evidently, Moshi had received news the moment Ezra arrived, and thus brought several others toe to watch. Ezra indifferently said, "I''ve not seen your elder brother recently, is the wound on his face still not healed? And what about his leg, too bad it can''t be grown back. Such a pity that the instructor of Gossamer Steps doesn''t have a leg to move like the wind." The Razor Pearl Eagle already came back to him that night, he knew the amount of damage Roshi received. Moshi''s expression turned rigid, a vicious look in his eyes as he red at Ezra and said through gnashed teeth, "What''s there to be proud of by relying on a beast!" Ezra smirked superficially as he retorted, "Are you saying that your elder brother is inferior to a beast?" "How dare you!" Moshi''s eyes hardened as powerful spiritual energy exploded from his body. He stared daggers at Ezra and threatened, "Do you want to die?!" "This is the Mystic Demon Library and fighting is prohibited here. Do all of you want to be punished?" A clear voice sounded from the side. They turned, only to realise Ravina Ingale was frowning slightly as she watched them. Moshi took in a deep breath, having no choice but to suppress the fury in his heart. Anger still colored his eyes as he red at the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom and said with a disdainful sneer, "Ezra Zephyr... go ahead and continue to be so cocky." Chapter 202 Better Teacher ?Moshi was enraged "There is no longer anyone who will guide you in your spiritual techniques, so just wait and see, your first ss disciple status will likely be gone soon!" Ezra Zephyr smirked and shook his head. "There''s no need for you to worry." "I''ll see how long your stubbornness willst!" Moshi coldly snorted, before turning around and leaving with his group. The numerous disciples in the vicinity looked towards Ezra in confusion before gradually scattering. Ezra Zephyr paid no attention to them as he gave a slight nod to Ravin Ingale, before beginning to head down the mountain. The main thing now was to figure out how to obtain Spirit jade. Should he really have to take on missions sooner than he nned? Ravina hesitated for a moment as she watched him leave, before suddenly catching up to him. "Ezra, you were too rash. How can you learn any spiritual techniques now that you''ve offended Roshi? If you really are a capable person, you should know when to give in or exercise patience. There will always be a chance to turn things around in the future." Ezra was somewhat astonished by Ravina''s words. "You''re worried about me?" Thedy in red rolled her eyes at him and said, "This is called pity. I just don''t want to see your talent being squandered away for no reason. Roshi''s actions are indeed somewhat petty, you also doomed your fellow Naran disciples." The prince chuckled. He suddenly thought of something, rubbing his chin as he looked at Ravina with interest. Thedy felt a little ufortable under his gaze. Her pretty face immediately turned slightly hostile as she fiercely said, "What are you looking at?!" Ezra asked, "Do you have any friend training at Roshi''s ce?" The corners of Ravina''s red lips lifted slightly, somewhat pleased as she answered, "Yes, she has already knitted her seventh yarn. She should be able to reach the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique in a month." "The seventh yarn?" Ezra was taken aback. "Do you understand the benefits of having someone to guide you now? Did you think that five Spirit jade pieces were being spent in vain every day?" Ravina looked at Ezra with a pitiful gaze. Is it that easy to earn Spirit jade?" Ezra''s eyes glowed. Ravina''s brows knitted together, somewhat unhappy as she shot a look at the prince and said in a disappointed manner, "I had thought that you would see the truth. Looks like there''s really no saving you." She turned around as she spoke, intending to leave. However, Ezra hastily cut her off. Upon seeing her frown slightly, he hurriedly said, "If I have a method to let your friend master the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique and knit more yarns than at Roshi''s ce, would she be interested?" Ravina was stunned. "What nonsense are you spouting, mastering the first level in ten days¡­ I''ve never heard of anyone who has managed to do so!" Ezra smiled and said, "But what if it''s true?" Thedy pondered for a brief moment, before she replied, "Then she will naturally be interested. Spirit jade is secondary, the most important thing is to save my time." This was clearly a wealthy littledy, someone who practically didn''t care about spirit jade. She suspiciously looked at Ezra and asked, "Do you know someone better in the Gossamer Steps technique than Roshi?" Ezra Zephyr grinned wickedly. "I do not know whether or not he''s better than Roshi, but his efficiency is iparable." "If he can really let her reach the initial stage of the Gossamer Steps technique, I am willing to send my friend and others from the Rhiyan continent to learn from him. Spirit jade is not a problem." She stared at Ezra. Although she did not really believe him, he should not dare to joke about such a matter, right?" Joy sprouted from between Ezra''s brows as he pointed to himself with a smile, "That person is me of course. Come on, it''ll be fifty Spirit jade pieces, you can pay half first." His voice didn''t change but Ravina''s pretty face had abruptly turned ice-cold. She made a grabbing motion with her hand, as the scarlet-red whip on her hip appeared within it. A fiendish look appeared on Ravina Ingale''s pretty face as she swung the whip. "Ezra, I see that you''re tired of living. To think that you even dare to make fun of me!" The scarlet-red whip was akin to a fire python, giving off searing spiritual energy undtions as it swung down towards Ezra Zephyr''s skull. The prince calmly dodged, causing the whip to narrowly miss his body and viciously smash into the ground, tearing open a long crack. Ezra shot daggers at her and asked "What''s the meaning of this?" This wasn''t just a light smack on the face, but would likely leave a bloody scar. Ravina''s hand jerked as the whip rolled back to her and wrapped around her wrist. She frostily nced at Ezra and said, "Do you really think that I am lenient?" Ezra promptly shook his head at the sight of the somewhat angered Ravina Ingale and said with a smile, "Don''t get so angry¡­ I wasn''t making fun of you. If you follow me, I can really allow you to achieve initial mastery of the Gossamer Steps technique in ten days." Ravina Ingale frowned so deeply that her eyebrows were almost vertical as she sneered, "Arrogance, how long has it been since you started learning the Gossamer Steps technique? Have you even knit any yarns? Although Roshi''s character is somewhatcking, do you know how many yarns he has knitted? 41 yarns! How can youpare yourself to him?" Ezra Zephyr shook his head and said, "Only 41 yarns after practicing for so long, Roshi''s talent is indeed quite mediocre. No wonder he''s still a silver belt disciple." "Shameless boasting!" Ravina had reached the limits of her anger due to Ezra Zephyr''s attitude. He was clearly nowhere as good as others, and yet he stubbornly refused to admit they were better. Chapter 203 Surprising The Lady ?She had originally been a little interested in the talent Ezra had disyed, but she was now exceedingly disappointed. No matter how good one''s talent is, if one was unable to realise one''s faults, one would not be able to walk far on the road of martial prowess. Hence, she could no longer be bothered to stay a single second more and began to turn around to leave. Upon seeing this Ezra Zephyr immediately said, "I don''t think you''ll believe me if I told you I''ve already knitted 31 yarns¡­ how about this, why not you punch me once to see?" "31 yarns?" Ravina Inge gnashed her teeth. "It''s only been five days and you''ve knitted 31 yarns? Are you insulting my intelligence?!" Ezra silently facepalmed. If not for the Spirit jade, he would not bother exining so much. He immediately extended a hand and beckoned. "Quit being so wishy-washy, you''ll know once you attack." Ravina Ingaleughed in anger. This was the first time she had heard others make such an assessment of her. "Fine, I''ll let you know the price of making fun of me!" Her hand clenched as vigorous spiritual energy abruptly exploded from her body. Her spiritual energy was fiery-red, like a wave of fire. Ezra''s eyes narrowed slightly. She was indeed a formidable individual and was likely top tier even amongst the 3rd level Core Formation practitioners. In a real fight, she could be a good opponent to Xyr. ~SWUUSSH~ Ravina''s foot pushed off the ground as her body shot forward. Surging spiritual energy gathered towards her hand as a simple punch was sent sting forth. ~BANG~ The air was sted away by the punch, seemingly causing a sonic boom. Thedy may look as delicate as a flower, but her attack was extremely simple and violent. If a 2nd level Core Formation disciples were to face this seemingly small fist instead, they would likely be forced to his knees. However, Ezra did not move at all. He watched the fist winds st towards him and suddenly took a step forward. His hand reached out, ck lightning thundering out as he met Ravina Ingale''s punch head-on. ~THUUD~ A muffled noise rang out as winds violently unfurled, blowing away the scattered rocks around them. However, the instant palm met fist, Ravina''s face suddenly changed. she had felt arge portion of her power being neutralized when it surged towards Ezra Zephyr. It felt as if most of her punch hadnded on air. Ravina concentrated on Ezra Zephyr''s palm, only for her heart to shake violently. She had seen his palm seem to turn slightly incorporeal at this moment, giving off a faintly gossamer feeling. "How can this be?!" Thedy in red could not help but cry out. She clearly understood that this was a sign that someone was about to reach the initial stage of the Gossamer Steps technique. Only then would one be able to make part of their body gossamery, causing the power of any attack thatnded on that part to be greatly neutralized. This was the essence of the Gossamer Steps technique. When mastered, any attack thatnded would feel as if it had struck air, causing a portion of its power to be neutralized. The fact that Ezra Zephyr was able to make his hand gossamery meant that his mastery of the Gossamer Steps technique had already far surpassed her own. With the seven yarns her friend had currently knitted, achieving with a feat would be impossible for her. The prince slowly withdrew his hand as it rapidly returned to normal, and let out a softugh of satisfaction. The Gossamer Steps technique was marvellous indeed, and would greatly enhance his survivability once mastered. This would be an invaluable skill indeed to counter any sudden or sneak attacks. At the second level, one would be able to turn the entire body gossamer, making one akin to the wind. As for the third level, it was even more amazing. One would be capable of full gossamery, giving one the ability to merge with the wind around. From a certain point of view, it could be said to be invisibility that could also avoid others'' detection. Overall, the Gossamer Steps technique was a wonderful technique that could pretty much cover every aspect of survivability, from defense to escaping and hiding. This was also why Ezra had not hesitated to choose it the moment he saw it. "You¡­" Ravina Ingale nkly stared at Ezra Zephyr, not knowing what to see for a time. What had just happened was way too shocking. She was unable to believe that Ezra Zephyr was nearly at the initial stage after a mere five days of practice. "You''ve really knitted 31 yarns?" Ezra simply chuckled. "You should at least believe your own eyes, right?" "How did you do it?!" The prince''s smile widened. "Perhaps my talent is just better¡­ how about it? Are you interested to send your friend here? I should be able to guarantee you reaching the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique in ten days." He did not dare to make any guarantees for the second level, because he could already feel how increasingly difficult it was bing to sense and knit thetter yarns. Even with his talent, it would take some time. Ravina''s eyes flickered brightly as she stared at Ezra Zephyr. She had originally been under the impression that he was spouting nonsense. Who could have expected that he would be so capable? Even without anyone''s guidance, he had rapidly progressed at such an astonishing speed. "This is fifty Spirit Jade pieces." Ravina Ingale was a swift and decisive person. Since she had already personally witnessed it, there was naturally no need to dy. With a flick of her wrist, a cloth bag was thrown towards Ezra Zephyr, the clear tinkling of spirit jade pieces clearly heard as it flew through the air. "How generous." Ezra Zephyr raised his thumb in response. She was indeed a rich littledy, not even a single grumble before paying the full amount. To think that he was originally nning on only taking half the payment first. "But where did you get so many Spirit jade pieces?" the prince curiously asked. He had not seen Ravina Ingale undertake any missions, and yet she seemed to be very wealthy. "Why be such a busy body." thedy rolled her eyes at him. The prince nodded in understanding. As expected, she did have ties in the sect. Chapter 204 Shocking News ?In the Mystic Demon Library, Ravina Ingale was still hesitant. "Ezra, I''m warning you that my money is not so easily earned. If my people do not reach the first level after ten days¡­" Ravina Ingale shot a look at Ezra Zephyr. "I will not let you off." At that time, the expressions of Ezra Zephyr changed. "Listendy, this is your 3rd time threatening me. Let me be clear..." a dominating aura came out of Ezra as he continued. "I don''t give a shit about your connections, I am capable of killing the likes of you and that Drake Tubble, be a little respectful." Ravina''s eyes widened, and she saw death in Ezra''s scarlet eyes, she was still stunned when Ezra spoke again. "Rx, this is already a bargain and I will not cheat anyone." He hurriedly pledged. This was his first customer, and he had to make sure she was satisfied at all costs. However, he has his pride as well. Ravina came back to her senses, she replied "When should I send her to begin training?" "Our time is precious, so we''ll of course be starting now. Send her." Ezra Zephyr waved his hand, tossing the bag of Spirit jade in the bracelet as he walked down the mountain. Ravina Ingale looked at his leaving figure, before looking towards the lecture halls in the rear mountain as she hesitated for a moment. Before jumping towards the halls. Roshi watched the numerous unofficial outer mountain disciples arrive one after another and suddenly frowned. He had not seen ady disciple amongst them. At this moment, Moshi suddenly rushed over, his expression extremely ugly. Roshi frowned and asked, "What is it?" The other disciples also looked over. Moshi hesitated for a second, somewhat unable to believe his own words as he exined, "Mahi Ingale sent someone to say that she will not being." "Noting?" Roshi was taken aback, somewhat unhappy as he said, "Wasn''t she doing well so far? Does she no longer n on learning the Gossamer Steps technique?" Mahi Ingale was the cousin of Ravina Ingale and was from a powerful background, while also being very pretty. Hence, Roshi had some designs on her and was currently attempting to fulfil the dream of ''marrying into power and wealth'', hoping to make use of this opportunity while teaching her to get into her good books. Mahi''s sudden absence had disrupted his tempo. Moshi summoned his courage and said, "She¡­ she''s still learning, but¡­ she has gone to learn from Ezra Zephyr and Ravina Ingale was with her." The lecture hall immediately fell silent, numerous disciples looking at each other first before quickly breaking out into a din. "Ezra Zephyr of Naran Continent?" "Mahi is learning the Gossamer Steps technique from Ezra Zephyr?!" "What the heck is she doing?" Roshi was also stupefied. Soon after, hisplexion turned steely green with rage. He was truly unable toprehend what Mahi Ingale was thinking. Did she sustain some brain damage? It was preposterous for her to learn spiritual techniques from another unofficial outer mountain disciple What kind of drug had Ezra given her?! Most importantly, if news of this spread, where would Roshi be able to hide his face?! He gnashed his teeth, no longer able to restrain his emotions. He violently kicked a nearby table to dust, his expression twisting as he roared, "Ezra Zephyr, you''re practically asking for death!" Roshi raged in the hall, his twisted expression causing the unofficial outer mountain disciples to keep silent out of fear. He was undoubtedly akin to a volcano on the verge of eruption at this moment. Although Roshi was seeing red, he still retained some of his rationality, and soon took in a deep breath. He knew that if an official outer mountain disciple like himself were tosh out at Ezra Zephyr in a fit of rage for no real reason, it would be a vition of the rules. Of course, the most important factor was the extremely powerful mysterious creature at Ezra Zephyr''s side which was way stronger than himself. Even if he did try something, it would likely not end well for him. Roshi''s anger gradually returned to calmness, though his face remained stormy. He looked at the crowd of disciples and tly said, "Continue your training. This is Mahi''s personal decision, so no one can interfere. I do hope that this ''great master'' she has found will be able to help her advance by leaps and bounds." At this point, everyone could hear the hint of ridicule in his voice. Evidently, he felt that Mahi Ingale was asking for trouble. It was hard to believe that she had be so muddle-headed because of Ezra Zephyr. The other disciples nodded one after another, though a puzzled look remained in their eyes. "Why has Mahi chosen to learn from Ezra Zephyr?" "Could she¡­ be interested in him?" "No no, Moshi said Ravina was with her as well." "Ravina!... that prodigy!" However, these words were immediately rebutted in a clearly sore manner, "How can that be possible? Who do you think Mahi is? How can she possibly fancy that country bumpkin." "Then why did she do that?" "This¡­" Everyone looked at each other, unable to think of an answer. Moshi tried to pacify Roshi, "Don''t worry elder brother, when Mahi returns to her senses, she will realise Ezra''s true colors. When that happens, she will definitely return." Roshi coldly snorted as he uncaringly said, "It is her choice, so she''ll bear the consequences. If she continued under my tutge, with her talent, she would have mastered the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique in a month¡­" He shook his head, as if feeling that it was such a pity. "But who could have imagined that she would choose to ruin her own future? I do want to see how much she will be able to learn from Ezra. Mhm... if word of this matter spreads to the ears of that elder of Ingale n, that person will not forgive Ezra Zephyr." A mocking angle seemed to be hooked up from the corners of Roshi''s lips, as if he could already see Ezra''s tragic fate. Chapter 205 Shocking Result ?By a certain creak in the mountain. The prince stood on a rock, gazing at the youngdy in green before him and inquired, "You''ve knitted the 7th aperture of the Gossamer Steps technique?" She was Mahi Ingale, cousin of Ravina Ingale. In terms of beauty, she stood shoulder to shoulder with Ravina. Unlike Ravina, who had a slim and shinny body. Mahi was more of a curvy type, she had extra fat in certain areas, making her look juicier. Mahi nodded, her shapely brows knitting together slightly as she responded, "But it''s getting harder and harder to sense them the more yarns I knit. I''ve already spent an entire day trying, but I''ve yet to sense the 8th yarn." She suspiciously looked at Ezra Zephyr and asked, "So how will you help me sir?" she was a lot sweet in chatterpared to her cousin. Besides her, stood Ravina, she gazed at Ezra as well. "Sit down." the werewolf prince pointed to a rock. Mahi sat down with her back straight. Her green tight clothes wrapped around her full curves that extended all the way to her waist as her chest stealthily rose and fell. Ezra Zephyr also sat down in front of her. "Stretch out your hands." Ravina red at Ezra Zephyr, her eyes a little cold. Ezra Zephyr sighed. "Can you just go somewhere else?" Ravina snorted softly as she red daggers at Ezra. "If I find out that you''re trying to take advantage of her, I will not let you off." "Another threat that I don''t give a shit about." "Hehe" Mahi chuckled. After finishing, she extended her hands, palms facing Ezra Zephyr. The corners of Ezra''s lips curled slightly downwards as he also extended his hands, cing them against Mahi Ingale''s. A slight cooling sensation spread from their touching palms, causing Mahi''s heart to tremble a little. Although she was looking at Ezra gravely, a blush had risen on her face. The prince closed his eyes and said, "Circte the Gossamer Steps technique." Only upon seeing that Ezra Zephyr was seemingly not trying anything funny did Ravina give her cousin an eye signal and she forcibly attempt to ignore the ufortable feeling from her palms. She shut her eyes, willing herself into calmness, before beginning to direct her spiritual energy along the Gossamer Steps training route. Spiritual energy began to flow, circting round after round. Mahi also began to sense the location of the 8th yarn. Ezra Zephyr found something. He could easily tell the path of the rest of the yarns. The only change is 1st yarn, if one can find the 1st yarn, the remaining path would be the same. However, not all are as talented as Ezra Zephyr to find the path so soon. Water flowed in the creak, while two figures sat facing each other. The atmosphere was rather peaceful. 15 minutes stealthily passed as Mahi gradually became somewhat disappointed. She was still unable to find the 8th yarn to knit. After some hesitation, she decided to leave her prowess state. It was at this moment, however, that Ezra Zephyr''s voice was transmitted into her ears, "Don''t be distracted and do not resist. I will soon begin guiding your spiritual energy." Mahi flinched, somewhat hesitant. Allowing someone else to guide one''s spiritual energy was extremely dangerous. If the other party had any ill intentions, he could cause havoc with the spiritual energy, a situation which may even result in one''s channels being damaged. Ezra seemed to know what was on Mahi''s mind and hence, did not rush her, but instead patiently waited for her answer. After all, there was nothing he could do without her cooperation. He could understand Mahi''s hesitation. If he was in her ce, he too would not easily allow someone else to direct the flow of spiritual energy in his body. This silencested for a few dozen seconds before Ravina spoke. "Let him do that, I am here, he won''t be able to do anything funny." Hearing that Mahi replied, "Okay sis." The prince suddenly felt the spiritual energy in Mahi''s body slow down, as if control had been withdrawn. "Ezra, let''s see whether you''re a liar or someone who truly has the ability." Ravina''s calm voice sounded. She was a decisive person. Since she had already chosen to ce her faith in Ezra Zephyr, there was naturally no reason to hesitate anymore. However, if he was lying to her, she would let him know what kind of price there was to pay. The prince secretly admired Ravina''s decisiveness. Without further ado, he began to direct the spiritual energy in her body. Energy flowed along her channels, suddenly speeding up a split secondter as it prepared to charge towards a certain point in her body. Ravina''s body tensed up at this moment, her heart beating rapidly. ~SAA~ A faint sound was heard. Next, a stunned Mahi felt a yarn being forcefully knitted in a certain part of her body. The moment this yarn was knitted, the previous 7 yarns she had knitted began to vibrate in resonance. "This response¡­" she mumbles. The answer was already clear, she had knitted the 8th yarn! "Ezra had actually seeded?!" Ravina''s heart was filled with shock. To think that what her cousin had been unable to aplish with an entire day of hard work had beenpleted by Ezra so quickly. "How had he done it?" Mahi Ingale was so astonished that she even forgot to begin the next step of polishing the yarn. "You''ll have to polish the yarn yourself, I won''t be able to help you in this segment." Only when Ezra''s voice sounded in her ears did Mahi return to her senses? She hurriedly began circting her spiritual energy, sending wisp after wisp into the yarn to polish it. Ezra withdrew his hands, secretly breathing a sigh of relief as he watched spiritual energy rise around Mahi Ingale. It was fortunate that he had seeded, or it would not have ended well for him given Mahi and Ravina''s background. "50 Spirit jade pieces¡­ looks like I can continue to purchase wind essence." . . (Author''s Request: Dear fellows, check out my new book "Memoir of The Forgotten Hero") Chapter 206 Ten Great Outer Disciples ?Mahi was finally done two hourster, the 8th yarn in her body fully polished, before being infused with wind essence, allowing her to take another step forward towards the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique. Her long eyshes trembled faintly as she slowly opened her eyes. Ezra Zephyr stood on a rock to her front and was currently looking at her. "How is it? You should believe that I''m not a liar now, right?" Ezra smiled. Mahi blushed slightly, a somewhatplicated expression in her eyes as she looked towards Ezra Zephyr. A long whileter, she finally responded, "How did you do it?" Ezra offhandedly said, "My senses are just above average." The curvy girl did not probe any further but the slim and violentdy showed a dissatisfied face. After a slight hesitation, she finally said in a soft voice, "Thanks." She knew that she was the big winner this time. Ezra had greatly increased her efficiency, something that Roshi would never be able to achieve. The prince waved his hand. "You provided the money and I provided the effort. Each of us is just fulfilling the other''s needs. It''s gettingte. You may find me here during the next ten days. I''ll do my best to let you reach the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique before these ten days are over." After he finished speaking, he waved as he turned and left in a carefree manner, leaving only the fragments of ck lightning bolts. The duodies watched him leave as they gave each other a look. It was a long timeter before Ravina finally mumbled to herself in a soft voice, "This guy¡­ is way too mysterious" In the following few days, having tasted the sweet fruits of sess, Mahi came by the creek practically every day to receive Ezra''s aid in mastering the Gossamer Steps technique. With Ezra Zephyr''s help, she progressed by leaps and bounds. In a short four days, the number of yarns she had knitted rose from 8 to 25. One must know that theter yarns would be harder and harder to sense. In a normal situation, Mahi would at best knit 5 yarns in four days. The rapid progress under Ezra Zephyr''s guidance slightly rmed even Ravina herself. Hence, even someone as prideful as her was now a little more respectful when she saw Ezra Zephyr during these few days. However, the prince did not pay much heed to her change in attitude. After all, the spirit jades he wanted were already his. The only thing that bothered him was that this tiny amount of Spirit jade was still nowhere near enough to rent out the high-tier Gammayer skill, Eight Lost Dragons. Ezra Zephyr was seated on a rock, his eyes shut in prowess, while Mahi Ingale was also present nearby. The prince suddenly opened his eyes as he slowly expelled a breath of spiritual energy from his mouth. At this moment, a peculiar undtion spread from his body. One could only watch as half his body gradually turned incorporeal, giving off a faint feeling of transparency. "You¡­ you''ve mastered the first level?!" A shocked voice sounded from the side. Mahi Ingale had opened her eyes and was now staring at Ezra Zephyr in bewilderment. Making half of one''s body gossamer was only achievable when one reached the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique. Ezra''s expression did not change as he swept her a look and said, "You''ve alreadypleted 25 yarns, is it that strange for me to reach the first level?" Mahi froze momentarily, feeling a little foolish due to how shocked she was. When she thought about it, however, she felt that it was a very normal reaction. It was after all far too rare for someone to reach the first level in such a short span of time. "Now that I''ve mastered the first level, any attack thatnds on my body will have its power neutralized by nearly 30%." A satisfied look filled his eyes as he looked at his etherealized hand. Do not look down on this 30%, because it would often be enough to bring about a reversal in battle. Of course, the neutralization effect was not absolute, and there existed certain special methods that could counter it. If not, the Gossamer Steps technique would not be limited to a mere mid-tier little Gammayer technique, but instead be qualified to enter the ranks of even the Delta or even higher, Omega. All in all, the Gossamer Steps technique would greatly boost one''s survivability on all fronts. "You''re actually pretty low-key, hehe." Mahi suddenlyughed as she looked at Ezra Zephyr. "Although you appear to be a 2nd-level Core Formation, after spending these past few days with you, I''vee to realise that you should have a ce amongst the recently established outer mountains'' top ten." Nearly half a month had passed since the many disciples arrived at the Spirit Devouring Mountain. The limatization period was basically over for everyone, causing them to naturally shift their attention topeting andparing. As such, after some estimation and general consensus, the outer mountain disciples came up with the so-called ten great outer mountain disciples. It had spread like wildfire during the past two days, making it one of the hottest topics in the outer mountains. The one who stood at the top was to no one''s surprise, Drake Tubble. While Ravina Ingale was second. Amongst the ten great unofficial outer mountain disciples, seven were geniuses from the Shiyan and Rhiyan continents, while only three were from the other continents, and it just so happened that Ash Bekham was number ten. As for Ezra Zephyr, no one had even mentioned him. He was after all an early 2nd Level Core Formation, and there appeared to be just too huge of a gap between him and the thirdyer Core Formation disciples. However, Mahi was clearly not of the same opinion, hence her previous words. From what she could see, Ezra was too good at concealing his strength. If he wanted to, he would surely have a ce amongst the ten great unofficial outer mountain disciples. The prince merely chuckled when he heard this. "Is there any meaning to these rankings? It''s not the peak selection ceremony will be decided based on it." Chapter 207 Incoming Trouble ?At the mountain, Ezra stood on a rock He was indeed not the slightest bit interested in it. After all, the higher one was ranked, the more humiliating it would be if one ended up being unable to match up in the peak selection ceremony. Moreover, it was preposterous that talent such as Xyr had not even been included in the ten great unofficial outer mountain disciples, a fact that only made Ezra Zephyr look down on its weight. He knew that if Xyr were to act, even Drake would not be his dual martial spirits match. Mahi frowned slightly. "We''re all youngsters, if we don''t have aspirations, we won''t have drive. How then will we aim for even greater heights? You''re the weird one, so young and yet so simr to an old man." Ezra smiled as he got close to Mahi''s ear, his warm breath tingled her neck as he said. "I have experience of old and body of a young." Mahi flinched. "Wha-what do you mean?" She blushed. "Oh?" Just as Ezra was about to flirt more, he suddenly sensed something and lifted his head towards a certain direction where the sound of rushing wind could be heard. A figure hurriedly flew over, his round, fat figure making it painfully apparent as to who it was. It was naturally Gill Subzi. Gill was currently dripping with sweat. The moment he caught sight of Ezra, he hastily shouted, "Your Majesty, Moshi is heading here with several others! They don''t look friendly at all." "Moshi?" Ezra''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that the two brothers had finally reached their limits. He knew that it was impossible for Roshi to silently sit by when Ezra had snatched Mahi Ingale away. "Is Roshi amongst them?" Asked Ezra. If Roshi wasing too, Ezra would have to use some hidden means. After all, a good man would not purposely suffer for no reason. No matter how arrogant he was, he would not directly face an official outer mountain disciple like Roshi when he was only at the 2nd Level Core Formation stage. "Nope." Gill shook his head. The prince let out a carefreeugh. If Roshi wasn''ting, a mere insect-like Moshi would not be able to cause any trouble. Gill only grew even more worried at the sight of Ezra''s carefree appearance. Though Moshi was not part of the ten great outer disciples, he was still above average amongst the first-ss disciples, his strength far surpassing Peliok''s. After his defeat at the hands of Xyr, it only took him 1 week to get back his seat by defeating someone else. While they conversed, the sound of rushing wind had already approached the entrance to the mountain. The prince soon saw a dozen figures fly over,nding a short distance from the creak. The one leading the group was naturally Moshi. Moshi stared at Ezra Zephyr with hostility as he frostily said, "Ezra, I do not know what kind of honeyed words you used to scam fellow sister Mahi Ingale, but I advise you to stop with your tricks because you will not be able to bear the responsibility of affecting her training!" Mahi''s pretty face immediately turned ice-cold as she angrily said, "Moshi, what does where I train have to do with you? You''d better get lost before I call sister Ravina!" Her bright eyes icily looked towards Moshi and the gang, causing them to stumble slightly in response. However, Moshi was not scared off by this, summoning his courage as he said, "Sister Mahi, we''re doing this for your sake. You should not listen to this guy''s flowery words." Mahi''s anger turned toughter. "Flowery words? Do you fools know what level I''ve reached while practising the Gossamer Steps technique with him? I''ve already knitted 25 yarns. If I were to continue under Roshi instead, I don''t think I''ll even reach 15, right?!" Moshi''s expression changed slightly, while the other disciples looked towards Mahi in disbelief as they involuntarily cried out, "25? How can that be?!" However, they knew that someone like Mahi would never lower herself to lie to them. Could Ezra really be so capable? Moshi''s expression fluctuated indeterminately. Soon after, he looked towards the prince in contempt and said, "All of us know how talented fellow sister Mahi is, so it''s not surprising for her to aplish this in a few days. But I''m afraid you don''t have the qualifications to take credit for her sess." His words were clear insinuating that Mahi''s amazing talent was the only reason for her aplishments, and had nothing to do with Ezra Zephyr. Mahi''s earlier words were merely her trying to defend him. The others inwardly nodded upon hearing this, finding this the more eptable exnation. After all, they would rather believe in Mahi''s astonishing talent than a mere 2nd Level Core Formation having such capability. Mahi was so frustrated that she no longer knew what to say. The brains of these people were too good ating up with bullshit. Just as she was about to begin scolding again, Ezra Zephyr stopped her with an outreached hand. He helplessly said, "It is useless for you to reason with them." Mahi looked at Ezra in response. "When you encounter such people, there''s no need to talk too much¡­" Ezra Zephyr smiled at Mahi as something seemed to slowly climb up in his eyes. "Didn''t you say something about me earlier? I recall you saying I''m like an old man, let me show you how an old man spanks the young kids." His gaze turned towards Moshi and the rest, his grin widening with a hint of de like iciness. "Aren''t you guys here to stir up trouble. Come then, you guys are just a bunch of trash anyways. Shall I take on all of you alone, or do you all fucktards want toe at me together¡­ I leave the choice to you." At the final word, Ezra''s expression turnedpletely cold as ice, berserk ck lightning abruptly erupting from his body like a storm. Behind him, a strange splendour appeared in Mahi''s eyes as she gazed at the now overbearing young man who gave off an iparably pressuring aura. It was as if the current Ezra Zephyr and the gentle young man who usually taught her were twopletely different people. Chapter 208 Son Jingle ?ck lightning violently thundered out from Ezra Zephyr''s body, rapidly dancing around him like chaotic bolts as his aura steadily rose. In front of him, Moshi and gang were first stunned by the prince''s sudden change, but upon hearing his words, every one of them began to see red. "What the heck did you just say!?" Moshi became angry, his eyes filled with ridicule as he disdainfully said, "Taking us all on alone? Who do you think you are? Do you really believe that defeating Peliok has given you the qualifications to show such arrogance in the face of real first ss disciples like us?" The faces of Moshi and gang were filled with amusement and contempt, evidently feeling that Ezra Zephyr was truly a joke. After all, Ezra was merely a early 2nd Level Core Formation in their eyes. Though his feat of defeating Peliok in a single punch had been pretty shocking, it was really nothing to be proud of to Moshi and the rest. Peliok was only a second ss disciple, his strength merely at the 2nd Level Core Formation. Hence, Ezra''s current appearance was extremelyical to them, as if they were looking at a clown. Moshi''sughter continued for quite some time before finallying to a halt. He was actually pretty happy that Ezra Zephyr had voluntarily jumped out. After all, the former had indeede here today to cause trouble. Even if Ezra had not voluntarily spoken up earlier, Moshi would not easily let the matter rest. "You can forget all of us ganging up on you, it is far too shameful." Moshi shook his head, a sliver of iciness rising in his eyes as he looked towards Ezra Zephyr and said, "Your flowery words are useless against me, so I will be using my fists to reveal your true colors in front of Mahi Ingale!" He took a step forward as powerful spiritual energy abruptly burst out from his body, the full might of the 3rd Level Core Formation undoubtedly on full disy. By the side, Gill Subzi was intimidated by Moshi''s pressure, causing his expression to change slightly as worry emerged in his eyes. Moshi was after all pretty famous amongst the first ss disciples. After his defeat to Xyr, he worked twice as hard and also manages to knit 10 yarn of Gossamer Steps technique. Seeing that a fight was about to break out, Gill Subzi''s gaze kept darting towards the outside of the mountain. ~SWIISH~ The sound of rushing wind was suddenly heard at this moment, rapidly approaching the creak as a cold and stern shout rang out, "Moshi, if you n on taking on brother Ezra Zephyr, you''ll have to first ask for my permission!" Several figures of lightnded, revealing their appearance. The one leading them was Ash Bekham. They had evidently heard the news, and were afraid that Ezra Zephyr would be in for a hard time. Hence, they had hurried over to lend their aid. Ash wore a solemn expression as powerful spiritual energy pulsed around him. Things had been going pretty well for him over the past half a month, even gaining the title of one of the ten great outer mountain disciples. Although he was only ranked tenth, the fact that he was able to enter the ranks as a non Shiyan and Rhiyan Continents disciple was enough to show his ability. Moshi frowned when he saw Ash, a trace of wariness in his eyes. Ash Bekham was after all tenth amongst the ten great outer mountain disciples, an individual that was indeed more powerful than himself. Even so, there was no fear on Moshi''s face as he indifferently said, "Ash, this matter does not concern you. It will be best if you do not interfere." The leader of none Shiyan faction responded in a low voice, "You are the one who should not be too overbearing, brother Ezra is not someone who actively stirs up trouble. Why must you provoke him." Mockery rose from the corners of Moshi''s mouth. "We weren''t the ones provoking him, he was the one who just dered that he will take us all on alone." The othersughed loudly in apaniment. Ash Bekham''s expression sunk slightly. "If you insist on making things difficult, don''t me meter on." Moshi''s eyes hardened as he said, "Don''t think for a second that I am afraid of you. I only said so much earlier to give you some face. There should be some amongst you that are learning the Gossamer Steps technique from my elder brother, right?" The threat in his final few words was already clear as day. Ash''s expression changed a little, evidently not expecting Moshi to so shamelessly use that to threaten him. However, he was no coward. Since he had already decided to reveal himself, he would not be so easily frightened off by Moshi. Without further ado, spiritual energy began to stir as his piercing gaze looked towards Moshi. Thetter likewise did not expect Ash Bekham to be so stubborn, causing his expression to turn somewhat ugly. "Haha, it seems that you''re pretty fond of sticking your doggy paws into other people''s business. Since you''re so free, why not exchange a move or two with me." Just as Moshi''s expression turned ugly, a bout ofughter suddenly sounded as a figure of light flew over andnded nearby. It was a thin man who looked rather monkey like with a pair of deep set eyes. However, the spiritual energy undtions from his body were in no way weaker than Ash Bekham''s. Gill Subzi could not help but softly gasp at the sight of this person, "It''s Son Jingle." Ezra''s eyes narrowed slightly. He had heard this name before. It was said that he was ranked ninth amongst the ten great outer mountain disciples, one position higher than Ash. It seems that Moshi had predicted Ash''s interference and invited this expert over to help. The expression in Ash Bekham''s eyes sunk when he saw the monkey like young man as he sighed inside. It seems that Moshi was not going to let this matter go with words alone. Chapter 209 Result Of Talent ?Ezra Zephyr looked over at this moment and smiled at Ash Bekham. "Brother Ash, I can handle things here." Ezra was already very pleased that Ash Bekham hade to his aid so many times. Ash let out a bitterugh. "Be careful brother Ezra." Although he was very optimistic about Ezra''s future, thetter was currently only at the 2nd level Core Formation stage. In contrast, Moshi was already a veteran of 3rd Level Core Formation stage. In a sh between them, Ezra would likely be much worse off. The werewolf prince smiled smiled in a carefree manner, before lifting his head to look towards Moshi. "I''ll ask you onest time, are you certain all of you aren''ting together?" Moshi''s expression darkened as he sneered. "Still talking so big, looks like I have to beat the sense in you." ~BBZZZZ~ Without the slightest shred of hesitation, spiritual energy violently erupted as his expression turned serious. He immediately took the initiative, his body akin to sh of light as he bolted towards Ezra Zephyr. A palm was swung horizontally, creating several palm shadows that homed in on Ezra Zephyr''s fatal spots in a sh. Moshi''s attack was extremely vicious, showing no mercy at all. Ash Bekham, Gill Subzi and the rest watched with anxious eyes. They had realised that Ezra was not moving, as if he had no intention of avoiding. "You dare to disy such carelessness before me, do you think that I''m Peliok?" Moshi let out an eerieugh, under the impression that Ezra was just being foolish. However, the former did not restrain his power, but instead poured even more ferocity into his attack. In the end, several palm shadowsnded on Ezra''s body. ~THUM THUM~ Muffled thuds continued to sound one after another as the aftershocks wreaked havoc in the surroundings, tearing up the ground around Ezra Zephyr. Every gaze on the mountain was tightly fixed on the fight. "Is that guy stupid or what. To think that he did not even try to avoid Moshi''s attack?" The group that hade here with Moshiughed mockingly. The dust gradually settled. In the next instant, the mocking smiles that hung from the corners of their mouths slowly turned rigid. Ezra was still standing there, his figure unmoved from the spot. His expression was one of indifference, and not a single wound could be seen on his body, as the earlier attack had zero effect on him. "How can this be?!" Astonished cry after cry rang out. "Impossible!" Moshi''s pupils violently tightened. He had held nothing back earlier, and every attack had indeed solidlynded on Ezra''s body. But why? Why had every attack seem to sink into his body as if it was a stone being thrown into the vast sea, giving no feedback at all. The prince''s expression did not change, merely frowning slightly as gazed at Moshi and dully ask, "You haven''t eaten well these days?" Moshi''s expression filled with embarrassment and anger. With a loud yell, spiritual energy frantically converged towards his palm as his five fingers tightly clenched. A punch was sent forth, the punch winds rumbling like thunder. ~BAAM~ A punch that had enough power to turn a boulder to dust mmed into Ezra Zephy''s chest. Under Ezra''s clothes, his chest area had turned gossamer, while purple dragon scales had emerged. The purplish scales of Dragon Pelt technique possessed strong defensive capabilities. Now that there was also the Gossamer Steps technique neutralising a portion of the power, Moshi''s full power punch was unable to pierce Ezra''s defences. Therefore, Ezra Zephyr''s body didn''t budge an inch. He stared at Moshi and remarked, "Looks like you really have not eaten or maybe your mother was busy warming beds when you needed breastmilk for strong bones, cause your punch is really shitty." The others were stupefied by this sight. "His defence is so strong?!" Even the pupils of Ash Bekham and Son Jingle shrank a little. If they were the ones in his ce, it would be impossible for them toe out unscathed after taking a direct hit from Moshi''s full power punch with their bodies. Moshi was shocked and horrified. As he nkly stared at Ezra Zephyr''s body, he suddenly discovered that thetter''s chest area had turned rather gossamer, and was abruptly struck by a sh of understanding. A piercing voice filled with both terror and astonishment immediately rang out. "You¡­ you''ve mastered the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique?!" Moshi''s horrified voice caused disbelief to fill the faces of everyone else present with the exception of Mahi Ingale, making them dumbstruck as they stared at Ezra Zephyr. "How is this possible? It''s only been a few days, how can he possibly have mastered the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique?!" "But¡­ gossameriness of the body is clearly only achievable by someone who has mastered the first level!" "This is the only way to exin how he was able to receive Moshi''s attacks with his body." Ash and his allies were stunned as they looked at each other. The Gossamer Steps technique was one of the more popr spiritual techniques in the outer mountains, and had been selected by many disciples. This was because of how amazing it was. Once mastered, it would substantially boost one''s overall survivability. But they also knew that although many people were learning it, only a handful were able to reach the first level. Mastering the first level in a span of less than ten days was practically unheard of. In addition, they knew that Ezra had not received any guidance during this process, everything had been achieved with his own ability... "Could it be? Mahi was only able to progress so rapidly in the Gossamer Steps technique because she chose to learn under Ezra?" Ash''s mouth subconsciously hung slightly open. Truth be told, they had felt Mahi''s choice of Ezra over Roshi was way too weird. If they were not well acquainted with Ezra and knew that Mahi was not some easily love-struck girl, they would have likely believed that there was something going on between the two. Chapter 210 Beating Up The Group ?White and green inteced on Moshi''s face, some horror still lingering in his eyes. Never in his wildest dreams would he have imagined Ezra had actually mastered the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique. While Moshi was still lost in shock, the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom lightly tapped his chest under everyone''s gazes and said in a calm voice, "I told you earlier that all of you shoulde at me together, and yet you kept insisting on taking me on alone¡­ since that is so¡­" By the time Ezra''s voice faded, his body had already moved. Half of his body seemed to turn invisible as he took a step forward. Faint wind appeared around him as his figure swiftly shot forward like the wind. "Such speed!" Moshi''s heart shivered. Ezra was so quick that even he was beginning to see faint after images. In the face of the current Ezra, Moshi no longer disyed any of the arrogance from before. His feet rapidly moved as his figure hastily retreated in a rather miserable manner. However, his speed was far from being able to match Ezra Zephyr''s. He merely took a single step forward and appeared in front of Moshi like a phantom. No matter how Moshi tried to evade, the werewolf''s figure closely followed like a shadow. "This speed¡­" Ash Bekham and Son Jingle''s expressions changed slightly when they saw this. "Get lost!" Moshi was scared stiff by Ezra''s phantom like speed. The humiliation and anger in the former''s heart reached its peak, and with a howl, berserk spiritual energy unfurled from his body, dashing in all directions. ~SWWUUSSH~ However, Ezra''s figure merely flickered a few times, breaking through the wave of spiritual energy as purplish scales appeared on his hand, ck lightning danced around it. A palm strike was swiftly sent forth, instantly piercing Moshi''s defences andnding on his chest. ~BHAM~ ck lightning exploded, and Moshi''s body was sent catapulting backwards as if he had been struck by a heavy blow. However, mere moments after his figure was sent flying, Ezra''s somewhat gossamer figure appeared below the former as a kickshed out along with ck lightning. ~ZHAAT~ A whip like leg ripped through the air, kicking Moshi in the stomach as he let out a miserable cry and was sent flying once again. ~BOOM BHAAM~ The crowd''s eyelids twitched as they watched Moshi''s body being bounced around in mid-air, unable tond. It was an exceedingly wretched sight. The mountain was nketed in silence, everyone speechless as they watched Ezra Zephyr effortlessly kick Moshi around like a ball, a sight that caused them to shiver involuntarily. Especially the disciples that hade with Moshi. They had originally believed Ezra would be easily crushed, allowing him to understand his ce. But who could have expected that the 3rd level Core Formation expert Moshi would be unable to even touch Ezra''s shadow, and would end up being hit around like a ball. "What are you guys still standing around for! Go get him together!" In the side, Son Jingle, who had been watching till he was now somewhat irritated, lost hisposure and howled. These disciples looked to each other. In the end, they ignored the fact that there were going to gang up on Ezra Zephyr and forced themselves forward, surrounding him from all directions. "I already told you guys toe at me together earlier, but you guys just had to insist on wasting time." Ezra Zephyr chuckled softly when he saw them approach as the mist around him thickened, causing his speed to soar once again. ~CRACKLE CRACKLE~ Chaos lightning thundered, he was akin to the shadow of a phantom as he charged into the midst of the dozen or so disciples. ~BAANNG BHAAM~ The battle was apletely chaotic mess. Although these disciples were pretty strong, they were unable to even touch the edges of Ezra Zephyr''s ck clothes. In contrast, whenever Ezra''s figure dashed past, a fist covered in purplish scales along with ckish lighning toned by a dim red flicker would m into their bodies without any trace of politeness. Each punch moulded itself into the flesh, painting an exceptionally violent picture, mutting that part of the body. In a short few minutes, the ground was littered with bodies, each one with a bloody nose and torn face, traces of blood at the corner of their mouths as they groaned in pain. At the middle, Ezra stood with his hands by his side as his partially incorporeal body gradually returned to normal. His expression was still indifferent, unchanged even through the entire ordeal. He looked towards the ground in front of him where Moshi was staggering to his feet. Thetter had received the most of Ezra''s care, making him look the most pitiful of the bunch. His teeth broken, jaw shattered, bones fractured amd muscles dpidated. Moshi trembled uncontrobly as he gazed upon the werewolf prince, a trace of terror in his eyes. He truly never imagined that they would lose in such a miserable manner even after the dozen or so of them ganged up on Ezra Zephyr. Now that Ezra had mastered the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique, he was not only untouchably quick, but his defence was also extremely terrifying, allowing him to practically ignore their attacks. One must know that there were two other first ss disciples amongst the group that had the strength of the 3rd level Core Formation. But even so, they had been easily dealt with by Ezra Zephyr. How crazy was this? Even the outer mountain top ten disciples such as Ash Bekham and Son Jingle did not dare to im they would be able to so effortlessly deal with several first ss disciples without taking any damage. "After today, brother Ezra Zephyr will definitely have a spot as one of the ten great outer mountain disciples." Ash could not help but sigh in mixed feelings Ezra had previously been way too low profile. Although he had obtained victory over Peliok, it had only made others feel that he was at least worthy of being a first ss disciple, though many believed that he was one of the lowest ranking amongst them. After today''s battle, there was likely no one would continue to say so. This battle was enough for his name to shake the outer mountains. Chapter 211 Bold Declaration ?Son Jingle''s expression had turned rather grave, wariness now present in his eyes as he stared at Ezra Zephyr. The former had not taken thetter very seriously earlier, which led to his prompt agreement when Moshi had asked him for support. But now, he was feeling a slight bit of regret. Ezra was clearly not as simple as he looked, and Son Jingle had now offended him for no real reason. Ezra caught his gaze and grinned at him before crying out loud. "Come forward!" ~SWISSH - WOOSH - FROOOM~ Arge number of martial masters jumped from the nearby mountain, covering the whole sky like locusts. They allnded and quicly bent their knees before Ezra Zephyr. They were the disciples of Naran Continent, around 500 in numbers. Xyr, Zulfi Dimitry, Argus Woska, Shifa Pista and Theor Galearms. These 5 were in front. "Hehehe, your majesty, how was my acting?" The fat guy Gill Subziughed loudly. Everyone baffled at the sight and soon, some smart ones understood the meaning behind it. On which, Ezra smiled and winked at him. "You, over there." Ezra said as he pointed his finger at Son Jingle. "My subordinates were enough to kill them all, but I wanted to show you who I am. I kept a low profile but you still scratched my balls. Go and tell your people, all 7 seats of Shiyan and Rhiyan will be taken by Naran Continent." The entire mountain range was filled with an uproar, Ezra Zephyr made a huge im. Son Jingle didn''t say anything in response and kept looking at Ezra Zephyr with a grave face. ~CLAP CLAP~ Loud and clear pping sounded from behind. One would find Mahi Ingale grinning as she watched this scene, an additional trace of admiration in her eyes when she looked at Ezra Zephyr. The way the prince had beaten them all up alone was clearly very much to her liking. The prince chuckled, growing increasingly satisfied with the Gossamer Steps technique. Although he would not fear the other party if he had not learnt the technique, he could still beat the shit out of them all. The Gossamer Steps technique allowed him to gossamer his physical body, greatly increasing his speed and thus making his movements extremely agile and nimble. When the defensive capabilities of the Dragon Pelt, ck Coat and his strong body was added, the strength of 3rd level Core Formation felt akin to a mosquito bite. He raised his head, his eyes uncaring as he nced at the miserable figures of Moshi and gang. "Although your elder brother Roshi is an official outer mountain disciple, he is very narrow minded and petty. It was only a small dispute, and yet he tried to stop all the other outer mountain disciples from teaching me." If he did not possess the heaven defying talent, he may have really been in some trouble. After all, the effectiveness would definitely be lower without anyone''s guidance. Though Moshi did not dare to retort when he heard Ezra criticizing Roshi, the former coldy snorted inside. His elder brother was an famous disciple after all, an existence that Ezra Zephyr would not dare to sh against directly even if he had mastered the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique. "Ezra, we admit defeat this time, but don''t be too happy yet. You won''t have a good time after offending my elder brother!" Said Moshi through gnashed teeth. The prince merely smiled faintly. "I believe I should be the one saying these words." Albeit the fact Moshi was in a pretty bad state, mockery still surfaced in his eyes as he sneered. "Oh? What can you even do to my elder brother?" Ezra seemed to smile upon seeing his expression, Moshi suddenly a sliver of unease, but he could not figure out what Ezra was nning. The prince''s gaze looked towards the other disciples that had followed Moshi here. They were basically the disciples that were learning the Gossamer Steps technique from Roshi. "From today, I will begin teaching the Gossamer Steps technique. As for my effectiveness, you can look to Mahi Ingale as an example. I guarantee that everyone under my tutge will reach the first level of the technique in a month. As for the price, Roshi charges five Spirit jade pieces a day, so mine will be the same. If any of you are interested, you can transfer over any time." The mountain was deathly silent, even Ash Bekha. and Son Jingle were dumbstruck as they nkly stared at Ezra Zephyr. No one had expected that Ezra was nning on brazenly recruiting disciples and teach them the Gossamer Steps technique! At this point, Ezra spoke again. "Oh and yes! 5 Spirit Jade pieces js the price of Non Shiyan, Non Rhiyan and Non Naran disciples." Everyone was confused, they understood Shiyan and Rhiyan but why Naran was excluded. "The disciples of Naran do not have to pay, they will be taught free of charge. However, Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples must pay 15 Spirit jade pieces for tutge." Moshi nkly stared at Ezra as his scalp suddenly numbed. He had realised that if Ezra really did as he had said, Moshi''s elder brother was going to have a pretty hard time in the subsequent days. After all, even Roshi did not dare to guarantee helping someone else master the first level of the Gossamer Stels technique in a month. Ezra''s deration was basically going to cut off Roshi''s ie. This counterattack could be said to be merciless to the extreme. Everyone foolishly stared at Ezra Zephyr after listening to his words. The shock factor of these words were clearly even greater than his feat of beating down the entire group alone. None of them had ever heard of someone giving guidance to other disciples while he was still an unofficial outer mountain disciple. Moreover, none of the official outer mountain disciples had ever dared to im they could help the disciples under their tutge reach the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique in a month. Even Roshi did not have the ability. Hence, Ezra Zephyr words somewhat tempted even Ash Bekham. He may not have chosen to learn the Gossamer Steps technique, but if Ezra Zephtr was truly able to help him reach the first level in a month, he did not mind starting from scratch. After all, they understood how difficult it was to learn a Gammayer technique. The amount of time and effort required was tremendous, and reaching initial mastery in a month was already amazingly fast. Chapter 212 Teaching Business ?Moshi''splexion paled, cold sweat appearing on his forehead as horror filled his eyes. He never imagined that Ezra would publicly im something so big. The prince grinned. "Is there a rule that says an unofficial outer mountain disciple can''t give guidance to others?" Moshi froze, the expression on his face fluctuating indeterminately as he looked towards the individuals around him. These people had been learning the Gossamer Steps technique from his elder brother, but their gazes were now flickering slightly in thought, evidently tempted by Ezra Zephyr''s words. It was clear to them after all. If they continued with Roshi, the cost was not only higher, but they may not even reach the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique in a month. Inparison, Ezra Zephyr''s quality to price ratio was undoubtedly better. Moshi began to panic as he hurriedly said, "Don''t be bewitched by him! Even if he can reach the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique, it does not mean that he will be able to help others do the same in a month. Mahi Ingale is super talented, how can you guyspare your progress to hers?" He was aware thating to the outer mountains to teach was a nice cushy job that his elder brother had gone through many difficulties to acquire. It was after all a job where Gossamer Steps could be earned more easily. If Ezra Zephyr were to suddenly stick his hand into this pie, Roshi would end up being akin to someone who uses a wicker basket to collect water. Moshi''s words made the other disciple hesitate somewhat. After all, when Ezra Zephyr and Roshi werepared, thetter''s status was more trustworthy. Moshi did not dare to linger any longer, afraid that they would be enticed away. He frostily looked towards Ezra Zephyr and said, "Ezra, one should always leave a way out. If you really intend to teach the Gossamer Steps technique, my elder brother will not take this lying down." His words and tone implied both a threat and a warning. However, Ezra Zephyr''s expression did not change as he smiled faintly and replied, "Did you guys leave me a way out when you coborated with the other instructors to stop me from learning spiritual techniques?" If he did not have a few tricks up his sleeve, he would have likely been hard-pressed due to Roshi''s actions. Any ordinary person would have had his future ruined by thetter. After all, thepetition in the Spirit Devouring Mountain was just too intense, being dyed a single step would oftentimes lead to one being unable to surpass another again. Moshi icily said, "You stubborn fool, just wait for the fury of my elder brother to descend!" "Go!" With a wave of his sleeve, he took the lead and left, though his figure appeared a little pathetic. The other disciples hesitated for a moment. In the end, they still chose to follow. Ezra Zephyr did not feel their departure was the least bit unfortunate. "Haha, your majesty, are you really nning on teaching the other disciples the Gossamer Steps technique? From what I know, there are at least a hundred people amongst the outer mountain disciples that are practicing it. If all of them came here to learn from you, you will receive an ie of several hundred spirit jade pieces per day!" Gill Subzi''s eyes were practically glowing, saliva nearly dripping from his mouth. After doing the calctions, he realised that the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom could be the richest amongst the unofficial outer mountain disciples in a month. Ezra Zephyr''s heart involuntarily beat a little faster when he heard this. The truth was, he had only said so earlier to take revenge on Roshi, but now that he gave some thought to it, he realised that it was practically the best way to rake in huge amounts of Spirit jade. Inparison, going to the Task Pavillion every day to take on some missions now seemed akin to tough, meaninglessbour. Ezra Zephyr''s gaze stealthily lit up with excitement and desire. As long as a third of those practicing the Gossamer Steps technique came to him, his coffers would be overflowing with money. With such wealth, he can help out the Naran disciples to reach higger positions and might be able to rent the Eight Lost Dragons skills that he desired. "You seem to know quite a lot." Ezra looked towards Gill Subzi with a wide smile. "Are you interested in helping me with this venture?" Gill patted his chest, a dazzling light in his eyes as he responded, "You''ve found the right man for the job your majesty. Such matters are my forte. I will first help you spread the news of this, especially to the disciples that are learning the Gossamer Steps technique. I''m sure many disciples will be tempted by your guarantee of reaching the first level in a month. If we add information about you having already achieved this feat, together with a famous person like Mahi Ingale''s endorsement, the worries and reservations of the other disciples should gradually be dispelled. As long as we take it one step at a time, I dare say that not even a single figure will be seen at Roshi''s ce in the end!" Ezra began to smirk as he listened. Gill''s aid would indeed save him a lot of trouble. Ezra turned his eyes to another man, who had a gloomy face. It was Theor Galearms, until now, he was the strategist of Ezra but now hispetitor has arrived who is more expert in the words game than him. "Theor, I have a task for you as well. Something that only you can do." Said Ezra. Theor''s eyes glittered. "Your majesty, I''m honoured, give me yourmand." Ezra smiled. "Not now, will tell you soon." At the mountain, Ash Bekham''s eyes burned with desire as he looked towards Ezra Zephyr and asked, "Brother Ezra, can you really allow other disciples to reach the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique in a month?" Ezra pondered a little and asked Fenrir before he replied, "It should not be much of an issue if I have a month, but I can only guarantee the first level. The subsequent levels are another matter." Chapter 213 Mahis Blackmailing ?Theter yarns would only grow more and more difficult to sense. Hence, Ezra did not intend to waste all of his effort helping others knit their yarns. If he did, where would he find the time for his own cultivation. Ash sighed in admiration. Soon after, he smiled and said, "Then I''ll also be renting out the Gossamer Steps technique when I return." As one of the most popr choices amongst the unofficial outer mountain disciples, Ash Bekham naturally knew how formidable the Gossamer Steps technique was. He had only given up on it for the time being because he also understood how troublesome it was to knit the yarns. Ezra chuckled and said, "You guys can learn free of charge." Ash Bekham was a pretty decent person, and Ezra had a very favourable impression of him. Hence, thetter naturally did not mind lending a hand to the former. Ash did not argue upon hearing this, merely grinning as he said, "Then I''ll have to give my thanks." Learning a spiritual technique was very costly, so he did not want to end up paying more than he should because of pride. He intended to save every bit he could. Ash remarked, "When news of this spreads, I''m afraid brother Ezra will be the most famous person amongst the outer mountain disciples." It was true. After all, such a thing had never happened before. "Besides this, brother Ezra needs to be a little more careful with regard to Roshi. This venture of yours can be said to have threatened his livelihood. I''m afraid he will not silently let this matter rest." When all was said and done, Roshi was still an official outer mountain disciple, possessing status and strength beyond unofficial outer mountain disciples like them. Ezra chuckled and nodded. He was not overly worried about Roshi. If that fellow really lost his rationality and directly struck at Ezra, he would simply release Kavar and Twinkle at him. Ash and Gill worked out a few other details before leaving. Excitement coloured their eyes when they left, clearly already able to imagine how huge this would be once news of Ezra giving guidance on the Gossamer Steps technique spread in the outer mountains. As Mahi Ingale watched them leave, she lifted her head and smiled superficially at Ezra Zephyr, "Your ambition is not small, I wonder how much spirit jade you will earn when you seed." "No one asked them to keep targeting me as if they had nothing better to do." Ezra shrugged. If not for Roshi''s overbearingness, the former would not be so ruthless. "You''re only teaching the first level of the Gossamer technique?" Mahi suddenly changed the topic. The prince smiled and answered, "Thetter part is too difficult, and I won''t be of much help. You''ll have to rely on yourself." Mahi pouted slightly. "I somehow feel that it''s not that you can''t, but that you don''t want to, right?" Ezra raised his eyebrows. The intuition of a woman was terrifyingly sharp. The smile on Mahi''s lips grew even wider when she saw Ezra''sck of a response as she said in a low voice, "It seems that you''ve acknowledged it with your silence. Teach me till the second level then!" The prince shook his head. "Rejected." The second level required much more effort than the first, and clearly could not bepared. Mahi Ingale''s face seemed to be more charming after Ezra''s clear rejection. She sauntered up to him, breathing a little heavier than normal as she seductively blew at his ear. "Ezra, my family''s old ancestor is the master of Heavenly Fiend Peak. What do you think will happen if I tell him that you bullied me?" The smile that hung from the corners of Ezra''s mouth turned slightly rigid. He did not expect Mahi''s backer to be one of the seven peak masters of the Spirit Devouring Mountain. Wasn''t that way too much!? "That''s a little unreasonable, right?" The prince said with a smile. Mahi Ingale blinked innocently as she said in a sweet voice, "Reasoning with a girl? Are you stupid?" Ezra Zephyr said, "May I ask what kind ofpensation I will get?" The cute chubby girl cocked her head in thought for a moment, before she smiled charmingly and answered, "You''ll get a more favorable opinion from me and my cousin Ravina." Ezra Zephyrughed and got close to Mahi, he leaned forward towards her cheek. ~MUAH~ A peck on Mahi''s cheek, her eyes widened and her face turned red. Ezra Zephyr said in a simr low voice. "I got mypensation" Mahi got her senses back and nerked her head here and there to see if anyone saw that. Thankfully, no one was there. When she turned again to see Ezra, he was not there anymore. She touched her cheek gently and bolted away with a blush on her face. The events that had urred by the creek in the mountain spread as if it had wings, stirring up the entire outer mountains into a frenzy. First of all, everyone was amazed and astonished by the strength Ezra had disyed. A single individual mowing down Moshi and other first ss disciples? How strong did one needed to be to achieve such a feat? One must know that Ezra Zephyr was currently still at the 2nd level Core Formation stage. The previous ten great outer mountain disciples had not even taken Ezra in to consideration. After all, many felt that although he had overwhelmed Peliok, it had only proven that he was qualified to be a first ss disciple. On the other hand, these ten great outer mountain disciples were supposed to be the finest even amongst all the first ss disciples, so they believed Ezra clearly did not have the qualifications to enter their ranks. However, no one had expected someone who supposedly did not have the qualifications to turn out to be such a fierce individual. Taking on an entire group alone that even included three first ss disciples, and achieving an almost effortless victory. This was something that only a few of the current ten great outer mountain disciples could aplish. Hence, the strength disyed by Ezra once again made the all of the outer mountain disciples exim in admiration. However, these feelings onlysted for a moment before beingpletely swept away by another piece of news. What else could it be but Ezra''s offer to teach disciples the Gossamer Steps technique. Chapter 214 Visitors ? "What a joke, he''s an unofficial outer mountain disciple just like us and yet he dares to im he can teach the Gossamer Steps technique? This is tooughable." "But I''ve heard that Ezra''s Gossamer Steps technique has already reached the first level. That''s why Moshi and gang were defeated without even touching his clothes once." "That can''t be, right? How long as it been since he started learning the Gossamer Steps technique? In fact, I personally witnessed him renting it out just recently." "Even Mahi Ingale is learning from him. I heard that she knitted over 20 yarns in a short few days¡­" "Could he really be so capable?" "Tch, Mahi is super talented, so it''s not surprising for her to master it so quickly. Ezra is most likely boasting by taking credit for her sess." "I feel that we have to carefully consider this matter. Ezra may be trying to scam spirit jade." Simr opinions could be heard in every corner of the outer mountains, many debating whether Ezra had the qualifications to teach other disciples the Gossamer Steps technique. However, the majority were skeptical. After all, none of them were willing to believe that another unofficial outer mountain disciple would so greatly surpass them. Because it would only make them feel ashamed of their inferiority. The atmosphere in Roshi''s lecture hall was somewhat oppressive. Numerous disciples were secretly whispering, evidently affected by the news. After all, the ims Ezra had made were rather shocking. The doors to the lecture hall were pushed open as an indifferent looking Roshi walked in, he had a wooden leg that caused him to limp a bit. His arrival caused every whisper to instantly vanish. Roshi nonchntly said, "I know that all of you have heard the news. If anyone wants to go over, feel free to leave." None of the disciples present dared to make any noise. Roshi was after all a legit outer mountain disciple, and it would not be good to offend him. Roshi''s expression finally softened a little when he saw this. "Ezra Zephyr does have his way with words, but he should be careful of eating more than his fill. Even if he was able to reach the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique in a month, it does not mean that he can help anyone else do so." "But sister Mahi is said to have already knitted over 20 yarns." Said someone in a low voice. Ridicule rose from the corners of Roshi''s mouth. "Mahi is from Ingale n and has astonishing talent, the old ancestor of her family is the master of the Heavenly Fiend Peak. He will have naturally given her some amazing treasures to aid her in mastering the Gossamer Steps technique. In fact, I''m of the opinion that Ezra Zephyr may have been so fast because he managed to bask some of Mahi Ingale''s light. He is an exceptionally devious, cunning and scheming person, as shown by how he approached Mahi and somehow gained her favor. However, he is far too arrogant. I''m looking forward to see how he will wrap this matter up after making such bold ims." Roshi''s tone grew increasingly disdainful as he spoke. In the lecture hall, the disciples nodded inside as they listened, feeling that his words were not without logic. After all, they would rather believe Ezra had benefited from Mahi rather than seeding through his own capabilities. Roshi''s exnation eased the expressions of the disciples present as they began to make fun of Ezra Zephyr. The sight of this made Roshu chuckle softly as he began to speak once again. "Ezra is really silly and arrogant to have made such ims. It would be fine if he can truly fulfil his promises, but if he can''t, I will have no choice but to report this to the Law Enforcement Hall. When that happens, Ezra will likely be kicked out of the outer mountains." Everyone''s heart shivered as they secretly sighed in pity for Ezra. It could be said that he was going to bring about his own downfall this time. From Roshi''s tone, he clearly held a deep grudge against Ezra and would not let this matter rest. ... It was still the same creek in the mountain. However, the usually tranquil mountain creek had now be the most popr location in the outer mountains. ck masses of people stood on both sides of the creek, their gazes filled with interest as they gazed down at the creek below where Ezra was standing on a rock, his expression cool and collected. Gill Subzi said from Ezra''s side, "Your majesty, we''ve already spread the news, but very few people believe us. Especially those Shiyan disciples, all they do is mock." Ezra nodded, unsurprised by this information. The Shiyan disciples were extremely arrogant after all, and looked down upon the disciples from the other continents. They would naturally be unwilling to believe Naran disciple like him would be able to do something that was impossible for them. As the saying went, every beginning is always difficult, so Ezra was mentally prepared for this. He lifted his head and shot a nce at both sides of the creek. These people were here for entertainment, not to learn the Gossamer Steps technique. "Your majesty, Roshu has made known that if you do not fulfil your promises, he will report this matter to the Law Enforcement Hall, and get you convicted." Gill Subzi was pretty worried. "Let him do what he wants." Ezra nodded, showing no concern for this issue. "Haha, brother Ezra, we''vee to cheer you on." Laughter was heard at this moment as Ash Bekham led a dozen figures to towards the creek. Included in the group behind him were saveral non Shiyan disciples. Mahi was an influencial figure. For her sake, some of Rhiyan continent came as well. They obviously knew that the starting would be the most awkward for Mahi as well, and hade here to make up the numbers. However, with the exception of Ash Bekham, most of the group were still rather doubtful. They only did not openly show it. They had agreed to follow mostly on ount of Ash Bekham and Mahi Ingale. Laughter began to spread from both sides of the creek, evidently of the opinion that it was pretty embarrassing for Ezra to resort to such measures. Chapter 215 1st Session Begins ?"Brother Ash, is this really going to work? I feel like we''re clowns." Beside Ash stood a pretty girl in a long dark blue skirt. She was called Telhi, and was also a pretty prideful first ss disciple. At this current moment, she was feeling a little ufortable under the many mocking gazes in the vicinity. Hence her earlier grumbling. Evidently, she too did not believe that Ezra Zephyr was able to teach the Gossamer Steps technique. Ash smiled awkwardly when he heard this, somewhat uncertain as he answered, "It should work out." Telhi unhappily rolled her eyes. "Brother Ash, you''re too good hearted." "Sister Telhi, brother Ezra would only make such a im because he is confident." Said a girl called Shui in a soft voice. As someone who was also from the Non Shiyan Continent, she would naturally side with Ezra. "I hope so, or he will not be able to deal with the consequences." Telhi crossed her arms, declining to express any further opinions. While they were chatting, Ezra looked over. He knew that everyone would be doubtful, but he did not intend to convince them with words. Everything would be shown through facts. With so many people watching, he would make good use of this chance to show them the truth. "Let''s begin." Every gaze in the vicinity of the mountain creek converged towards him when they heard him speak. Most of these gazes, however, were filled with doubt and ridicule. In the vicinity of the mountain creek. Mahi was gracefully standing nearby, her pretty eyes gazing towards the creek. "Tell me the truth Mahi. Was he able to master the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique so quickly because he got some kind of amazing treasure from your old ancestor?" At Mahi''s side was a youngdy in pink clothes. She was rather pretty, her beauty enhanced by her limpid eyes. Her greatest assets however were the proud, astonishing curves on her chest that were tightly wrapped by her clothes, causing many of the surrounding male disciples to involuntarily cast a peek as they swallowed ufortably. Her beauty rivalled Mahi''s. This girl was called Natli Teum, and was also a first ss disciple from the Rhiyan Continent. She was rather well known in the outer mountains, though not as famous as Ravina and Mahi. She was also acquainted with Mahi, hence why she had taken the chance to secretly ask her earlier question. "You believe such rumors?" Mahi frowned as she nced at the former. Natli chuckled. "I feel that these so-called rumors are a little more believable than the alternative." Her eyes swept across Ezra''s figure. Though there was no contempt in her gaze, it still contained a little of the pride all Rhiyan disciples had. Evidently, she too did not believe that a kid from some remote continent would be able to achieve something they Rhiyan and Shiyan disciples could not. Mahi shook her head, not bothering to exin anything. Another girl beside her said, "Just watch and see." it was Ravina Ingale Natli was rather surprised by the deep trust Mahi and even Ravina had in Ezra, especially because she clearly knew how proud and distant thetter was. Ordinary disciples were unable to even catch her eye, and even Drake Tubble''s repeated attempts to get close were only met by cold responses. Hence, Natli Teum was unable to wrap her head around why a blessed daughters of the heavens like Mahi and Ravina would have so much faith in a kid from this remote continent. Natli timidly said, "Ravina, you seem to have be quite close to Ezra recently. I''ve heard that Drake is feeling very ufortable due to this." The red haired Ravina frowned slightly. "Is any of this Drake''s business?" Natli replied, "Do you still not understand his intentions?" Ravina cast a sideways nce at the former. "He asked you to speak for him?" Natli smiled awkwardly. Ravina icily said, "You can tell him that it will be in his best interests not to interfere. Or else, don''t me me for falling out with him." Natli helplessly said, "I''m only a messenger, don''t re up at me." Natli coldly snorted, choosing not to speak anymore as she looked towards the creek again, while Mahiughed. Natli swallowed, and also turned towards the creek as she unhappily said, "Alright, I''m interested to see for myself just how capable this huge braggart is, that even our proud big missy Ravina has acknowledged him. But I also hope that he isn''t just full of hot air, or it will not be easy to wrap up this matter today." ... "Let''s begin." The moment Ezra''s words sounded, countless amused gazes on both sides of the creek looked down towards him, as if waiting to watch an entertaining show. Ash Bekham, Telhi, Shui and the rest exchanged a look, before seating themselves beside the creek. "Brother Ezra, what do we do next?" Asked Ash. Although he appeared rxed, a sliver of anxiousness was visible in his eyes. After all, if Ezra failed today, the consequences would be very dire indeed. Just the mockingughter of the numerous disciples present would likely drown him. What''s more, Roshi had already dered that he would report Ezra to the Law Enforcement Hall if he were to fail. This would likely result in Ezra Zephyr being kicked out of the outer mountains, an extremely terrible price to pay. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom casually said from the rock he was seated on, "Everyone should begin circting the Gossamer Steps technique." Everyone closed their eyes upon hearing this, and began to circte the Gossamer Steps technique. Under the attention of countless gazes, Ezra called out the Chaos force from his body. It began to thunder as his hand grasped around it, the Reddish ck bolts shooting out, turning into a dozen strings that wrapped around the wrists of Ash Bekham and the rest. "I will send my senses into your bodies through the spiritual energy. When the timees, you guys only need to release your control over your Spiritual Energy, and allow me to direct it." Ezra''s voice was transmitted into everyone''s ears. Chapter 216 Baffling Results ?After hearing these words, Telhi could not help but blurt out in a low voice, "Can he really do it? What if he doesn''t know what he''s doing, and ends up causing our spiritual energy to lose control which may in turn damage our channels?" Ash hesitated for a moment. In the end, he gritted his teeth and said, "Rx everyone, brother Ezra is not a reckless person. He understands the gravity of the situation." Ash was reputable individual, so everyone else could only nod after hearing his words. No one else said anything as they began to direct the spiritual in their bodies, following the route indicated by the Gossamer Steps technique. As such, the area around the creek grew silent. Every gaze on both sides of the creek unblinkingly watched this scene. By the creek, the only sound to be heard was the gurgling of flowing water. Time seemed to slowly slip past as the water flowed. Two hours quickly passed, however, there was still no activity. Natli yawned as she said in a bored voice, "Is he out of moves or something?" Mahi frowned. "As someone who has not practices the Gossamer Steps technique, can you cut down on yourments? Sensing yarns is not that easy, and he''s even doing it for a dozen people. How strong do you think his spiritual energy have to be?" After being scolded by calm and smiling Mahi, Natli could only pout unhappily as she viciously stared at Ezra and said, "Then I''ll watch and see how long he can keep up this act!" Time continued to flow, and another two hours swift passed. Faint grumbling due to impatience could already be heard from both sides of the creek. Only the disciples that practiced the Gossamer Steps technique before understood its difficulty, and continued to wait in silence. Time continued to flow, and the six hour mark soon approached. Warm light fell from the sky, shining on Ezra''s body, making the young man seem as if he was glowing brightly at this moment. It was at this very moment that Ezra''s tightly shut eyes abruptly opened. "Release your control!" Ezra''s voice sounded in the ears of Ash and the rest, causing their hearts to shake violently as they involuntarily gave up control of the spiritual energy in their bodies. The instant this happened, they felt an external force direct the spiritual energy in their bodies, guiding it through their channels. A dozen minutester, their spiritual energy suddenly turned, ferociously charging towards a certain spot in their bodies. ~SWOOSH SWOOSH~ At the moment of impact, Ash, Telhi and the rest suddenly felt a strong vibration spread from inside their bodies. Next, they were astonished to feel something being knitted at the location that energy had struck. A yarn had appeared within their senses. The energy in their bodies began to dribble in little by little. Yes, it''s really been knitted! Ash and the rest opened their eyes at this moment, eyes filled with disbelief. "Haha, it''s been knitted, the yarn has appeared and knitted!" Some of the others were unable to hold back their emotions as they began to dance andugh. ~HURRAAYY~ An uproar exploded on both sides of the creek at this moment, every disciple dumbstruck by the oue. "What? Knitted? He helped a dozen people knit their yarns at the same time?" Some of the disciples whom had practiced the Gossamer Steps technique even jumped in shock, a stunned look on their faces as they mumbled, "This can''t be true, right?" They clearly understood how troublesome and difficult it was to sense yarns. And yet, Ezra had just seeded in helping not only one, but a dozen individuals sense their yarns at the same time? Just how strong were his spiritual energy? "It can''t be." Natli''s mouth hung wide open, unable to stop herself from saying, "All of this must be part of an act, right?" After she said this, even she did not believe herself. Afterall, it was too easy to expose such an act. But if it wasn''t an act, wouldn''t that mean it was real? Natli''s eyes glimmered as she gazed at Ezra''s figure and mumbled, "To think that he''s truly so capable!" Themotion did not stop for a long time, everyone stuck in shock. All of a sudden, everyone''s burning gazes turned towards Ezra. The prince turned a blind eye to these gazes as he tiredly massaged his forehead. Helping a dozen people at once had indeed exhausted his spiritual energy. "Brother Ezra, you''re way too amazing!" Ash''s face was flushed with excitement. Beside him, the lips of the girl called Telhi moved, the shock on her face yet to fade awaypletely. She had clearly been shocked silly by Ezra''s feat. The prince waved his hand at them, before lifting his head and looking towards the countless figures on both sides of the creek with a calm expression as his indifferent voice sounded. "After my earlier testing, I''ve discovered that my ability is limited, so I''ve decided to restrict the maximum number to a hundred individuals. I will no longer ept anyone once this number is reached." The prince''s words instantly caused his surroundings to fall silent. Numerous disciples blinked. Didn''t this mean there were only a hundred quotas? The silence onlysted for a few minutes before suddenly being disrupted by a chaotic outbreak. One could only watch as figure after figure descended like locusts, heading straight for the creek, while frenzied shouts rang out one after another. "Me! I want to sign up!" "Me too!" "Big bro, please save a spot for me!" "..." Natli Teum watched as mayhem descended upon the creek as she swallowed. Soon after, she smiled charmingly as she looked towards Ravina and sweetly said, "Ravina, you''re quite close to Ezra. Can you tell him to help me in my technique too." Ravina rolled her eyes, before also casting her gaze towards that figure below as a faint smile rose from the corners of her lips. "This guy was now going to be famous." Chapter 217 Empty Hall ?It only took half a day for Ezra''s feat of simultaneously helping a dozen people unblock their yarns to spread to the entire outer mountains. Amotion immediately swept through countless disciples, each and every one unable to believe the news. The disciples that had practiced the Gossamer Steps technique were even more stupefied than their more ignorant counter parts. They were well aware that the hardest part of the technique was sensing the yarns, which required a tremendous amount of time. There were only two months left before the peak selection exam, and everyone was intensifying their efforts, making time be a more and more preciousmodity. Many disciples had originally not taken it seriously, evidently believing that it was some kind of joke or farce. No one had imagined that this farce would result in such an oue. By now, it had already been proven that Ezra did possess the ability to help others knit their yarns. Hence, the numerous disciples that were practicing the Gossamer Steps technique began to stir restlessly. Roshi was currently exining something to the disciples present when a disturbance was suddenly felt from outside. He immediately frowned slightly, but before he could say anything, someone barged in and shouted, "Ezra Zephyr has simultaneously helped a dozen disciples knit their yarns!" The lecture hall was instantly flooded with noise, the numerous disciples withinpletely dumbstruck. Roshi''s reasoning from before had already convinced them that Ezra was merely a fraud. Who could have imagined that he would really seed. The many disciples in the lecture hall looked to each other. In the end, their gazes eventually turned towards Roshi, looking at him in a strange manner. Roshi was clearly also stunned by the news, but his expression soon turned extremely dark and stormy. The corners of his mouth twitched uncontrobly, a clear sign of the violent rage that had surged out in his heart. But he ultimately took in a deep breath, suppressing the rm and anger inside as he said in an icy voice, "Mhm, that kid probably found some actors to put on a show with him!" At this time, he would never ept that Ezra was more capable than himself. However, the many disciples did not speak this time, their gazes flickering in thought. They understood that it was basically impossible for Ezra to pull off any tricks with so many people watching. Roshi was just being stubbornly unreasonable. Wouldn''t this mean that Ezra did possess the astonishing capability to help others reach the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique in a month? Everyone''s hearts began to beat a little faster. If so, wouldn''t this give them an advantage over others? In addition, they had heard it only same five spirit jade pieces a day there, with a much morepetitive result than Roshi''s. The atmosphere in the lecture hall had be rather bizarre. Although many were tempted, no one dared to disy their true feelings for the time being. After all, Roshi was here watching them, and it would not be good to offend him. While the situation fell into a deadlock of sorts, the one who had barged in spoke again, "I''ve also heard that Ezra has set a quota, and will only be epting a hundred people. Once it''s full, he will not be teaching anyone else." Uproar fell upon the hall. Many were no longer able to sit still after hearing these words. The number of disciples practicing the Gossamer Steps technique in the outer mountains had already surpassed a hundred. If others beat them to it, won''t they lose this chance? The veins on Roshi''s forehead twitched violently, his gaze akin to a knife as he looked towards the one who had spoken. Thetter''s head seemed to shrink back, before he hurriedly escaped. However, it was already toote. The hearts of the disciples inside the lecture hall had already began to stir, no longer possible to repress. "Aiyah, I have a stomachache, I have to go to the toilet." One of the disciples suddenly clutched his stomach, pale faced as he stood up and began staggering towards the exit. Another equally quick witted disciple weakly said, "I''m also feeling a little unwell all of a sudden. It may be an inner injury I sustained in a practice bout yesterday. I''ll be leaving first to rest." "Come here my good brother, how can you be so careless. I''ll help you back to rest." "..." The lecture hall immediately descended into chaos, all kinds of excuses flying left and right. None of the disciples dared to look at Roshi as they began to slip away one after another. In a short few minutes, the originally slightly squeezy lecture hall had be quite empty. Roshi''s body trembled uncontrobly in anger as he watched the clearly acting disciples leave like a whirlwind. Did they think he was clueless? Every one of these bastards was likely rushing to Ezra the moment they stepped out the door. "Elder brother, what do we do?" Moshi watched everything happen with a pale face. He did not expect Ezra to be so merciless, forcing them into such a miserable state all of a sudden. Roshi tightly gritted his teeth as a sliver of regret flitted past in his eyes. If he knew Ezra would be such a huge problem, he would not have offended thetter due to some petty little squabble of Moshi''s. However, he knew that there was no use regretting anything now, and his expression immediately turned ferocious. "You disgusting brat, since you dare to cut off my ie, don''t me me for what I will do!" He had spent a great deal of effort tond this cushy job in the outer mountains. But now that everything had been ruined by Ezra Zephyr, he would not take things lying down. Or he would likely be aughing stock if this matter spread to the inner mountains. Chapter 218 Distribution ?A seemingly endless stream of outer mountain disciples rushed towards a certain mountain creek. The area around the creek was already a huge mess. Ezra stood somewhere to the rear, leaving the administrative matters to Gill Subzi and other Naran disciples who practiced Gossamer Steps, while Ash and his group also helped out where they could. After an hour, only ten of the hundred quotas were left. It was at this moment that another wave of disciples began to swarm over, turning the ce even more chaotic as they struggled to obtain the final ten quotas. In fact, some of the disciples even began to fight. Gill''s eyes spun in thought when he saw this. With a dry cough, he said, "Since no one is willing to give in, we''ll auction off thest ten quotas. They will go to the highest bidder, and the bidding will start at five spirit jade pieces a day and fifteen for Shiyan disciples" He could tell that the ones who had rushed over at this time mostlyposed of Shiyan disciples. These people were pretty rich, but most importantly, they had not believed Ezra earlier, hence why it had taken them so long toe. Ezra grinned at Gill''s cunningness, Gill felt that he could not let these people have such an easy time, hence why he hade up with such a ruthless move. These disciples red at Gill in anger when they heard this, evidently realising thetter''s intentions. But even if they knew, for the sake of the quotas, they could not be bothered too much at such a time. One the the Shiyan disciples quickly shouted, "I bid 16 spirit jade pieces!" "I bid 17 pieces!" Another gritted his teeth and followed. This price was already exceeding Roshi''s ce, but since Ezra was more effective, the price was still within an eptable level. "18 pieces!" In the end however, there was someone even fiercer, snatching away the quota with a bid of 18 spirit jade pieces. Numerous disciples secretly wet their lips at the sight of this. 18 spirit jade pieces a day meant a total of a 540 by the time one was done in a month. This was a huge, painful price. With the exception of the first quota being bidded away at a price of 18 spirit jade pieces, the other quotas stabilized at about 16 pieces. As such, a handsome sum was easily earned. Ezra chuckled inside as he watched. Gill Subzi was indeed good at ripping others off. After the auction of thest ten quotas, Gill announced that they would no longer be epting anymore students. The numerous disciples that had yet to sign up began to sigh repeatedly, feeling disappointed inside. Only now did they regret not believing Ezra earlier. Though they were disappointed, no one tried to stir up any trouble. It was likely that after witnessing Ezra''s capability, these unofficial outer mountain disciples now had some respect towards him. After all, everyone still hoped to receive guidance from him, and naturally would not dare to offend him. As such, peace finally began to slowly return to the long chaotic area around the creek. The chubby Gills grinned from ear to ear as he practically sprinted over, arge sack hoisted over his back. The clear tinkling of spirit jade pieces could be heard from within, an extremely beautiful sound indeed. He allowed the sack tond with a loud thud in front of Ezra and said, "Your majesty, everything is basically in order. Here''s the fees for tomorrow, a sum of over six hundred fifty spirit jade pieces." Saliva seemed to flow down from his mouth as he spoke. This was only the first day. In a month, Ezra would have earned nearly eighteen thousand spirit jade pieces, an enormous sum even to the numerous official outer mountain disciples. Ezra could not help but sigh. It had been way too easy to earn these spirit jade pieces. With their support, he could finally squander money as he pleased. With a flick, spiritual energy wrapped around a hundred pieces in the sack and sent them flying towards Gill Subzi and the rest. "You guys have worked hard today. Don''t reject this tiny bit of good will, all of you should know that it''s really nothing to me. And distribute the remaining amongst the 500 Naran Continent''s disciples. Pass my order that these spirit jades can only be used for Blooming Spirit Flower to speed up your martial prowess. I want all of Naran disciples to conquer either first ss quotas or second ss quotas. If, by the time of peak selection ceremony, anyone failed to ascend and remained a measly third ss disciple after being pampered to this extent. Then, I will personally cut his throat and extract his soul. My spirit jades are not for free, I need results in exchange." Everyone who heard that twitched, even Ash Bekham was looking with his eyes wide opened. "He is distributing that big sum to his people!" The Naran disciples were worried, for others, the words of Ezra were mere hollow threats but the Naran disciples knew that he can literally extract the soul out of them. The big power houses such as Xyr, Zulfi, Argus, Shifa and Theor were absent. Ezra prohibitted them froming and ordered them to focus on their prowess, but the others were present and the 1st one to move was Cen Zutton. He came forward and knelt before Ezra. "Your majesty, I will grab a first ss seat for myself before the peak selection." He ignited the ckening fire in others'' hearts and one by one all other Naran disciples came and knelt. "That''s the spirit" praised Ezra. He then looked at Ash Bekham with a smile and said, "All of you shoulde here again from tomorrow onwards. I will help you guys with the Gossamer Steps technique." Ash Bekham, Telhi and the rest nodded. After seeing this, Ezra did not waste any more time. He kept one sack of spirit jade and leisurely turned around, leaving the creek and heading back to his little house. Chapter 219 Roshis Move ?The area around the creek became extremely lively during the subsequent few days. Over a hundred disciples would gather here at a specific time, while numerous others also came over to observe. Ezra Zephyr would spend some time everyday helping everyone knit their yarns. However, due to the number of people, it had be much more troublesome to sense yarns even with the power of the spiritual energy, causing his efficiency to drop. Even so, he was able to maintain a speed of one to two yarns per day for everyone. Though Ezra was a little unsatisfied with this pace, the disciples that hade for his help were delighted by it, emotions and excitement often flushing their faces. After all, they would usually take quite a few days to knit a single yarn. Inparison, the rate at Ezra''s ce was clearly much faster. At this speed, the first level promised by Ezra would definitely be reached in a month. Hence, as the days passed, the gazes of numerous disciples seemed to burn hotter and hotter when they looked towards the prince, and there was even an additional trace of admiration now present in their eyes. Ezra Zephyr had used reality to prove his ability. After each daily training session, the ted disciples would brag about their progress to those whom had been unable to obtain a spot, causing thetter to be madly envious and so regretful that they felt as if it would be better to die. If they had believed in Ezra a little earlier, they would not be in their current predicament where even a spot was out of their grasp. At this rate, the disciples receiving guidance from Ezra Zephyr would very likely reach the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique in a month. By that time, the gap between them would be clear. Those originally stronger disciples may soon be surpassed by others. Such thoughts made the many disciples who practiced the Gossamer Steps technique very anxious. Moreover, the progress at Roshi''s ce seemed to be growing slower and slower recently although they still had to pay the same considerable tuition fees. Therefore, some of the disciples withdrew from Roshi''s sses, and began to save up spirit jade, waiting for Ezra''s next round of recruitment. As such, although far more than a hundred outer mountain disciples were practicing the Gossamer Steps technique, the disciples at Roshi''s ce gradually lessened. In the end, only a meagre dozen disciples were left, a pretty pitiful sight indeed. Hence, while the many lectures halls in the rear mountain remained abuzz with activity, only Roshi''s ce appeared rather lonely and deste. The other official outer mountain disciple instructors were secretly rmed by this scene, all of themmitting Ezra Zephyr''s name to heart. When Ezra and Roshi shed previously, they had naturally felt that a mere unofficial outer mountain disciple could not possibly be so capable. Hence, they had unhesitatingly chose to support Roshi when he asked for their help. But now, that decision of theirs did seem rather foolish. Ezra was clearly no samaritan. Wasn''t it clear already what state Roshi had fallen to after shing with the former? As true outer mountain disciples, they understood what a great job it was to teach spirit techniques in the outer mountains, and numerous mountain disciples would fight tooth and nail for it. Roshi had paid a tremendous price to obtain this cushy job, but who could have expected things to end up like this. "Ezra Zephyr should not be provoked." The sight of Roshi''s lonely and deste lecture hall made the other outer mountain disciple instructors sigh inside. As a result, they would asionally sing praises about Ezra Zephyr while giving their lectures, hoping that it would eventually travel to Ezra''s ears as a show of good will. The previous lecture ban on Ezra and his people also quietly disappeared. Roshi''s fate had clearly frightened them. No one knew whether Ezra was also capable of teaching other techniques. If they pushed him too far, and he began to teach their spiritual techniques too, Roshi''s case was already a prime example of what could happen. Roshi''s expression was ashen as he gazed at his lonely lecture hall. The dozen or so figures within looked rather distracted and did not seem to have any intentions of diligently learning. Who knew where their minds were at this moment. Moshi looked towards Roshi and anxiously said, "Elder brother, we can''t continue like this, or no one wille here anymore." Roahi''s spiritual technique lectures was a great source of ie, while the younger brother was also able to obtain a tidy sum for himself. This allowed Moshi to lead an extremelyfortable life in the outer mountains, numerous disciples often gathering around and ttering him. Now that Roshi was being repeatedly suppressed by Ezra, the former''s spirit jade ie had received a huge hit, making the Moshi''s situation very awkward. Roshi remained expressionless, but zing rage burned in the depths of his eyes. He peered into the distance, seemingly crossing numerous mountains to see the bustling scene at the creek. Compared to the desteness here, it was akin to night and day. Roshi nced at Moshi and emotionlessly said, "A mere neer thinks he can trod all over me. Looks like I''ll need to teach him about respect for his seniors." Before his words faded, he had already began walking out of the lecture hall. Roshi descended the rear mountain, ultimately arriving at the highest mountain in the mountain rage where he came to a stop in front of a courtyard at the waist of the mountain. In the stone pavilion within it, Elder Yin smiled when he saw Roshi and said, "It seems that you can''t take it any longer." Roshi cupped his fists together in greeting before he walked forward. He did not speak, but merely retrieved a big case and ced it on the tablet. As he lifted the lid, an interior lined full of spirit jade pieces was revealed. Roshi finally said, "Elder Yin, I hope that you will kindly ept these two thousand spirit jade pieces." Chapter 220 Roshis Plot ?In the Pavilion. Yin reached out a hand to caress the cooling spirit jade pieces as he grinned. "You''re the one who best understands the proper way one should act." His cast a nce in a certain direction as he shook his head. "The new kids are all full of youthful vigour, and have yet to learn the importance of the rules. Some of them gained so many benefits out of the blue, but do not know that they should give offerings to show some respect." A mocking look rose from the corners of his mouth. Roshi chuckled. "The youngsters only just arrived at the Spirit Devouring Mountain, and do not clearly understand where they stand. They might be under the impression that they are still in the same remote continent from before, and can act as the same genius everyone tters. That''s why they are unable to understand how to behave properly." Yin nodded with a wide smile. "What do you n on doing? Although that brat is arrogant, truth be told, he is not breaking any of the sect''s rules." A smile rose from the corners of Roshi''s mouth. "Although there is no rule that says an unofficial outer mountain disciple doesn''t have the right to teach, elder Yin should not forget that there is another rule that states only one person is needed to teach one spiritual technique." Yin''s eyes narrowed slightly. "There is such a rule¡­ but that kid is just an unofficial outer mountain disciple. Do you intend to bully him out with force? If so, people will say an official outer mountain disciple is bullying an unofficial outer mountain disciple." Roshi softly chuckled. "If I wanted to use such a method, he would have stomped into the ground long ago." He looked towards Yin and said, "Didn''t the kid brag that he''s pretty good at the Gossamer Steps technique? I don''t need topete with him in other aspects, only the Gossamer Steps technique. The better one will naturally be the better instructor. What do you think elder Yin?" Yin could not help butugh when he heard this. "Apetition solely based on the Gossamer Steps technique? You are pretty smart." Although it was said that Ezra had reached the first level, Roshi had been practicing the technique for two years. No matter how talented Ezra Zephyr was, he could not possibly surpass Roshi in less than a month, right? In addition, Roshi had chosen a spiritual techniquepetition. Since no offensive thing was involved, it would not be seen as bullying, and would be within the limits of eptability if news of it were to spread . "Fine, do as you please." Yin nodded. Yin was also not very fond of the upstart brat that had been causing a ruckus recently. Most importantly, the brat waspletely ignorant of how the world functioned, and did not know how to show respect to one''s seniors. Hence, Yin did not mind letting him learn the harsh ways of society. "I will spread the word that the two of you willpete based on the Gossamer Steps technique in five days. Whoever wins will be the only Gossamer Steps technique instructor in the outer mountains." Joy finally flooded Roshi''s eyes when he heard this. He lifted his head and looked in the direction of the mountain creek as chillingness and ridicule flitted across in the depths of his eyes. "Ezra oh Ezra Zephyr, if you want to fight, I have ways to toy with you to death!" News that Ezra Zephyr and Roshi wouldpete based on spiritual technique to see who should possess the right to be an instructor of the Gossamer Steps technique, very quickly spread to the entirety of the outer mountains. This matter undoubtedly led to a huge uproar. The sharper individuals could already see that this was Roshi''s counter attack. Although everyone knew that Ezra was extremely talented in the Gossamer Steps technique, at the end of the day, he had only been practicing it for less than a month. Roshi on the other hand had spent nearly two years on it. No matter how one looked at it, apetition purely based on technique waspletely in Roshi''s favor. "This is too shameless! Does being at a higher level in the Gossamer Steps technique means he will surely be a better teacher?" "Yeah, Ezra can train you to the first level in a month, can Roshi do that?" "Roshi is clearly causing trouble on purpose!" Countless whispers spread in the outer mountains, especially from the disciples that hoped to obtain Ezra''s guidance, all of them of one mind as they spoke up for Ezra Zephyr. After all, training with Ezra was more effective. If Ezra''s right to teach was taken, they would have no choice but to return to Roshi. An oue that would undoubtedly waste more time and spirit jade. However, their opposition was unable to amount to anything. After all, the disciples that practiced the Gossamer Steps technique was only a little fraction in the entire outer mountains. Even more disciples were waiting to be entertained, especially the Shiyan disciples. Ezra''s reputation had grown too great recently, making them slightly unhappy. Hence, they were naturally more than happy to watch him being suppressed by Roshi. In addition, this was a matter decided by the outer mountain manager, Elder Yin, so none of the disciples could object. News of the spiritual techniquepetition swiftly spread to this ce andnded in Ezra''s ears. The prince was seated on a rock, pretty much no change in his expression. However, the hundred or so disciples before him immediately burst into noise. "Roshi is too much!" "Do we have to even ask him where we''re allowed to train the Gossamer Steps technique?" "His ce is so expensive and so inefficient, who would want to go there." Mahi also frowned slightly. She came to Ezra''s side and said, "Roshi''s bullying is intolerable, I can''t believe that he decided on thispetition without notifying you or seeking your opinion!" This information had only reached Ezra''s ears when it was being spread. From this, one could see that Roshi clearly did not care about Ezra''s opinions. Chapter 221 Ezras Guts ?Ezra heard everything. He smiled faintly. "I''ve clearly be an eyesore to someone for quite some time." There was no way that Roshi would be able to decide on this match with just his outer mountain disciple status alone. Everything had to first be approved by the outer mountain manger, Elder Yin. "What are your ns?" There was some worry in Mahi''s bright eyes. Although Ezra had mastered the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique, Roshi had reached this level long ago. Moreover, although it was not a real fight but a spiritual technique match, the odds were clearly still stacked against Ezra Zephyr. "Since my opponent has thrown out this move, I will naturally have to receive it." Ezra Zephyr grinned. He knew long in advance that Roshi would never let this matter rest. His source of ie had been cut off by the werewolf prince after all. Ezra Zephyr also understood that he needed to eliminate Roshi in order to continue earning spirit jade. Now that the other party had yed his hand, it was undoubtedly Ezra Zephyr''s best chance to remove the former. Since both of them were eyeing the spirit jade ie from teaching the Gossamer Steps technique, one of them would naturally have to be eliminated. It was not that Ezra had not considered teaching another spiritual technique, but if he did so, he would offend even more people. He was currently only a new outer mountain disciple, so there was no need for him to be so greedy. Mahi rather admired the fact that there was no fear on Ezra''s face, but worry still flooded her eyes. She understood that no matter how pathetic Roshi was, he was still a true outer disciple. "I previously heard Roshi say that he has already knitted 41 yarns. However, he may have been hiding his true strength." Mahi Ingale told Ezra Zephyr the information she knew. Ezra Zephyr''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Someone as devious as him will not reveal his bottom line so easily." 41 yarns was likely just a front, or Roshi would not have so confidently fixed a spiritual technique match while clearly knowing that Ezra Zephyr had also reached the first level. It was obvious that Roshi was confident in his abilities. Roshi may have his confidence, but Ezra Zephyr too should not be looked down upon. The prince''s gaze turned towards the mouring crowd below as he said in a calm voice, "No need to be rmed. Since Roshi wants apetition, I''ll just have to ept." Upon hearing that Ezra Zephyr was going to ept the match, the numerous disciples looked to each other in dismay, seeing the worried looks in everyone''s eyes as they began to speak in low voices. They were clearly afraid that Ezra Zephyr would lose, giving them no option but to return to Roshi. However, since thepetition was already set in stone, their worry would not change anything. The only thing left was to nervously wait for the match in five days. In the following five days, the spiritual technique match between Ezra Zephyr and Roshi had undoubtedly be the focus of the entire outer mountains. It was the most popr topic for a time, drawing the attention of countless disciples. No one had expected Roshi to counter attack in such a manner. But it was undoubtedly a very smart move. If it was only a spiritual techniquepetition, no one could say that Roshu was using his superior might to bully Ezra. However, things were not looking good for the prince. From what everyone could see, no matter how talented Ezra was in the Gossamer Steps technique, he would not be able to match Roshi, whom had not stopped walking on this path for nearly two years. After all, someone who could be an official ouer mountain disciple would not be an easy opponent. Dressed entirely in white, Drake Tubble was seated inside a stone pavilion as the surrounding spiritual energy surged over, transforming into white smoke that flowed into his body through his nose. The sound of rushing wind was heard behind him, causing Drake Tubble to open his eyes, only to find a young man in blue robes standing behind him. The youth''s eyes were long and narrow, and seemed to smile all the time. But there was a de like feeling from his smile that made no one dare to look directly at him. The young man in blue robes was called Paul Channa and was also an influential figure amongst the outer mountain disciples. He was ranked third amongst the ten great outer mountain disciples, losing only to Drake Tubble and Ravina Ingale. Paul grinned and said, "Heh, have you heard? That guy Ezra Zephyr is going topete with Roshi in the Gossamer Steps technique." Drake''s expression remained indifferent as he said, "Overestimating his abilities." Paul chuckled. "It seems that you have a lot of opinions about him." There was only calmness on Drake''s face as he replied, "He does not have the qualifications for me to have any opinions about him. However, he is very cunning. He deliberately approached Mahi in hopes of making use of her connections. And recently, even Ravina and him have been meeting far too many times." Drake''s gaze lowered slightly as iciness shed in his eyes. "He truly is not tactful at all. I had warned him after all." Muttered Drake to himself. Upon hearing Drake''s words, Paul grinned and said, "That kid is rather unfortunate to have caught your attention." The man in blue cloths indifferently said, "But it seems that there is no need for me to act. Although Roshi is only a silver belt disciple, he has still managed to enter the outer mountains, and even if it is only an Gossamer Steps technique match, he should still be able to steamroll that kid. Roshi doesn''t really have much ability. It''s been years, but he''s still only a silver belt disciple." Paul Channa''s tone was full of contempt towards Roshi. Drake nced at the former. "Do not underestimate him. Roshi is very cunning, and has likely concealed his abilities." He raised his head and looked towards a certain direction in the outer mountains as iciness and disdain appeared in his eyes. "When Roshi crushes that arrogant kid, he should learn to be a little more well behaved, right? To think that a peasant prince from this remote continent dares to steal my woman." The corners of Drake''s mouth curled as he said to Paul, "When the date of the match arrives, we''ll also go watch the entertainment." Chapter 222 The Audience Gathers ?For the next few days, the training sessions by the creek was not put on hold. Ezra Zephyr still continued to help everyone knit their yarns. The only difference was that he was spending the majority of his time immersed in his own training. By the creek, the numeros disciples often looked towards Ezra Zephyr withplicated expressions. They could sense that Ezra seemed to be trying his best to make everyst second count. However, when this scene fell in their eyes, it undoubtedly made them feel that Ezra Zephyr was not confident. Hence, they could onlyment continuously inside. After all, the progress while training here was just too delightful. The thought that they would lose it all in a few days only made them more depressed. After another training session ended, the numerous disciples slowly dispersed, while Mahi Ingale walked to Ezra''s side and said, "Hey, you''ve not been looking too good these past two days." She could also sense that Ezra had be much more silent during the past two days, his entire being seemingly tensed up as if feeling an immense pressure from Roshi. The prince slowly opened his eyes and smiled somewhat helplessly. "Roshi has such a huge head start on me in the Gossamer Steps technique, of course I have to speed up my training." "A hastyst-minute effort¡­" Mahi''s red lips curled downwards. She hesitated for a moment, before she said in a low voice, "How about I help out. I can find someone to transfer Roshi back to the official outer mountains." Her old ancestor was the master of the Heavenly Fiend Peak, someone with extremely high status. As long as he were to open his mouth, transferring an outer mountain disciple was like having a yawn for him. "Yeah we can help you." Ravina Ingale arrived. Ezra was somewhat surprised as he nced at Mahi and Ravina, unable to stop himself from grinning as he said, "Don''t you hate those who go through the back door the most?" He recalled that at the very beginning, Ravina Ingale had been exceedingly unfond of him, because she had been under the impression that he had relied on his rtions to be a first ss disciple. Now, this same prideful Ravina and jolly Mahi were actually willing to help him pull strings. This was something that Ezra was extremely surprised by. Mahi''s pretty face involuntarily blushed when she heard this. Ravina flinched as well, soon after, she red daggers at Ezra as she said, "I''m only doing this out of consideration for the numerous outer mountain disciples who are learning the Gossamer Steps technique. Since you have the capability, you are naturally the most suitable person for this role. Why should you be reced? Furthermore, you''ve promised to help Mahi reach the second level of the Gossamer Steps technique. If the right to teach is stripped from you, what will she do?!" Ezra began tough, his opinion towards Ravina growing a little more favorable. However, he waved his hand and said, "Thank you for your good intentions, but it will be best for me to resolve this matter myself." A mere Roshi did not have the qualifications to force him to rely on a girl''s connections. Ravina softly snorted. "I don''t give a danm about your opinion anymore, I''ll ask my old ancestor to help you out. Like I said, I can''t let my cousin study under that bufoon Roshi." Ezra smiled and scratched his head. "If that''s the case, then... tell him to supervise the fight. Elder Yin may do something to make me fail." Ravina and Mahi smiled. "Sure, we can do that much." Ezra smiled again as he scratched his head, his actions looked cute to both girls. The young man before them may seem quite straightforward and good looking when he smiled, but the pride inside his bones did not lose to anyone else. "You''d better train hard. I do want to see how far you can push the Gossamer Steps technique during these few days." With a twist of her tiny waist, Ravina turned around, her red figure akin to an escaping bundle of fire. Contrary to her, the curvy Mahi gently turned around, using every part of her hips to walk like a surging wave of ocean ... Five days gradually passed under the expectant gazes of the many outer mountain disciples. On the morning of the fifth day, a ray of sunlight broke through the thickyers of clouds, shining on the unbroken mountain range. The outer mountains that had been silent for a night suddenly began to burst into activity and noise at this moment. Countless figures rose into the sky on using spiritual energy, jumping towards a certain giant mountain. Before one of the houses, a fully dressed Roshi walked out the door, where Moshi was already waiting. Moshi looked towards Roshi, who was in glowing spirits, and said, "Elder brother, we''ll finally be able to resolve all of our grievances today." Roshi''s expression remained unchanged, his eyes narrowing slightly as he gazed towards a certain creek in the outer mountains. In the end, a sneer of contempt appeared from the corners of his mouth as he rose into the sky with a stomp. "Let''s go. After today, I''ll make it such that Ezra Zephyr will no longer dare to utter the three words Gossamer Steps technique!" A majestic, lush mountain stood amongst the mountain range of the outer mountains . Today, a seemingly endless stream of spiritual energy light figures descended from the sky at the foot of this verdant mountain, breaking its peace and serenity by filling the area with excitement and noise. Today was the day of the match between Ezra and Roshi, and the venue was this very mountain. This was why it had be the focal point of the outer mountains. After all, there had never been apetition between an unofficial outer mountain disciple and an official outer mountain disciple for so many years. Hence, even a mere spiritual technique based match had managed to draw everyone''s eyes. A dozen or so figures descended from the sky,nding just outside the green mountain. They immediately drew gaze after gaze filled with respect, because the one that led them was Drake Tubble, dressed in his usual white clothes. Chapter 223 Elder Rustam ?There was no one who did not know Drake Tubble''s name in the outer mountains. Everyone acknowledged him as the strongest amongst this batch of unofficial outer mountain disciples. One could imagine how great his prospects were for the future even in a ce like the Spirit Devouring Mountain. The one at Drake Tubble''s side wearing blue robes also drew everyone''s attention. The fact that Paul Channa was able to be ranked third amongst the ten great outer mountain disciples was enough to show his strength and talent. The group of them basically stood at the peak of the outer mountain disciples. Hence why numerous other mountain disciple cast respectful gazes over at their arrival. In response to this gazes, Drake''s expression remained apathetic. His eyes scanned the area, eventuallying to a stop nearby. It was where Ravina Ingale, Mahi Ingale and Natli Teum were standing shoulder to shoulder. The three youngdies had slender, sexy figures that could stir the soul, drawing quite a number of gazes towards them. Natli nudged Mahi slender waist and said, "Hey, Drake is looking at us." Mahi red at her and Ravina sent a cold gaze at Drake. Upon seeing her look over, a gentle smile appeared on thetter''s cold, prideful and handsome face. A nce was all Ravina took before withdrawing her gaze, frowning slightly as she looked towards a certain direction. The eyes of Drake were on Ravina Ingale alone, she was more talented than Mahi Ingale. With her fierce temper, her calibre rose to a higher level. Time slowly flowed as more and more disciples arrived, causing the ce to turn increasingly lively. ~SWWIISH SWWISSH~ All of a sudden, two streams of light descended from the sky,nding at the foot of the mountain. The appearance of these two figures instantly drew countless gazes, because the one in front was one of the main actors for today, Roshi. Roshi stood with his hands behind his back, his expression indifferent. Not long after Roshi''s appearance, the sound of thundering lightning was heard. The crowd watched as Ezra Zephyr flew over. Wings made of ck lightning pped from his back, shocking everyone. Behind him were 500 Naran continent disciples, unlike him, they could only jump. From far away, they looked like an army of fleas. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom, Ezra Zephyrnded on the mountain, the lightning wings vanished. Now that the two leads were here, the atmosphere immediately heated up. A cluster of spiritual energy drifted over in the sky, Elder Yin was flying on sky. He beamed as he looked towards Ezra and Roshi, an indescribable luster in his eyes as he said, "The both of you should already know that the loser of this match will lose the right to teach other disciples the Gossamer Steps technique. Do either of you have any objections?" Roshi shot an icy look at Ezra and said, "No objections." Ezra sneered in his heart. These two had secretly came up with thispetition without informing him nor asking for his opinion. Asking such a question now was truly a joke. Hence, he merely swept a nce at Elder Yin, ignoring the question. Upon seeing this, Yin chuckled softly as he secretly remarked to himself, "Arrogant brat, I''ll be waiting to see you cryter." Just as Yin''s voice faded, an elderly voice interjected. "I shall oversee this match. I believe it will be better for me to oversee it instead." Yin frowned, a stern gaze immediately turning towards the direction where the voice hade from. "Who dares¡­" Before he could finish however, his words froze at his mouth. He had seen an elder in gray seated on a tree nearby wearing a nonchnt expression. "Elder Rustam!" Yin''s rigid face stretched to form a smile as he hurriedly cupped his hands together. "Why didn''t elder inform me so I cane and receive you." The surrounding mountain forests broke out into waves of noise. Amazement in the eyes of numerous outer mountain disciples as they looked towards the elder in gray. The most senior person they had seen sinceing to the outer mountains had been Elder Yin. They had of course heard that there were two elders in the outer mountains, but the likes of them did not have the qualifications to meet such individuals. Who could have expected one of the elders would voluntarily show himself, and even oversee the match between two disciples. The elder in gray nced at Yin and said in an indifferent voice, "If I still did not appear, you might have forgotten that there''s someone above you." Cold sweat appeared on Yin''s head. His lips moved, but he did not dare to say anything. Elder Rustam did not borate in front of the numerous disciples, but merely said, "I shall oversee this match. Do you have anyints?" Elder Yin hurriedly said, "I won''t dare. Having elder oversee the match is naturally the most fair choice." His gaze secretly swept towards Roshi below. Thetter was also stunned by this turn of events, but his gaze soon flickered for a moment as he regained his cool. "This kid''s luck is pretty good. To think he even managed to draw out elder Rustam" Roshi''s eyes were cold. He and Elder Yin had originally nned for thetter to oversee the match, allowing him to secretly making things difficult for Ezra Zephyr such that he would have no chance at all. However, it seems that these methods could no longer be used. Even so, Roshi did not really care, because they were only one of his many contingencies. Ezra was confused, was his luck that good? He thought. But soon after, he remembered something. He turned his head to find the red and blue beauties, his eyes halted at the sight of Ravina and Mahi. The former smiled andtter winked at him, they were the one who brought that other elder today. Ezra smiled bowed respectfully as he asked, "Elder Rustam, how will we bepeting in this match?" Chapter 224 The Race Match ?The other disciples curiously looked over. They too wanted to know what kind of match it would be. After all, the Gossamer Steps technique was not like offensive techniques which could be judged based on power. Rustam softly chuckled. "The essence of the Gossamer Steps technique lies in two areas, speed and neutralization power." Ezra gave a faint nod. The technique allowed one to make the body ethereally aerial, causing one''s speed to rise to a level that ordinary people would find difficult to match. The Gossamer Steps technique also gave the ability to neutralize any force that struck the body, making these two aspects the essence of the technique. "Hence, today''s match will be based on your speed and neutralization power in the Gossamer Steps. However, I will seal Roshi''s spiritual energy to 2nd Level Core Formation for fair match." Elder Rustam gazed at the majestic green mountain before him as he suddenly took a deep breath before abruptly blowing. ~WHOOOO~ The breath of spiritual energy that emerged was akin to the milky way. It swept through the air,pletely covering the green mountain. Boundless spiritual energy whizzed about the mountain like a million astral winds, booing and hissing. A faint but enormous pressure spread from it. Everyone watched this scene in shock. A breath of spiritual energy from the elder could be said to be earth-shaking, such power was practically immeasurable. "This mountain has already been enveloped by my spiritual energy. Once you enter, you will be exposed to my energy pressure, making you feel as if you are carrying a mountain on your back. Besides this, the astral winds my spiritual energy has turned into will attack you. You will be unable to avoid, and can only bear the attacks with your bodies. This will reveal how much power your Gossamer body can neutralize." Rustam grinned. The numerous disciples cried out in shock when they heard this. To reach the peak, the two of them would have to rely on their speed while neutralizing the astral winds. It was a very appropriate test for the Gossamer Steps technique. "How about it, do the two of you feel this is fair?" Rustam looked towards Ezra and Roshi. A serious look appeared on both their faces, but they still nodded in the end. "Since the two of you have no objections¡­" Rustam waved his sleeve as two paths opened at the foot of the mountain, before his voice sounded like thunder. "Let the match begin. Let us see which of you is more adept at the Gossamer Steps technique!" Energy astral winds wreaked havoc on the lush, green mountain, like des made from wind as they swept past, shredding even the air to pieces. Under the countless watching gazes, Ezra Zephyr and Roshi stood at the foot of the mountain. The two looked at each other, iciness appearing in their eyes. "Ezra, I admit that you have some talent. In a few more years, you will likely have a ce in the Spirit Devouring Mountain." Roshi''s eyes were ice-cold. Soon after, he let out an icy chuckle as he said, "However, your mistake was to hop out now. The current you still does not have the qualifications!" The princeughed and responded, "You can save these words for when you reach the peak before me." "Stubborn fool." Roshi shook his head, mockery shing in his eyes. A split secondter, thundering ck lightning simultaneously erupted from Ezra Zephyr and Roshi''s body released a dense green spiritual energy. The two transformed into shes of light as they charged into the green mountain enveloped by berserk spiritual energy. The instant they entered, Ezra and Roshi''s figures paused slightly. It was due to the suppression from elder Rustam''s spiritual energy, making the air akin to a quagmire. The movements ordinary individuals who entered would be greatly restricted, making it difficult for them to advance. "Gossamer form!" Shouted Ezra and Roshi. Nearly half of their figures began to gradually became gossamer under the crowd''s watching gazes as their speed rapidly rose, fast as lightning. A series of gasps rang out in the vicinity of the green mountain, clearly shocked by the speed Ezra Zephyr and Roshi had disyed. "Although the Gossamer Steps technique is only at the mid tier Gammayer skill, it does have its merits." Paul Channa''s eyes narrowed, smiling as he observed the rapidly moving figures on the mountain. Drake''s expression remained indifferent. "No matter how fast they run, they will only be rabbits, still merely prey in the eyes of a real predator." "Who do you think will win?" Asked Paul. Drake uncaringly replied, "It will depend on how much Roshi has concealed his abilities." While the two were conversing, the two figures on the mountain seemed to leave behind a trail of mist as they advanced. It was at this moment that the spiritual energy that enveloped the mountain began to rear its fangs. Spiritual energy darted forth transforming into countless glowing windy knives. These knives seemed to cover the sky andnd as they swiftly descended upon the two figures. Ezra and Roshi were unable to dodge, having no choice but to receive the attacks with their bodies. Therefore, in a short span of a dozen breaths, fresh blood began to appear on their bodies, cut after cut appearing one after another. Even so, anyone could see that Ezra and Roshi had used the gossamer parts of their bodies to receive the attacks. Although their bloody appearances looked extremely miserable, the majority of the force had been neutralized by the Gossamer Steps technique. From start to end, their figures were neck to neck. In the short span of a few minutes, the duo had already reached the halfway point. Even till now, however, both parties were still equal. Roshi''s gaze swept across Ezra from the corner of his eyes. Soon after, iciness shes in his eyes as the corners of his lips lifted slightly. "It''s time to show you the difference between us!" With a thought, the yarns in his body instantly lit up. In a short few breaths, the number of yarns in his body rose from 30 plus to 45. He had clearly began to reveal his hidden strength. As more and more yarns were knitted, everyone saw Roshi''s body grow more and more gossamer as faint mists began to spread around it. ~WHOOSH~ His speed soared, over taking Ezra Zephyr in a single breath. His body met the innumerable spiritual energy knives head-on as he rocketed towards the peak. Chapter 225 Full Power ? Roshi''s sudden explosion of speed instantly drew numerous gasps from the surroundings of the mountain. "As expected, he has concealed his strength!" Numerous disciples sighed in amazement. They could naturally sense that Roshi''s Gossamer Steps had grown even more formidable. Mahi''s hands began to clench tightly, her teeth biting into her red lips as she stared at the figure that had fallen behind. Natli could not help but remark from the side, "It''s over for him Mahi. Roshi''s mastery of the Ethereal Form is much greater than Ezra''s." "Shut up, he will win!" Retorted Ravina. From the looks of it, Ezra''s first level mastery was practically unable topare to Roshi. Mahi did not speak, merely continuing to stare. She believed that Ezra would not lose so easily. Natli also silenced herself, in order to not piss Ravina off. Somewhere else, Xyr, Zulfi, Gill, Ash Bekham and the rest anxiously watched the widening gap between the two individuals of the mountain, their eyes filled with worry. "Master!" mumbled Xyr. But there was nothing they could do besides sending out prayer after prayer in their hearts. "You were so arrogant previously, but you shall now have a taste of what it feels like to eat a rotten fruit." There was a look of ecstasy mixed with excitement in Moshi''s eyes when he saw this. Soon after, he began tough. Sighs rang out in the vicinity of the mountain, pained looks on the faces of the disciples that practiced the Gossamer Steps technique. Even more disciples however, were enjoying the show, happy to see Ezra being suppressed. After all, if Ezra performed too outstandingly, the rest of them would appear useless inparison. Their loudughter calmed down when they semsed killing intents directed towards them, the murdering intent was released by Bloodfang''s martial masters. Elder Rustam sat on a tree as he looked towards the now leaving Roshi, before turning to Ezra. The former''s eyes suddenly squinted as he mumbled, "The yarns in this kid''s body¡­" From the looks of it, he would never be able to catch up. Numerous disciples shook their heads inside. As expected, there was no point to this match at all. No matter how talented Ezra was, he had only been learning the Gossamer Steps technique for a month. What about Roshi? Nearly two years. However, there were some sharper disciples that suddenly remarked in uncertainty, "Eh, Ezra Zephyr''s speed seems to be getting faster and faster¡­" The moment these words were heard, the crow began to closely observe. Sure enough, they discovered that Ezra''s speed was rising little by little. Although it was not as explosive as Roshi''s earlier burst, the increase was extremely stable. "The¡­ the yarns in his body are being knitted one by one¡­" Said someone in shock. They could just barely make out dots of light appearing and linking one after another on Ezra''s body. Such a sight was not foreign to those who practiced the Gossamer Steps technique, it was an indication that a yarn had been knitted. Elder Rustam let out an amused chuckle when he saw this. His perceptive abilities were naturally extraordinary, and had managed to discover the truth with a single look. Ezra''s yarns were likely already knitted by him, but had not been properly linked up due to theck of time. As such, when his spiritual energy began to circte, the yarns would be connected one by one. ~SWWIISSH~ Under the countless astonished gazes, more and more light dots appeared on Ezra''s body, while his speed also grew faster and faster. Wind began to surge around him, as if was riding on a cloud. Every gaze was tightly fixed on the faintly discernible light dots on Ezra''s body. Each one represented a newly linked yarn. "There''s already 43 yarns¡­" Gasps would sound out from time to time, the numerous disciples stupefied. No one had expected Ezra''s mastery to have also reached such a high level. Moreover, the yarns light dots were still increasing. After a dozen breaths, it reached 48. A number that had already surpassed Roshi. Hence, arge portion of Ezra''s body began to Gossamer, faint wind spreading from within as his speed soared to the limits. The countless astral wind knives that shot towards him ending up passing straight through his body, only leaving behind tiny sprinkles of blood. Ezra''s figure once again appeared a dozen or so feet behind Roshi, rapidly catching up. "Wow!" Countless cries of amazement rang out in the surroundings of the mountain. No one had imagined that Ezra would really catch up. "God damnit!" Roshi was naturally able to detect the piercing sound of rushing wind behind him. A gaze swept to his back from the corner of his eye, fury appearing within his eyes when he saw the rapidly approaching Ezra. Roshi took in a deep breath as he made a seal with one hand. One could only watch as yarns also began to light up on his body. "Ezra, did you believe that 45 yarns is my limit!" With a low howl, the dot after dot began to light up on his body. It was obvious that Roshi had been forced to use his full power. Two figures bolted up the mountain like lightning, while also appearing akin to two clouds. Many disciples could only barely make out the two blurry figures within, everyone''s eyes were wide open, watching the race without blinking. "Roshi''s yarns has already reached 54¡­" "Ezra Zephyr''s has also risen above 50¡­" "This is way too crazy!" Countless whispers emerged. Shock was apparent on everyone''s faces as they watched the two figures persistently nipped at each others heels. Only a third of the distance was left to the peak. No one had expected such a neck to neck race. Roshi''s lead had already been forcibly taken back inch by inch by Ezra. Roshi''s expression turned extremely dark and stormy at this moment. Ezra''s stubbornness had already exceeded his expectations. "All 58 of my yarns are already released, a strength that I have concealed for a long time. It had originally been for the sake of stealing the limelight during the seven peak martial meet, so I never imagined that my hand would be forced today!" Roshi violently gritted his teeth. Most importantly, even his full power was unable to crush Ezra Zephyr. Instead, it was as if he was tenaciously holding on to the former''s tail. "Ezra, you forced me to do this! No matter how great of a price I''ll have to pay, I will crush you beneath my heel!" Roshi knew that he would definitely be mocked if he lost to Ezra and returned to the mountains. Hence, the former had to grab victory at any cost. A resolute look appeared in Roshi''s eyes. With a deep breath, a scarlet pill was rolled out from under his tongue, before being swallowed into his stomach. Chapter 226 2nd Level ?Once the scarlet pill entered Roshi''s stomach, a surge of heat exploded from within it, like magma as it frantically flowed through his channels. This pill was known as the Energy Boost Pill and was said to have the effect of temporarily raising the power of one''s spiritual techniques. There were some negative repercussions, however, though the current Roshi clearly could not be bothered by such things to achieve victory. He knew that he would likely lose all face if he lost to Ezra here. Therefore, he absolutely could not lose. Scarlet red surfaced in Roshi''s eyes as an evil look shed within them. In the next instant, his speed abruptly soared, a sh of red faintly visible in the mists swirling around his body. In a short few minutes, he had widened the lead once again. With the Energy Boost Pill, Roshi''s speed was nowparable to the Gossamer Steps technique with over 60 yarns knitted. An uproar once again swept through the surroundings of the green mountain, everyone stunned by Roshi''s sudden explosion of speed. No one had expected him to have concealed his abilities so deeply. "It''s truly hopeless now¡­" The crowd shook their heads. Roshi''s explosion of speed this time was just too frightening. His figure had practically be wind, the sky full of astral wind knives unable to stop him for even a split second. This level of mastery was already fast approaching the second level. Natli''s mouth hung wide open as she involuntarily muttered, "Has Roshi''s mastery already reached such heights?" Ravina frowned deeply, somewhat uncertain. Although she had felt that Roshi was hiding his abilities, had he really hidden them to such an extent? The current level of Roshi''s Gossamer Steps was already very close to the second level. The situation did indeed look extremely bad for Ezra Zephyr. "Why does it suddenly seem as if Roshi is on steroids!" Yelled Ash Bekham, his eyes filled with worry. Just as Ezra had been about to surpass Roshi, thetter suddenly released another burst of speed. Moreover, the sharp eleration this time was basically despairing. Telhi sighed regretfully. "It has not been easy for brother Ezra to reach this level. He''s only spent so much time on the Gossamer Steps technique after all. If he had more time, reaching the second level would have been just around the corner." Nearby, shui''s eyebrows also knitted together slightly when she saw this scene. On the tree, elder Rustam''s indifferent gaze merely swept off Roshi as a bright light fitted past the depths of his eyes, clearly detecting something. His hand began to rise, and just as he was intending to speak, he suddenly let out a soft cry of surprise. His gaze was currently looking towards Ezra Zephyr, who had now been left far behind, as a look of interest appeared in his eyes. At this very moment, he could sense that the spiritual energy in Ezra''s body had begun to ripple violently. Evidently, the prince did not intend to give up just because Roshi had suddenly rocketed ahead. On the mountain, Ezra''s figure was akin to lightning. No panic appeared on his face as he gazed at the figure to his front that was rapidly pulling ahead. Instead, he took in a deep breath of cold air. Invisible power shuddered around Ezra Zephyr''s body, seemingly whipping up a storm. In that very instant, the prince suddenly felt his senses grow even sharper, all things around him appearing even clearer than before, while also allowing him to better see their source. Even the wind wrapped Roshi to his front was now within the range of his senses. The prince could feel a tiny sh of scarlet-red light in the winds surrounding Roshi, faintly pulsing in a berserk manner. "So that''s what happened¡­" Iciness flooded Ezra''s eyes. Roshi''s sudden burst in speed was likely due to some kind of pill that had forcibly strengthened the Gossamer Steps technique. "Did something awaken in me?" Ezra''s eyes were clear and calm, but this was not the time for him to discover the wonders of the unknown power. With a thought, a surge of power came into his mind. "Dracul Wolf Bloodline!" A low shout sounded in Ezra''s heart as the ancient bloodline slowly began to morph his body. His body turned into a werewolf form, taller and more profound than before. A peculiar power abruptly erupted, immediately giving him a clear view of his surroundings "What! Look at him!" "A werewolf, he was a werewolf?!" Numerous voices resounded around the green mountain. Under the probing of the ancient bloodline, the prince could faintly see dot after dot of light suddenly begins to emerge, there were a total of 14 light dots. Currently, 58 yarns had already been knitted in Ezra''s body. If these 14 were added, it just nicely added up to 72. 72 knitted yarns meant that one had truly stepped into the second level of the Gossamer Steps technique. "Although it would be safer to knit them one by one, it seems that I have no choice but to do them all at one go." Mumbled Ezra to himself. The ck lightning spiritual energy in his body began to churn violently, eventually whizzing through his channels as it charged towards the 14 yarns in session. Yarns were easily knitted wherever his spiritual energy passed. All 14 yarns were threaded together by spiritual energy in a short few breaths. 72 yarns were nowpletely knitted. Although the 14 new yarns had yet to be polished and infused with wind essence, Ezra''s Gossamer Steps technique had now just barely reached the second level. And this was already enough. The prince raised his gaze, looking towards the figure that was zooming towards the peak, as a certain angle slowly rose from the corners of his mouth. "Dear Roshi, I''ll show you what the true second level looks like!" With a stomp of his foot, the space around him shook. ~AWOOOOOO~ Countless gazes in the vicinity of the mountain looked over in shock and astonishment. Ezra''s body was gradually turned gossamer, seemingly transforming into a figure made from the wind. Chapter 227 Winner Of The Race ?At the Green Mountain, gazes were stuck on Ezra Zephyr. At a cursory nce, one would only be able to see a blurry silhouette. A storm of noise immediately exploded. "What? Ezra Zephyr''s entire body has be gossamer?!" "How can that be?! One needs to be at the second level to achieve that state!" "Although it''s quite impossible, the facts are staring right at us." "My god" Overwhelmed voices sounded one after another, everyonepletely stupefied as they gazed upon the fully wind-like figure. Natli had covered her mouth with her hands, shock colouring her entire face. Beside her, Mahi''s eyes flickered with a resplendent light as emotions surged in her heart. Meanwhile, Ravina faintly smiled. "His majesty is awesome." Uttered a dazed Gill Subzi. Ash Bekham also swallowed time and time again. "This guy¡­" Paul Channa''s expression had turned rather serious. Next to him, although Drake did not say anything, his eyes narrowed slightly. The current red werewolf gave him a huge feeling of danger. Under the countless shocked gazes across the area, Ezra''s body fully turned Gossamer. His toes pushed off the ground as he transformed into a blurry figure that shot forward at an astonishing speed! ~SWIISH~ Every gaze in the area was focused on a single thing. Ezra Zephyr fully gossamer figure shot forth like a shadow as a seemingly entire sky''s worth of spiritual energy knives continuously swept past his body. This time, however, the knives seemed to be piercing through wind, unable to amount to much of a hindrance or do any harm to Ezra Zephyr. The second level of the Gossamer Steps technique allowed Ezra''s body to turnpletely Gossamer. He was now akin to a gale of wind, ungraspable and formless. His speed had also risen to an rming level. Numerous disciples could only see a blur shoot past, unable to make out Ezra''s figure. In the short span of a dozen minutes, the gap between Ezra and Roshi rapidly shrunk. The activity from behind was also detected by Roshi at this moment. His gaze swept back, only to be scared stuff, horror and disbelief filling his eyes. "What! A martial animal, Elder Rustam, there is a martial animal in green mountain." Rustam coldly retorted. "Open your eyes and take a good look again." It was then that Roshi realised that the red-looking werewolf was none other than Ezra Zephyr. "How is this possible?! How can his body fully be Gossamer?!" Howls of terror and shock rang out in Roshi''s heart. How could it not know that the full gossamer body was a mark of stepping into the second level of the Gossamer Steps technique? Which was to say, Ezra had already knitted 72 yarns! But how could this be?! How long had Ezra practised the Gossamer Steps technique? Was his talent really at such a monstrous level? Although Roshi had borrowed the power of the Energy Boost Pill to forcibly raise the level of his Gossamer Steps technique, it was for one only temporarily, second, it had only allowed him toe very close to the second level of the Gossamer Steps technique. There was still a gap between this and the true second level. Roshi''s face began to warp and distort, evidently overwhelmed by this information. "Impossible! Absolutely impossible! It must be some kind of trick!" Howled Roshi in his heart. The spiritual energy in his body quickly began to circte even faster, pouring all of its power into the Gossamer Steps technique as he frantically dashed towards the peak. The peak was almost within reach, and he had to reach it first at any cost. If not, he would surely be aughingstock. Roshi became quicker and quicker as if squeezing out every ounce of his potential, as he headed straight towards the peak. When the numerous gazes saw that Roshi was about to reach the peak, their hearts leapt to their throats, clearly very anxious. "I''m going to win! As long as I reach the peak first, I will have won this match!" Roshi''s eyes were tightly glued to the rapidly approaching peak. At this current time, nothing else could enter his eyes. The peak grew closer and closer. A hundred feet¡­ sixty feet¡­ thirty feet¡­ ten feet... An almost crazed smile slowly began to emerge from the corners of his lips as the tree at the peak was reflected in his eyes. No matter what happened, he would be able to take everything back as long as he won this match! "So what if you have insane talent? I''m the one who will be winning this match!" However, when he was only a few feet from the peak, he suddenly heard the piercing sound of rushing wind behind him. The corners of his eyes twitched as his gaze swept to his back, causing his entire body to turn cold as he saw a blurry red werewolf figure rapidly approach from behind as if riding on a cloud. In the end, the figure brushed past him in a single step. Their gazes seemed to meet at that very moment. However, Roshi''s was filled with terror, while Ezra''s remained chilly, not even the slightest ripple to be seen. "NOOO!" A cry of misery erupted from Roshi''s mouth. But Ezra''s gossamer figure had already taken the next step, reaching the peak of the majestic verdant mountain as countless gasps and cries sounded. At the peak was a giant boulder on which Ezra Zephyr now stood. His gossamer body gradually returned to normal as he looked down from above, his werewolf form turned back to humanoid form, the view of the countless figures dotting the surroundings of the mountain entering his eyes. The instant Ezra Zephyr stood on the peak, Roshi''s body stiffened. He stood there, merely a few feet from the prince, a dull look in his eyes and his face deathly pale. He never imagined that he would actually lose. In the air, Elder Yin''s expression had also turned a little ugly in this scene. The corners of his mouth twitched as he cursed inside, "Useless trash!" This oue had also exceeded his expectations. Chapter 228 Aftermath ?The vicinity of the mountain was silent for an instant before cries of surprise swept across the sky andnd. Stunned looks could be seen on every disciple. They too had not expected the ultimate winner to be Ezra Zephyr. An unofficial outer mountain disciple had beaten an official outer mountain disciple in a spiritual technique match? This was something that had never happened before in the Spirit Devouring Mountain. The sight of the young figure that stood atop the peak made even the proud Shiyan disciple click their tongues in wonder at this moment. Although they were somewhat unwilling to ept it, the young man from this remote continent had indeed obtained a beautiful victory today. "Wow, this guy is a little too amazing!" Natli Teum''s hands were cupping her pretty face, a tiny trace of admiration in her watery eyes as she dazedly stared at Ezra Zephyr''s figure. After all, they clearly understood how difficult it was to win as an unofficial mountain disciple even in a spiritual technique match. Mahi Ingale''s snow-white chin nodded faintly, a slight smile flowing out from the corners of her lips. Ezra Zephyr''s performance was indeed breathtaking. On the huge tree, Elder Rustam stood up and moved, appearing directly at the peak. His gaze swept across the deathly pale Roshi as he announced, "The winner of this match is Ezra Zephyr. From today onwards, Ezra Zephyr will have the right to teach the Gossamer Steps technique, while Roshi will be stripped of his Gossamer Steps technique instructor status. You shall return to the official outer mountains tomorrow." Rustam looked towards Roshi and indifferently said, "Besides this, you broke the rules during the match, so make sure to receive your punishment at the disciplinary hall." He had obviously caught Roshi using a pill during the match. Roshi''s body shook as hisplexion paled even further. In the end, his legs turned to jelly as he crumpled to the ground. He never imagined that he would face such aplete defeat this time. As Rustam''s voice sounded across the mountains, numerous cheers began to erupt from the surroundings. The disciples that were hoping to receive tutge from Ezra even more excited and ted. The other disciples sighed inside. Ezra Zephyr was going to be famous after this match. It was likely that no one in the entire outer mountains would continue to look down on him Paul Channa looked towards Ezra with interest as he listened to the cheers that filled the skies. Soon after, he sighed and said, "He does have some ability. If it were a real fight, his speed will be rather troublesome." Drake''s expression remained indifferent. He looked towards Ravina Ingale below, and just happened to catch sight of her looking at Ezra Zephyr''s figure with a smile. The former''s expression immediately sunk a little. He had used numerous methods in an attempt to deepen their rtionship, but there was ultimately no progress. Ravina did not seem to have any feelings for him. Although he did not know whether Ravina was really interested in Ezra, Drake Tubble did not like this attitude she had towards him, because Drake himself had never experienced the same thing before. Drake Tubble raised his head, looking towards the figure on the peak as his expression darkened slightly. "Lowly werewolf, there are certain things that someone like you does not have the right to even think about, the most important thing for anyone is to know one''s ce. You had best not provoke me." The curtains had finally closed on the spiritual technique match. However, the resultant excitement bathed the entire outer mountains for the subsequent few days. After this feat, Ezra''s name was now well known in the outer mountains. Although many disciples had heard of him at the very beginning, the impression they had was one of mockery and disdain towards him, merely assuming he was a first ss disciple that had taken the back door in. Now however, there was no longer contempt in one''s tone when one talked about Ezra Zephyr, because that contempt had been reced by admiration. After all, not just anyone could achieve the feat of winning an official outer mountain disciple in a spiritual technique match. After that day, there were busibodies that began to dispute the outer mountain disciple rankings. All of them felt that Ezra Zephyr''s strength would be able to enter the top five. The reason why he was not ranked higher was because the Gossamer Steps technique highly specialized in speed, while his martial prowess was only at the 2nd Level Core Formation. If he were to fight against the higher ranked outer mountain disciples, everyone felt that Ezra Zephyr may not be able to win. On the other hand, if Ezra Zephyr had faced and won against Roshi in a real battle, it was likely that no one would object even if he was ranked first amongst the outer mountain disciples. Even so, Ezra Zephyr was now already an existence that could not be ignored in the outer mountains. Since Roshi had already been sent back to the inner mountain, the lecture hall he originally used was now empty. Hence, elder Rustam allocated the hall to Ezra Zephye, giving him permission to teach disciples here. The lecture hall was currently almost bursting with people. Ezra Zephyr sat at the center, the ck lightning extended from his body, wrapping around the wrist of every disciple. The numerous disciples present wore respectful and solemn looks on their faces. Although there were many people inside, it was peaceful and silent. Ezra Zephyr''s eyes were closed, his senses reaching out through the ck lightning as the spiritual energy within his body twinkled. Ever since Ezra has awakened his bloodline, it had be much easier for him to sense the yarns of others, and he no longer felt as exhausted as before. Likewise, his sensing effectiveness had also grown. Ezra''s eyes had been shut for a long time. At a certain moment, they suddenly opened as he began directing the spiritual energy in the many disciples'' bodies, sending it charging towards a certain spot in their bodies. A faint noise rang out as joy surfaced on the numerous disciples'' faces. Everyone had clearly felt a yarn being knitted in their bodies. A wave of happiness washed over the lecture hall. Ezra waved his hand. "Today''s session shall end here. All of you should polish andplete your newly knitted yarns after leaving." The numerous disciples rose upon hearing this, respectfully cupping their hands together at Ezra Zephyr, before leaving one after another with excited expressions. The prince stretched his back, easing the tension between his bones. Giving guidance every day was a dry and boring task, and he definitely would not do it if not for the spirit jade. Most importantly, it was cutting into his own training time. Hence why he had yet toplete the 14 yarns he had knitted in the match with Roshi. The disciples scattered, leaving only a single pretty figure behind. It was naturally Mahi Ingale. She grinned widely as she gazed at Ezra Zephyr and said, "Hey, everyone else has knitted an yarn today, but there''s nothing on my end." Ezra Zephyr shot a helpless look at her. "You''ve already reached the first level, it''s only natural that sensing your yarns is more difficult." Mahi had fullypleted 36 yarns two days ago, allowing her to reach the first level of the Gossamer Steps technique. However, she was clearly unsatisfied with this result, hence wanting to continue onwards to the second level under Ezra''s guidance. Mahi pitifully looked towards the prince. "But you promised me." "Stop faking it." Ezra Zephyr shook his head in an annoyed manner. Someone like Mahi Ingale was clearly unable to pull off a convincing pitiful act. Mahi red at him, before she ced her hands on her hips and pretended to be fierce. "Boy, if you dare to break your promise, just wait and see how I''ll punish you." Towards the end, she could not help but break out into a smile. The prince sighed. He really could not be bothered with her antics. He stood up and walked towards the exit as he said, "I''ll give you some special serviceter, I really can''t afford to offend you after all." Mahi Ingale was indeed pretty talented, and had a powerful background. She would definitely be a core member of the Spirit Devouring Mountain in the future, plus her character was not bad. Therefore, the prince did not mind having her as a friend. Only then did Mahi let out a soft, satisfiedugh. The corners of her lips could not help but raise slightly at the sight of Ezra Zephyr''s helpless appearance. Though he was ferocious and ruthless in battle, he was very easy-going most of the time. Or that''s what she thought. "I''ll be making a trip to the Mystic Demon Library to borrow a spiritual technique." He said and left in hurry. Chapter 229 Encounter With Drake ?Ezra Zephyr began to head towards the Mystic Demon Library, his goal this time obviously the high tier Gammayer skill, 8 Lost Dragons, that he had been eyeing for so long. After reaching the second level of the Gossamer Steps technique, Ezra could clearly feel his rate of progress take a rather sharp dip. Even with the aid of the Dracul Wolf Family, he would need a long time to reach the third level. Hence, it just so happened that Ezra Zephye now had time to spare to learn the 8 Lost Dragons. It was almost two months since they arrived at the Spirit Devouring Mountain, and only a single month was left till the peak selection ceremony. It was said that only the top ten disciples would gain the right to choose their peaks. Therefore, Ezra needed to ensure he was part of this top ten group, so that he can set the best path for himself. "I''ll apany you!" Mahi Ingale skipped towards him with her hands behind her back. The duo passed through the rear mountain, and entered the Mystic Demon Library. Ezra''s objective was clear, heading directly towards the 8 Lost Dragons. The 8 Lost Dragons jade strip was still hovering in the same spot, no indication of anyone touching it. This was because top level martial techniques were much pricier than their counterparts, so very few disciples woulde to select the 8 Lost Dragons. "Borrowing it once costs 600 Spirit jade pieces." The prince involuntarily wet his lips when he saw the price. It was much higher than the Gossamer Steps technique. If not for the tidy ie he received from giving guidance on the Gossamer Steps technique, he would not be able to afford it. The prince''s gaze filled with burning excitement as he grasped the jade strip. In contrast to the speed based Gossamer Steps technique, the 8 Lost Dragons was a pure attack type technique that boasted astonishing power. If he mastered it, it would definitely be a huge boost his battle power. "You really know how to choose. It''s said that this 8 Lost Dragons is extremely powerful, but is also very difficult to learn. Even amongst the inner mountain disciples, there are not many who practice this technique." It was the voice of Ravina Ingale. Mahi was somewhat surprised by Ezra''s choice. The prince smirked at Ravina, but did not say anything, grabbing the jade strip instead as he prepared to register his loan. The trioughed and chatted as they proceeded to the counter, when Ezra''s footsteps paused all of a sudden. He had seen a figure dressed entirely in white that brimmed with confidence and elegance. It was Drake Tubble. He also seemed to be here to select a spiritual technique. Upon hearing the activity behind him, he turned slightly and saw the Ezra Zephyr walking together with Mahi Ingale and his dreamgirl Ravina Ingale. The hand grasping the jade strip seemed to tighten substantially. His eyes narrowed slightly, before he disyed a warm smile towards Ravina Ingale. Ravina frowned slightly, but she still gave him a small nod. Drake''s gaze did not even once look towards Ezra. The former withdrew his gaze, received the now recorded jade strip and walked out of the Mystic Demon Library. Ezra could feel that Drake was purposely ignoring him, but he did not disy any unhappiness. His expression remained ordinary as he walked forward and handed the 8 Lost Dragons jade strip to the middle-aged man behind the counter. The middle-aged man was clearly somewhat surprised that he wanted to borrow the 8 Lost Dragons, but the former still helped him record it down. After keeping the jade strip, Ezra and Ingale sisters left the Mystic Demon Library. The two had already arranged the evening training venue, hence, they each left in their respective directions. The prince leisurely walked on the mountain path, when his footsteps suddenly stopped. His gaze looked to his front, where a figure dressed in white was standing with his hand behind his back. Who else could it be but Drake. Drake slowly turned around, a fear inducing iciness spreading from his usually indifferent eyes. He stared at Ezra Zephyr as a faint voice echoed across the mountain path. "Ezra¡­ Did winning an official outer mountain disciple in a spiritual technique match give you the courage to think that you can now trample over me?" Ezra frowned as he looked towards his front where Drake stood with a hand behind his back, eyes suffused with iciness as he stared at the former. Although there was not much apparent disdain in Drake''s eyes, Ezra could feel an arrogance that transcended everyone else, the way he looked at others always containing contempt. A gaze like this was even more detestable than disdain that one showed on the face, because it meant that no matter what you did, he would always feel that he is better than you. Therefore, the prince slowly said, "First things first, you and I have never even talked before this. As for trampling over you, I have zero interest, because I don''t feel that there''s anything great about it. I''m not the type to stir up trouble, so I hope that trouble does note knocking at my door either. But if some opinionated fellow voluntarily sticks his head out, I wouldn''t mind stepping on his head for a bit. So can you step aside and let me pass?" A faint, sharp light was present in his scarlet eyes as he stared at Drake. Drake Tubble was stunned, seemingly unable toprehend that Ezra would not only show no fear, but instead so directlye at him with such sharp, stinging words. "Ah¡­" A dark look rose within Drake''s already cold eyes. He stared at Ezra and pondered for a brief moment, before asking, "What exactly is it that makes you think you can speak in such a manner to me? Is it because you won against an official mountain disciple in a spiritual technique match?" Chapter 230 Drakes Background ?Drake slowly walked forward, standing right in front of Ezra, the two now mere feet apart. Ezra''s youthful, impassive face was reflected in the Drake'' cold eyes as he softly said, "Ezra, you may have been able to ride roughshod over everyone in this tiny continent you came from, fully enjoying the status of a genius, but you need to recognize exactly where you are now¡­ This is Spirit Devouring Mountain, where Shiyan continent rules¡­ The one who stands before youes from the Shiyan''s Tubble n. My n is of noble lineage in the Shiyan Continent¡­ a level that you probably do not even know of. I have a senior that is an elder in the Blood ughterer Peak and an elder sister in my n is the personal disciple of the Blood ughterer Peak master." Drake stared at Ezra in interest. Every word that was spat from his mouth seemed to bring with it an indescribable pressure. He obviously wanted to show that his background and rtions from far from anything a no good Ezra couldpare to. If it was any other ordinary disciple, hearing Drake''s words would likely give rise to fear in his heart. Unfortunately, Ezra''s eyes remained calm from start to end, not even the slightest ripple to be seen. Seeing no response of any sort from Ezra Zephyr, Drake seemed to believe that the former was stunned and awed. An almost undetectable curve slowly lifted from the corners of his lips as he reached out a hand to gently pat Ezra''s face. "So can I ask you to keep your distance from Ravina Ingale? You can enjoy with Mahi, just stay away from Ravina, can you do that?" When it was mere inches from Ezra''s face, Drake''s hand was grabbed by Ezra''s. The prince''s stared at Drake, frowning as he said, "I originally believed that you should at least have some ability as the person recognized as number one in the outer mountains. I never expected that you would be so pathetic¡­" "What did you say?" Drake''s eyes darkened. As Ezra grabbed the former''s hand, he shook his head and said, "If you had talked about your own capabilities, I would have at least given a little recognition. But you ended up parading all of so-called background and rtions. So what if your n is powerful? Can it control the Spirit Devouring Mountain? If it could, why would you need to say so much nonsense. You could have just kicked me out long ago. That''s why, your so-called background has no effect on me." Disdain slowly rose from the corners of Ezra''s mouth as he gazed at the cold expression on Drake''s face and said. "Listen boy, Mahi is only practicing the Gossamer Steps technique with me amd Ravinaes to check on her. If you can change her mind about it, feel free to go find her. As for me, since I''ve epted her tuition fees, I will definitely teach her if shees. And if shees, she''ll bring Ravina along as well. With regards to what you think, I don''t have the tiniest bit of interest. If you really intend to do something, go ahead and take action. There''s no need for you to put on an act ande warn me time and time again. As for your so-called background, if you are really able to beg for their help, feel free to¡­" Every word from Ezra made Drake''s expression turn a little stormier and darker. By the time the final word was said, a storm was already long brewing on his handsome face. The prince blunt words had made Drake feel extremely humiliated. He could not understand why a lowly person without any background at all would dare to speak in such a manner towards him?! "I had originally intended to use themon people methods of people like Moshi and Roshi to make you understand that you should back off, but from what I can see, someone like you will only cry upon seeing the coffin!" "You filthy werewolf, since you want to die, I will grant your wish!" Drake''s eyes turned terrifyingly cold. A split secondter berserk and ferocious spiritual energy violently exploded from his body. "I wonder what kind of punishment I''ll receive after I beat you to death today?" The ground below his feet cracked open at this moment Drake''s five fingers turned into a fist as he sent a punch flying. Space around it distorted slightly as robust spiritual energy surged, like thunder as it swung straight towards Ezra''s chest. Ezra smiled slightly, his body immediately turned gossamer as he drifted back like wind. Drake''s punch may have been akin to a sudden and violent storm, but Ezra Zephyr was long prepared for it. With the Gossamer Steps hepletely avoided all the punch winds. However, there were still punch winds that ignored space and surged towards him. "I''ll teach you today that no matter how fast you can run, you''re ultimately only a rabbit to be hunted!" Drake''s expression was eerily cold. The tip of his foot pushed off the ground, his speed rapidly soaring as he pounced at Ezra. Berserk spiritual energy continuously erupted from his body, felling many giant trees in the vicinity. The prince coldy grinned as he gazed at Drake, who was about to use his full power. Energy also exploded from the former''s body, ck bolts of lightning dashing out from the top of his body, faintly forming the silhouette of a giant ck wolf above. "Drake, you''d better stop, you bastard!" However, a sudden rage filled shout suddenly rang out the moment Drake charged forward as a fiery-red whip descended from the sky, viciously flicking towards him. ~ZAAPPAAK~ The air cracked under the whip. Drake''s figure paused for a moment, before he drifted backwards. He raised his head, only to see Ravina Ingale standing on a nearby boulder with a fuming look on her pretty face. mes burned on the scarlet-red whip in her hand, melting the ground around her. Chapter 231 Warning ?On the Mountain. Ravina Ingale''s voice was fierce and stern. "Drake, if you keep trying such things behind my back, I will not easily let you off even if our families have some ties." Drake frowned and indifferently replied. "Ravina, it''s just a quarrel between me and him. As a fellow disciple, I should teach him how to act properly. If I don''t, given Brother Ezra''s attitude, he will draw even more trouble to him in the future." However, he shook his head, knowing that there was no longer anything he could do to Ezra Zephyr today now that Ravina was here. Soon after, Mahi came as well. The lightning spiritual energy around Ezra gradually withdrew as Drake frostily looked towards Ezra and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Youmoner cretin, she may be able to protect you now, but she can''t protect you forever. Since you''re so unyielding¡­ I''ll make sure to properly y with you. But you must be careful not to meet your maker so soon, entertain me for a bit¡­" After the final word, Drake turned around and left. Ezra''s eyes narrowed slightly as he watched the former leave. A dangerous light flickered within his eyes as he said. "Shut your damn mouth, you degenerate delusional dogshit dunce. You are not but a durd, your groundbreaking arrogance sets an unreachable standard for countless generations of delusional fools. I wasn''t joking with you either. If you do decide to stick out your head then I will step on it. And when I say this shit... I really mean it" Drake''s eyes turned red, and his body shook in anger but he took a nce at Ravina and moved away. The hostile atmosphere on the mountain path faded following Drake''s departure as the churning spiritual gradually calmed down. Mahi flew to Ezra Zephyr''s side. She bit her red lips as she watched Drake leave, before looking towards Ezra Zephyr with an apology in her eyes. How could she not know that she was the reason why Drake Tubble had attacked Ezra Zephyr? If she had not practised the Gossamer Steps technique with Ezra Zephyr, Drake would not be hostile towards the former. The prince smiled at Mahi as he waved his hand. "Our characters conflict with each other. Even with you out of the picture, a sh will likely be unavoidable in the future." Drake was just too damned arrogant, believing himself far superior to others. He may appear uncaring and nonchnt on the surface, but the truth was that he looked down on everyone else, and even more so the non-Shiyan disciples. Many disciples would show a lower posture when they encountered Drake, but this was something Ezra Zephyr could not do. In addition, although he was not someone that constantly seeked out trouble, he did have his own sharp edge. Once Ezra and Drake came into contact, the two would be akin to two needles, making the other ufortable. Therefore, Ezra felt that even without Mahi or Ravina, a conflict would easily arise between him and Drake Tubble. However, Mahi took it as if Ezra was only consoling her. "Don''t worry, although Drake does have some powerful and influential people behind him if he dares to deal with you through them, I will not just stand by and watch." Ezra chuckled and said, "He only brought them up to intimidate me. Given his proud character, it would be humiliating for him to seek their help just to deal with me." Ravina gave a slight nod of agreement. Mahi hesitated somewhat, before she asked, "Then¡­ will I still be able to learn the Gossamer Steps technique with you?" She was not someone who liked to implicate others, but without Ezra''s aid, a lot more time and effort would be needed for her to reach the second level of the Gossamer Steps technique. The princeughed softly before he responded, "I just said earlier that as long as you''re willing toe, I''ll be willing to teach. No one can change my mind." He did indeed hope to create ties with Mahi. After all, it was no good to only offend others, allies were also very important. Mahi''s eyes seemed to give off a happy glow. Ezra''s decision to continue guiding her also meant that he was ignoring the pressure from Drake. From a certain point of view, it meant that Ezra had chosen her over Drake. However, she would not let Ezra Zephyr bear the pressure from Drake. "Ezra, if Drake tries anything funny, feel free toe to find me. I will settle him for you." Dered Ravina Ingale. The prince did not reply when he heard this, merely smiling in response. "Even if he shamelessly brings out all the people he spoke of earlier, I''ll receive any moves he''ll send at me with. It just so happens that I''m also interested to experience for myself how good our number one unofficial outer mountain disciple is." Although his tone was calm, there was a faint mockery contained deep within it. The things Drake had done today had clearly already angered Ezra Zephyr. But the anger was deeply hidden, veiled by his smirk. Upon hearing that Ezra intended to cross swords with Drake, worry bubbled within Mahi as she hurriedly tried to caution him. "You shouldn''t underestimate him. Drake is very strong, and has a tremendous amount of rallying power amongst the Shiyan disciples." "Rx, I will not underestimate anyone. Although Drake is strong, if he believes I''m a soft persimmon, I''m afraid that he will crack his teeth¡­" The prince waved his hand, indicating he did not wish to speak any further on the topic. He then continued on his way along the mountain path. As she watched him leave, Mahi clenched her teeth as she mumbled, "Why are you trying to act cool at a time like this¡­" She then turned her head, looking towards the direction Drake had left in earlier as iciness flitted across her eyes. "Drake, if something happened to Ezra. You will know that my wrath is far more ferocious than Ravina''s." Chapter 232 Drakes Scheme ?Night enveloped the unofficial outer mountains. However, numerous figures were gathered in a certain little house. The most eye-catching amongst the group was a young man dressed in white, Drake. Drake sat in the centre, the surrounding gazes containing a trace of respect when they looked towards him. As the undisputed number one amongst the outer mountain disciples, Drakemanded a tremendous amount of support and respect amongst the outer mountain disciples. There were currently dozens of disciples present, all of whom were first-ss disciples while also from the Shiyan continent. They could be said to be the elites amongst this batch of outer mountain disciples, making them the strongest disciple faction in the outer mountains when gathered like this. In the face of their might, any of the other unofficial outer mountain groups could only give way. "It''s rare for you to invite us over Drake. There must be something you want to tell us today, right?" Paul Channa had a wide grin stered across his face. He was likely the only one present who could address Drake in this manner. After all, although he was less talented than Drake, he was no slouch either. In addition, the Channa n he came from was a powerful faction in the Shiyan continent. "If there''s anything we can do for Brother Drake, feel free to let us know." An intimidating young man smiled from the side. His name was Toria, and he was one of the more well-known figures amongst the unofficial outer mountain disciples, while also ranked sixth amongst the ten great outer mountain disciples. If one were to sweep one''s gaze across the group at this moment, one would be surprised to see nearly half the ten great outer mountain disciples present. The other disciples nodded and agreed in session. Drake softly chuckled, reaching out a hand to call for silence. His gaze swept around the group as he said, "There is only a month before the peak selection ceremony." Everyone''s expressions tensed a little, clearly understanding the importance of the ceremony. It was an event that would determine their future prospects in the Spirit Devouring Mountain. "I''ve heard that the one who takes first ce will be rewarded by the sect. The ultimate winner will not only be given a Gamma Layer technique, but they have even made an exception this time and decided to also bestow the champion a single Divine Spirit Ablution." Upon hearing Drake''s words, the surroundings burst into noise, everyone''s eyes now burning with desire. "To think that it would be Divine Spirit Ablution!" Paul clicked his tongue in amazement. "It''s said that only diamond belt disciples get to enjoy such a thing. It is very precious and valuable indeed." Paul''s words made the disciples that had yet to fully understand lick their lips in desire. Diamond Belt disciples. That was the highest rank in the outer mountains. "But the first ce will definitely end up with Brother Drake." Someone sighed. Although they coveted the first-ce reward, they were well aware of their worth. With Drake participating, none of them would be able topete. Drake chuckled. "Besides the first ce, anyone who enters the top ten will be able to directly be gold belt outer mountain disciples. If they be diamond belt disciples in the future, they will also get to taste the Divine Spirit Ablution." The young man called Moria rubbed his chin and said, "But thepetition for the top ten will be very intense. There are quite a few capable individuals in this batch of outer mountain disciples." "Yeah, some of the riff-raff other continents are pretty good." Added in someone else. Drake said, "I''ve gathered everyone here today for this very matter." His gaze swept across the crowd as he continued, "The peak selection ceremony will be a fierce contest, hence, I intend to fix the top ten spots to prevent any unnecessary fighting." Everyone looked at each other, evidently not understanding what he meant. What right did they have as disciples to fix the top ten spots? "Do we have the right to fix the top ten spots?" Asked an uncertain voice asked. "Whoever has the harder fist will have the right." Drake smiled faintly. "We Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples will take eight of the top ten spots. The other two will be thrown for the other continent disciples to fight over." The crowd''s eyes brightened. If they could upy eight spots, it would undoubtedly be great news for them. However, eight seemed to be a little too much. Moria could not help but ask, "Will the other continent disciples agree?" One had no choice but to admit that there were more disciples from the other continents. Although they could notpare in quality, it would not be easy to convince so many of them to fight for just two spots. Drake smiled slightly and said, "Anyone who disagrees cane and find me." "Brother Drake is so domineering!" The others gave him a thumbs-up, already unable to restrain their excitement. From the looks of it, Drake intended to forcibly upy eight spots for the Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples, 4 for each. "Since we have agreed, if anyone does not follow the rules during the peak selection ceremony, we''ll just have to expel him or her." Drake''s eyes narrowed slightly. The numerous disciples exchanged a look, before all of them said, "Everything shall be as Brother Drake says." He nodded, before he said in an uncaring manner, "Besides this if the other continent disciples have any opinions, tell them that all of this started because of Ezra Zephyr." This was undoubtedly forcing the other continent disciples to grow resentful towards Ezra Zephyr. Only now were the many disciples struck by a sh of understanding. So Ezra Zephyr had offended brother Drake. "Don''t worry brother Drake, that kid has been growing too big-headed recently. It is time to let him know exactly who calls the shots in the outer mountains." Drake chuckled as he gazed upon the group now filled with righteous indignation. He raised his head, his cold eyes looking towards a certain mountain creek far away. "Ignorant mutt Ezra. Look at me, I only need to arrange a few things to make everyone your enemy¡­ I heard that you intend to take one of the top ten spots in the peak selection ceremony? Haha, since that is so, you will only be able to contest for those two spots. I hope that you will not drown in the saliva from everyone''s cursing when that happens. As for the other eight, if you dare to touch them, there won''t even be a need for me to take action. These Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples will ensure you''re beaten ck and blue." Chapter 233 Dragon Type Blood Time galloped past like a white steed, swiftly passing into the outer mountains. Unknowingly, there was now gradually only a month left of the initial three month period before the peak selection ceremony. Due to this, the atmosphere covering the entire outer mountains seemed to be tenser. Numerous disciples were desperately training, working hard in hopes that they would be able to raise their strength to better their chances of getting a good cing in the peak selection ceremony, while also hopefully catching the eye of some of the Spirit Devouring Mountain''s elders and obtaining good cultivation prospects. After all, numerous high-level personnel would be present on the day of the peak selection ceremony, making it an excellent chance to disy one''s abilities. As such, the atmosphere in the outer mountains was no longer as rxed as before during this period, even the air itself seemingly filled with a tense feeling. If they were not training on Energy Mountain, everyone would be in one of the many lecture halls working on their spiritual techniques, all for the sake of growing stronger. Ezra was likewise no exception. The time he had now every day was exceptionally enriched with activities, training on Energy Mountain, giving spiritual technique guidance, and studying the recently acquired Eight Lost Dragons. Hence, Exra Zephyr maintained a vignt state of mind, now allowing himself to rx as he invested all his time and effort into improving himself. After all, Ezra Zephyr was well aware of his goal, to make use of the excellent training conditions here to raise his prowess to the next level of the Core Formation stage in the shortest possible time. Back in the sovereign side of the Naran Continent, the Bloodfang Kingdom was eyed like prey by the Brownmane Empire. The ambitious Emperor Bruce had turned his eyes to the Bloodfang Kingdom ever since the death of his second son, Victor Brownmane. Once Emperor Bruce found an opportunity, the Bloodfang Kingdom would surely face cmity once again. Hence, if Ezra Zephyr does not want the Bloodfang Kingdom to be destroyed when he returns, he needs to make use of every second he had to strengthen himself. On the balcony of a certain little house. The prince was seated in a pool of sunshine, his eyes lightly shut as he held the Eight Lost Dragons jade strip in his hand. His mind entered the strip as he immersed himself in its marvels. After a long time had passed, Ezra''s eyes slowly opened. He had been trying toprehend this spiritual technique for several days and was gradually beginning to grasp the important points. The prince gazed at the jade strip as he mumbled to himself, "This technique is fantastic..." ording to what was written in the jade strip, a unique method was needed to practice the 8 Lost Dragons. It required one to refine 8 different dragon-type martial animal blood and meld them together into a spiritual technique mark, before branding it on the core Once learnt, one would be able to form dragons with one''s spiritual energy in battle. At the advanced level, eight dragons could be sent out that boasted extremely overwhelming power that was almostparable to a true high-tier Gammayer technique. The most amazing thing about it was that the higher grade of the blood, the more powerful the technique would be. "However, the difficulty lies in refining the dragon-type martial animal blood. Such blood will surely be violent and untameable. If fused into the body, the slightest negligence would give it the chance to erode and invade the body. Hence, one would need absolute control over it." Those that could be considered dragon-type martial animals were too strong. The blood of such martial animals was extremely berserk, and ordinary people would not dare to fuse it into one''s body. Ezra Zepgye fell into thought for a brief moment, before shaking his head, deciding not to think too much about it. It seems that he had to make a trip to the Glittering Jewels Pavillion. He should be able to find the blood he required there. With these thoughts in mind, he decided to act. He left the balcony and walked down the steps to the first floor. In front of the little house, Gill Subzi also followed. He was tagging along purely because there were many items in the Glittering Jewels Pavilion, and maybe even some good alcohol. The Glittering Jewels Pavilion was located on one of the central peaks. The giant octagonal building seemed to spread outwards like some kind of behemoth, while wind chimes could be seen hanging at all eight corners. When the wind blew, a clear tinkling sound would spread that was extremely pleasing to the ear. This was likewise one of the most popr ces in the outer mountains and was frequented by numerous disciples. After all, there were many treasures inside, and people would asionally find themselves shopping here for an entire day. After entering, Ezra left Gill to his own devices, while he went to seek out one of the servants girls. "I need dragon-type martial animal blood, the higher the rank the better!" the prince generously dered as if money was something he did notck. After all, being an instructor of a spiritual technique had indeed recently made him rather wealthy. The servant girl was initially stunned by his words. Soon after, she sweetly said, "Please follow me, I will find the manager for you." Hence, the servant girl led Ezra into one of the inner rooms to be seated. The prince waited inside for a while, and a middle-aged man soon entered. He smiled as he sized up Ezra and said, "I am Rumero, a manager of the Glittering Jewels Pavillion. Young brother Ezra Zephyr has be quite a popr figure in the outer mountains recently." Although Rumero was a manager at the Glittering Jewels Pavillion, he was also an official outer mountain disciple. It was due to his age that he had been assigned here. "I heard that young brother Ezra Zephyr wants dragon-type martial animal blood?" Rumero smiled. "You must be intending to practice the 8 Lost Dragons, right?" Although there were not many disciples currently who could practice the 8 Lost Dtagons, there were ultimately still a number of them. It was obvious that they had alsoe to the Glittering Jewels Pavillion in search of dragon-type martial animal blood. The prince, Ezra Zephyr nodded as he cupped his fists together. "I''ll be troubling manager Rumero." "Not a problem." Rumero chuckled. With a wave of his hand, a servant girl brought in a silver te on which sat three jade bottles. The bottles were crystal clear, the viscous scarlet liquid within giving off a faint berserk aura. "These are the blood of the Frosty Croc, Three-headed me Lizard, and the Thunder Rumble Wyvern. All of them are peak tier 2 Martial Animals, and each bottle will cost 500 spirit jade pieces." "Peak tier 2 huh..." Ezra frowned slightly. "Is there anything better?" Peak tier 2 was only equivalent to the peak level of a Core Formation stage, a level that did not satisfy Ezra Zephyr at all. After all, the higher quality of the blood, the more powerful the 8 Lost Dragons would be. Although he did not dare to hope for anything too high a grade, peak tier 2 was still rather low in his opinion. "Looks like young brother Ezra Zephyr does notck spirit jade." Rumeroughed upon hearing this. Normally speaking, most of the disciples that practised the 8 Lost Dragons would be more than satisfied with such a tier of Martial Animal blood. It was mainly because the unofficial outer mountain disciples were currently not very rich. He waved his hand and another servant girl brought in two silver tes covered by red cloth. He pulled off the first te as another three bottles appeared. Scarlet blood bubbled within these bottles, the berserk undtions able to permeate the special material from which the bottles were made. Just the smell alone made one feel one''s body heat up. "These are from the Crimson Crude Dragon, the Century Earth Snake and the Pink Devil Lizard. All of them are initial stage tier 3 Martial Animals and are exceedingly formidable. Even 7th peak level Core Formation practitioners would find them impossible to defeat." Rumero said and chuckled. "However, they are also very expensive. A single bottle will cost 1500 spirit jade pieces." He looked towards Ezra Zephye and grinned. "How about it, are you satisfied now?" Amazement was disyed on Ezra''s face. The Glittering Jewels Pavilion really had everything. Initial tier 3 martial animal blood was indeed an excellent cultivation resource for him. However, they were indeed expensive. Ordinary unofficial outer mountain disciples only received 30 spirit jade pieces a month. They may earn more by working hard on missions, but it would at most reach a sum of a few hundred spirit jade pieces, which was far from enough to purchase these martial animal types of blood. Chapter 234 Pissed Mood The prince pondered for a bit, before suddenly looking towards the other still covered silver te as he curiously asked, "What about this?" He could faintly sense even more berserk undtions spreading from it. Rumero was taken aback. Soon after, he said, "I''m afraid that young brother Ezra Zephyr might not be able to use that martial animal blood." "Why?" Asked the prince. Rumero lifted the red cloth, revealing three jade bottles. The scarlet blood within had already formed mini whirlpools in which a faint silhouettes seemed to hover. An rming berserk undtion violently pulsed from them. "These are?" Ezra Zephyr''s eyes widened. He could feel a dangerous aura from the martial animal blood in these three jade bottles. Rumero''s expression was somewhat solemn as he slowly said, "The martial animal blood of three peak tier 3 dragon type Martial Animals." Ezra Zephyr''s pupils involuntarily shrunk slightly. Peak tier 3 Martial Animal blood¡­ wasn''t that equivalent to a early level Nascent Soul expert? He never imagined that the Glittering Jewels Pavilion would have blood of this level too! Only now did Ezra realise why Rumero had said he would be unable to use them. Peak tier 3 blood was too vtile and violent. Ordinary 2nd Level Core Formation stage disciples would not dare to refine and absorb it. However, Ezra was not an ordinary man at all. So he was willing to take the risk. Most importantly, though other Core Formation practitioners did not dare, it did not mean that he shouldn''t as well. In addition, if he was able to refine peak tier 3 blood, the 8 Lost Dragons would undoubtedly be even more powerful. It was this point that truly enticed Ezra Zephyr. The werewolf prince chuckled in sastifaction, and decisively said, "Manager Rumero, how much are these three bottles? I want them." Rumero was stunned, evidently not expecting the prince to have such boldness. However, he soon let out a bitterugh as he awkwardly shook his head. "Young brother Ezra, I''m afraid that I can''t sell them to you." "Why?" The prince was likewise taken aback by Rumero''s words. The former soon frowned as he asked, "Is it a problem with the price? Or are you worried that I will not be able to refine them? Manager Rumero need not worry about such matters, I understand my limits." Rumero waved his hand, and awkwardly said, "It''s not that¡­ these three bottles have already been booked by someone else. I only took them out earlier just in case. I did not expect that they would actually end up catching your eye." He truly had not expected Ezra Zephyr''s standards to be so high that even an early tier 3 Martial Animal blood was unable to catch his fancy. As it happens, Ezra just had to end up taking a fancy to these peak tier 3 blood. One must know that they were equivalent to the Peak Foundation Establishmen stage and Early Nascent Soul stage." How could a 2nd Level Core Formation stage practitioner have the balls to even try blood at this level. Ezra Zephyr''s frown deepened. He had not expected these bottles of blood to be booked by someone else. "Are there any others of the same level?" Asked Ezra Zephyr. Rumero shook his head. "These are the only ones we have in the unofficial outer mountain branch. We''re not the official outer mountain after all, they will likely have ample stock." Ezra Zephyr was somewhat speechless. He was really a little unwilling to give up the three peak tier 3 dragon type Martial Animal blood. Hence, he could not help but ask, "May I inquire as to which fellow disciple has booked them? I can buy them from him or her at double the price." The 8 Lost Dragons had high requirements towards the quality of the Martial Animal blood used. Ezra Zephyr naturally wanted the process would be as perfect as possible, while also minimising the risk of any ws. Rumero hesitated upon hearing this. Just as he was about to speak, faintughter was suddenly heard from outside the door,ughter that contained a hint of yfulness. "Hehe, it seems that tutoring spiritual techniques really does pay well. I would never have imagined that I, Drake Tubble, would one day be offered such a good deal." The doors were pushed open as Drake Tubble walked in with full white clothes, wearing a faint smile, a mocking look in his eyes as he stared at Ezra Zephyr. The prince''s expression involuntarily darkened. He had not expected the one who had booked the three bottles of martial animal blood to be this Drake. "Are you also practicing the 8 Lost Dragons?" Ezra ''s eyes narrowed slightly. "8 Lost Dragons?" Drakeughed. "Although it''s not bad, I naturally have better options. I was merely bought the blood for fun." Iciness flitted across Ezra Zephyr''s eyes. It was obvious that Drake knew he was practicing the 8 Lost Dragons and had intentionally taken actions to obstruct him in secret, pre booking the highest quality blood in the Glittering Jewels Pavilion. Through this, Drake would be able to lower Ezra''s performance in the peak selection ceremony a monthter. "You son of a bitch!" Ezra''s eyes turned ice-cold as vigorous spiritual abruptly exploded from his body. ck and Red bolts of lightning flickered around him, faintly forming the silhouette of a giant dark wolf that growled at Drake. "Oh? You want to go at it? Who gave you the courage?" Drake yfullyughed staring mockingly at Ezra Zephyr without a single hint of fear as powerful spiritual energy swept out from his body. "Both of you stop!" Rumero hurriedly shouted when he saw that the two were about to fight, standing in between them to stop them. "If you fight in the Glittering Jewels Pavilion, there will be consequences!" With a wave of his hand, a swarm of figures surged out within the Glittering Jewels Pavilion, energy after energy rising as they targeted the two individuals. Iciness shed as Ezra and Drake''s gazes shed. In the end, both of them withdrew their spiritual energy with a cold snort. They knew that it would be almost impossible to escape punishment if they were to fight here, which would only end up wasting their precious training time. Drakeughed icily. Soon after, he waved his sleeve, sweeping away the three peak tier 3 Martial Animal blood on the te as he uncaringly said, "Don''t worry, even if all of the blood rots away in my hands, I will never sell them to you." The anger in Ezra''s eyes gradually receded, however, it still raged like a tsunami in the depths of his eyes. He ignored Drake, turning his head instead to look towards Rumero. "Manager Tumero, I''ll purchase the early tier 3 Martial Animal blood." Since there was no peak tier 3, Ezra had no choice but to use the early tier 3 for the time being. Hopefully, it would only result in a slight decrease that would not be too noticeable. Rumero apologetically looked at Ezra Zephyr and nodded, before instructing someone to bring over the blood. Ezrq received them and paid. Without saying anything else, he turned around and headed for the exit. When he brushed past Drake, thetter suddenly smiled faintly and said, "Do you think this is over, unwashed werewolf? You will soon get to enjoy all the fun I''ve prepared for you." Ezra''s eyes narrowed as he tilted his head to look at Drake. "You like to stir up trouble? I''ve heard that you are determined to win first ce in the peak selection ceremony?" The corners of Ezra''s lips seemed to be slowly hooked up by something, forming an devilish angle. Drake Yubble also turned his head and grinned. "What do you think you can do?" Ezra stared at him, and slowly said, "I''ll have to regretfully inform you that you will no longer be able to take first ce. If you want to y, I''ll apany you until both of us are satisfied!" Ezra withdrew his gaze, turned around and walked off. Drake was stunned as he watched the former leave. Soon after, a mocking smile involuntarily spread from the corners of his lips. He shook his head as if having heard the most ridiculous andughable thing. "Truly such an ignorant and overly proud fool. Haha¡­ I do want to see how you''ll snatch first ce from me!" After leaving the room, Ezra exhaled deeply, spitting out the unhappiness in his heart. Drake''s actions had indeed disgusted the former this time. "Without the peak tier 3 Martial Animal blood, I''ll just have to make do with early tier 3." Muttered Ezra Zephyr to himself. He no longer wanted to think any further about this topic and soon Gill Subzi came as well. As they walked through the mountains, Gill''s clear eyes swept a nce at Ezra Zephyr, his chubby lips parting widely as he asked, "Your majesty. You''re clearly in a bad mood, did something anger you again?" "Is it that clear?" Ezra Zephyr gently touched his face. Chapter 235 Hatis Generousity Hearing that, Gill''s eyes remained on Ezra''s face. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom sighed and began to tell him what had happened earlier. After hearing his story, Gill''s pretty face seemed to ripple slightly. "Does your majesty''s 8 Lost Dragons require dragon-type Martial Animal blood?" The prince nodded. "But I can only buy early tier 3 Martial Animal blood from the Glittering Jewels Pavilion which is less than ideal. The 8 Lost Dragons I end up with will be weaker too." Said Ezra Zephyr. Gill Subzi got lost in pondering. And in that vicinity of time, Fenrir spoke. "Boy, this is really not much of a problem." Ezra Zephyr flinched inwardly. "Fenrir, why didn''t you answer me all this time? Where were you?" "Haha, did you cry, boy?" "Not even my dick would cry for you, hollow-brained mutt." Ezra retorted. Heughed and looked at Ezra Zephyr as he lowered his voice. "I have a method to make your early tier 3 blood even better than peak tier 3 blood." Ezra Zephye''s eyes widened as he asked in bewilderment, "Really?" Fenrir forcefully nodded his chin, before he said. "Let me tell you a secret. If you mix my sons'' blood with the blood of that early tier 3 dragon-type Martial Animals, you can raise their quality." Ezra''s feet instantly froze in ce as he squinted his eyes and looked straight at Fenrir. The Monstrous Wolf of Norse grinned slightly and said, "You cannot tell them that you heard this from me." Hearing that Ezra moved towards the mountain, he found a cave and went there. Ezra''s wolf bracelet shone and two cubs came out. One was cerulean and the other had crimson colour, they were sons of Fenrir, Skoll and Hati. Ezra took in a deep breath, before disying his kindest and friendliest smile as he took the dazed Skoll and Hati. Skoll yawned and sleep as if he didn''t care. However, Hati was an emotional one and jumped at him. He gently caressed it as he said in a tender voice, "Little cutey, I need your favour?" Hati was exceedingly smart and possessed high intelligence. Hence, it naturally understood Ezra Zephyr''s words, causing it to feel a little awkward, using its tiny paws to cover its eyes. "Do you want to enjoy an extremely delicious meal made of Martial Animals?" Ezra Zephyr enticed. Hati vigorously nodded its little head, its eyes practically glowing. Ezra Zephyr revealed a warm smile as he said, "If you want to eat such meals regrly, I''ll have to first have enough spirit jades. That''s why I need you to do me a tiny little favour such that I will be able to obtain even more spirit jade in the future and let you regrly have great, sumptuous meals." Hati was taken aback. Soon after, it somewhat warily looked at Ezra Zephyr. It had sensed a faint hint of danger by instinct. Ezra Zephyr gazed at Hati as he retrieved a tiny little jade bottle from his sleeve and said with a faint smile, "It''s actually very simple, I just need a tiny bit of blood from you!" All the cerulean hairs on Hati''s body stood on end. It curled up its body and barked at Ezra Zephyr. This fellow wanted its blood! "If you can''t even help me with this small favour, I''m afraid that we''ll no longer be able to eat the meals that I told you about." Said Ezra Zephyr in a calm voice. However, the threat within his words was extremely clear. It''s been ages since these two cubs have eaten anything good. Hesitation shed across Hati''s beady eyes. It was evidently violently struggling inside. "Do you want to eat stuff like the sumptuous meal such as dried meat? Won''t it be regretful if you can''t ever taste something like that?" Ezra''s words were filled with temptation. In the end, Hati let out a pained wail, before it dejectedly extended a paw, evidently no longer able to resist Ezra Zephyr''s enticement. A grin cracked open from the corners of Ezra Zephye''s lips when he saw this. The short sword, Efsa began to glow, its blue-coloured hue flickering with a sharp cold light. Ezra Zephyr channelled his strength, the sword tip transforming into a sh of light as it ruthlessly thrust towards Hati''s paw. Sparks flew when the sharp brush tipnded on Hati''s icy paw. However, it had only made a tiny dent, unable to pierce even the tiniest little hole. Ezra Zephyr was dumbstruck. This defence was way too strong. Hati cast over a disdainful gaze. I let you cut but you can''t even cut it open, so useless. He raised the sword again and took in a deep breath. Spiritual energy surged along the sword, converging into a blue aura at its tip. The sword tip whizzed forth once again. It finally worked this time, cutting open a tiny sh on Hati''s paw from which fresh blood immediately dripped out. Ezra hurriedly stretched forward the bottle to catch the drops of blood. Only now did he discover that Hati''s blood had a deep blue hue. Every drop seemed to be extremely heavy while giving off a mysterious sensation. "So heavy." The hand holding the jade bottle sunk slightly. Hati''s blood was exceptionally heavy. "This truly is the good stuff." Ezra Zephyr licked his lips. His senses told him that Hati''s blood was extraordinary. He immediately grabbed Hati''s paw and squeezed it tightly to make more blood drip out faster. Hence, after a few minutes, Ezra Zephyr was finally able to fill a bottle. However, he could not help but lick his lips as he swiftly fished out another bottle, eyes seemingly burning as he said, "A little more, a little more!" This was such a hard-toe-by opportunity, he would get everyst drop he could! ~GRRRRR~ However, Hati released an angry growl in response to his actions. Its paw suddenly raised and mercilessly swung towards the loathsomely greedy Ezra Zephyr''s chest. ~THUUUMM~ A muffled thump was heard, followed by a miserable cry. Ezra Zephyr''s figure was thrown backwards, smashing one of the boulders of the cave as he arced across the air, before crashing into the ground with a yell of pain. Fenrir guffawed. "Haha, boy. You crossed the line, how could you forget that he is Hati ''The one who Hates'' haha." Ezray on the ground, hand clutched over his chest as he crawled up. The first thing he did was check that the bottle had not been broken, before breathing a sigh of relief. Next, he shook his head and said, "Petty fellow, it''s just one more bottle¡­" He massaged his painful chest. Hati had been too vicious. "But at least I got it." He gently swivelled the bottle in his hand as a look of joy appeared on his face. It was as Fenrir had said, Hati''s blood would make the early tier 3 blood evolve into an early tier 4 blood. "What are you doing?" While Ezra was ted inside, a lovely voice suddenly rang out from the side. He raised his head and saw Mahi Ingale standing nearby, her pretty face filled with confusion as she looked at him. The prince kept the jade bottle and grinned, "Nothing." He then asked, "Who brought you here?" Mahi hesitated for a moment, before she said, "I heard that you went to the Glittering Jewels Pavilion to purchase Martial Animal blood for the 8 Lost Dragons, but ended up being beaten to it by Drake?" Ezra Zephyr''s expression was calm as he nodded. "He managed to buy up all of the peak tier 3 Martial Animal blood." Mahi Ingale lightly clenched her teeth as fury shed in her eyes. She had only despised Drake Ingale''s actions. She suddenly jerked her hand, throwing a ck shadow at Ezra Zephyr. The prince caught it in surprise, feeling a cool sensation as it entered his hands. It was another jade bottle, a wild and berserk aura spreading from the viscous blood flowing within. "Peak tier 3 dragon type Martial Animal blood?" Ezra Zephyr was startled. "I managed to pull some strings to get it from the official outer mountains, but I only have one." Exined Mahi Ingale. Ezra Zephyr was rather astonished, evidently not expecting Mahi would help him obtain such an item. He immediately shook his head. "No need¡­" Mahi waved her hand, cutting him off. "No need to be courteous. The grudge between you and Drake is ultimately due to my cousin. I will not stand by and do nothing." She looked at Ezra Zephyr and suddenlyughed as she teased, "I''ve heard that you told Drake Tubble you would take away number one from him in the peak selection ceremony. Word has already spread. Many areughing at you for overestimating yourself." Ezra was speechless. He had not expected news of this to spread so quickly. Looks like it was because of Drake again. "I''m not the type to stir up trouble, but he''s provoked me time and time again. It won''t be me if I don''t throw a punch back." Ezra chuckled. "Why, do you not fancy my odds?" "Rationality tells me that your chances are not good." Mahi''s red lips pouted slightly. "However, I do hope to see you snatching away first ce from him." Ezra Zephyr nodded. "I''ll ept those good wishes then." Chapter 236 Hatis Blood Power Mahi Ingale was a direct and efficient individual. With a wave of her hand, she turned as she cast her gaze back towards the cave by the entrance. "Work hard. There''s not much time left to the peak selection ceremony. I for one am really looking forward to your performance. Maybe... you''ll get a present from me" Her voice echoed within the mountain. The prince watched her figure disappear, before he began to swivel the bottle of tier 3 martial animal blood. He peered into the distance, iciness filling his eyes as they narrowed. "Drake¡­ Taking away the blood means that there exist some wariness of me in your heart. Hence why you would resort to such methods to ensure nothing goes wrong. However, if you believe this will be enough to hinder me, I can only say that you''re too naive! During the peak selection ceremony, the number one position you''re so fixated on¡­ will be taken by me!" The bright moon hung high in the sky, while a seated Ezra bathed in its gentle glow. Three jade bottles stood in front of him, a savage and violent aura pulsing from the blood-red liquid within. They contained the blood of three tier 3 dragon type Martial Animals. As he gazed at the three bottles of blood, Ezra Zephyr briefly fell into thought, before he retrieved another bottle. Inside this bottle was blue blood that shined with a mysterious luster under the moonlight that leaked through a hole, a faint peculiar howl seemingly echoing from the blood. Hati''s blood seemed to contain a mysterious power. "I wonder what tier Hati and Skoll has¡­ to think that its blood can raise the quality of other Martial Animals'' blood. Even Fenrir stayed quiet when asked. Mumbled Ezra Zephyr to himself. Hati and Skoll were not only overwhelmingly powerful, but also wielded a terrifying chaotic power that seemed to be capable of burning and freezing anything. Such a frightening abilities were clearly not something an ordinary Martial Animal would possess. It was rumored that tier 4 Martial Animals had intelligence that did not lose to the Martial Masters. What''s more, some Martial Animals with powerful bloodlines possessed amazing abilities that even the numerous powerful Martial Masters did not dare to underestimate. "Are they tier 5 Martial Animals?" He thought. "That''s tantamount to Spiritual Transformation Stage!" Ezra Shook shook his head, scattering these messy thoughts. The important thing now was to test if Hati''s blood was able to raise the quality of blood like Fenrir had imed. The prince began to concentrate, one hand holding one of the bottles of blood, as the other very carefully dripped cerulean chilling blood into it. The moment the cerulean blood entered the bottle, its contents abruptly began to freeze. Cerulean light spread, infusing the originally blood red blood with a faint cerulean glow. At this very moment, Ezra Zephyr felt the surrounding spiritual energy begin to converge towards the bottle. The blood-red Martial Animal blood supercooled as a faint bloody mist began to rise. The mist ultimately took the shape of a tiny python silhouette and released a soft hiss. The savage aura from the blood also steadily strengthened. Joy surged in Ezra''s eyes when he saw this. As expected, Fenrir had been speaking the truth. Hati''s blood was indeed able to raise the quality of Martial Animal blood. ording to his estimates, this Martial Animal blood, in terms of quality was even superior to that from the Glittering Jewels Pavilion! This was an upgrade of an entire level. "How terrifying¡­" Ezra Zephyr involuntarily gasped. Although it was only a single bottle, one could already see how amazing Hati''s blood was. This information had to be kept secret at all cost. If not, it would surely draw the attention of many people, something that would be extremely detrimental to Hati and Skoll. One must know that a tier 3 Martial Animal was already equivalent to a Foundation Establishment expert, while the Foundation Establishment expert was considered elite even in a behemoth like Spirit Devouring Mountain. As for tier 4 and tier 5, they were existences that even the Spirit Devouring Mountain would not dare to offend. At the side of Spirit Devouring Mountain, a gigantic forest exist. It has 5 zones, each zone represents the tier of Martial Animals in it. No one is allowed to set foot in 4th Zone and deeper, as it the territory of tier 4 Martial Animals. That part of forest is called Dominion of Death. "I should start refining the blood, and begin practicing the 8 Lost Dragons" Without further ado, Ezra Zephyr mmed his hands together, shattering the jade bottle. Red liquid rose, transforming into two thin streams of blood that were sucked into Ezra Zephyr''s nostrils. The pungent scent of blood assaulted his senses, nearly making him puke, but Ezra Zephyr forcibly pushed down the urge. The Martial Animal blood immediately began to rebel the moment it entered his body, a savage aura spreading with the intent to invade. However, the prince was prepared. ck Chaos Lightning flickered over from all directions, surrounding the blood to prevent it from causing any harm to the body. The blood charged with all its might, making the insides of Ezra Zephyr''s body shake violently. The savage aura continued to rise, stirring up vexed feelings in his heart. Red appeared in his eyes as the desire to destroy began to engulf him. However, the moment this urge rose, the sleeping Wolf of Norse stood. "Quit it, you possess no right to act arrogant with this feeble might of yours." The dominant existence of Fenrir rose, a cooling sensation spread, allowing him to regain his senses. "It is indeed dangerous to refine Martial Animal blood. If the heart and mind are not strong, one will easily be infected by the savagery, entering a state of uncontrolled violence that would likely lead to the descent into madness." Ezra''s heart beat in excitement, not daring to dy any further as he began to refine the blood in ordance to the instruction in the 8 Lost Dragons. Moonlight sprinkled onto thend. The prince sat on the ground, faint bloody mist rising from his pores, before being blown away by the wind. ording to the 8 Lost Dragons, one needed to slowly whittle away the savageness inside the Martial Animal blood. Once this step wasplete, one would be able to fuse the blood with one''s own spiritual energy. The fusion of the two would bestow one the ability to release extremely berserk spiritual energy attacks. The most important factor for the whittling process was time, time that Ezra Zephyr was already prepared to spend. However, when he began to direct the Chaos Lightning spiritual energy, he discovered that every time his spiritual energy neared the Martial Animal''s blood, the savage aura contained within seemed to be suppressed as if it was faintly trembling in fear. After observing this phenomenon a few times, Ezra could not help but feel somewhat puzzled. "It seems that the Chaos Lightning has a special suppressive effect on dragon type Martial Animal blood?" Mumbled Ezra with uncertainty. "The Chaos Lightning of yours does originate from the billions of martial spirits I have devoured and contains a little of primal aura. It is possible that this is why it has a suppressive effect on not only dragon type but all type of Martial Animal''s blood." Ezra''s heart jumped slightly at the message of Fenrir. If so, it would be much more convenient for him to whittle away the savageness in the blood. He immediately got to work, whittling away the savageness in the blood with his spiritual energy. Sure enough, the originally untamable and violent blood feebly gave up most of its resistance, allowing the Chaos Lightning to swiftly neutralize the savageness contained within it. After an entire night. The Martial Animal''s blood in Ezra''s body had grown much calmer. At this rate, he would be able to fully refine it in a few days. When that happened, he would havepleted the initial step. ~HAAH~ A slightly pungent breath of air was puffed out from Ezra''s mouth as his tightly shut eyes slowly opened. A look of satisfaction flitted across them. The night had been much more fruitful than expected. He had originally been prepared to spend a long time on this process. Who could have expected that his spiritual energy would be an exceptional match for the 8 Lost Dragons. "I should be able to reach the first level of the 8 Lost Dragons in three more days." Anticipation shed in Ezra Zephyr''s eyes. He was itching to try the power of a high tier gammayer technique. The prince brushed his clothes and stood up. The moment he stood up, he saw two figures rapidly approaching from far away. When he concentrated, he saw that it was Ash Bekham and Gill Subzi. Both individuals were rushing towards his location, worried looks on their faces. Ezra Zephyr assumed that something serious has happened. Chapter 237 Ashs Worry The prince frowned slightly as his figure moved, like wind as it drifted forward andnded in front of the two. "What is it?" He asked. Upon seeing Ezra Zephyr, Ash panted a few times before looking towards Ezra Zephyr with an ugly expression as he said, "Drake Tubble gathered many of the more highly ranked unofficial outer mountain disciplesst night to fix the top ten spots of the peak selection ceremony. He said that the Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples are going to take eight of them. If we from the other continents want topete, we can only fight for thest two spots. Whoever breaks this rule will be an enemy of all the Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples!" Ash Bekham''s expression turnedplicated as he gazed at Ezra Zephyr. The unofficial outer mountains were currently in an uproar due to this news. "Finally, he also said¡­ that you are the reason behind all of this." "I''m the reason, heh." Ezra Zephyrughed slightly after hearing what they had to say. Drake Tubble was clearly doing this on purpose, he aimed to make the other continent''s disciples resent Ezra Zephyr. When that happened, he and his continent would not only have to face hostility from the Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples but also the criticism of the disciples from the other continents. With unfriendliness from both sides, The Naran disciples'' situation would not be good. "There are already some other continent disciples that have begun toin. They feel that it''s clearly a grudge between only you and Drake Tubble, but it has now ended up implicating them¡­" Ash Bekham smiled bitterly. If this continued, the prince would be highly criticized. A mocking look rose from the corners of Ezra Zephye''s mouth apanied by a wicked grin as he said, "Those obtuse dimwitted fucks can''t even understand that it''s not me but him, who started this mud-fight?" Although Drake''s tactics were underhanded, the prince felt that the disciples who med him were even more stupid. Gill''s mouth pulled outwards as he said, "These guys only know how to bully the weak and fear the strong. They don''t dare to voice their objections to Drake, so they made up another reason to vent their frustrations." Drake clearly knew that this would be the oue, hence why he had acted so outrageously. After all, the title of the number one individual amongst the unofficial outer mountain disciples was a powerful deterrent force. Even though Ezra had defeated an official outer mountain disciple in a spiritual technique match, in the eyes of the disciples, he was stillcking what needed to bepared to Drake. Everyone felt Drake was very likely to be a well-known figure of this batch in the Spirit Devouring Mountain, and his prospects were practically limitless. Hence, they would naturally not dare to offend him. However, Ezra was of a different mind. "What did you say?" His tone changed, it carried a chaotic aura. Gill and Ash involuntarily flinched. "Your majesty, I said... they are afraid of Drake." "No, other than that... the fuck did say about bullying the weak." Ezra reminded. "Oh, I said they bully us because we are wea-" ~CRACKLE CRACKLE~ Before he could fully say it, the ck lightning thundered. Ezra Zephyr raised his hand, and a bolt of lightning flickered andnded on a nearby hill. ~BOOM CRAACKK CRASH~ The moment the ck and red lightning touched the hill, the seemingly unflinching and sturdy hill crumbled, rocks fell in a perpetual manner and within seconds, the hill crumbled in a disgustingly crunching manner. "If I ever see you with that depressing rattle of yours again, I''ll give you the experience that this hill went through. It seems my forbearance drew a wrong image, you louts think that imp-looking feral creature is stronger than me!" Ezra said in a dering tone. He lowered his murdering aura when he saw Gill in sweat, he tapped his shoulder and said. "Gain some minor confidence, you craven milksop. You could have a harem if you had a good spirit and 5 years training program." Gill Subzi was bewildered. "I apo-apologise, your majesty..." That''s all he could say. Ash Bekham who was rmed by Ezra''s sudden change shook his head and regained his senses. "Brother Ezra, I''m convinced that you are on par with Drake, but quite many people haveints against you, while even more are very angry at Drake''s overbearingness but can''t do anything about it. ording to these rules of his, the Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples will be upying eight of the top ten spots, leaving the rest of us to fight for the remaining two. There are so many of us from the other continents, can you imagine how wretched and desperate the situation will be." "Tsk, you nitwit primates are worse than those werehyenas from Warborn Kingdom." He said regretfully. Ash Bekham blinked his eyes in confusion. Ezra counter asked. "On what basis should we listen to him? Do the likes of him have the right to allocate these ces? The top ten spots of the peak selection ceremony should be contested based on one''s own strength. Who the hell is Drake, and how thick-skinned is he to think he could decide on how they should be split?" Ash smiled bitterly. "I''ve heard that the peak selection ceremony will be a free-for-all battlement, while the quality of the Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples far surpasses the rest of us. Take the top ten unofficial outer mountains disciples for example, a total of 7 are from them, 4 from Shiyan continent and 3 from Rhiyan Hence, when the timees to vie for the top ten spots of the peak selection ceremony, they will have the upper hand. What''s more, they have Drake Tubble, whom no one has been able toe close to. Now that he has even brought together the Shiyan disciples to decide the allocation of the top ten spots, whoever tries to touch those spots would have to face all of the Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples. Chapter 238 Ashs Suggestion Outside the cave, three youths were engaged in a hot chatter. Ash continued. "In the face of this power, the disciples from the other continents are merely akin to a te of scattered sand. Who would dare to object? After all, once the other party is provoked, they can easily join hands in the peak selection ceremony to make things difficult. Let alone the top ten, one might be hard-pressed to even obtain a decent ranking. Even if we fight, they have Drake Tubble." "And you have me and Naran Continent disciples." The prince retorted Ezra indifferently remarked, "In the end, it depends on whose fist is harder." He looked towards Ash Bekham as he continued, "I do not know whether the others will acknowledge his allocation, but with regards to my ranking, I''m afraid that they don''t have the qualifications. Moreover¡­ I''m not interested in the other spots either, the only thing I want in the peak selection ceremony is the first ce." His tone was ordinary, but the words he spoke stunned Ash Bekham, but Gill knows the terror of his prince. It''s just that being apart from the rest of Naran''s disciples and working on an informationwork, the uninvited rumours haunted his heart and mind, causing some doubts. No one did not know that Drake had already dered first ce was his. In the face of his overwhelming might, no one dared to have any opinions. Hence, practically everyone felt that Drake taking number one in his batch was already set in stone. Who could have expected Ezra Zephyr to also dere he wanted first ce? As such, would this not mean that he would have topete with Drake? Ash Bekham sighed, before he said, "Brother Ezra¡­ Drake will not be easy to deal with. I suspect that he has already reached the 4th Level Core Formation stage." Most of the first ss disciples were at the 3rd Level, and Drake was likely the only one who had reached the 4th. The princeughed in a carefree manner. "Whether or not he''s easy to deal with, I''ll find out when we fight." Ezra grinned, he wanted to see how grotesque Drake would look when the first ce he coveted so much will be taken by him in the peak selection ceremony. Drake had repeatedly used various methods to make things difficult. If the prince bore with all this without counter-attacking, he would not be The Atrocious Werewolf Prince. Upon hearing this, Ash knew that Ezra had already made his decision. Looks like things were no longer going to be peaceful during the peak selection ceremony. However, Ash felt a little apprehensive. Although no one had a good grasp of Ezra''s abilities except Naran''s disciples, the one he was facing this time was not the likes of Moshi or Roshi, but Drake Tubble, a ruthless individual that was known to stand at the top of all the unofficial outer mountain disciples. "Brother Ezra, if you''re really nning on viewing for first ce with Drake, I advise you to cooperate with some of the other continent disciples. They have already been enraged by Drake''s overbearingness, and onlyck someone to step up and take the lead. If Brother Ezra can get them on your side, you will not have to face the Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples alone. Even thou Naran disciples are powerful but there is a limit." Ash Bekham suddenly suggested. Gill Subzi fell into thought for a while, before he said, "I know some first ss disciples that are also unhappy with Drake. They will be a considerable force if you manage to recruit them." The prince fell silent for some time. In the end, he nodded. Drake had already gathered a huge group of two continents'' disciples, an rming powerful force indeed. Although Ezra Zephyr did not feel that numbers meant victory, it was true that going alone would at times be more physically and mentally exhausting. The thing that stopped Ezra from throwing tantrum was the connections of Shiyan and Rhiyan continents in Spirit Devouring Mountain. If he could recruit these other continent disciples to his cause, he would not lose to Drake in presence and position. When Ash saw Ezra nod, he continued to speak again, "However, all of them are elites amongst the unofficial outer mountain disciples, the proud individuals who will not easily submit to anyone. Without sufficient strength, it will be very difficult to convince them." Drake had been able to be the leader of the Shiyan disciples due to his strength even Rhiyan disciples came under him and left the side of Ravina Ingale. In contrast, there was no one amongst the other continent disciples like him who could sweep away everyone else with power. This led to the current situation in the unofficial outer mountains. The other continent''s disciples formed their various groups and factions. Though they may seem to have the advantage due to their superior numbers, they werepletely unable to match the Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples. The only group who have defeated them is yours, Naran disciples. Ezra intended to caution Ezra as well as to inform him that only he is capable. After all, the former was worried that Ezra would be unable to control the situation after recruiting these proud and untamable individuals. If the situation turned into a farce, Ezra Zephyr would lose all face. Who amongst those who coulde to the Spirit Devouring Mountain was not a prided genius? Everyone was full of pride, making it an uphill task to make them all voluntarily acknowledge a single person. At the very least, such a person had never appeared during the past two months. The prince naturally understood this. He softly chuckled and said, "Brother Ash need not worry. You only need to call them over, and I''ll handle the rest." With these words from the prince, there was nothing much for Ash to say, and he could only nod. "We''ll depend on Brother Ezra''s methods when the timees." Chapter 239 Delusionals Ash Bekham was very efficient. By the time afternoon arrived, he had already invited over all of the outstanding individuals from other continents amongst the current batch of unofficial outer mountain disciples. In a certain little house by the mountain creek. The prince was seated on a rock, a dozen youthful figures seated before him. Robust spiritual energy spread from these figures, every action and gesture they made filled with a certain aura of pride. Most of the individuals who had been invited were after all elites amongst the first ss disciples. They were normally surrounded by many of their peers, enjoying the feeling of the world seemingly revolving around them. Hence, it was natural that they did notck pride. Especially the two figures at the very front, a youngnky man and a well-statured woman. The youngdy wore a long dark cyan dress, her fine ck hair reaching to her waist. Her face was pretty, and her skin was white as snow. She was called Ray Lime and was quite well known amongst the unofficial outer mountain disciples. Due to her good looks, she had many admirers. Thenky male wore long gold robes, his hair scattered behind him. His wild-looking face gave off a proud aura. He was known as Rock. These two were also ranked amongst the top ten unofficial outer mountain disciples and could be said to be one of the rare few from the other continents that were able to vie with the Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples. Ray appeared calm, though her eyes would covertly sweep towards Ezra Zephyr to examine him. Rock, on the other hand, was even more unbridled, his gaze uncourteously sizing up Ezra Zephyr, as if trying to discover thetter''s bottom line. Ray inquired in a soft and gentle voice, "May I ask why Brother Ezra has gotten Brother Ash to gather us here?" The numerous disciples present cast their gazes over. If it was two months prior, not a single one of them would have answered Ezra''s call. However, Ezra''s reputation had recently risen, making no one dare to underestimate him. Thus, they decided toe here out of respect after listening to Ash Bekham''s words. The prince''s expression was calm as he gazed upon the group. There was no beating about the bush as he said, "I believe everyone has already heard of how Drake intends to divide the top ten spots in the peak selection ceremony." Everyone could not help but frown slightly upon hearing this. Rock let out an icy chuckle. "This matter may even be rted to Brother Ezra." "Are you trying to say that if there was no feud between me and Drake, he would put up with you guys?" Ezra''s scarlet eyes hardened slightly as he looked towards Rock and said in a cold voice, "Hoping for others to be more lenient and give you some scraps, is this all your dignity worth?" By the side, Ash Bekham was rmed and Gill Subzi sighed, Ash was not expecting Ezra Zephyr''s words to be so sharp even at the start. Sure enough, the numerous disciples present began to buzz angrily, rage filling their eyes as they looked towards Ezra Zephyr. Their proud selves were unable to ept the werewolf''s words. Rock''splexion turned green with anger as he gnashed his teeth and said, "You do have a way with words, why not go reason with Drake." A trace of unhappiness could also be seen on Ray Lime''s pretty face as she said, "Brother Ezra, you should also know how powerful Drake Tubble is. What else can we do but be amodating? If you asked us here only to humiliate us, then we will not apany you any further." Ezra''s eyelids lowered slightly as he looked towards the indignant crowd and said, "Looks like you guys still have a bit of fight in you. If not, it would have been meaningless to gather you." He shook his head, looking directly at them as he cut straight to the point. "I''ve asked all of you here to tell you that I intend to contest for first ce with Drake in the peak selection ceremony. If you guys don''t n on struggling for those two pathetic spots, listen to my instructions when the timees." Ash Bekham grabbed his face. Ezra''s words were way too direct. It seemed as if he had no ns of trying to properly talk things out. Sure enough, the numerous disciples looked at each other, before sniggers began to emerge. "What shameless boasting. A 2nd Level Core Formation like you intends to vie for first ce with Drake?" Rock was the first to lose control. "How much did your arrogance swell after defeating Roshi in a spiritual technique match? Naive boy. Time is pressing for me, so I''m afraid that I can''t afford to entertain your delusions any longer." Rock coldly snorted as he stood up, intending to leave. "What a bunch of rotten-head dunces, do any of you have the balls to defeat your instructor in the spiritual technique that he teaches?" Asked Ezra with mockery. These words flinched everybody, nobody dared to say ''yes''. Regardless of how much they belittle Ezra''s aplishments, he without a doubt has made a legend. The prince continued. "You all are failures! You failed to join any enormous sect in your continent and had toe here, a dying sect that lost its position of 1st-degree and has be a weak 2nd-degree sect. Who do you think you are? Are you the best in your continent? No! Are you strongest? No! Am I the best in my continent, Yes! Am I strongest? Yes! ept the reality and drop the curtains on your gulled rancid bazoo." The words of Ezra Zephyr fell like the rain of arrows, piercing every part of hearers. Ash Bekham shook her head. Ezra Zephyr seemed to be way too arrogant. The 1st part yed its role, the 2nd part for them to submit was to beat them till they were convinced. Hence, he immediately said, "If you find my words hard to digest, then receive a strike from me and I will apologize right here, right now." "Arrogant asshole!" Rock''s eyes widened as heughed in anger. Chapter 240 Taming The Untameable Rockughed in anger, fury filled his eyes. Ezra Zephyr could no longer be bothered to speak, he said what he had to. He formed a seal with one hand before his palm suddenly flew forth. Thundering lightning chaos force abruptly cackled, akin to a web of ck and red as it bolted out from Ezra''s palm. When it surged out, it seemed to turn into a big bolt of lightning covered in red hints that released like a dragon. An extremely rming aura violently unfurled. This palm strike had been imbued with the 8 Lost Dragons! The spiritual energy was faintly shaped like a giant lizard, it was the dragon-type Martial Animal blood Ezra Zephyr refined. However, it appeared somewhat indistinct because he had yet to fully refine it. Even so, the strike was imposingly powerful, tearing apart even the ground itself. A ferocious aura pounced towards Rock, causing his expression to change drastically. It was as if a tier 3 Martial Animal was charging towards him, intending to trample him into the ground. He did not dare to dy. With a loud yell, spiritual energy also exploded from his body, the power of the 3rd level undoubtedly on full disy. ~BOOOM~ His foot mmed into the ground as his body shot forth like a sh of light, colliding with the roaring giant lizard made from spiritual energy. Wild winds devastated the surroundings, causing cracks to extend across the ground. ~THOMM~ Under the now stupefied gaze after gaze, the menacingly charging Rock was blown away by the giant lizard a split secondter. He heavily crashed into a wall of the mountain, causing cracks to fill the entire wall. The area around the mountain creek was deathly silent. Ezra Zephyr was expressionless. With a wave of his sleeve, the giant spiritual energy lizard returned to his hand. Rock fell from the mountain wall and crashed into the ground as he spat out a mouthful of blood. He raised his head, shock and fear in his eyes as he looked towards Ezra Zephyr, evidently never expecting his 3rd Level of strength to be incapable of receiving even a single blow from Ezra Zephyr. Ray''s red lips were slightly ajar, her full chest heaving as she stared deeply at the prince. "Is there anyone else who wants to leave?" The prince''s voice was shockingly calm, and a wicked grin decorated his face. Silence. Everyone was silent, not daring to make any noise. The scrutiny from before had nowpletely vanished. One must know that Rock was ranked 7th amongst the 10 Great Outer Mountain disciples. However, even someone like him had been defeated in a single strike. How terrifyingly powerful did one have to be to achieve such a feat? They believed that no matter how strong Ezra Zephyr was, he would at most be a little stronger than them. Yet, the scene before their eyes made them understand how wrong they had been. "Are you guys going to listen now?" Ezra''s gaze swept across them. Anyone who came into contact with it hurriedly lowered their heads in embarrassment. Ray''s red lips parted slightly, and apologetically said, "We were blind earlier, I hope that Brother Ezra Zephyr does not me us too much." Ezra smiled. "Beauty with brains, just to let you know, you look amazingly beautiful in cyan colour." Ezra beguiled thedy with coaxing praise. Ray''s eyes widened and her cheeks turned red, she lowered her face as she blushed. Rock wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth. He was a straightforward person, so after being utterly defeated by Ezra, he did not leave, but instead returned and sat down again. "You''re good, and I was the one who was blind earlier. Go ahead and let us know what should be done." The strength Ezra disyed had subdued them, causing certain thoughts to rise in their minds. Perhaps Ezra did have the power to contend against Drake. Ash secretly breathed a sigh of relief. All of these guys were indeed miserable bastards. When words were used, they refused to listen, and only after being beaten did they submit. The prince nced at Rock and said, "First, we will not ept their suggestion of leaving us only two of the top ten spots." Everyone exchanged a look. Of course, they did not want to ept it. "What do we do about Drake? He said we have to go find him if we have any objections." Asked someone. Ezra''s expression was uncaring. "He cane and suck my dick Spread the word that we want all 10 of the top 10 spots. The Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples won''t get a single one." Cold sweat emerged on the heads of Rock and the rest, even Ray''s lips stretched slightly taunt as she forced a smile. "Ar-are you insane? How will they agree to this?" The prince offhandedly said, "If they disagree, we''ll see which of us is more skilled in the peak selection ceremony." Someone weakly said, "With regards to quality, the Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples are indeed a little stronger than us. I''m afraid that we won''t be able to do much." Ezra''s gaze swept across the group as he said, "Firstly, the 6 of 10 spots will be taken by Naran disciples. So, their biggest enemies would be me and Naran''s disciples. As for the remaining 4, Ash Bekham, Rock and Ray Lime will get each, and thest one will be given to Mahi Ingale, as she was the first one to believe me, excluding my people. Secondly, I will help you improve your spiritual techniques." Ray Lime, Rock and the rest''s eyes could not help but brighten. They knew that Ezra seemed to be astonishingly talented in practising spiritual techniques. If they had his guidance, they may even raise their strength to the next level. "In return, all of you have to listen to me during the peak selection ceremony, whoever I direct you guys at, you guys will go and beat up. Any objections?" The prince slowly uttered. This time, everyone nodded one after another, their eyes filled with burning excitement. At the rear, Ash Bekham and Gill Subzi inwardly sighed in admiration upon seeing this. This was truly a beautiful move from Ezra. First, taunt them with disrespectful words, then intimidate them like a st of thunder, before dangling a carrot in front of their eyes. All of these normally untameable elite disciples were immediately subdued into obedience. Chapter 241 Angry Shiyan Disciples Ezra Zephyr had suddenly changed from a remote continent''s disciple to an existence that was now able to match Drake''s reputation and his coalition gang of Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples. Ash Bekham licked his lips as a fire began to burn in his eyes. All of a sudden, the peak selection ceremony in a month was going to be an electrifyingly exciting event. News of Ezra recruiting elite disciples from other continents swiftly spread in the unofficial outer mountains, undoubtedly causing a giant wave to rise. Of course, the deration Ezra made next was even more shocking. For the top 10 spots, the non-Shiyan disciples would take all, while the Shiyan and Rhiyan won''t even get one! These words were akin to the impetus for a volcanic eruption, with numerous Shiyan disciples openly mocking them. "Haha, this is the joke of the century. Ever since the Spirit Devouring Sect was founded, there have never been less than five Shiyan disciples amongst the top ten in the peak selection ceremony!" "Such shameless bragging from a werewolf boy. Who does he think he is? Can''t imagine how he dares to allocate the top ten spots!" "Looks like he''s lost his mind, does he believe he''s superior to Drake?" "Well, if we see it that way. He sure has potential to rival Drake." "Ezra Zephyr has such big guts, I wish I had half of his. No, even a quarter would be great." "No way, we Shiyan disciples are blessed by the heavens, and should naturally enjoy the better treatment. Who does Ezra think he is? I heard that he even ns on vying for first ce with brother Drake, what a joke." "It seems that defeating Moshi and obtaining victory over Roshi in the spiritual technique match has given him the impression that there is no one capable amongst us Shiyan disciples, how cocky." "Haha, you Shiyan disciples are damn arrogant. How many of you in the sect''s history has defeated the instructor in the spiritual technique that he teaches? No one, zero, right?" "Don''t be his advocate, let''s see how he''ll take responsibility for his words this time. Truly a fool who doesn''t know the immensity of the heavens." The unofficial outer mountains descended into boiling anger, a tsunami of opposition exploding from the Shiyan disciples as if they had been humiliated. In response to the enormous ruckus, even more, non-Shiyan disciples inwardly curled their lips. Where was all this self-righteousness when you guys decided that you would be taking eight of the top ten spots and leaving two for us as ''charity''? Thus, they came forward and defended the pride of Ezra Zephyr. Now that someone had finally stood up amongst the non-Shiyan disciples, these guys were acting as if they had been utterly humiliated, and would never let this matter drop. Hence, many non-Shiyan disciples apuded Ezra''s decision to bravely step forward. Although some of them, who were unaware of Ezra did not know why he dared to so openly face Drake Tubble, it was better than before, when everyone was so afraid of Drake that no one had the courage to even raise his or her head. However, they did feel somewhat awkward. This matter would certainly draw violent bacsh from the Shiyan disciples, a bacsh that they did not know whether Ezra Zephyr would be able to deal with. If he failed, his bold deration would only turn into a joke, making them have to bow their heads even lower in front of the proud Shiyan disciples. The training sessions here were not missed by a single unofficial outer mountain disciple, with the exception of some Naran disciples. However, there was something different about the atmosphere today, a faint hint of tenseness and hostility in the air. Countless gazes sneaked nces towards a certain spot near the peak, where Ezra was seated on his prowess tform with his eyes closed, no hint of any other emotion on his calm face. Many gazes also looked towards another prowess tform nearby, where dressed entirely in white, was Drake Tubble, an equally nonchnt look on his face. The atmosphere covering Energy Mountain was strangely tense. Thissted for a long time before a figure suddenly stood up. It was a young man with fierce eyes, and vigorous spiritual energy pulsing around his body. It was Toria. He was not some unknown individual, but the number 6 amongst the 10 unofficial outer mountain disciples. He looked towards the prince with hostility, before lifting his leg as he began stomping menacingly towards thetter. Figure after figure also stood up, following behind him. Their eyes were filled with toying looks as they gazed towards Ezra Zephyr. A dozen figures soon gathered. All of them were first-ss disciples, while also from the Shiyan continent. Any one of them usually objected to admiration and respect. When all of them were gathered together, they became an exceptionally intimidating force. The expressions of several non-Shiyan disciples changed slightly, feeling somewhat nervous. From the looks of it, these Shiyan disciples were going to cause trouble for Ezra Zephyr. "That''s Toria, ranked 6th amongst the outer mountain disciples." "Do you see the silver-haired young man beside him? That''s Usopp, an even more formidable character that''s ranked 4th amongst the outer mountain disciples." "The others are no ordinary individuals too." "It seems that they don''t have friendly intentions." Numerous whispers spread as every gaze on Energy Mountain shifted over. When Usopp, Toria and the rest menacingly walked towards Ezra Zephyr, the expressions of Ash Bekham, Rock, Ray Lime and the gang changed slightly. How could they not know what the other party was up to? Their gazes immediately converged, and a split secondter, figure after figure stood up and gathered behind the trio, before moving to stand in front of Ezra Zephyr. Countless gazes watched the two parties that were about to collide, their hearts jumping erratically in their chests. These two groups were basicallyposed of the elites amongst this batch of outer mountain disciples. If they were to sh, it would be an earth-shaking event. Chapter 242 Naran Disciples Have Arrived "Usopp, Toria, what are you guys nning on doing?!" Asked Ray in a low voice. "You three." He gestured at Ash, Ray and Rock. "Scram!" There was an ominous look in Toria''s eyes, no trace of any civility in his words. Powerful spiritual energy burst from his body as a suffocating pressure spread. "Toria, do you think I''m made from mud?!" Rock was also a proud individual. His eyes immediately hardened as he too stepped forward, violence brimming from his eyes as he looked towards Toria. "Oh, have your balls grown Rock? Do you really believe you''ve found a reliable backer?" Toria''s tone was filled with ridicule. Rock''s gaze turned icy. Spiritual energy swirled around his hands as they faintly expanded, undtions violently pulsing from them. By Toria''s side, the silver hair youth called Usopp spoke up in an indifferent voice, "Rock, this matter does not concern you guys. I advise you to open your eyes a little wider, and not be so easily tricked by others. There are some people who have no ability, but wield their tongues with impable finesse." His gaze seemed to sweep to the back, where ck-dressed Ezra Zephyr was seated, clearly putting no effort to conceal the disdain within them. Ray''s lips opened slightly as she calmly said, "What we do is our own business. There''s no need for Brother Usopp''s concern." Usopp coldly snorted. "Sister Ray, in our previous bout, your ck Shadow Art really caught me off guard. However, I''ve now mastered the Sun Light Law, so feel free toe at me again." Ray frowned a little upon hearing this. She naturally knew that the Sun Light Law just so happened to counter the ck Shadow Art she practised. Toria coldly chuckled, no longer bothering with them as his gaze looked straight towards the prince. "Ezra Zephyr, didn''t you say that we Shiyan disciples can not upy any of the top ten spots? We''re here to find out what right you have to say such things!" His expression turned serious as he stepped forward, his thunderous voice rumbling across the entire Energy Mountain. "So get your ass over here!" "If you don''t give us an exnation today, you will not be able to walk out of Energy Mountain!" Usopp and Toria''s thunderous voices echoed, causing the hearts of countless disciples to jump in their chests. From the looks of it, these Shiyan disciples intended to deal with Ezra today. They obviously knew that Ray Lime and the rest derived their confidence from Ezra Zephyr, so as long as they were able to force him into submission in front of everyone here, the other disciples would naturally understand that the dignity of the Shiyan disciples was not to be challenged. Gaze after gaze converged on Ezra Zephyr. Toria sternly looked at Ezra and said, "Mhm. Lowly werewolf, if you apologise to us Shiyan disciples today, we can act as if we never heard those words you said previously. Or else, we Shiyan disciples will not let this go!" Rock was practically about to explode due to Toria''s overbearingness, the former''s rage channelled into a singleugh as he said, "If you want to y, I''ll happily apany you!" Spiritual Energy also began to surge around Ash Bekham and Ray Lime, a sharp iciness brimming in their eyes. Behind them, the non-Shiyan disciples also got ready to fight. After all, Toria and the rest were being way too outrageous. If they were allowed to do as they pleased with Ezra Zephyr, the non-Shiyan disciples would no longer have any hopes of rising up against the Shiyan disciples. "The one who causes trouble should be the one to resolve it. Rock, you guys should stop erring any further." However, just as Rock and the rest were about to act, a faint voice was suddenly heard. It seemed to bring with it a mighty pressure that instantly made the surging spiritual energy around Rock and the rest grow sluggish. Rock and gang''s expressions changed as they lifted their heads, to find Drake Tubble indifferently looking towards them on his prowess tform nearby. In the face of Drake''s gaze, Rock and the rest immediately felt an indescribable pressure, as if they would be truly suppressed by Drake if they were to go any further. As the number one individual amongst the outer mountain disciples, Drake''s presence made others extremely wary. "You chicken-hearted thing, all you do is hide far to the rear ande up with all kinds of underhanded tactics. Do you really believe sending trash like them will achieve anything?" While Rock and the gang''s expressions were fluctuating indeterminately, a calm voice broke the deadlock. Countless gazes looked over, only to see that Ezra had opened his eyes, and was now looking straight at Drake, his words clearly referring to thetter. Drake''s eyes hardened slightly. "All you have is a sharp tongue, and the reason why I don''t personally deal with the likes of you is because I do not feel that you have the qualifications." "What do you mean by ''trash like them''? What right does a mere 2nd Level Core Formation have to put on such airs?!" Toria''s expression darkened as he ferociously red at Ezra, evidently angered by thetter''s earlier words of disdain. "Do you think the likes of you are worthy enough for Brother Drake to take action?!" The prince''s gaze turned a little colder as he looked towards Toria, shaking his head as he said in a soft voice, "Reckless fool." "What did you say?!" Toria''s rage hit its peak. The manner in which Ezra viewed the former as insignificant was really grating hard on his nerves. He truly could not understand why Ezra Zephyr would have the gall to show such an attitude towards him. The prince shook his head, deciding not to waste any more time arguing. Hezily raised his hand and waved it slightly. ~WHOOSSH SWOOSSH~ Everybody heard the sound of gusting winds and soon after, hundreds of Naran disciples arrived. Unlike other disciples, they kept a very low profile since the first day. However, the current powerful spiritual energy around them was terrifying. Especially, the five that were in the lead. "These right here, are what you call top-tier subordinates. If you like games then I''ll provide you with yers" Ezra grinned. "Out of the way, watch me kill him with a single punch today!" Howled Toria as ferocious spiritual energy exploded. His hands rapidly expanded as faint glowing runes appeared, giving off an endless aura of forceful unyieldingness. Light flickered in his pupils, detecting a blurry figure dash towards him from an angle. "Die!" With a fierce cry, his palm suddenly chopped downwards, creating a dozen feet long dipper energy that tore open a glossy deep cut in the ground below. However, his deadly strikended on a different spot. The blurry figure seemed to stand in front of Ezra Zephyr, and when they saw the blurry figure they found out that it was Theor Galearms, who parried the attack of Toria. "Just shielding yourself with people, do you believe you''re a turtle?" Ridicule was revealed in Toria''s eyes. Ezra Zephyr made a mocking face as he said. "That was themest insult I have ever heard in my life, you are cringe. Theor, eliminate this synonym of shit, his face is hurting my eyes." "Haha, as you wish, your majesty." Theor replied with augh as if he was waiting for this moment. Chapter 243 Gods Vortex When Ezra said that, Theor Galearms vanished from sight. "Where did he go?" Toria asked himself in shock. Usopp yelled. "Above!" "What is it?" Toria was immediately rmed, and also jerked his head upwards, only to find Theor Galearms descending with his body spinning rapidly. Astonishing waves of golden spiritual energy came out of his body, and both of his hands held the curved swords. It was a mid-tier Gammayer technique. "Th-that''s God''s Speed! How did he manage to learn it?" Toria''s pupils shrank violently. Under countless gazes tinged with rm and shock, Theor descended down at astonishing speed. "God''s Vortex" Golden light abruptly exploded from him as the surrounding spiritual energy rapidly swept over. In the short span of a few seconds, Theor Galearms transformed into a giant spiritual energy vortex that was over 30 meters tall. The vortex began to descend, crushing down on Toria. "AH!" Fear rose on Toria''s face as he hastily circted his spiritual energy, both arms reaching out to push back. "Urgh!" However, his hands bleed the moment his hands came into contact with the vortex. It was indescribably heavy and barbed, pushing down on him till his entire body began to creak. An intense sharp pain spread along his arms, making them feel as if they were about to snap. His body was forced down bit by bit, nothing changing no matter how he howled. The vortex seemed to have a spiritual energy suppressive effect. Once touched, it would continuously seal away and suppress one''s spiritual energy while acutely cutting the prey. Countless gazes all over the vortex watched in shock as Toria was easily suppressed and injured by the move of God''s Speed spiritual technique. No one had expected Theor Galearms to be capable of employing such an attack. To think that his God''s Speed mastery had reached such a level! "Toria!" Usopp and gang turned pale with fright, evidentlypletely unable to imagine that Toria would be suppressed by Theor after a single exchange. They gritted their teeth and shot forward, intending to help. However, when they were a few feet from Toria, a fire dome suddenly began rising from the ground, like an iparably hot dome of fire that cut Toria off from the outside world. It was the next Djinn of Cult, Xyr''s move. Usopp and gang frantically attacked the fire dome, causing it to shake violently. Although the dome looked as if it would notst for long, inside it, Toria looked even worse off as he desperately tried to endure. Ezra Zephyr gazed at the bitterly persevering Toria and asked in an indifferent voice, "Are you convinced now?" Toria''s face twisted as he redoubled his efforts to withstand the giant vortex. His entire body trembled uncontrobly as it dripped with sweat, unable to say even a single word. By the side, Ray Lime, Rock and the rest involuntarily swallowed at this scene. They never imagined the powerful Toria would be forced into such a miserable state by the subordinate of Ezra Zephyr. Although it was partly because Toria had been caught off guard, Theor''s mastery over his spiritual technique had exceeded everyone''s expectations. When they looked towards Ezra Zephyr, there was now a faint unfathomable feeling. They were not the only ones. Even the other disciples now looked towards Ezra with respect. "Ezra Zephyr, tell your dog to better not hurt him!" When Toria was rapidly approaching hisst legs, Drake was finally no longer able to restrain himself. He had originally intended for Toria and the gang to embarrass Ezra Zephyr, causing the weak alliance he had created to fall to pieces. But he never expected that Ezra would have such remarkable martial masters at his bay. Not only had Drake failed to strike a blow to Ezra''s reputation, but it had also ended up growing instead. If Drake allowed Toria to be killed by Theor Galearms before his eyes, his reputation would be harmed. However, Ezra did not show even the slightest response to Drake''s shout. "Ezra, this is too much!" Iciness shed in Drake''s eyes, no longer hesitating as he violently jerked his sleeve. A dozen feet wide torrents of spiritual energy swept forth, surging towards the giant vortex. He had finally made his move. The prince''s gaze shed as the short sword in his hand also jerked. The sword named Efsa gleamed, its bluish hue seemingly turning into a stream of sky colour as it whizzed forth. ck lightning danced around Efsa as it smashed into the spiritual energy flood. ~BOOM~ A violent explosion swept outwards. The short sword Efsa knocked away before it returned to Ezra. At this instant, however, Ezra Zephyr extended a hand and said "Kill him." The giant vortex shook as it suddenly pushed down with more power, Theor was using every bit of his power to crush the enemy. "AHHH!" Screamed Toria. The God''s Vortex powerfully mmed into the ground, ttening his entire body. It was a very miserable sight, he was covered in gashes and blood. "I yield! I yield!" He screamed, no longer able to bear the pain. A flood of spiritual energy sted the giant Vortex, blowing Theor away. Theor bnced himself in mid-air andnded on the ground. Specks of light seemed to dance as they filled the sky. The entire Energy Mountain was deathly silent as countless gazes looked towards Drake, thetter''s handsome face currently an angry shade of steely green. He darkly red at Theor as a terrifying aura began to rise from his body. A split secondter, he turned his eyes to Ezra and an eerily cold voice slowly rang out from his mouth. "Filthy werewolf, you are dead meat now!" When Drake''s bone-chilling voice rang out, an rming torrent of spiritual energy ferociously exploded from his body like a storm. Cracks began to extend on the ground below his feet. The expression of the numerous disciples in the vicinity changed slightly, somewhat unable to bear the spiritual energy pressure as they backed away. A sliver of fear flitted across the eyes of Rock, Ray Lime, Ash Bekham and the rest when they looked towards Drake, now understanding the gap between them and thetter. As the true-blue number one disciple of the outer mountains, Drake Tubble was someone they both feared and respected. Chapter 244 Drake Intervened ? The surrounding disciples retreated one after another. Only Ezra Zephyr remained seated on his prowess tform, his eyes were akin to a cold de as he stared at Drake Tubble. He waved his hand and all the weaker Naran disciples took some steps back, only the top 5 remained with him. "Why? Are you finally no longer able to sit still?" Said Ezra in a frosty voice. The ck Lightning thundered inside its body as it danced around his body. Drake''s eyes were akin to a brewing storm tinged with the asional sh of rage. It had been his will for Toria and the gang to go after Ezra with the intention of suppressing thetter, making him lose all respect in the hearts of the non-Shiyan disciples. However, Drake had not expected Ezda to respond so swiftly and decisively. Moreover, it was also the first time he had witnessed thetter''s abnormally strong subordinates. Although Ezra''s Martial Prowess was only at the 2nd Level Core Formation Stage, he was capable of leading such powerful men, Theor Galearms suppressed Toria who was at 3rd Level. In conclusion, in terms of people and subordinates, Drake was no match for Ezra. This oue waspletely opposite to what Drake had intended, hence why he was no longer able to watch and do nothing. "You arrogant and ignorant fool. I originally wanted to save you for the peak selection ceremony, but since you''re already unable to wait, I will show you today that you are merely an ugly little dog in my eyes!" Drake''s ice-cold voice rang out. The spiritual energy in his body grew more and more vigorous, turning into a howling gale that screamed around his body. Spiritual energy transformed into countless green des of wind that began to shred even the air itself. Imposing and terrifying. "I''ve long wanted to see exactly what qualifications you have to be the so-called number one of the unofficial outer mountains!" Ezra''s gaze was cold and piercing, his ck coat pping loudly as the ck Lightning thundered. Their auras ferociously shed, causing a hostile atmosphere to choke the entire Energy Mountain. Every disciple secretly wet their lips at this sight. No one had imagined that even in the face of someone as formidable as Drake, Ezra would still meet the former head-on, refusing to give even an inch. Were the two most talked-of individuals recently finally going to sh for real today? Numerous disciples opened their eyes a little wider, a sliver of curiosity and anticipation contained within. "All of you stop!" However, when Ezra Zephyr and Drake Tubble''s gazes were growing increasingly chilling, a loud shout was suddenly heard. A thunderous voice swept downwards along with boundless spiritual energy, directly suppressing both Ezra and Drake. Innumerable disciples lifted their heads, only to see a man flying over. Elder Yin stood atop them, while a pretty chubby blue figure stood beside him. It was Mahi Ingale. Elder Yin looked down from above, staring at Ezra and Drake as he frowned and said, "The peak selection ceremony is just around the corner. If you have any grudges, you can resolve them then. Don''t even think about having any personal squabbles here." The truth was that he had long known about what was going to happen today. Hence, he had intentionally been missing today. After all, Ezra Zephyr was a sore sight in his eyes, and he was naturally happy to let Drake Tubble teach the former a lesson. However, Elder Yin had not expected Mahi Ingale toe knocking at his door, giving him no choice but to rush over. After all, Mahi Ingale''s background was too great, and he did not want to offend her. Yin''s appearance meant that there would no longer be a battle between Ezra and Drake. Both of them exchanged an icy nce, before withdrawing the surging spiritual energy around their bodies. "Ezra Zephyr, you''d better treasure what time you have left. When the peak selection ceremony arrives, I will personally pummel you into the abyss. Then, you will know that you amount to nothing in my eyes." Drake stood with his hands behind his body, his eerily chilling gaze directed straight at Ezra. Their grudge had started with Ravina Ingale, but now, Drake would still view Ezra as an enemy even without her. Because Drake could already feel that Ezra was beginning to threaten his position. In the past, Ezra had merely been an ant in his eyes, not even worthy of any attention. Later on, however, Drake began to observe Ezra''s astonishing rise amongst the unofficial outer mountains disciples, the concealed sharp de he was no longer able to be hidden. Drake had begun to feel threatened, and he could not tolerate a disciple from this continent challenging his position and prestige. As the one at the forefront of this batch of unofficial outer mountain disciples, he needed to win, because this would also decide his future prospects and position in the Spirit Devouring Mountain. Therefore, he must destroy Ezra Zephyr. The prince could sense the intense evilness in Drake''s eyes, however, it did not bother him at all as he softly chuckled and said, "I''ll send these words right back at you. I hope that you won''t die too miserably, or it will really be boring." "You think you are worthy?" Drake was expressionless, contempt appearing from the corners of his mouth. "Yes fuck-face, I am worthy." Ezra retorted and raised his head, as he smiled at the Mahi. He knew that she was likely the one who had brought Elder Yin over, and probably knew that Drake was going to make things difficult today. As for Yin, he merely showed the minimum courtesy of cupping his hands together with a cold expression. Yin had always been the one to oversee the Energy Mountain training sessions, and yet, he had found some excuse to be absent today. This was obviously intentional, and he had likely known in advance that Toria and the gang would be stirring up trouble today. Hence, Ezra Zephyr guessed that Yin had purposely created an opportunity for Toria and the gang to do so. In view of this, Ezra Zephyr naturally was not going to happily thank Yin. Chapter 245 Training The Spiritual Techniques ? Elder Yin was likewise able to see Ezra''s half-heartedness, causing the former to snort inside. However, he did not get angry. Elder Rustam''s sudden appearance to help Ezra previously had clearly made Elder Yin wary. He no longer dared to so casually cause trouble for Ezra Zephyr. "Let''s go." Said Ezra Zephyr to Theor Galearms, Zulfi Dimitry, Argus Woska, Shifa Pista and Xyr, before he turned and walked towards the foot of the mountain. A wave of respect flowed out in the eyes of Ray Lime, Rock and the other first ss disciples as they gazed upon Ezra. His almost effortless suppression of Toria and direct confrontation of Drake Tubble hadpletely won over these usually head strong disciples. Drake''s suppression was the reason why they had previously fearedpeting with the Shiyan disciples, but now, Ezra had appeared on their side. As such, they no longer feared Drake as much as before. With such thoughts in mind, they exchanged a look, began to follow one after another, creating a crowd behind Ezra. With them taking the lead, more and more non Shiyan disciples began to flood over, forming a ck mass that surged down the mountain. The sight of this caused the expressions of numerous Shiyan disciples to turn somewhat unnatural. For the first time, they felt that these country bumpkins were no longer easy targets. The corners of Drake''s lips involuntarily twitched at this sight, fury boiling within his eyes. In a certain manner of speaking, this was akin to stepping on their faces. He never imagined that he would not only fail to destroy Ezra, but end up helping him instead, creating a central pir that all these country bumpkins could now rally around. Drake Tubble took in a deep breath, his five fingers slowly clenching into a fist. The gaze that stared at Ezra Zephyr''s back was filled with a chilling iciness. "Go ahead and be happy for now. During the peak selection ceremony, I will personally stomp you into the ground! I will teach you that the higher you climb, the harder the fall!" After the confrontation on Energy Mountain, the atmosphere in the unofficial outer mountains grew increasingly tense. Various shes happening between the Shiyan and non Shiyan discipes time and time again. However, there was one changepared to before. The non Shiyan disciples no longer tolerated the bullying of the Shiyan disciples, fiercely striking back instead, causing the Shiyan disciples to be caught off guard and in that game Naran disciples yed the front role. After all, the Shiyan disciples had only been able to act so proud and arrogant because Drake had the power to sweep away all the other disciples, making many disciples afraid to even raise any objections against him. However, after the confrontation between Ezra and Drake on Energy Mountain, the non Shiyan disciples suddenly realised that there was someone amongst them that had deeply concealed his abilities. If this was the case, why should they continue to be amodating and show tolerance to these guys? Therefore, even though the day of the peak selection ceremony was fast approaching, conflicts constantly rose between the two sides, each wanting to force the other into submission. With regards to the disagreements between the disciples, the Spirit Devouring Mountain showed no concern, allowing them to do as they pleased. It was an unspoken rule in the Spirit Devouring Mountain. Although the Spirit Devouring Mountain was a titan like existence in Naran continent,petition was needed for sustained growth. And amongst all the other sects, Spirit Devouring Mountain is cruelest, they follow the rule of might is right. That''s why the other sects were wary of Spirit Devouring Mountain, they called them demons. The shes between the Shiyan and other continent disciples would allow them to polish each other, propelling them to strive even harder in their prowess. From a certain point of view, it was a kind of motivation. As for the disciples that were unable to adapt to suchpetition, they would eventually be eliminated. However, while such disagreements continued to break out between the disciples, Ezra''s reputation began to rise at an rming speed, until it was basically equal to Drake''s. Ezra was now known as one of the top contenders amongst unofficial outer mountain disciples of this batch. Of course, this was an opinion mostly shared by non Shiyan disciples. The Shiyan disciples on the other hand, merely viewed this with extreme contempt. They believed that if it was not for Elder Yin''s interference, Ezra Zephyr would have long been beaten back to his original shape on Energy Mountain. When all was said and done however, Ezra''s reputation in the unofficial outer mountains was now no lesser than Drake''s. As for who exactly amongst the two would be the true number one, everyone would only find out during the peak selection ceremony. ~Rear Mountains~ Currently, the prince was still giving guidance for the Gossamer Steps technique everyday as if he doesn''t give a shit about Drake. Drake was no ordinary individual. Although he was loathsome, his strength was admittedly the real deal, but Ezra always grinned whenever Drake was mentioned. While focusing on training his own people, Ezra also started to fulfil his promise towards Rock, Ray Lime and the rest, the promise of giving them pointers in their spiritual techniques. After all, he had already recruited them, and would also require their help in the peak selection ceremony. Thus, raising their strength would also end up benefiting himself. By a certain mountain creek, Ezra Zephyr sat on a boulder, his gaze looking first towards Rock as he said, "The spiritual energy technique you practice is the Land Vandal Hand, right?" The Land Vandal Hand was a mid grade Gammayer technique. It was powerful and unyielding in nature, and every strike would be apanied by earth attribute. Even metal would seem akin to butter before its might. At the advanced level, smashing apart mountains would be an effortless task. It was as if a bolt of energy surged through Rock, while anticipation also began bubbling in the eyes of Ray Lime and the rest also. Chapter 246 Land Vandal Hand ? After so many days, Ezra Zephyr was finally going to begin guiding them. The past few days had been rather vexing for them. They had heard whispers that Drake had managed to pull some strings, and arranged for personal tutors to guide some of the better ranked unofficial outer mountain disciples such as Toria and Usopp, allowing them to rapidly grow stronger. This news made them feel very uneasy. After all, if the gap started to widen, their chances of winning would drop in the peak selection ceremony, making it extremely difficult to vie for the top ten spots. However, they did not have the connections Drake had, and were thus unable to obtain personal guidance from these tutors. Hence, they could only ce their hopes on Ezra Zephyr. However, the prince had not even hinted at this matter for the past few days, leaving them no option but to wait in silence. Now that Ezra had finally voluntarily brought it up, they were naturally ted. However, there was still a little doubt mixed in with this happiness. After all, although they knew that Ezra Zephyr seemed to have astonishing talent in spiritual techniques, each of them practiced a different technique. Would Ezra be proficient in all of them? Hence, with regards to Ezra''s promise to give them guidance, they were still holding a ''seeing is believing'' mind-set. Rock felt a little awkward as he asked, "Brother Ezra, will you really be able to help me with the Land Vandal Hand technique? You''ve yet to see its prowess method, right?" Ezra nodded and said, "I''ve not seen it before." He had indeed not seen the prowess method for the Land Vandal Hand. However, he possessed the unlimited talent and Fenrir, and could clearly find the weaknesses or deficiencies in any spiritual technique. Therefore, he only needed to bring their attention to ces, naturally allowing them to avoid making such mistakes, allowing them to progress more efficiently. This was something that no other instructor could do. Of course, this was the extent of the aid he could give. Each individual had to continue spending time practicing and better understanding their techniques to improve. All Ezra had was talent, he doesn''t possess any decoding treasure. Rock could not help but let out a bitterugh in response to Ezra''s honesty. "There are three levels to the Land Vandal Hand. I''ve managed to master the first level, but am having difficulties with the second for quite some time. The one you suppressed a few days ago, Toria, also practices this technique. I''ve heard he''s made significant progress during the past two days, and will likely reach the second level before the peak selection ceremony. Rumour says that Drake has found some instructors to personally guide them." At this point, Rock grinded his teeth in regret. The disciples from the Shiyan Continent did have several advantages over the rest of them. Ezra gave a slight nod upon hearing this. He was naturally also aware of this piece news. It was this very information that caused the minds of Rock, Ray, Ash and the rest to wander, and also hence why Ezra had brought up this matter today. If he were to dy any further, Rock and gang would likely soon lose their morale, let alone the other disciples. This was obviously another one of Drake''s schemes that aimed to destroy everyone''s faith. The prince did not want to waste any more time, and directly instructed, "Activate the Land Vandal Hand." The sight of Ezra''s calm appearance made Rock feel a little less awkward. It seemed that he had some confidence? Rock took in a deep breath as the spiritual energy inside his body began to ripple. His hands started to grow a little, spiritual energy light swirling around them to form glowing patterns. Sections of vandal earth attribute formed on his hands, powerful enough to shatter the ground. With a loud yell, Rock swung his hand. Earth made shards immediately swept forth, chopping open a 90 feet long cut on the ground in front of him, the dreadful force splitting even the boulders in its path. The surrounding disciples inwardly sighed in amazement. The Land Vandal Hand was indeed ferocious and domineering. "The levels of the Land Vandal Hand are marked by the power of the vandal earth shards. It''s said that the second level can reach over 240 feet, while I am currently only capable of about 90 feet." Said Rock in a somewhat regretful manner. "But my progress has slowed to a crawl recently, only making 3 feet of headway after several days of nonstop practice. At this rate, it will take at least half a year to reach the second level. Brother Ezra, what do I need to do?" He gazed the prince, with a sh of hope in his eyes. The others also awkwardly looked towards Ezra. If he could solve Rock''s problem, they would naturally have more faith. Ezra''s eyes narrowed and he called Fenrir. When Rock used the Land Vandal Hand earlier, he had clearly seen how the spiritual energy circted along the channels and meridian points in thetter''s body. At certain locations, Ezra had sensed the circting spiritual energy turn a little sluggish. While Ezra did not speak, everyone else fell silent, causing the atmosphere to be extremely suffocating. Momentster, the prince finally withdrew his gaze. He looked towards the grim faced crowd and chuckled. "No problem. It''s quite simple." Everyone was stunned, even Rock also a little in disbelief and unable to speak for a time. Exra was not offended by their response. He walked up to him and swiftly marking out several locations on Rock''s body. "When you circte your spiritual energy through these locations, increase the speed by 30% and power by 40%" Rock was taken aback. Although he was utterly confused, he still nodded in the end, still sceptical as he began to circte his spiritual energy. When it flowed through the locations indicated by the prince, Ezra followed the instructions given, increasing the speed and power. ~BZZZ~ Vicious earth made shards exploded from Rock''s palm as he ferociously chopped downwards. ~BOOOM~ Chapter 247 All Peaks (1) ? It was at this moment that Ray and the rest''s eyes abruptly widened. The scar left behind by the attack had reached 129 feet! Compared to before, it had grown by a whole 24 feet! A series of gasps were heard as everyone turned towards Ezra in shock. No one had expected a few seemingly casual tips from him to bring about such apparent improvement. Rock was likewise stupefied. It was a long timeter before he looked towards Ezra with burning eyes and quivering lips. Even someone as proud as himself could not help by tremble as he said, "Brother Ezra, I''m convinced." The other disciples instantly shifted their practically searing gazes towards Ezra Zephyr. Ray''s pretty eyes looked at Ezra as she said in a soft and sweet voice, "Brother Ezra, may I also ask for your guidance in my ck Shadow Art." "Brother Ezra, please guide me in my me Thunder Force!" "My, my Thousand Wave Scroll!" A wave of excited voices exploded by the mountain creek, drowning out the sound of flowing water. With Ezra''s terrifying talent in spiritual techniques, the numerous disciples suddenly felt extremely confident in the face of the fast approaching peak selection ceremony. They would perhaps really end up taking all of the top 10 spots in the peak selection ceremony! The date of the peak selection ceremony grew closer every day. The unofficial outer mountains were bathed in an atmosphere of desperate training, everyone making full use of every second they had in hopes of making themselves just a tiny bit stronger before the arrival of the peak selection ceremony. After all, everyone clearly understood what it represented; their future prospects. They had travelled millions of miles, and crossed uncountable continents just for the chance of entering the Spirit Devouring Mountain. If they were unable to grasp this opportunity to enter the outer mountains, they would surely have to wait a long time for their next chance. Even if they managed to seed then, they would have already lost the most ideal timing, and those of the same generation would have likely long left them in the dust. Hence, not a single person in the unofficial outer mountains could rx in the face of such an important event, Ezra Zephyr was no exception. By the mountain creek, Ezra Zephyr was seated with his eyes closed as thundering ck lightning danced around his body. One would see three swirling torrents of spiritual energy in which the barely discernible figures of three dragons could be seen. A savage and domineering aura spread from them along with the faint echoes of dragon roars. The three torrents of chaotic lightning shuddered, cracks suddenly appearing on the boulder Ezra Zephyr was seated on as muffled explosions rang out in the air. The prince''s tightly shut eyes slowly opened, light blossoming within them before gradually receding. He spat out a breath as faint joy sparkled in his eyes. After half a month of training, he had finally refined the three dragon type Martial Animal blood, sessfullypleting 3 of 8 Lost Dragons. The only thing he needed to do next was to break them in. These 3 of 8 Lost Dragons possessed overwhelming power. "It seems that you''ve reached the initial level of the 8 Lost Dragons." While the prince was appreciating his progress, two figures in red and blue flew over, bringing along a slight fragrance. Ravina Ingale and Mahi Ingale stood in front of Ezra with a wide grin. Ezra nced at her and smiled, "The Rhiyan and Naran disciples have been on pretty bad terms recently, and yet you stille here everyday." Over this period of time, she and Mahi did as they wanted,ing to receive guidance from Ezra Zephyr in the Gossamer Steps technique. She was clearly not the least bit affected by the disagreements between the disciples on both sides. Mahi pouted a little. "What do such meaningless conflicts have to do with me?" She understood that the Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples believed a little too deeply that they were superior to others, while the non Shiyan disciples whom were prided geniuses in their respective continents were naturally proud individuals. Contact between the two parties would naturally result in conflict. With regards to such conflicts, she neither had the power to stop them, not did she want to interfere. Ezra Zephyr said, "If everyone was like you two, these troubles would naturally cease to exist." Although both cousins were also proud individuals, she did not bully and humiliate others by relying on her background. Mahi sat down in front of Ezra as she inquired with interest, "After the peak selection ceremony, which peak do you want to enter?" The prince gazed at thedy back. He did not answer, but asked instead, "What about you?" Mahi ced a hand on her chin as she answered, "Of course I want to enter the Colleen Evil Peak. It''s the peak with females and can be said to be one of the most popr peaks amongst the disciples." Ezra asked in surprise, "Isn''t your old ancestor the master of the Heavenly Fiend Peak?" Mahi Ingale frowned. "The Heavenly Fiend Peak specializes in illusions and mind techniques, and everyone there is covered all over in psychopathic freaks, so depressing. I''ll never go to the Heavenly Fiend Peak." Ezra looked at Ravina and asked. "What about you?" "Same answer." He answered, Ezra was somewhat stunned. Martial Prowess is akin to a maze, Martial Masters divided into two categories, Martial Cultivator and Martial Sorcerer. And Martial Prowess is also divided into different types. Such as Mind techniques, Weapon mastery, Body strengthening, Movement techniques etc. The fusion of all would allow one to shatter the sky andnd with one''s bare hands and feet. It was said that at the pinnacle, one''s body would achieve the godly level, a realm where a single flick was enough to shatter stars. However, regardless of whether it was cultivation or sorcery, one''s prowess first needed to reach a certain level. Chapter 248 All Peaks (2) ? Ezra curiously asked, "What about the other peaks?" Mahiughed and exined, "The Blood ughterer Peak for example focuses on using one''s spiritual energy to nourish the weapons. Such as swords, spears and rest, it''s suitable for those with weapon based Martial Spirits. Their attacks are sharp and deadly, with the potential to cut the milky way. With regards to sharpness, they are said to be the number one in the Spirit Devouring Mountain. Hence why the Blood ughterer Peak is also extremely popr amongst the disciples." Ezra''s pupils spun a little. Drake had previously mentioned he had a high ranking senior in the Blood ughterer Peak. "Divine Demon Peak is where you will learn about body tampering techniques and external techniques, bunch of brutes they are, so ugly. Zenith Ghost Peak is famous for creating assassins and spies, due to being expert in movement and survival techniques. 6th is Arcane Wizardry Peak, current strongest peak, only Martial Sorcerers can join this peak and Martial Cultivators are prohibited to enter the peak, their Peak Master despise cultivators for some unknown reason. Andst, the weakest one. Alchemic Rune Peak, the only master less peak." "Master less peak?" Ezra was taken aback. Mahi continued. "Yes, there was time when this peak was politically strongest and most famous within the sect. However, one day the Peak Master vanished somewhere and everything after him slowly shattered. Tales told that the Alchemic Rune Peak master was teacher of current Supreme Leader, he was also extremely powerful. His name etched fear in enemies, his absence yed big role in demotion of Spirit Devouring Mountain." Ezra gave a slight nod. He had not expected that there would be such interesting stories behind the seven peaks. "What is the name of that absent master?" He asked. Mahi replied with a chubby smile. "Master Jason Felleter." "Jason Felleter..." he mumbled. Ezra Zephyr nodded. Just as he was about to speak, his expression suddenly changed slightly as he lifted his head, and looked in a certain direction where a slight disturbance was suddenly felt. Ezra cast his gaze over, only to see the numerous disciples training there retreat like the tide, rm and fear on their faces. He frowned slightly as he stood up, and saw a youngdy in ck slowly walked through the now parted mass of disciples. The youngdy had beautiful features, and her skin was as white as snow. Her eyebrows, however, gave off a sharp and cold feeling. In her hand was a long sword with a green edge. Ezra''s gaze finally came to a stop at her tiny waist, where a golden belt was fastened. Ezra''s eyes widened a little. An outer mountain golden belt disciple. Mahi and Ravina also caught sight of the youngdy at this moment. Mahi''s shapely eyebrows immediately bunched together as she slowly muttered, "Why is she here?" "Who is she?" Asked the prince. Ravina helplessly shot a look at him and said, "Denise Tubble, a golden belt disciple from the Blood ughterer Peak." The prince instantly understood. This must be the elder sister of his n that Drake had mentioned before. Looks like this guest was not friendly. Sword in hand, the youngdy in ck slowly walked towards the mountain creek. The numerous disciples would give way one after another wherever she passed, fear and respect in their eyes. They could clearly feel the deadly sword aura emanating from the youngdy. Moreover, a golden belt was wrapped around her slender waist, clearly indicating her identity. An outer mountain golden belt disciple. One must know that most of the outer mountain disciples that came to the outer mountains to teach were merely silver belt disciples. With regards to status, they were far from being able to match this youngdy in ck. However, the girl in ck paid no attention to the gazes of the many surrounding disciples. There was only icy haughtiness in her eyes. None of these outer mountain disciples were worth even a single nce. She continued to walk, ultimately arriving at trio''s location. Ezra grinned at her. This woman was Drake''s elder cousin sister. Suddenlying here at such a time could only mean that she likely did not have any friendly intentions. However, the girl called Denise merely swept a nonchnt nce at him, before looking towards Ravina Ingale, she visibly ignore Mahi as well. Only then did a smile appear on her cold and haughty face. She walked forward and pulled Ravina''s hand, smiling as she said, "Ravina, I''ve been wanting to meet you ever since Drake told me you have alsoe to the Spirit Devouring Mountain. This is great, when you enter the outer mountains, we will be able to meet more often." Ravina felt a little unnatural in response to Denise''s enthusiasm. She and thetter were indeed acquainted due to the friendly rtions between their two ns, and had spent some time together when they were younger. However, these feelings had dulled during the past few years while Denise was training in the sect. Hence, Ravina was unable to ustom herself to the sudden friendliness. Ravina seamlessly retrieved her hand as she responded, "Senior sister Denise, why have you suddenlye out from the official outer mountains?" Deniseughed softly. "Isn''t it because I heard that you''re here and wanted to see you. I just notified Drake earlier too, the three of us can have a little gathering. I recall you and Drake were pretty close when you were young." Ravina frowned slightly. An intelligent girl like her realised that Denise was not here for Ezra Zephyr, but herself. Her conclusion was spot on. Denise Tubble had indeede here to create chances for Drake Tubble to better his rtion with Ravina Ingale. From what Drake had told her, Ravina seemed to be growing more and more distant towards him, instead bing chummy with a country bumpkin from this continent. Denise found this rather difficult to ept. The old ancestor of the Ingale n was the illustrious master of Heavenly Fiend Peak. If Drake and Ravina were to be a couple, it would be greatly beneficial to the Tubble n. Chapter 249 One More Day ? In Denise Tubble''s opinion, Drake had outstanding qualities, and was also exceptionally talented, a practically perfect match for Ravina. And yet, some country bumpkin had suddenly emerged out of the blue and ruined this fairytale, a truly disgusting act. Therefore, she put aside her training, and came over to the outer mountains in hopes of finding an opportunity to match make the two of them. Ravina shook her head, and responded as if she was in a somewhat difficult position, "Senior sister, the peak selection ceremony is just around the corner, and the only thoughts on my mind are to concentrate on my training." Ravina felt an oing headache, a woman like this was truly difficult to deal with. She tried to reject once again. "I''m training the zing Pearls technique with Ezra Zephyr, and he only has limited time everyday. So I''m really not free." Denise was stunned for a moment. She knew that Mahi was learning Gossamer Steps from Ezra but she never thought in her wildest dream that he can teach another difficult techniques that has a different attribute. A sliver of iciness emerged in her eyes as she turned towards the prince and said with a faint smile, "I believe this must be junior brother Ezra Zephyr? I''ve heard of your recent exploits even in the official outer mountains." The werewolf prince did notment, merely smiling in response. Denise offhandedly said, "How about this, junior brother Ezra. You''ll give Ravina some time off today, and make up for it at ater date. How does this sound?" She had a slight smile on her face. Although she seemed to be asking a question, her tone indicated that she had already decided the matter. Ezra''s expression remained indifferent, he knew the reason why Ravina lied and went along with it, his eyes lowering slightly as he replied, "The daily training sessions have already been fixed. If she misses it, she''ll have to wait for the next one. There are too many disciples learning spiritual techniques here, so we do not do make-up lessons." The smile on Denise''s face froze a little. She had originally believed that given her status, a mere unofficial outer mountain disciple like him would surely tactfully follow her wishes. After all, this was only a small matter. She never imagined that Ezra would be so ignorant. "Junior brother Ezra really has some character." Denise withdrew her smile. She began to observe the prince with indifferent eyes. Drake had naturally mentioned the disagreements between himself and Ezra. However, neither Drake nor Denise felt that it was worth their concern. As for Ezra dering that he would take away first ce from Drake in the peak selection ceremony, Denise merelyughed in amusement, feeling that this country bumpkin was really overconfident in his abilities. In her eyes, a 2nd level Core Formation Ezra Zephyr was akin to frog in a well. Hence why she hade here purely because of Ravina, she had no intentions whatsoever of doing anything to Ezra. From what she could see, during the peak selection ceremony, this country bumpkin would naturally be crushed under Drake''s heels and be thoroughly humiliated. However, she never expected that the country bumpkin would dare to even not give her face. The prince shook his head. "I''m merely following the rules, rules that will be the same regardless of who it is. I hope that senior sister does not me me." His tone was calm, as if he was being earnest. However, Denise did not think so. She coldly stared at Ezra as the qi type spiritual energy around her began to tremble, and the faint but extremely sharp cry of a sword rang out. A piercing pressure swept towards Ezra Zephyr. "Senior Denise!" Ravina Ingale was the first to speak and immediately took a step forward to stand in front of Ezra, Mahi followed her right after. Her brows knitting together as she said in a somewhat angry voice, "What are you doing!" Denise pursed her lips for a brief moment. She could sense Ravina and Mahi''s anger, and immediately withdrew her sword Qi as she regretfully said, "Ravina, are you really not going to take this chance to hang out with me?" Ravina curtly replied, "I''ve been busy with training recently, and really do not want to be distracted." However, she understood that Denise Tubble would not relent so easily, and could onlypromise. "If that''s really not okay with you, we can find a time to meet up after the peak selection ceremony." Denise was naturally aware that Ravina had finally made a concession. The former immediately grinned and nodded. "Alright then, I''ll wait till the peak selection ceremony is over. Don''t worry, I''ll surely be here to attend such a grand asion." After finishing, she turned around and left. While leaving, her icy gaze seemed to sweep across Ezra Zephyr. Under the attention of numerous gazes, Denise left the mountain creek, eventually arriving at the entrance of the mountain, where she met Drake in his usual white attire. Drake frowned slightly upon seeing that Denise had exited alone. "Is Ravina noting?" Only then did Denise''s pretty face turn stormy, iciness shing in her eyes as she coldly said, "That little peasant boy is indeed a hateful one." She had clearly ced all of the me on Ezra Zephyr. "Drake, if you find a chance during the peak selection ceremony, cripple him. I want to let him know that a peasant boy should obediently stay in his little peasant vige dump, and stop dreaming of tasting a swan''s meat!" Her voice was chillingly cold. Drake nodded, an ominous look in his eyes as they swept towards the direction of the mountain creek. "Don''t worry, I will make him understand that he has offended someone he should never have offended." Time stealthily flowed as the final month gradually reached its end. There was only a single day left before the peak selection ceremony. The atmosphere in the unofficial outer mountains was tense to the limit, numerous disciples everywhere wearing grim expressions, while nervousness hid within the depths of their eyes. Every single one of them understood the importance of tomorrow''s peak selection ceremony. Chapter 250 Day Of Ceremony ? A single step to be a dragon, or a single step to be a worm. In these short three months after arriving at the Spirit Devouring Mountain, they had deeply experienced how immense of an entity it was, possessing various cultivation resources that their empires or ns could never hope to have. Just the outer mountains alone was already such an eye-opener. What kind of world would they see if they became official outer mountain disciples? It was clear as day to them. Only here could they truly step onto the great path of martial prowess. The imminent peak selection ceremony was the first trial they had to face in the Spirit Devouring Mountain. Only by passing it would they finally ascend the dragon''s gate. By a certain mountain creek, after the daily session was over, Ezra''s gaze swept across the crowd as he said, "Everyone, tomorrow is the day of the peak selection ceremony. Our futures will be decided there and then." Below, Xyr, Zulfi Dimitry, Argus Woska, Shifa Pista, Theor Galearms and other Naran disciples were there. Behind them were Ash Bekham, Rock, Ray Lime and the rest of Non-Shiyan wore solemn expressions. A sliver of respect could be seen in their gazes when they looked towards Ezra Zephyr. For the past month Ezra had indeed fulfilled his promise to them. He had guided them in their spiritual techniques, allowing them to grow substantially stronger. Ray gazed at Ezra and earnestly said, "Brother, we will not let ourselves forget this debt. If there''s anything you need in the future, just say the word, and we will do all we can to help." Even the domineering Rock earnestly nodded his head. "I, Rock, rarely acknowledge anyone. Brother Ezra, you''re the first. After we enter the outer mountains, I will not give even half an excuse if you ever need my help." The other disciples also said their piece one after another. One could tell that they were indeed grateful towards the prince. After all, if he had not stepped up, they would not have the courage to challenge the Shiyan disciples led by Drake. What''s more, Ezra had even taken the time to tutor them. He had indeed shown them his sincerity. Ash smiled when he heard this and said, "Brother Ezra''s future prospects after entering the outer mountains will surely be limitless, and will soon be one of the pirs that supports the sect. When that happens, you may even find yourself ranked in the Rankers List. What help can we possibly offer when that happens." His provocative words immediately drew a series ofughs and curses from the crowd, making the atmosphere much livelier. The prince chuckled as he waved his hand and said, "I helped you guys for the sake of fighting Drake and the rest during the peak selection ceremony. I can only say that each of us merely fulfilled each others needs." Ray Lime and gang merely chuckled. Regardless of Ezra''s initial goal, at the very least, they had benefited from him, and this was already enough in their eyes. "The peak selection ceremony is tomorrow. After training for so long, it''s time to rx, go and take rest." Said Ezra and everyone slowly scattered. The next day. Sunlight sprinkled down on the cool morning air, gradually chasing away the darkness that had enveloped thend. After a night of silence, the entire outer mountains seemed to suddenlye awake, bursting with torrents of excitement and anticipation. Like a cold water that was sshed into a deep fryer, noise instantly broke apart the silence. Boiling battle intent filled every inch of the unofficial outer mountains. All because today was the day of the peak selection ceremony. Numerous disciples hade here from various continents to Naran Continent. After months of training, they had gradually begun to grow ustomed to life in the Spirit Devouring Mountain, while also sampling the martial prowess resources avable here. It was here that they could finally see how grand the road of martial prowess was. As long as they could step onto it, they may have the chance tough arrogantly even at the entire world and tower over even the mighty heroes, bing a true dragon amongst men. However, the peak selection ceremony was currently the biggest obstacle standing in their path. Only by crossing it would they enter the inner mountains, and finallye into contact with the grand road of prowess. Hence, every single disciple had given their all for the past three months, investing everything into raising their strength. Everything was for the sole sake of performing well during the peak selection ceremony today, and be the carp that manages to leap through the dragon''s gate As such, when the battle intent that had been brewing for three months finally exploded, the spiritual energy in the outer mountains seemed to respond, beginning to heave agitatedly. After three entire months of waiting, the peak selection ceremony was finally here. "All disciples listen, immediately begin your preparations to follow me to the location of the peak selection ceremony!" Amplified by surging spiritual energy, a powerful voice thundered across every corner of the unofficial outer mountains. Countless disciples began to flood out one after another. When they raised their heads and looked, they found Elder Yin standing on a strange cloud with two elders behind him, their hands behind their backs. One of them was elder Rustam. Moments after Elder Yin''s voice sounded, countless light figures began to shoot out from the outer mountains, an extremely busy sight indeed. Ezra and Naran disciples also walked out from a certain location. Ezra gazed upon the practically boiling world around him as he felt the blood within his body begin to burn. He too had been looking forward to the peak selection ceremony ever since three months ago. "Let''s go." He shot a look at his people, before spiritual energy begin rising under their feet, carrying the tiny force into the sky. While all of them rose in the air, a cloud of spiritual energy also rose nearby on which stood Ravina. When she saw Ezra, her gaze went down. Chapter 251 Peak Masters (1) ? Marching towards the ceremony, Ravina soon looked towards Ezra and said, "I''ll be looking forward to seeing your abilities today." She said nothing else and with a tiny stamp of her foot, spiritual energy rose as she headed off first. Ezra watched her fiery-red figure leave, before he smirked, "I''m quite a yer, it''s only been three months and someone famous has already be so concerned about me... where is that bluish chubby cheeks?" As the prince was checking surroundings. "Your majesty!" A voice was suddenly heard from behind at this moment. The prince turned his head, and saw hundreds of figures jumping towards him. It was Naran disciples and others who chose to follow him against Shiyan and Rhiyan. At this current moment, their expressions were tinged with anticipation while burning battle intent filled their eyes. At the arrival, all Naran disciples knelt before Ezra Zephyr, seeing that some of Non-Naran did the same as well. "Let''s go my beloveds." the prince grinned. Without further ado, he waved his long ck coat and led the way. Behind him were Xyr, Zulfi, Argus, Shifa and Theor. The moment they came, Ash Bekham and rest felt a strange powerful aura around them, they grasped that these 6 were stronger than them. Hence, they vntarily gave them the 2nd leading position. Afterall, power is what defines your position. Even the normal martial master of Naran was stronger than the rest, but one thing troubled them all. If these Naran disciples had this much power then why had they never troubled Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples like they always did? Not long after they left, another group menacingly charged out from the vast sea of people, causing numerous disciples to quickly give way. At their head was naturally the extraordinary Drake Tubbles, dressed in his usual white. Many of the figures behind him belonged to the elites amongst the unofficial outer mountain disciples. When gathered together, their presence was naturally able to sweep everyone else away. However, when the group caught sight of Ezra, their originally domineering presence weakened substantially as they hurriedly avoided his gaze, not daring to even entertain the thought of provoking him. Instead, they cast hostile gazes towards Ash Bekham and the rest. They all naturally ignored them, leading his group as they followed far behind Elder Yin. The mountain range rapidly fly past below their feet. After some time, Elder Yin and the two outer mountain elders gradually slowed down. The gazes of Ezra Zephyr and the rest looked to their front, before their expression violently shook. One would see seemingly endless rays of light spreading from the sky high above the numerous majestic peaks. The light seemingly converged into a giant golden pyramid that towered over thend. However, if one were to take a closer look, one would discover many wide and spacious stone tforms within the pyramid of light. There were a total of 10,000 stone tforms. These stone tforms gathered together, forming the shape of a pyramid. The higher up on the pyramid, the wider the stone tforms. At the apex were nine stone tforms that glowed with a silver radiance, as if they had been made from silver. Above these nine silver stone tforms was a stone tform that captured everyone''s attention, a stone tform that dazzled like gold. It was as clear as day. Only the number one individual of the peak selection ceremony would be able to ascend the golden tform. At this moment, Elder Rustam and the other elder suddenly raised their heads, looking towards a certain direction as their voices echoed across the ce, "Disciples, get ready to greet the peak masters." Upon hearing this voice, the hearts of every disciple shook, respect rising in their eyes as they looked towards the sky. The hierachy in Spirit Devouring Mountain was very clear. From lowest to highest it goes. 1. Unofficial Outer Mountains Disciples 2. Official Outer Mountains Disciples 3. Inner Mountains Disciples 4. Ranked Disciples 5. Outer Mountains Elders/Core Disciples. 6. Inner Mountain Elders 7. Seven Peak Masters 8. The Chosen Seven 9. Supreme Leader Under the numerous respectful gazes from the disciples,yers uponyers of spiritual energy cloud suddenly appeared far away as a boundless presence unfurled from the horizon. The spiritual energyyers seemed to stir the surrounding space, appearing in the vicinity after several minutes. As the clouds churned, millions and millions of light rays seemed to shine across thend. The disciples looked towards the clouds, finding 7 figures seated within. Even space itself seemed tremble under their gazes as they sat there like gods, possessing power that could shake thend. Ezra''s heart shuddered as he gazed upon the 7 imposing figures. Although he had seen Ayrton Magnus before but letter hid his strength before Ezra. The 7 figures before his eyes, however, truly gave off an aura of terrifying power. Such power seemed to be capable of bringing about ammergadon. "This¡­ is this the strength of the peak masters¡­" Clouds churned as they swept across the area. Every unofficial outer mountain disciple lifted their heads, reverence in their eyes as they looked towards the spiritual energy clouds. At the center, spiritual energy took the shape of a tree, 7 figures sat on 7 branches. The figure on 1st branch wore azure robes, and looked like a middle-aged man. However, his hair was entirely white, while his eyes seemed to contain an immeasurable depth as if it was the starry sky, giving off an unfathomable feeling. An indescribable presence spread from his body, like the deepest pool, like the highest peak, making solemn respect involuntarily rise within anyone who felt it. All he did was smile slightly as he sat on the 1st branch, while the entire world around him seemed to shiver slightly along with his breathing. Even though he had already retrained the majority of his presence, the tiny slivers that spread from him still made the numerous unofficial outer mountain disciples feel a boundless pressure. It was as if they were standing before a god that could not be defied. This person was the master of the Arcane Wizardry Peak, Master Antero. Chapter 252 Peak Masters (2) This person was the master of the Arcane Wizardry Peak, Master Antero. The prince sighed in amazement at Arcane Wizardry Peak master''s presence, before turning his gaze towards the other branch. As Ezra Zephyr focused, the person to enter his eyes was the tall and slender figure of a gorgeous woman. She was dressed in aureate decorated pce garbs which entuated her fine curves. Her facial features were also extremely pretty, her fine ck hair pulled backwards, giving her a mature and graceful aura. It was an aura that even a perfect beauty like Farrie Hleth did not possess, because it required the umtion of experience over the years. Gill Subzi saw the glitters in Ezra''s eyes and secretly said. "Hehe, your majesty, that should be the master of Colleen Evil Peak, Bisma Vermidov, people call her Ice Beauty. I''ve heard that when she was younger, she was a famous great beauty of Spirit Devouring Mountain. From what I can see, she does live up to her reputation. Colleen Evil Peak is also one of the most popr choices in the Spirit Devouring Mountain. Their disciples are all females and heart-stirringly beautiful. With regards to appearance, they are definitely the best in the Spirit Devouring Mountain." Gill Subzi was practically drooling at this point. Soon after, he regretfully said, "However, it''s unfortunate that I won''t be able to enter." "Why would someone wise nt rafflesia in a rose garden?" Ezra Zephyr chuckled. Gill Subzi touched his fat face before turning his gaze towards the 3rd branch. The one next to peak master Bisma was a elderly white-haired figure. The old man had a pair of white eyebrows that connected in the centre, making the expression on his aged face seem somewhat miserable. Aura rose around the white brow elder, seemingly forming millions of ancient and profound illusions. Every gaze would make the heart of anyone who saw it beat a little faster and brain dizzy. "If I''m not wrong, he should be the master of Heavenly Fiend Peak, old ancestor of Ravina and Mahi, Uxama Ingale. No wonder they disliked Heavenly Fiend Peak, one look at him and even I got a shallow migraine" Said Ezra in a low voice. If one were to talk about illusions and mind control, this white brow elder was likely number one in the entire Spirit Devouring Mountain. Atop of 4th branch was a metal tower like figure, an elder that was bare all the way down to the waist. However, the elder''s body was not hunched over like an old man''s. A dark gold luster shined on his skin, light seemingly swirling on it as if it was made from gold. Faint, mysterious patterns could be seen on the surface of his body. He was also imposingly muscr, practically overshadowing the white brow elder on the other branch. As he crossed his arms across his chest and breathed, the spiritual energy and blood in his body seemed to circte like an unstoppable flood, while rumbling thunder was continuously emitted, pulsing with terrifying power. If he had not painstakingly restraint it, just the rumbling from the spiritual energy in his body would likely kill all the Core Formation Stage disciple present. This elder had a different aura from the white brow elder, an aura of unmatched ferocity, as if he was a giant that had walked out from the prehistoric era. Ezra Zephyr wiped away the cold sweet on his brows. This individual was the master of Divine Demon Peak, Master Franco. On the 5th branch was a figure wearing a set of simple hemp garments. At closer inspection, one would see a kindly expression on his young and handsome face, his skin glowing like jade. A mottled stone swordy across his knees, giving off a faint but terrifying aura. The spiritual energy around him faintly vibrated as the cry of a sword rang out from within, as if a sea of swords were hidden around him. All Ezra Zephyr did was look at the handsome youth for a while, when he felt a piercing pain in his eyes, causing him to hurriedly withdraw his gaze. "This person¡­ should be the master of Blood ughterer Peak. Master Tarar" "Yes, your majesty. But I heard he kept his youth due to his martial prowess. His body contained several scars which he has veiled with his spiritual energy." Gill Subzi informed as he tightly shut his eyes from pain. Ezra rubbed his eyes and looked towards the 6th branch, only to see that sky in the area was dark, lightning shing in the clouds as if a lightning dragon was flying within. On the 6th branch was an elder in ck robes with an impassive face. Lightning swam in his eyes as a frightening pressure slowly spread, shaking the space around him. Ezra Zephyr could sense a astonishing power in the ck robed elder''s body, that seemed to briefly reveal itself before vanishing the next moment. "The master of Zenith Ghost Peak is definitely terrifying." Ezra Zephyr''s expression had turned grim. The master of Zenith Ghost Peak is known for lightning speed, his name was Master Albus. In thest 7th branch, sat a young man. He looked gloomy and tensed, unlike the rest hecked the power and aura, seemingly the weakest one. "The whereabouts of the master of Alchemic Rune Peak is unknown, this must be a high ranking disciple or elder of Alchemic Rune Peak." Said Gill Subzi. "Huu." Ezra breathed in deeply, gradually controlling the emotions in his heart. These 7 figures before his eyes, especially the first 6 were hegemons of the Spirit Devouring Mountain. Each one wielded immeasurable power. It was no wonder that the Spirit Devouring Mountain had been able to remain amongst the top 7 1st degree sects for all these years. "With such power, they still declined and lost the rank of 1st degree sects! Just how powerful the current top 7 sects are!?" Ezra pondered. (NOTE: Hello family. I had been diagnosed with Mria and Typhoid. Been very tough for me, and it happened so bad that today I forgot my password and names of my novels. They hit my brain. To all my novel''s readers, I am healthy and back and will try to write as usual, in past days my brain only worked when I took medicines. I thought to let my readers know the reason behind the gap of chapters. I made announcement in my discord but couldn''t inform you all here. I am sorry for being absent.) Chapter 253 Peak Ceremony Begins ? Behind the spiritual energy tree were numerous figures that gave off powerful presences, evidently the powerful experts of the Spirit Devouring Mountain. It seems that the internal department of the sect also viewed this event with extreme importance. On the 1st branch, Master Antero cast his gaze downwards. It was as if nothing could hide from his gaze as it shined upon every disciple. A single nce from him was seemingly capable of piercing even theherworld, allowing him to clearly view every aspect of every individual. Ezra Zephyr seemed to feel Master Antero''s gaze pause just a little when it swept across him, before continuing on its path. At the same time, Master Antero''s grand and loud voice boomed across the area from high above like rumbling thunder. "The Spirit Devouring Mountain is recruiting 10000 disciples this time. A single person per tform. I hope all the disciples will give their all. Higher the tform higher the standing in sect. From this point, the official and unofficial outer mountain title is abolished, either you will be an outer mountain disciple or you will go back to your home. The top ten will directly be outer mountain gold belt disciples. While the champion will be bestowed a Gamma Layer Skill or a simrly powerful Spell and chance to use Divine Spirit Ablution." These words immediately caused the numerous unofficial outer mountain disciples below to burst into a frenzy, gaze after gaze beginning to burn as they overflowed with battle intent. Master Antero smiled slightly at this sight before his powerful voice thundered again, "Disciples, let the peak selection ceremony begin." The instant Master Antero''s words left his mouth, boiling battle intent exploded from the countless unofficial outer mountain disciples as burning gaze after gaze looked towards the pyramid made from 10000 stone tforms. These tforms represented the number of people that could be outer mountain disciples, meaning there were only 10000 spots. Inparison, there were several tens of thousands of unofficial outer mountain disciples. In other words, the majority would ultimately be eliminated. It was definitely going to be a highly intense struggle. To upy a tform and take a spot for yourself, you would need to experience difficult battle after battle. Only then would the otherpetitors be too intimidated to challenge you. The gazes of countless disciples met, sparks flying. Spiritual energy suddenly erupted. It was as if a fuse was lit, tearing apart the deadlock as countless disciples began to shoot forward a split secondter. They swarmed into the sky like locusts, flying towards the many stone tforms floating in the air. It was indeed a spectacr sight. "Go! Today will be the day we show our might!" Drake let out an icyugh as his cold gaze swept towards the nearby Ezra. With a wave of his sleeve, vigorous spiritual energy erupted, and Drake took the lead to dash into the sky. Behind him, Paul Channa, Toria and other powerful Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples also shot forth, closely following behind. Their menacing aura made it such that no one dared to obstruct them. "All non-Naran disciples, go!" Ezra ordered. Ash Bekham and Rock flinched. "Brother Ezra, all non-Naran? What about you guys?" Rock asked. "Believe in me, every one of you who chose to follow me today will have a tform, it''s certain." Hearing the bold im, the duo exchanged gazes and shot forward, leading the geniuses that they gathered. Ray Lime looked at Ezra with a smile. "Brother Ezra, I believe you, don''t betray us, it''s a request." She said before marching ahead. The prince nodded, and he looked at the leaving masses. Ezra and his Naran subordinates calmly stood still and watched the disciples marching forward. This action was seen by many, including those on the spiritual energy tree branches. "What is he doing?" Master Franco of Divine Demon Peak asked. Antero smiled. "That is something I am curious about as well." "He should be punished for such ignorance." Said Master Bisma of Colleen Evil Peak. At this point, the quiet old man spoke. "Don''t vent your anger on him just because he is a handsome boy, not a handsome girl." He was none other than Master Uxama of Heavenly Fiend Peak. Bisma sent a re at him but remained silent. Uxama continued. "I see tremendous potential in that youth, let him do what he wants, there is no rule that forces disciples to upy tform faster. Time is not limited here." He looked at Bisma. "It''s another case if you have to take your beauty-preserving pills, only then your logicless impatience will be deemed as logical." Bisma''s face turned grave, she looked at the master of Arcane Wizardry Peak and said "Antero, keep his mouth shut." "Uxama, do you want me to report Supreme Leader?" Antero uttered in a warning. Uxama Ingale smiled and shook his head before turning his gaze again to the disciples. Ezra Zephyr took in a deep breath as he gazed upon the sky full of glowing figures, burning battle intent rising from the depths of his eyes. Xyr, Zulfi Dimitry, Argus Woska, Shifa Pista, Theor Galearms and the rest quietly stood behind them. After three months of bitter training, it was finally time for them to show their worth. "I want one thing from all of you, I spend my resources and time to nurture you. If anyone fails my expectation, then it would be better for him tomit suicide. Because what I''ll do to him would be torturous and more terrible than death." Many of the disciples unwillingly gulped and the rest licked their lips which dried from excitement. "If your enemy shows a Special tier weapon then show yours as well, if not then keep it under your sleeve, even this humongous sect will be suspicious to see that number of Special Tier weapons. All of you, help those who followed us and then im the highest tforms for yourself. Kill all Shiyan and Rhiyan disciples at sight, with the exception of Ingale sisters." With that said the werewolf prince of Bloodfang Kingdom moved. ck lightning danced around his feet as he jolted forward. "Let''s go." Chapter 254 Xaviers Recommendation ? It seemed as if they were waiting for this, with a surge of Spiritual Energy, their figures also shot forth, the dozen gathered figures also pretty eye-catching. In a short span of a minutes, numerous figuresnded on the lowest stone tforms. However, with the exception of a tiny handful, most did not linger for even a second, instead using the tform as a foothold to propel their bodies forward again, heading towards the higher tforms. Everyone knew that the higher the tform, the better one would be able to show one''s abilities. The rankings would also be different, enabling one to receive better treatment in the future. Hence, everyone wanted to climb as high as they could instead of dwelling at the bottom of the pyramid. Of course, not everyone had the courage. Disciples that were satisfied as long as they could be outer mountain disciples stayed behind, standing at the centre of the stone tforms, indicating their determination to vie for it. Anyone that was also interested inpeting would step onto the same stone tform and begin the fight to decide who would ultimately have the right to upy it. Hence, in a short few minutes, bouts of berserk spiritual energies were already exploding on many stone tforms, the figures within engaged in battle. The world around them was filled by the sounds of shing. On the spiritual energy tree and high above, numerous gazes were cast down, watching the shes on the stone tforms. Master Antero gazed at the 6 individuals around him as he smiled and said, "I wonder who will end up as the champion." On the 5th branch, the youthful-looking Blood ughterer Peak master, Tarar, whose face gave off a healthy jade-like glow, let out a gentle chuckle as he said. "I''ve heard that the Tubble n''s Drake Tubble has been recognized as the head of the ten great outer mountain disciples. If nothing unexpected happens, he should be the greatest contender for first ce." On 2nd branch, Colleen Evil Peak''s master, Bisma Vermidov''s long and narrow phoenix eyes swept over as she said with an implicative tone, "I''ve heard Drake Tubble has already received much attention from peak Master Tarar. I believe he will likely join the Blood ughterer Peak after the ceremony, right? The Blood ughterer Peak has managed to snatch quite several excellent seedlings over the years." Tarar smiled slightly. "My Blood ughterer Peak has rtively weaker foundations after all, giving me no choice but to recruit more disciples. We''re still far from being able to match you all, that''s why I am sitting on the 5th branch." Antero smiled and said, "The Blood ughterer Peak''s current aplishments cannot be separated from peak master Tarar''s efforts. The Spirit Devouring Mountain is where I was born after all. I naturally want to do my part." Said peak master Tarar with a smile. Upon hearing these words, peak master Antero continued to smile faintly, while Bisma Vermidov''s eyes narrowed slightly without anyone''s notice. At this moment, a figure suddenly stepped forward from behind the tree and respectfully reported, "Peak master, though Drake''s chances are indeed great, there is someone that should be able topete with him." If one looked over, one would discover that the person who had spoken was the one who had brought Ezra to the Spirit Devouring Mountain, Xavier. "Oh?" Peak master Antero chuckled upon hearing this. "Is it the one from the Heavenly Fiend master''s n?" Upon hearing peak master Antero''s words, the Heavenly Fiend Peak master, Uxama Ingale''s lips cracked open as heughed, before he said in a booming voice, "Those littlesses are quite talented, but they are stillcking a littlepared to Drake. If they fought, their chances at winning will not be high." Xavier also chuckled and said, "Ravina does have astonishing talent. If given more time, no one would be her match in the peak selection ceremony. However, the one I''m referring to is not her, but¡­ another fellow called Ezra Zephyr." He pointed towards a certain spot below as the hegemons'' gazes followed. They saw Ezra leading a group of disciples as they climbed to higher tforms. "Oh, that mysterious one!?" Mumbled Antero. A distance ahead was Drake Tubbles and gang of Shiyan disciples. One look was all it took. Anyone could see that these two groups were the elites amongst this batch of outer mountain disciples. Going forward without stopping a bit. "This one only has the strength of the 2nd Level Core Formation stage. How did he make so many people submit to him?" Colleen Evil Peak master Bisma''s tone was one of interest. "His body is not weak and have reached an astonishing stage. No wonder." However, she soon sensed the abnormally strong body of the prince. The white brow elder also looked down, a trace of interest appearing on his seemingly miserable looking face. "I told you before he has something special, his perception is not bad, he should be pretty decent in illusion spiritual techniques." Xavier said, "Ezraes from this Naran Continent, where he distinguished himself in the Spirity Bailiwick and obtained the the greatest gifts." These words immediately caused the eyes of the seven hegemons to widen a little. Soon after, all of them fell silent. Master Antero slowly said, "There has been a cabalistic and deep connection of Spirity Bailiwick and our Spirit Devouring Mountain. I heard Supreme Leader talk about it. However, for many past years, distinguished disciples of Spirity Bailiwick chose to join other sects. For the first time, we will witness the chronicles of someone who ranked 1st in Spirity Bailiwick." The Heavenly Fiend master Uxama Ingale''s eyebrows raised as he pondered something. His expression was mystic as an old voice filled with curiosity sounded, "I always wonder, just what is Spirity Bailiwick!?" The muscr one on 4th branch sighed. "I am seeing hope for the uing war against those Duo-Mountain mongrels." The atmosphere turned grave. They knew that their demotion from 1st degree sect to 2nd degree sect urred due to new existence of Duo-Mountain Peak. The newly Duo-Mountain Peak was steadily rising in power, and there was also the powerful Holy Law Sect behind them. Hence, even the Spirit Devouring Mountain could only bury their hatred deep in their hearts. Chapter 255 Race To Platform ? In the sky, a tree made of spiritual energy floated. Hearing the words of Master Franco, the air around Master Bisma and Master Uxama also turned much colder. In the end, Master Antero waved his hand and said in a low voice. "Think about the big picture." "Hummph!" Fury shed in the eyes of Bisma as she let out an icy snort. She looked as if she wanted to say something, but ultimately resisted the urge. However, her soul-stirringly beautiful face was clearly covered in frost. The white brow elder lowered his gaze and remained silent. The Blood ughterer Peak master Tarar sighed softly. The Alchemic Rune Peak representator remained expressionless. Antero chuckled, consoling everyone two more times, before casting his gaze to the numerous stone tforms below. Amongst the innumerable figures, Ezra Zephyr and hundreds he led rapidly ascended the pyramid. Master Antero concentrated on the youthful figure as he said in a soft voice, "Let us see whether this young one will be able to give us a pleasant surprise¡­" 10000 stone tforms were gathered in the shape of a pyramid as they floated in the sky, dazzling brilliantly when the rays of the sun shined upon them. ~BOOOM BOOOM~ At this current moment, berserk mana and qi violently pulsed from numerous tforms. One would see a swarm of glowing figures continuously leaping upwards, jumping from tform to tform as they climbed. There was pretty much no other rules for this peak selection ceremony. At the center of each stone tform was a mat. As long as someone could sit on it without being disturbed for an hour of time, the stone tform would close, restricting anyone else from entering. When this happened, it would mean that the tform had been upied. Any means could be used to achieve this, including killing. Therefore, when someone powerful appeared on a stone tform, others might gang up on this individual, making the situation extremely chaotic. ~SWIISSH SWISH~ The prince and the rest stuck close together as stone tform after stone tform rapidly passed by under their feet, their figures never lingering even for a second. There was slightly less than 500 people in their group, each an elite amongst the unofficial outer mountain disciples. Hence, their goal was the top five hundred in the peak selection ceremony and this ce was clearly not their final destination. A short distance to their front on the right was another group leaping past tform after tform. They were the Shiyan disciples led by Drake Tubble. The gazes on both sides shed from time to time, sparks flying. The numbers of these two parties were special when taking into ount all the outer mountain factions, they were two most unified groups, hence why their every action seemed exceptionally attention grabbing. The other disciples on the stone tforms gave way one after another, not daring topete with these two groups. Soon, Ash Bekham, Rock, Ray Lime and others joined them as well. Reaching 600 in numbers, it was that time when Ash and rest realised the monstrous power and numbers of Naran disciples. As time passed in this manner, the two groups of disciples rapidly passed by numerous tforms and began to gradually approach the upper area of the pyramid. This was where the top 600 hundred stone tformsy. The disciples that were confident enough toe here were all powerful in their own right. Thus, the battles between them grew increasingly intense. By this point, individuals from the two groups finally began to break off and select their stone tforms, not advancing any further. Of course, besides the two factions led by Ezra Zephyr and Drake Tubble, there were also many other disciples vieing for these stone tforms, which consisted of both non Shiyan and Shiyan disciples. After all, not every outstanding disciple had been recruited by Ezra and Drake. Even more had chosen to remain neutral, declining to be part of the grudge between the two parties. Only Naran continent remained unified. However, they were currently faced with the situation of limited tforms. Hence, they no longer cared which party anyone belonged to, directly engaging anypetitor they met inbat. Drake was at the very front, his icy gaze asionally sweeping towards Ezra, who was just a short distance behind. He had originally nned to recruit elite Shiyan disciples and forcibly upy the top ten spots. If Ezra dared to contest, the group would gang up on him and chase him off. If that were the case, Ezra would not even have the chance to duke it out with Drake Tubble. However, Drake had not expected that Ezra would also have a group of elite disciples, even better than his. Together, they were an extremely strong force, making it impossible for his initial n to work. "Since that is so, I will personally stomp you into the ground!" Drake''s eyes were filled with ridicule. As long as Ravina Ingale did not interfere, he would let Ezra understand the gap between them. He wanted the prince of a remote kingdom to know that a peasant like him should have obediently stayed in his shitty peasant kingdom. How could a peasant like him have designs on a girl blessed by the heavens like Ravina Ingale? Drake raised his head as the top most area of the pyramid came into view. 1 golden and 9 silver stone tforms glittered under the sun. These were the top ten spots. By this time, there were only nine figures remaining behind him. However, powerful spiritual energy undtions spread from all of them, clearly showing that each one was a formidable individual qualified topete for the top ten. Their eyes gradually began to burn with excitement, clearly understanding that the true battle was finally about to begin. Drake took in a deep breath and looked at his followers. In the next instant, a shout akin to thunder boomed, "Do it!" The instant Drake shouted, ominous glints shed in the eyes of Toria and the rest as waves of berserk spiritual energy violently swept unfurled, transforming into streams that bombarded Ezra''s group. Several torrents of spiritual energy whizzed towards them. The prince''s gaze flickered faintly, but no change could be seen on his face, evidently having already anticipated this. He extended a hand and gave a slight wave. Behind him, Ash Bekham, Rock and Ray Lime also acted together as spiritual energy flooded the sky, directly shing against the other side''s attacks. Berserk spiritual energy shockwaves unfurled like a storm. It was extremely chaotic. Chapter 256 Seizing The Platforms ? Toria and the rest sternly shouted, "Ezra, if you want to pass, you''ll have to defeat us first!" "Haha, Toria, the likes of you does not have the qualifications to obstruct brother Ezra. I''ll be the one to y with you!" The moment Toria''s voice was heard, Rock shot forward, howling withughter. "You''re going to stop me?" Ridicule appeared on Toria''s face. Rock did not respond, his figure shing as it appeared in front of Toria. Spiritual energy rapidly swirled around the former''s growing hands along with deadly Land Vandal Hand. Rock sent a chop flying, deadly dipper winds violently shing downwards. The two shed directly, the air under their hands rapidly torn to pieces. A shockwave unfurled as both figuresnded on 10th stone tform and stumbled several steps back. Toria''s originally mocking expression had turned much uglier as he grimly said, "Why has your Land Vandal Hand also reached the second level?!" One must know that his progress in the Land Vandal Hand was attributed to the personal tutor invited by Drake and numerous cultivation resources. Only through these did he manage to reach the second level. From what he knew, Rock''s Land Vandal Hand had fallen behind substantially, making it practically impossible for him to catch up. But the power of the Vandal Earth from Rock''s previous palm strike had clearly reached the second level of the Land Vandal Hand. Rock licked his lips, the Vandal earth attribute around his hands tightly clenched into fists, madly devastating the surroundings with astonishing destructive force. He grinned widely and said, "It''s all thanks to you guys. If you guys had not decided to deal with brother Ezra, he would not have given us guidance in our spiritual techniques." Toria''s eyes filled with wavering uncertainty. He had indeed heard that Ezra was giving pointers to Rock and the rest, but had not thought much of it. After all, none of them would believe that Ezra could possibly be so capable in techniques other than Gossamer Steps. But the undeniable fact before him was that Rock''s Land Vandal Hand was indeed not inferior to his own. A hint of regret raised deep in his heart, but he hade far ahead now. Toria frostily dered, "What''s there to be happy about. Brother Drake will teach Ezra who will be the true champion of the peak selection ceremony! You peasants are delusional to think that you can challenge the status of us Shiyan disciples!" "We''ll know whose right after we fight!" Rock let out an icyugh. Without further ado, his foot mmed into the ground, rocketing his body forward. "Come to your death, peasant." Toria ughed in anger. The Spiritual Energy inside his body burst out without reservation as he met Rock''s charge head-on. Deadly earth attribute shards devastated the surroundings, leaving scar after scar on the stone tform. On the 9th tform, Ash Bekham stood against an independant Rhiyan disciple. "I''m not part of Drake''s group, however, I will not surrender to you." Said a young man in decent clothes. Ash Bekham smiled. "No worries, let''s have a fair fight." Hearing that, the individual smiled back and bowed a little to show friendly gesture. "Thank you, let''s start." On 8th stone tform, Ray Lime stood in front of Usopp. Usopp said with his arms across his chest, "Sister Ray, your ck Shadow Art is countered by my Sun Light Law, I advise you to leave while you can." Ray Lime softly chuckled upon hearing this. "There''s a mistake in brother Usopp''s words. The counter you speak of also holds true if reversed. As long as my ck Shadow Art is more practiced than your Sun Light Law, you will be the one to be countered instead." Mockery rose from the corners of Usopp''s lips. "I''ve received guidance day and night for the past month, and my Sun Light Law has already reached the initial stage. In terms of mastery, you are far from my match." As he spoke, sun light qi began to rise from his body as a dreadful heat slowly spread, charring the ground around him. However, Ray merely smiled faintly in response to the domineering heat. Spiritual energy surged in her body as frighteningly cold ck qi suddenly pulsed, instantly freezing the ground below her feet. Cold air rose,pletely blocking Usopp''s sun light. "Brother Usopp is toocent, my ck Shadow Art has also advanced to the next level under brother Ezra''s guidance during the past month." She suddenlyughed charmingly. "To be honest, I should be thanking you guys." Ray''s expression turned somewhat ugly at the sight of the rming ck spiritual energy spreading from Ray''s body. Soon after, he inhaled deeply and said, "Ezra... why did hee in my generation." His gaze turned grim again as he said. "However, things won''t go as he wants this time. You guys may be able to stop us, but don''t forget that Paul Channa is only slightly weaker than brother Drake, and there''s no one on your side who can stop him!" Ray frowned slightly. Paul was ranked third amongst the ten great outer mountain disciples. Although he did not unt his abilities, he was definitely the strongest person on Drake''s side. She looked towards a stone tform in the distance. Ever since arriving at the top ten tforms, Mahi Ingale had leisurely upied 7th tform and nobody dared to disturb her because of her background. Besides a few bold disciples who tried to charge in and were insta-killed at the beginning, there was basically no one who dared to approach her tform. After upying it, Mahi Ingale sat there with a smile, looking at Ezra. Ray Lime let out a bitter chuckle, before she lifted her head slightly to look above where 12 figures were leaping into the air. Ezra signalled Theor and he jumped at the 6th tform, another girl jumped along with him. An independent Shiyan disciple who ranked 9th in top ten unofficial outer mountain disciples. The high rankers were busy fighting lower tforms so she quietly aimed for a higher one. Seeing Theor Galearme, she said nothing and took out her daggers. In response, Theor Galearms also showed his two shamshirs. Chapter 257 3rd Platform Toss ? After Theor, Argus Woska imed the 5th tform. However, the moment hended he heard a loud noise. ~BAAAM~ He looked and found that a giant mannded on the same 5th tform, he was behemoth sized, almost two times bigger than Argus Woska. He was an independent non-shiyan disciple who was famous for his brute strength. On the 4th tform, arrived Shifa Pista and Natli Teum, a rank 5th disciple who used to hang out with Ravina and Mahi. Shifa looked murderous with her heavy armour on, she took out the Labrys of hers and prepared to attack. "Hey, wait wait!" Said Natli. She charminglyughed and continued "I don''t want to fight, I am a friend of Ravina and Mahi. How about we bet? If Ezra wins against Drake, the tform will be yours and if Drake wins, the tform will be mine. What do you say, sounds fun?" Shifa Pista remained silent, on which Natli cunningly incited. "What! You don''t trust your prince?" "Haha." Shifaughed. "I was just surprised why you want to lose this tform without a fight." Natli''s eyes widened. "What do you mean?" Shifa calmly said as he looked at the top golden tform. "Drake''s defeat is set in stone, the question should be... how much torture our prince will inflict upon him." He looked at Natli again. "I ept your bet." Only 6 remained who continuously jumped on the pyramid. Drake Tubble, Paul Channa, Ravina Ingale. These 3 were ahead and the three behind were Ezra Zephyr, Xyr and Zulfi Dimitry. Ravina Ingale dashed and reached the 2nd tform, it seems that she was not interested in the 1st position at all. Without her, Drake and Paul infused their spiritual energy and bolted ahead until their feet touched the golden tform. Drake cast a mocking nce at Ezra, as he nonchntly remarked, "It seems that you did recruit enough people." The prince stood on the 3rd silver stone tform, ck lightning flickered under his feet. He was currently looking to the top with an expressionless face. Near the top golden tform stood Drake and Paul with their hands behind their backs. Two powerful presences like two towering mountains blocked the path towards the final golden stone tform. Like two tigers blocking the road. Drake''s indifferent gaze looked towards Ezra as he said, "Ezra, this is where you stop." He did not speak any further, his gaze turning towards Paul. "Brother Paul, I''ll be handing him to you. Dy him for an hour of time, and will be able to upy the champion''s tform." Paul smiled slightly and replied, "Sure, but you must fulfil the promise you made." Paul Channa was just that tiny bit weaker than Drake, and came from the prominent Channa n. Hence, he was naturally not subordinate to Drake, but rather friends of sorts. Since Drake had asked him to take on this task, thetter would naturally have to pay a certain price. "Don''t worry." Drake nodded before his cold gaze turned towards Ezra, mockery lifting from the corners of his mouth, "Brother Paul will y with you for a bit. I''ve told you before that you shouldn''t dream of taking first ce." "Hey, pretty guy." Ezra called out to Paul. "Why don''t you fight one of these guys and let me disfigure that shithead''s mug?" He said as he pointed his thumb backwards to where Zulfi and Xyr were. "They are pretty strong, maybe stronger than Drake." Hearing these words, Paul frowned a bit before regaining his calm smile. "Brother Ezra, why clench the 1st rank when you enjoy one of the top 10?" Ezra sighed. "It seems you don''t understand words." The prince raised his hand, Paul flinched but he didn''t see anythinging out of Ezra''s side. "Chain of Chaos" As Ezra uttered that, a small portal appeared behind the left leg of Paul. A chain made of ck and red lightning zipped out, before Paul could move, the chain grabbed his leg. It was the 2nd circle spell that he made himself, his control over the chains evolved into phenomenal. The chain grabbed the leg of Paul Channa, he cried in shock. "What is this!?" The prince moved his hand and the chain moved, the body of Paul Channa was swinging in mid-air before the chain threw him towards the 3rd tform. ~BAAM~ Hended on the 3rd tform, where Ezra, Zulfi and Xyr stood. "You should havee here when I respectfully asked." Said Ezra as the ck lightning danced under his feet. Paul Channa was bewildered, he couldn''t understand what happened. The prince was about to jump when he pondered something. He looked towards the duo and asked. "Which one of you will fight him?" This question raised the heartbeat of the duo. "Obviously him, master." Said Xyr. Hearing that, Zulfi Dimitry retorted. "I have a different opinion, you should stay here and secure this tform and I will follow his majesty." "Mhm, why did you think that?" Xyr''s expression turned grave. Zulfi expressionlessly replied. "Because I am stronger than you." The one who will go above means that he is stronger than the one below, despite the unity of Naran disciples, there has been a huge and famous rivalry going on between Zulfi Dimitry, the old leader and Xyr, the new powerhouse. "Hmph, other than Master Ezra, no one here is capable of defeating me." Xyr boldly imed. Zulfi smiled. "It''s because we have been on the same side, ever felt a sharp sword on your neck?" "I''ll prefer a scythe." Xyr retorted. Ezra, who was listening to them finally lost his patience. "Oye, both of you knuckleheads. I don''t have time, toss a coin." "Yes, master." "As you wish, your majesty." Both of them quickly obeyed and Zulfi took out the coin, they quickly tossed it into the air. ~TIINN TINN TIN~ The coin fell, and the one who lost the bet was Zulfi Dimitry. With that decided, Ezra jumped upwards and Xyr was about to follow him when he heard. "Djinn of cult, never ever believe that I, Zulfi Dimitry am weaker than you." He said and turned towards Paul Channa. Chapter 258 Reaching Top ? On the 2nd tform Xyr gave him a final look and jumped above. Paul Channa saw a man with a long sword on his waisting towards him in armour. He spoke. "What''s your name? I haven''t seen you be-" "Please, be quiet and fight, I am already in a bad mood." Before Paul could ask his question, Zulfi dered his side of the words. On the way towards the top tform, when Ezra and Xyr reached the 2nd tform. Ezra signalled Xyr to notnd on 2nd tform and keep going upward. ~ZAAPAAKK~ A strange sound resounded, that forcefully brought Xyr onto the 2nd tform. Countless gazes looked over, only to find a fiery-red figure proudly standing on the edge of 2nd tform, a red whip wrapped around its wrist like a circle of fire. It was obviously Ravina Ingale. "Hey, did you guys forget about me?" Ravina Ingale smiled in annoyance Xyr was taken aback, evidently not expecting Ravina to suddenly hit an ally. Given thetter''s ability, no one else would dare to snatch any of the top ten spots she upied. "Ravina!" At this moment, the expression of Ezra, who had originally been heading towards the tallest golden stone tform, turned serious when he saw this, and angrily said, "Ravina, I was letting you have this tform, what the hell do you think you are doing? Ravina shot a smile at him and retorted, "In my eyes, there is no difference between friends and foes during apetition, I do not want a seat that I don''t deserve. Leave this one here, I will consider him as my opponent. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt him bad." Ezra shook his head and said. "I am not worried about that straw hat, I am worried about you missy. He is stronger than you, you should ept our kindness." These words hit proud Ravina as arrows. "How dare you belittle me! This stupid-looking man is stronger than me? Your words have made me angry Ezra, I will vent my anger on your subordinate." Ezra sighed. "Women are sure dogged creatures." Ravina ignored him, her bright eyes turning towards Xyr as she said, "Go and fight for first ce, I''ll test your so-called ''stronger than me'' subordinate." Xyr, who was silent finally opened his mouth. "Red girl, you have made a terrible mistake." The killing intent he released shocked Ravina Ingale, her pulse beat faster. "What is this!" "Xyr, if you kill her, I''ll kill you." Ezra said before he set his eyes on the golden tform. "Yes, master." Xyr calmly replied. With a deep breath, Ezra''s foot suddenly pushed downwards. ck and red chaos lightning danced around his body, transforming him into a sh of ck and red that dashed towards the sky. Ravina for the first time was awed by Ezra Zephyr. "Who exactly is he tomand such a terrifying bunch of people?" In a few dozen minutes, he stood at the same height as Drake Tubble. Drake''s handsome face was currently ominously stormy. He stared at the prince for a long time, before gradually suppressing the churning rage in his heart. Drake frostily remarked, "You really are like a lingering ghost." The prince grinned, before lifting his head to look towards the golden stone tform. "If not because you provoked me time and time again, I would not have had much interest in the first ce and have remained a low profile." It was indeed as he had said. His original goal had been top ten so that he would qualify for the right to choose his peak. As for number one, he never really gave it much thought, because it would reveal his potential. But who would have expected the petty and narrow-minded Drake to repeatedly target him, one more thing that pushed Ezra to aim for the first rank is the reward, the Divine Spirit Ablution. He also figured out that the disciple and elders here believe in the concept of ''Might is Right'' so Drake''s provocation was a blessing in disguise. Drake''s expression had already fully returned to normal. He stared at Ezra, a faint trace of disdain hanging from the corners of his mouth as he uncaringly said, "Are you saying this to make me feel regretful? Peasant wolf, you overestimate yourself. Do you truly believe that you are any threat to me? In my eyes, you''re just a dirty and disgusting mud mutt. All you are is an eyesore, but since you''ve now truly angered me, I can only stomp you to death!" A chilling light flitted across Drake''s eyes. "You''re such an ignorant fool that does not know the immensity of the realms, I will beat you till you wake up from your delusions, and let you know thatpared to Shiyan geniuses like us, you''re ultimately just a peasant that has never seen the world!" When the final word left his mouth, powerful spiritual energy exploded from Drake''s body like a storm. The spiritual energy carried him straight into the sky, beforending him on the golden stone tform. At the same time, Drake''s intensely chilling shout sounded across the area, "Ezra Zephyr, get your ass up here! I will make sure that you will no longer dare to appear before me ever again!" Ezra Zephyr in return wasughing, unusual to his evil smirk he wasughing quite loudly as if he heard a good joke or expecting a niceedy show. A split secondter, ck and red bolts of lightning formed wings behind his back and shot forth. ~SWIISH~ His figure also slowlynded on the highest golden stone tform under the attention of countless watching eyes. Two figures faced each other on the golden stone tform. It was akin to the confrontation between a tiger and a lion in the forest. Even the sky above seemed to have been affected, turning dark and stormy. The innumerable gazes in the area converged onto this very location. Without a doubt, the battle here would decide the champion of the peak selection ceremony. On the spiritual energy tree, even the 7 hegemons and numerous higher echelons of the Spirit Devouring Mountain cast their gazes downwards, stopping on the two young figures. Chapter 259 Gale Sea ? "Looks like the first ce really will be decided between these two." Arcane Wizardry Peak Master Anteroughed with interest. Colleen Evil Peak''s Master Bisma swept a nce at the Blood ughterer Peak Master Tarar and remarked, "Havingpetition is good. If Drake was the only one in the running with no one to fight him, this peak selection ceremony would be boring." Over the years, Blood ughterer Peak had constantly used all kinds of means to get their hands on highly talented disciples, making them grow stronger and stronger. Although this was done with Supreme Leader''s approval, Bisma did not feelfortable about it. She felt that Tarar''s actions were disrupting Spirit Devouring Mountain''s atmosphere. A face as fair as jade, the youthful-looking Tarar smiled slightly and said, "Ezra''s martial spirit is not weak, and should have some tricks up his sleeve. However, I''m still more optimistic about Drake''s chances. His spiritual energy cultivation far surpasses his opponent, is from the Tubble n, and has very stable and solid foundations. He is not to be underestimated." His gaze suddenly swept towards Ravina''s figure as he frowned slightly without anyone noticing. Didn''t Drake admire Ravina? Wasn''t their rtionship suppose to be good? Why had Ravina chosen to help Ezra instead inst 3 months? The attitude she disyed towards Drake, did not look as if she had a good opinion of him. ¡¤?¦Èm Under the attention of countless gazes, on the golden stone tform, Drake''s gaze grew increasingly icy as he stared at Ezra, the former''s re as sharp as the edge of a de. He did not waste his breath speaking, because he could no longer be bothered to say anything. The thing he wanted to do the most now was to crush Ezra''s face under his foot. Only doing so would he be able to release the pent-up rage in his heart. "How dare a peasant like you to have designs on the woman I''ve taken a fancy to?" Drake''s five fingers abruptly clenched tightly as dark green spiritual energy erupted from his body without reservation. His spiritual energy turned into a several hundred feet wide green hurricanes that violently raged around him. The martial prowess disyed by Drake Tubble had already reached the peak of the 4th Level Core Formation stage, far surpassing all the other outer mountain disciples. Spiritual energy pressure spread, sweeping towards Ezra Zephyr. The prince stared at Drake with a mocking mile. He could feel the spiritual pressure pulsing from thetter''s body. Thetter was after all a peak 4th level Core Formation expert. The spiritual energy around Drake''s body grew increasingly vigorous, the iciness in his gaze finally peaking as word after word was spat out from his mouth in a chilling voice, "Ezra!" ~SWIISSSHH~ The instant thest word was said, Drake Tubble''s body seemed to turn into a series of afterimages as he abruptly shot forth, a fist brutally punching the prince. Dark green spiritual energy swirled around the fist, like a howling tornado that caused even the golden ground below to cracked. Even a 3rd level Core Formation practitioner would immediately be heavily injured if hit by this punch. Drake had made full advantage of his peak 4th Level Core Formation strength. The fist rapidly erged in Ezra''s eyes. His body shook faintly as mists appeared, while his body was fully etherealized. "Gossamer form!" His figure instantly disappeared from the spot. ~BOOOM~ Drake''s punchnded on empty air, the space rippling due to its power. Drake Tubble''s expression was eerily cold as his body shot forth once again. A few dozen feet away, Ezra''s body had just revealed itself when the sharp sound of rushing wind followed like a shadow. ~SWIISH SWWISH~ Two figures seemed to teleport on the giant golden stone tform, the piercing sound of rushing wind continuously ringing in the area. They were so quick that several people were dazzled by their speed. However, from what everyone could see, Drake was fully in control of the battle. His attacks were swift and ferocious like a storm, ceaselessly trying to engulf Ezra Zephyr, causing him to retreat time and time again. Although the Gossamer Steps made him extremely fast, Drake''s spiritual energy was also able to enhance his speed, making him just that tiny bit slower than the prince. There were many instances where Ezra seemed to narrowly dodge by a hair''s breadth, making the onlookers'' hearts jump in their bodies. On 10000 stone tforms, some of the disciples whose battles had already ended lifted their heads, their expressions changing as they watched the battle on the golden stone tform. They would likely notst even ten rounds if they were in Ezra''s ce, before being effortlessly defeated by Drake''s torrent of attacks. ~BOOOOM~ Drake''s punch sted empty air again, his vigorous spiritual energy making space itself tremble. A sharp force pierced through space,nding on Ezra''s body. However, thetter''s etherealized body merely shook slightly, neutralizing the force. His figure borrowed its momentum to fly even further away, his nimbleness hitting the extreme. Drake''s expression was coldly indifferent as he frostily said, "Do you only know how to dodge like a rabbit?" However, his words did not affect Ezra Zephyr. He made speed his weapon and though Drake''s attacks were swift and powerful, it would take a toll on his body if he continued. To abandon one''s advantage after a single provocation from the opponent was something only an idiot would do. Drake''s eyes hardened when he saw that Ezra Zephyr was ignoring him. "It seems that you believe I have no way to deal with that! I''ve said this before, no matter how fast you run, you''re only a rabbit! Your Gossamer Form technique is no threat to me at all! Watch how I break your Gossamer Form!" Drake''s hands abruptly came together, and a mocking smile rose from the corners of his lips as a chilling voice sounded, "Gammayer skill, Gale Sea!" In that instant, Ezra Zephyr suddenly felt all the wind in the area sweep over, covering every inch of the stone tform. Space rippled faintly as the wind began to take on the shape of countless wind des. The wind des came together, forming a sea of des. Ezra Zephyr''s figure stood at the centre of the sea, a slightly grave look appearing on his face. Drake was capable indeed. This method had directly sealed off his speed advantage. "Ezra, I will show you the gap between us!" Drake''s gaze was akin to the edge of a de as his hand abruptly clenched. ~BBIIZZZZ~ Countless dark green wind des vibrated. A split secondter, they seemed to cover the entire sky as they shot forward, engulfing Ezra, who had no ce to hide. rm and shock filled every gaze in the area. Drake was indeed a formidable individual. ~BIIZZZ~ Green wind des seemed to form a sea as they engulfed every corner of the golden stone tform. The innumerable vibrating wind des flickered with an icy light, a sight that made one''s heart shiver inside. In a brief moment, Drake had disyed an impressive tactic, showing that his title as the number one amongst the ten great outer mountain disciples was not just for show. Gazes that could fill the sky converged on the spot where Ezra Zephyr had been in the sea of wind des as everyone wiped the sweat off their foreheads. "Kill!" A chilling light glowed in Drake''s eyes. Without any hesitation, his hand closed as a sky full of wind des shuddered. With a howl, all of them shot towards Ezra Zephyr''s location. "No matter how fast you are, you can''t escape from the range of my wind de sea!" Ezra also seemed to understand that he would not be able to avoid this. Hence, his body did not move from the stop, merely concentrating on the wind des that were zooming towards him. Every wind de contained deadly spiritual energy. Let''s not mention the 3rd level Core Formation expert, even an ordinary 4th level Core Formation would be pierced full of holes. As the one who was trapped deep inside this sea of wind des, Ezra Zephyr''s situation was far from reassuring. Under the attention of countless gazes, the sea of green wind des arrived at their destination, drowning Ezra Zephyr''s figure in a few brief moments. ~CHE CHE CHE~ A piercing noise stealthily sounded as the golden ground was riddled full of holes. A sea of wind des swept forth, tirelessly unleashing a torrent of attacks. It was a long whileter before the sea of wind des finally stopped their assault. Every single gaze in the area immediately looked over, only to see Ezra Zephyr''s figure standing on the exact same spot. A cold smile was revealed on Drake''s face. To forcibly endure his attack, let alone a 2nd level Core Formation like Ezra, even a 4th level expert would be gravely injured. However, just as the smile on his face was widening, it suddenly froze slightly when his gaze looked to the front. The leader of Naran stood there, his gossamer body covered in purplish gold scales that protected him. Chapter 260 Green Eagle Sword ? On the purplish gold scale armour, lightning flickered. It was the power of Dragon Pelt. The purplish gold scales were clean, there was not a single scale that was damaged. The sea of gale des had failed to break through hisyers of defences. An uproar began to spread in the area. No one had expected Ezra to so easily withstand the attack that was powerful enough to seriously injure a 4th-level Core Formation stage. On the spiritual energy tree, peak Master Antero nodded and said, "Not bad, that should be the Gossamer Steps technique. Reaching this level in a short three months really shows his talent." The Divine Demon Peak''s Master Franco''s voice was akin to a p of thunder. "Those purplish gold scales seem to be a type of formidable body strengthening technique. This kid is suited to walk the path of body tempering." The miserably looking white brow Master Uxama from the Heavenly Fiend Peak shook his head and said, "Although the purplish gold scales have decent defensive capabilities, the main reason why the kid was able to block Drake''s Gale Sea technique was the unshakeable mental and spiritual power of his. That''s why, I feel that psychic prowess is stronger than body-tempering techniques. Thetter will easily result in the body growing too powerful, making one stupid." Franco''s eyes widened in a re as he angrily said, "Old white, no matter how much bullshit you spout, your shitty illusion prowess will still be a path one takes when every other option has been exhausted. How can it possiblypare to body tempering?!" The white brow Uxama shook his head and sighed. "Like ying the lute to a cow, simpleton." The Colleen Evil Peak master Bisma looked towards Master Tarar and said, "It seems that it will not be so easy for Drake Tubble to be champion." The Blood ughterer Peak master Tarar merely disyed a kindly smile as he replied, "You are mistaken peak master Bisma, Drake had merely been probing his opponent earlier. If Ezra was unable to even deal with such attacks, he would really be a little too weak. Drake has held the initiative from start to end. The fact that Ezra canst so long with his 2nd level Core Formation strength is already very impressive, but it will be very difficult for him to stop Drake." Bisma smiled faintly and said, "We shall watch and see." On the 7th branch, the expressionless elder of Alchemic Rune Peak did not dare to interject into the conversation between the peak masters. However, his mouth curled slightly. In his opinion, Drake was sure to win this battle, and Ezra''s resistance was ultimately akin to a mantis trying to block a cart. On the golden stone tform. Drake''s expression darkened slightly as he gazed at Ezra Zephyr, who had managed to withstand his wind des. The former''s eyes grew even colder as he nonchntly said, "Ezra, you do have some ability." He had originally believed the prince would be injured by his technique, but it looks like he had miscalcted. Evidently, he had still underestimated Ezra''s strength. Although thetter was only at the 2nd level Core Formation stage, he had numerous tricks up his sleeve, making it hard for anyone to pin down. The purplish gold scales on Ezra''s body gleamed. He did not intend to reply, as a simrly icy light shed in his eyes. His foot mmed into the ground, and his gossamer body disappeared from the spot. A split secondter, he appeared in front of Drake Tubble, a fist covered in purplish gold scales sting towards thetter along with thundering ck and red lightning. He had begun his counterattack. "Oh? Finally dare to face me directly?" Mockery rose from the corners of Drake''s mouth when he saw this. He did not back down, a fist also flying forward as spiritual energy tore through the air. ~BHAM BHAM BHAM~ The two exchanged dozens of blows in an instant, each attack ruthlessly aimed at the other''s fatal spots. Although Ezra Zephyr''s attacks were ferocious, all of them were blocked by Drake. The advantage of being a 4th-level Core Formation stage meant that his spiritual energy was much stronger than Ezra Zephyr''s. Drake Tubble mocked through the lightning-quick exchange of blows, "Is this all your attacks amount to?" He swung his palm as he sneered, squarely hitting Ezra Zephyr''s fist shadow. The spiritual energy in Drake''s body flooded out, pping the prince''s fist shadow away. ~PHAAH~ However, the moment Ezra Zephyr''s fist shadow was scattered, his right hand came swinging through, and an rming amount of spiritual energy suddenly converged towards the centre of his palm. The spiritual energy transformed into a glowing big twinkling ball swirling with wind and light, berserk undtions violently pulsing outwards.I think you should take a look at "Glittering Wind and Light!" A deep voice echoed in Ezra Zephyr''s heart. Drake Tubble''s pupils violently shrank. Ezra''s true attack had been hidden under his numerous fist shadows, the earlier attacks merely a distraction. The wind and light ball rapidly erged in Drake''s eyes. However, Drake was no ordinary individual after all. At this perilous moment, he suddenly sucked in a deep breath as his cheeks rapidly ballooned, before blowing out a stream of green spiritual energy. "Green Glowing Force Nail" The green spiritual energy transformed into a thin shadow that shot forth at an rming speed. In a sh, it smashed into the glittering wind and light ball. ~BOOM~ A violent shockwave unfurled, sweeping the prince and Drake Tubble away. Their feet smeared across the ground, leaving behind long skid marks, while they stabilized their bodies. Drake''s expression had grown even uglier. He had nearly been caught in Ezra''s sneaky attack earlier, forcing him to reveal one of his hidden trump cards. One should know that the Green Glow Force Nail was a low-tier Gammayer spiritual technique. It was made from condensed spiritual energy and possessed astonishing power. If used at the right moment, it could even bring about a reversal. However, it needed to be refined in advance and had now been forced out by the werewolf prince. The prince''s expression changed slightly, not because he had failed to injure Drake, but because thetter was still hiding such a card up his sleeve. The green shadow from before was way too quick, and the prince would likely be struck if he was not guarding against it. Fortunately, he was now prepared for it. Drake''s murderous gaze looked towards Ezra as he suddenly shook his head and said, "It seems that I have underestimated you. As such, don''t me me for bullying you because of your weak and poor background." Ezra''s brows knitted together as vignce appeared in his eyes. Drake let out an icy chuckle. With a deep breath, his hands abruptly began to form a series of seals. Green light immediately dashed into the sky from the top of his head, the earth-shaking cry of a sword ringing from within. Just like an eagle''s cry. Countless gazes converged towards the spot and saw a long green sword within the green light. Piercing rays of light exploded from the sword as an astonishing aura unfurled. The eyes of innumerable disciples abruptly widened at this moment, as cries of shock and horror began to sound one after another. "That is¡­ a Special Tier Weapon?!" Green light whizzed out from the top of Drake''s head. Inside the light, a green sword released a loud and clear sword cry. A formidable pressure spread from the sword. Countless gazes looked over in horror and shock, seeing the ancient patterns that had been carved onto the sword. Green light swirled around it, giving off an aura of mystery. The handle of the sword was covered in green feathers making it appear simr to a soaring green eagle. This green eagle sword had clearly a level of top within Special tier weapons, given to a master armament smith, it can break through to higher tier. On the spiritual energy tree above, the peak masters'' gazed at the green eagle sword and said, "I''ve heard that the Tubble n has a treasure called the Green Eagle de. It''s a top-grade Special tier Weapon that was made from the beak and feathers of a tier 4 Martial Animal, the Green God Eagle. Although the sword Drake has summoned seems simr, it does not give off the same sharpness and is likely an imitation. Even so, it has reached the special tier Weapon level, a mighty power to any Core Formation practitioner." Master Bisma frowned slightly and said, "It''s rather unfair to rely on an external item to achieve victory." Peak master Tarar chuckled and responded, "There is no rule that bans the usage of spiritual weapons in the peak selection ceremony. After all, obtaining a weapon is part of one''s luck, which is also a kind of strength." Bisma giggled. "Hehe, what a coward way to dodge the iing defeat." Chapter 261 Green Eagle Sword (2) Chapter 261 Green Eagle Sword (2) On the spiritual energy tree, two peak masters were in a heated debate Drake Tubble would join the Blood ughterer Peak after the ceremony. Hence, peak master Tarar was more than happy to see him be champion. In fact, the former may even be the guide of sorts that will draw even more disciples to the Blood ughterer Peak, allowing it to grow stronger. Master Bisma swept an indifferent nce at the former but did not say anything. After all, using an armament was indeed within the rules. She looked towards the young werewolf''s figure and secretly said in her heart, "This kid had better not lose so easily¡­" She did not like Tarar. Although it was impossible for her to do much since they were part of the same sect, disrupting his ns a little would make her feel a little better. As the countless gazes in the area converged on the golden stone tform, the prince smiled slightly as he gazed at the sword within the green light. The power that pulsed from it made his heart shiver a little in excitement. A spiritual armament at that level would be able to draw in and direct the surrounding spiritual energy, giving it enormous power. Drake''s sword was evidently still somewhatcking, maybe because it was a copy. "How disappointing." Muttered Ezra Zephyr. Drake already had the strength of the 4th level Core Formation stage and wielded powerful and abundant spiritual energy. The addition of the green eagle sword was akin to giving wings to a tiger, making it very difficult for him to find a worthy opponent in the 4th level Core Formation stage. While Ezra Zephyr was observing, Drake''s icy gaze shot over as he indifferently said, "Don''t me me for bullying you. I''m from the prestigious Tubble n and will naturally have better resources than you. This is my advantage, an advantage I would never intentionally give up because that would only be too foolish." His tone was filled with pride. After all, there were times when being born in a With a jolt, the sword transformed into a streak of green. It pierced through space at powerful n was also part of one''s luck and strength. "Fuck you and your Tubble n" Ezra retorted with a smile. Hearing that, enraged Drake made a sword seal and shouted, "Ha!" ~KUUOR~ The green eagle sword released a clear eagle cry as a thousand rays of green light exploded, filling the air with deadly sword qi. ~SWISSHH~ With a jolt, the sword transformed into a streak of green. It pierced through space at extreme speed, shooting straight towards the prince. Ezra Zephyr''s body instantly gossamer as he rapidly withdrew. "No matter how fast you are, you''ll never match the speed of my sword!" Drake merely sneered. ~BZZ~ The streak of green shuddered and bizarrely appeared in front of Ezra. A sh of sword light swept forth, heading straight for the fatal spots on Ezra''s body. Before the deadly sword''s spiritual energy arrived, the purplish gold scales gleamed brighter. This told Drake that these strange dragon-like scales would protect Ezra if he was stabbed by his green eagle sword. The might of that attack was not something the body of someone who had never practised any external tempering techniques should sh against. Sword light rapidly erged his pupils. At this moment, Ezra Zephyr suddenly made a grabbing motion as the thorny hook appeared in his hand. Its small and sharp twinkled in purple and it darted forward like a snake, striking the green sword light. ~CLANG CLANG CLANG~ However, the green sword light was too powerful, scattering the snow-white hairs in a sh. Drake''s body continued to back away as spiritual energy surged towards the hook called Drepa. Countless small des proved to be obstruction after obstruction which hindered the swings of green sword light one after another. However, the green sword light continued to press forward, destroying any obstacle in its path. The Drepa was steadily being beaten back. Regardless of all that, Ezra Zephyr''s face has a strange evil smile as if everything was under his control and from time to time his gaze changed from Drake to other lower tforms. Drake stood in the air with his arms across his chest, an annoying look in his eyes as he watched Ezra being pushed back step by step. The spiritual energy in the former''s body streamed endlessly into the green eagle sword, allowing it to maintain its assault. "The other boy may have been able to tango with ad of the Tubble n earlier, but that was only through the speed of the Gossamer Steps and the former''s powerful defences. But now, the green eagle sword is faster than that boy and possessed enough destructive power to prate his defences. Hence, that boy is now beingpletely suppressed." Master Franco of Divine Demon Peakmented. Gazes that could fill the sky watched the battle on the golden stone tform. Numerous disciples sighed inside at this scene. As expected, Drake was still the more formidable individual. As someone who was born in the Tubble n, his resources and foundations were far from what any ordinary disciple could match. A Special tier Weapon was not something an ordinary disciple would possess. At a location extremely close to the golden stone tform, Natli Teum and Shifa Pista faced each other. They had not fought because Natli did not n on bing Ezra''s enemy, instead, they were watching the battle between Ezra Zephyr and Drake Tubble. As they watched, Natli chuckled at Shifa and said, "See, even if you did stop me, he is still not Drake''s match. His defeat will happen sooner orter." Shifa Pista swept an icy nce at the former but did not reply. However, she sighed regretfully in her heart. "You durds are unaware of our prince," she said to herself. Under the numerous watching eyes, the prince continued to be pushed back on the golden stone tform, gradually approaching its edge. However, his gaze had begun to flicker faintly as he continued to retreat. There was a peculiar look in his eyes as he looked towards the Drake in his hands. While being suppressed by the green eagle sword, he could faintly sense a tiny sliver of anger begins stirring within it. As if the dignity of a king was being challenged. Rage was slowly brewing in the purple hook. Drepa''s original rank power was beyond the level this realm could handle, and although it is sealed at the moment, a king was still ultimately a king. Therefore, the continuous suppression by a mere Special tier Weapon had now angered the fragment of a spirit that was inside Drepa. The prince''s glowing gaze stared at the thorny body of the Drepa. "Hey, get along with the act." He said to his weapon. The corners of Ezra Zephyr''s lips slowly raised at an angle. He had not expected the green eagle sword''s suppression to bring about such an oue. This would really spoil his ns. The dim purple hue on the Drepa''s body grew brighter and brighter. It was at this moment that Drake suddenly frowned, faintly feeling that something was wrong. He could sense that the originally strange and beaten hook seemed to be gradually growing more and more concentrated, causing the power of the sword light to drop. "I cannot dy any further. I''ll sh him off the stage!" Drake''s eyes hardened as he changed his sword seal. The green eagle sword released an explosive sword cry in response, green light bursting forth as the sword seemed to breathe. The light rapidly expanded to a hundred feet and chopped downwards, tearing open a crack in space. Numerous gasps and cries sounded across the area. Everyone clearly understood that Drake Tubble had lost his patience, and was now going to end the battle with this strike. Even amongst the 4th level Core Formation, there was likely no one capable of blocking this attack. Shifa''s expression changed slightly, a tiny bit of worry shing in her eyes as she tightly clenched her fists. The green sword light rapidly descended. Just as it was about to hit, the prince suddenly raised his head, seemingly endless light surging within his eyes. He grasped the purple thorny hook with both hands and shook it as the thorns on the body protruded strangely like darts. Expressionless, he powerfully swung the hook overhead as if it was a thousand-ton hammer. "Die you peasant scum!" Drake coldly snorted when he saw this. "Watch how my sword will chop apart that lousy hook of yours!" ~CLAANK~ Countless gazes gathered on the golden stone tform as the dazzling green sword light abruptly fell, smashing into the thousands of small thorns. A resonant sound of shing metal echoed across the area. The moment the loud sound emerged, however, Drake''s pupils violently shrank as horror appeared on his face. He had seen the green eagle sword shudder at the moment of impact, as it released a pained wail. The sword light was scattered as the sword was sted away by the almost invisible purple thorny. It was as if the swing of Ezra Zephyr''s hook was apanied by endless sharp needles, power terrifying and domineering to the max. "How can this be?!" Countless cries of disbelief rang out across the area. Even Master Antero and the rest of the hegemons softly gasped out in surprise. Chapter 262 Cyclone Ordnance Chapter 262 Cyclone Ordnance The green eagle sword was sent flying, its originally unmatched sword light now scattered. Drake hastily circted his spiritual energy, stabilizing the green eagle sword. He looked over, only to find a ring scratch on the sword. It was also trembling faintly, as if having sustained an injury. Drake''splexion turned ashen, disbelief filling his eyes. The green eagle sword was just moments ago thoroughly suppressing the prince, why had the situation suddenly been reversed? The strange purple hook in Ezra''s hands was clearly only a low level Special tier weapon, it didn''t possess the aura of top level special tier before. How had it scattered the sword light of his green eagle sword? On the spiritual energy tree above, Master Antero and the rest of the hegemons looked down with a sliver of shock in their gazes. All of them were focused on the purple hook Drepa in Ezra Zephyr''s hands. "Hehe, how interesting. The thorny hook in this little one''s hands seems to be extraordinary too." Antero chuckled chuckled in surprise. "The hook was only a low level earlier, but it seems to have evolved, leaping across the levels to reach the top Special tier" The white brow Master Uxama''s tone was filled with interest as he continued to vocalize his findings, "The hook seems to also function as an independant entity, how amazing¡­" "It seems that this kid is also blessed by luck." Master Franco nodded. Colleen Evil Peak master Bisma''s red lips curved slightly, smiling as she gazed at Ezra''s figure. "This little one is not bad, I''m beginning to like him more and more." As she spoke, she swept a nce at Master Tarar. Tarar softly chuckled, but did not respond. His gaze merely paused on the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom for a brief moment. Under the countless gazes of shock from all around, the prince''s expression was rather calm, though an apathetic semnce appeared in his eyes, he looked bored. "Is that all?" The prince yawned. "Thisd is way too cocky for a newer." Tararmented. At that time, a silent man spoke for the first time. "It is the right of powerful to be cocky." His was was akin to thunder, he was the master of Zenith Ghost Peak, Master Albus. His ck robe ttered in air as he nced at Ezra Zephyr. "You see him wearing those silver braces? They contain weight imprints, s! We do not possess a decent rune master to decipher the depth of those uncanny imprints." The words of Master Albus threw a bomb on other six, their reaction indicated that they do not doubt the judgement of Master Albus. Master Tarar''s face turned grave, a wrinkle appeared on his forehead as he pondered something. The peince gripped the purple hook and swung, creating a series of after images. He raised his head and looked towards the ugly expression on Drake''s face and said, "It seems that your so-called background and resources are inferior to my own." Drake could not help butugh in anger when he heard this, and icily said, "You''d better not celebrate too early!" His hands came together as vigorous spiritual energy dashed into the sky, merging with the green eagle sword that had been sent flying. The sword immediately shook as resplendent sword light exploded once more. "I don''t believe that I cannot chop apart your lousy hook!" With a howl from Drake, green light exploded from the green eagle sword. A giant eagle seemed to emerge within the green light, releasing a long cry as an rmingly savage aura swept forth. "Go!" Yelled Drake with a dark expression. The giant green eagle like figure opened its beak, swallowing the green eagle sword, before transforming into a sh of green that dived down towards Ezra Zephyr. Ferociously Imposing and destructive sword spiritual energy rippled endlessly from the green eagle''s body as if intending to sunder thend. Drake had roused the remnant Green God Eagle soul inside the green eagle sword, and its presence caused the expressions of numerous disciples to change. The green eagle dived downwards in a threatening and ferocious manner. Ezra Zephyr''s eyes widened, his lips created an involuntarily greedy smirk as he said. "The soul of Green God Eagle! Thank you, honourable Drake." The prince raised his both hands, heading towards the iing attack. Violent ck lightnings flickered and caused chaos on the golden tform. Dust and pebbles rose, segregating the sense of sight. Ezra Zephyr took in a deep breath, before the poisonous hook was ferociously swung. The wolf howled, merging with the attack as they boldy advanced. In the end, they crashed into the giant green eagle under countless shocked gazes. ~BOOOM~ At the moment of impact, an extremely berserk spiritual energy shockwave violently swept outwards. Every gaze was tightly glued to the epicenter of the sh, where they saw the green eagle release a piercing shriek as an endless torrent of sword spiritual energy rained down on the hook. However, none of this mattered to thetter as it continued to charge forward with terrifying power, smashing directly into the giant green eagle. ~CLANG~ A loud ng rang out. A wail immediately burst from the giant green eagle, its enormous body blown to bits by the charge of Drepa. As the Green God Eagle''s soul fragment, it vanished into thin air. The green eagle sword was flung backwards, crack after crack appearing on its de. Drake paled and vomited a mouthful of blood, evidently also affected. Gasp after gasp sounded in session. No one had expected that Drake would be the first to be injured in the sh between these two. However, a certainrge group burst into celeberation. Their cheers echoed in the sky, they were the disciples of Naran continent, who doesn''t have slightest doubt in their prince. Mahi who looked from far breathed a sigh of relief as if a heavy burden had been lifted from her shoulders. Shifa coldly smiled as she looked at Natli and said, "It seems that who bes the champion is clear." Natli frowned as she replied, "Your leader is indeed very mighty." She paused for a moment, before she looked at Shifa and asked "May I know your name?" "Shifa Pista" she answered. Natli nodded his head in acknowledgement and said. "Shifa, Ezra has angered Drake now. And the Drake Tubble I know should know will not lose so easily." ~AARRR~ The moment the final word left her mouth, a furious roar suddenly thundered from the golden stone tform. A surge of rming spiritual energy undtions swept out from Drake''s body. His originally handsome face had turned extremely dark and stormy, intense rage boiling between his brows. Ezra Zephyr''s counter attack had thoroughly humiliated him. "You fucking peasant mutt!" With an eerily chilling shout, he suddenly bit the top of his tongue and spat out blood on the green eagle sword. Bloody light blossomed from the sword as it ferociously shot forth, unleashing a rain of attacks on the Drepa to keep it upied. At the same time, a scarlet glow surfaced in Drake''s eyes as his body moved, appearing in the sky above Ezra Zephyr. His hands rapidly formed a series of seals as dark green spiritual energy began to flood the area behind him. "Cyclone Ordnance, Triple Sword!" them hissed and roared, faintly resembling a dragon roar as a cruel and savage aura spread across the area. Vigorous spiritual energy frantically gathered, turning into three hundred feet long green swords above him. The swords began to fall with frightening velocity, heading straight towards Ezra. "It''s the Cyclone Ordnance! That''s a high grade Gammayer technique and is one of the strongest in the outer mountains. So that''s the technique Drake selected in the Mystic Demon Library." Numerous cries of shock were heard. Many disciples could not help but sigh as they shook their heads. Who could have imagined that the battle between these two individuals would reach such levels. "Even some of the normal official outer mountain disciples would be unable to achieve this, right?" They asked themselves. Under the attention of innumerable gazes, the prinxe gazed at the three green swords falling from the sky as he felt the astonishing undtions contained within them. Ezra took in a deep breath as the Drepa in his hand disappeared and he raised his hands. The spiritual energy in his body erupted with a rumble. 3 pirs of spiritual energy each hundred feet tall dashed into the sky from the top of his head. Savage violence pulsed from the three pirs, and at closer inspection, one would discover the glowing silhouettes of three ferocious Martial Animals within the pirs. The moment the 3 spiritual energy pirs emerged, the three Martial Animal inside them hissed and roared, faintly resembling a dragon roar as a cruel and savage aura spread across the area. The eyes of countless disciples widened, evidently recognizing the technique. The technique the prince had used was also one of the high grade Gammayer techniques of the outer mountains Mystic Demon Library, the 8 Lost Dragons! Under the many shocked gazes, 3 boundless Martial Animal like torrents of spiritual energy shuddered as they smashed into the three green swords falling from the sky. For an instant, the world around them seemed to shake. Chapter 263 Shocking Outcome ? 3 hundred feet tall pirs of chaos force dashed into the sky as a savage and cruel aura unfurled. One would faintly see the pirs take on the shape of a legendary race, Dragons. The three martial animals were the three dragon-type blood Ezra had refined. They had now fused with the prince''s spiritual energy, greatly amplifying its power and giving it ferocious and domineering characteristics when used. Drake''s eyes widened slightly when he saw the 3 spiritual energy dragons that were charging into the sky. Soon after, he let out an icy chuckle. "Only a hundred feet? It seems that being denied the blood of top grade tier 3 martial animal blood has affected you substantially." He was naturally aware that the prince was practising the 8 Lost Dragons. However, the power of this technique was dependent on the quality of the martial animal blood. Back then, Drake had bought out the bottles of top-grade tier 3 martial animal''s blood in advance, making Ezra leave no choice but to choose the lower-grade blood. As such, the power of Ezra''s 8 Lost Dragons was naturally unable to reach its peak or it seemed that way. "Let me destroy your 8 Lost Dragons with my Cyclone Ordnance!" An ominous light flitted across Drake''s eyes. Both of them were using high-grade Gammayer spiritual techniques, and he had smoothly mastered his. Drake''s seals changed as the three gres began to tremble violently, their dreadful power shaking even the sky itself, making the expressions of numerous disciples turn grave. Under the attention of countless gazes, the 3 dragons released a torrential flood of ferocity, baring their fangs and ws as they tore through the air. Each one of the 3 dragons was stronger than Ezra''s Glittering Wind and Light technique. With all three lined up, even a 4th level Core Formation expert would have no option but to retreat. The prince had likewise sensed that Drake had no thoughts of backing down and he sighed in response, it seems that the other party was very confident. It only took a moment for the prince to understand the origin of his opponent''s confidence, causing an icy smile to rise from the corners of his mouth. There was nothing to say at this point. Their battle had already reached its peak, and there was no longer any point in holding back. The prince raised his hand, and the 3 dragons smashed into the three falling green swords. The world around them seems to shudder violently at this moment. "Destroy them!" An icy glow was revealed in Drake''s eyes. Terrifying power pulsed from the 3 green swords, a force so great that it could level every mountain in a thousand-mile radius. The green swords admittedly contained dreadful destructive power. At the instant of impact, the 3 spiritual energy dragons were immediately forced back, causing them to fall along with the momentum of the swords as they howled angrily. It was clear that Drake''s Cyclone Ordnance looked stronger. When he saw this, the corners of his mouth slowly began to rise. "Ezra, have you finally reached your limits? If so, the first ce will be mine!" Drake''s hands suddenly pressed downwards, causing berserk spiritual qi to spew out from the green swords again as if intending to smash the three Dragons to smithereens. The three dragons continued to roar, but were still slowly pushed down little by little. While regretful sighs filled the sky, the prince''s expression remained calm from start to end. He gazed at the slowly descending green swords, sensing that their power had already reached the limit.I think you should take a look at "Is that all? Then it''s my turn!" Muttered the prince to himself. A splitter, he suddenly produced a long, drawn-out whistle. The whistle was akin to a p of thunder. At this very moment, the three suppressed Dragons released thunderous roars in response. As they roared, the savage auras pulsing from their bodies begin to steadily rise all of a sudden. Each dragon was different. The 1st was like a serpent, long and spiteful. The 2nd Dragon had wings with a body of a scaleless lizard. Last looked more like the dragon in tales. Scaly, thorny and rancorous. The original hundred feet tall pirs abruptly began to grow, reaching a height of three hundred feet. "What?!" This sudden turn of events made Drake''s pupils shrink. "How can this be?! He clearly only refined low-grade tier 3 Martial Animal''s blood, how can it possibly be so powerful?!" He had studied the 8 Lost Dragons before. It was said that only by refining high-grade tier 3 blood would the pirs reach a height of 300 feet. He clearly remembered that there was no other top-level blood in the Glittering Jewels Pavilion. Seeing the twisted face of Drake, the werewolf grinned. ~ROOAR~ Astonishing power exploded from the three 300 feet tall dragons. They waved their long tails, wrapping them around the three green swords as a ferocious aura erupted. ~DHONG BOOOM THAM~ The three green swords were instantly shattered, causing three different sounds before turning into specks of light that filled the sky. An uproar filled the sky. No one had expected yet another twist. The advantage Drake originally had was nowpletely gone. After shattering the three green swords, the three dragons shrank substantially though they still contained rming power. In a sh, they appeared above Drake. The three dragons roared as they pounced, their frightening power engulfing Drake. Horror surfaced on Drake''s face as he hurriedly circted his spiritual energy to create a hundred-foot-tall green wall of qi in front of him. He indeed was an excellent cultivator. s! His opponent was just more extraordinary than him. ~BOOM~ Berserk shockwaves swept outwards from the collision. Everyone watched as Drake''s green qi wall was sted apart. His body was caught in the aftershocks, falling from the sky like a cannonball. With a loud boom, he smashed into the golden stone tform. Cracks emerged on the stone tform while dust filled the air. In the sky above, the three beasts had used up all of their energy and began to gradually fade away. The prince spat out a breath of air, his face expressionless as he gazed at the spot Drake had fallen. The world around them fell silent for an instant. Chapter 264 Weak Shit ? The fights that were still ongoing elsewhere also paused for a moment as shocked gaze after gaze looked towards the top stone tform. Compared to the battle there, the rest of them really looked like little kids. When they saw Drake being struck down from the air, all of them could not help but swallow again and again, terror now filling their gazes when they looked towards the prince. No one had expected Ezra''s battle power to be so overwhelming. It was at that time when Ezra Zephyr stopped. He detached his spiritual energy and stepped towards a side to get a better view of the remaining tforms. His sole figure at the edge was engulfed by multitudinous gazes, everyone wondered about what this man was thinking. "You bastard!" Drake slurred as he hit his palm on the ground and stood by the pushing force. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom gave him a tentative look through his shoulders. All of a sudden, Ezra''s smirking face turned grave. "Chain of Chaos." Said Ezra. The 2nd circle spell came into y as 4 formation circles were formed, Drake''s eyes widened when he looked at them. He knew what they were capable of, his very own colleague Paul Channa was caught by this spell and couldn''t free himself until he was mmed on the 8th floor. 4 chains came out of the circles, their target was none other than the people''s proimed strongest outer disciple of Spirit Devouring Mountain. The chains were forged by nothing but spiritual energy, they tooled their way with thundering crackles. Drake understood and jumped into the sky, he probed the limited area he has to avoid the chains. But to his demise, the golden tform was finite. Seeing no other chance to escape, he gritted his teeth and cried hotly. "These miserable chains won''t work against me." The prince gazed at Drake with an unknown irritation varnishing his face. "Then stop running like a boorish pig and destroy them." Ezra said indifferently. "I''ll grant your wish!" Drake smirked. He expanded his fingers and Green Eagle Sword flitted into his hand. He waved the sword ferociously and four gashes of green spiritual energy were released, each with the aim of destroying the chain. Both spiritual attacks quickly collided and four explosions resounded. ~BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM~ At the collision, a strange vapour covered the area, murking the oue of the collision. Nobody yet batted an eye and something came out, tearing the murkiness. To be urate, that something was 4 separate things, 4 chains. The attack of Drake couldn''t destroy the spell of Ezra. Drake panicked as he raised his sword again. "Cyclone Ordinance, Double Sword." A terrifying amount of spiritual energy madly gathered around and in no time two giant swords came into existence above Drake, it was the same Gammayer technique that he used before. However, this time he called out two swords. Drake moved and the swords descended onto the four chains, and within a blink. The swords cleanly divided the 4 chains and destroyed them. "Haha, you saw that?" Drakeughed. The prince sighed. "Such a fucking downer." He exhaled. Drake''s eyebrows twitched when he witnessed Ezra''s disappointing face. Drake was still affected by the technique he used, he has yet to firm his feet when noticed something glittering in ck and red behind him. He wheeled his head to see the better of it and found 4 new formation circles. "Huh!?" He was astounded, he just destroyed the spell a second ago, how can one cast another spell so fast? He asked himself.I think you should take a look at ~CRACKLE CRACKLE~ The chains came, and his instincts kicked in but before he could do anything. One chain maliciously caught his ankle. Ezra moved his hand a little and the chain dragged Drake with unopposing power. Drake''s one hand wielded the Green Eagle Sword, he stabbed it numerous times but the result always came in failure. He used his spiritual energy to diffuse the chain but that didn''t work as well. ~BHAAM~ The body of Drake was mmed into the ground. "Argh... you rascal..." he spat blood and insults. ~BHAM BHAAM BHAM~ The other disciples had fingers in their mouths as they were watching the infamous Drake Tubble of the proud Tubble n being bashed. Ezra smashed Drake on the golden tform like a washerman beats dirty cloth on a stone. Blood dripped from Drake as he half-consciously looked at Ezra Zephyr. The prince moved his hand slightly and the remaining three chains came into y, each chain held one limb of Drake. The circles were made in mid-air, these chains contained Chaos spiritual energy. If Ezra had wanted, he could have ground Drake by using these chains, but he had other ns. Drake Tubble was hanged by his wrists and ankles, his white dress changed into red and brown as blood and dirt assaulted its cleanness. Even the hegemons on the spiritual energy tree were baffled as they looked at the scene without blinking for once. Ezra looked at the 10,000 tforms from the very top and opened his mouth. "This sect is full of weak shit." "..." Quietness befell upon the outer mountains, no one was willing to admit that Ezra Zephyr would say something like that. Not even Naran disciples. "Well, that''s one bizarre obiter dictum!" Said the man on 1st branch as he gently stroked his well maintained shiny white hair. He was none other than Master Antero of Arcane Wizardly Peak. Master Tarar smiled angrily. "He ought to be killed." "And why should he be?" Asked Master Uxama. "He disrespected the sect." Master Tarar replied. Master Uxamaughed gently. "Have you forgotten what Master Franco had done at his peak ceremony?" Tarar sighed. "The rumours were so true that I who cameter heard it, he spat on an elder and peed on the golden tform." "And what punishment did he receive?" Uxama asked. "Nothing because the old peak master of Divine Demon Peak saved him." Answered Tarar with an unsatisfied tone. "Correct! This is Spirit Devouring Mountain. Only strength matters here, if you show your strength and get a backer, you might live aftermitting sphemy." Master Franco on the other side scratched his head in embarrassment. Chapter 265 Baffling Talk ? On the golden tform, Ezra Zephyr looked at the bloodied Drake Tubble, growling like a mad dog, struggling to let loose. Every single time Drake poured his spiritual energy to break, the chains made of Chaos force twisted his limbs. The sheer pain protested against using any more of such giddy attempts and that all end up with Drake miserably closing his eyes. Ezra peered at the masses, his face showed the colours of disappointment. "This sect is full of weak shit." His voice echoed through the outer mountains, piquing the 7 figures on the spiritual energy tree. However, not even their gelid gazes could flinch the prince as he continued. "You all from Shiyan and Rhiyan continents, is this the guy you worshipped as your saviour?" He gestured at Drake Tubble who was helplessly hanging in mid-air. "Yes, he is Drake Tubble, the stupid cunt who poked me from time to time. But I''m quite surprised by how weak he was despite the walloping hype he carried. After giving him every bit of the chance to use everything he got in his arsenal, I got bored and chose to pin him mid-air. While fighting that son of bitch my nagging doubt was clear." He stopped for a while and smirked before continuing. "You lots are not geniuses but failures of Shiyan who couldn''t get admission in your home continent''s sects. Thus, leaving you no choice except to join a big sect in this remote continent." His words were like poisoned arrows, piercing the hearts of prided geniuses of Shiyan and Rhiyan. On the 2nd tform, Ravina Ingale gritted her teeth as he howled. "What are you babbling about? That''s bullshit, we ha-" "Silence!" Ordered Ezra, his voice resembled the sound of rumbling thunder. Ravina''s heart skipped a beat, for the first time in her life, she felt a terrifying power and murderous intent directed towards her. She didn''t know how Ezra got such an aura but she knew that if she speaks again, she might die. The dominant and ill-tempered Ravina couldn''t speak a word, she was dying to retort but her instincts stopped her. On the spiritual energy tree, the old man''s eyes widened. "Hoh! He made the little red quiet." He was none other than Master Uxama Ingale, family ancestor of Ravina Ingale. "He insulted your n''s direct descendant and your continent''s disciples, will you let it slide just like that?" Master Franco said as he massaged his bulging muscles. Master Uxama smiled. "Well, whatever he said is true. Weren''t we all failures in our continent?" "Master Uxama, don''t yoke us with yourself, you are the only Peak Master belonging to the Rhiyan continent." "Is that so?" He mumbled and pivoted his head towards the bulky Master Franco. "Your home continent''s name is Dhartati, right?" Master Franco fleetly nodded. "As far as my puny brain works, the Dhartati continent is at least 7 times stronger and 4 times more enriched than this Naran continent. If that''s true then what is Master Franco doing here in this remote continent with scarce resources." Uxama smiled again afterpleting his side in one breath. Arrows of reality hit the hearts of Peak Masters with silence as their only shield, they all gazed at Uxama but no one could deny that he spat facts. Ezra remained unflinched as passing winds gave him tribute, his long coat ttering like the g of a revolutionary army. Ezra opened his mouth again. "Joining this decaying nugatory sect and ying young master means shit to outsiders."I think you should take a look at The bewildered disciples nced at him, they blinked three times to digest what they heard. How could a mere Core Establishment stage practitioner say something so outrageous about the sect in front of Peak Masters "Spirit Devouring Mountain! Haha, a shitty sect that got its position stolen by a newly made sect. What''s funnier is that some degenerates travelled continents to get here, hahaha!" The prince guffawed, his cackle reached every listening ear. On the Spiritual Tree, the handsome swordsman raised his finger and pointed at Ezra Zephyr, his face exuded malice. "TARAR, LOWER THAT FINGER!!" A mysterious voice echoed in his mind, Master Tarar jerked, sweat-drenched his clothes as he bowed. "Supreme Leader, this servant seeks forgiveness." The other Peak Masters were also enraged at Ezra but seeing the reaction of Tarar, they bowed in milliseconds. Not only them, but all the elders behind also followed suit. Their bows were directed towards the gigantic Demonic Mountain. "ARISE." The thundering voice said. All of them nodded and raised their postures. After a brief silence, the voice came again. "DON''T INTERRUPT THE BOY, LET HIM SPEAK." "As youmand, Supreme Leader." All Masters said in unison and changed their gaze towards Ezra, this time their gazes held no malice. Ezra''s words devastated every proud disciple who came from other continents. However, there were some smart ones. "If that''s the case then it makes you look more pathetic." Ezra followed at the source of the voice which took his sight to the 3rd tform, the one who spoke was Paul Channa. Paul Channa not only was a genius in martial prowess but he also possessed a bright brain. He knew Ezra psychologically defeated Shiyan''s disciples by surmounting Drake Tubble with ease. Now his poisonous words worked as thest nail in the coffin, that''s why Paul spoke up, he continued. "For the past 15 years, Shiyan disciples shined in new batches. We didn''t even know Naran disciples are a thing. In one way, you just confirmed that we of Shiyan are so advanced that even our failures are better than your geniuses." Hearing that the breathless Shiyan disciples gave a painful sigh before causing an uproar. "Yeah, you are weak, Naran is weak!" "There is no Spirit Devouring Mountain without Shiyan disciples." "This sect is property of the Shiyan continent, not this trashy Naran continent." "So what if you defeated Drake, our seniors are here as well." Hearing all thements of enraged Shiyan disciples the werewolf prince smirked, as if he was waiting for this to happen. Chapter 266 War In 1 Year ? Hearing that, Ezra quickly wheeled his head to see the elders. "Have you heard them masters? I thought Spirit Devouring Mountain was an independent sect but they im it''s Shiyan''s property and without them, Spirit Devouring Mountain will be nothing." The masters looked at each other in puzzlement, they grasped the intention of this youth. No one knew the meaning behind the exchange of their silent gazes. "This little shit is cunning." Master Uxama said, the other masters surprisingly looked at him. He must be pissed off, they thought. The one to speak first was the master of Arcain Wizardry Peak, Antero. "Spirit Devouring Sect is property of Supreme Leader and no one else, capture the one who imed that and hang him." He sent the order, a few shadows flickered andnded on the tform on which that Shiyan disciple was fighting. Within the blink of an eye, that unfortunate man disappeared. Quietness again mmed on the outer mountains, and the little pyre that sparkled in Shiyan disciples'' hearts got extinguished by Ezra Zephyr. Ezraughed evilly and looked at Paul Channa, with his signature grin painted on his face. "We do have geniuses who could defeat your failures easily, but s! They are all in 7 1st degree sects or I should say the 7 sacred sects, ever heard of them? Our sect used to be one of them but lost its rank ever since you termites arrived." Paul Channa stayed silent for a while before replying. "Our sect will surpass them one day, we of Shiyan will make it possible." The prince cackled loudly. "Haha, you of Shiyan? Ever since wealthy Shiyan disciples came, this sect that had its foundation carved through the ''Might is Right'' mindset got polluted. The elders sell the quota of students to wealthy disciples, bereaving the future of countless deserving disciples." "What!" Master Bisma cried in surprise but her voice was muted by other masters, preventing it to reach the ears of the disciples. Master Antero''s eyes widened. "This can not be true..." "It''s true, we were so busy in training and teaching selected disciples that we neglected outer mountains and granted too much authority to greedy elders." Master Albus of Zenith Ghost Peak said. Meanwhile, Ezra popped his knuckles and spoke. "I have a question for all of you dickheads." His voice was imbued with spiritual energy, making it loud and clear. "Who do you think will win, if our 2nd-degree Spirit Devouring Mountain will go on an all-out war with any of the 7 1st-degree sects?" All the peak masters and elders were shocked, "This question is not coincidental." They said to each other. Ezra stroked his hair and waited for an answer, seeing the sheer silence, he spoke again. "You durds are pissing me off, let me ask an easy question." He looked at Paul. "You smart-ass, who do you think would win if Spirit Devouring Mountain wages war against the closest 1st-degree sect, Duo Mountain Peak?" This time, even the calm Master Antero lost hisposure. "Xavier!" He uttered. A well dressed slim gentleman took a step forward. "I''m here Peak Master." Xavier replied. "How did he know about that?" Xavier formed a tense face as he exined everything that happened during the Spirity Bailiwick. After hearing everything, the surprise only increased. "This youth''s father and grandfather fought against elders of 7 sacred sects?" Antero asked astonishingly. "They fought envoys of 7 sects? Oundish and doubtful." Master Bismamented. Master Tarar showed a pondering expression as he said. "The envoy of Sword Mastery Abode was de? He is a genius swordsman and cultivator." "I know about Morther, he was the strongest envoy there. I once met him in Summit and offered him to be my direct disciple but he refused. He was beaten by an old man! You sure about that?" Asked the bulging Master Franco.I think you should take a look at "I am 100 percent sure." Xavier confirmed. Every peak master and elder looked at Ezra, and within a few moments, his image rose to new heights. The smartest Master Uxama looked at the Demonic Mountain and questioned himself. "Is that why Supreme Leader favoured the boy earlier?" Ezra''s question baffled the handsome Paul Channa. He became quiet for quite a while, inspecting the smirking face of Ezra. "Isn''t that obvious?" Said Paul. "Be clear, the only riddles I like are the ones I give." Ezra retorted. Paul frowned and replied. "If we fight now, Duo Mountain Peak will win. We at least need 10 more years with focused nnings to surpass them." ~CLAP CLAP CLAP~ "Well, you don''t have that much time." Said the prince as he pped. Paul squinted his eyes and asked. "What do you mean?" "Hear me, O ludicrous yellow skulkers! Yourughable puerility has caused your demise. In 1 year, Duo Mountain Peak and Spirit Devouring Mountain will have an all-out war. Run while you fucking can!" The dead silence turned into a chaotic uproar. "What the hell is he talking about?" "Hey, now that he said that. I also heard about a war in my continent." "No way, if that happens. Duo Mountain Peak Sect will eat us alive." "Wait for peak masters'' answers." "Why are peak masters silent." These whispers and yells reached the powerful peak masters, Master Antero who was in the lead took a deep breath. "It is true, we are going to have a war with the Duo Mountain Peak sect in 1 year. But rest assured, we will win the war." The words of Antero hit them like a falling meteor, their mind became nk. Amidst the confusion, a female jumped off the silver tform. She was Natli Teum. "I am sorry, I have a bright future and can''t join a defeated war. I''m out." Shifa Pista who was with her on the same tform smiled mockingly and said loudly. "Disgusting." Natli heard her but didn''t pay her any heed and moved away. It was the start, after her thousands of people retreated. Leaving the tforms vacant, Master Antero clenched his fists in anger. He med Ezra in his heart but couldn''t do anything. Chapter 267 Gong Of Bourdon ? Unlike the prior teeming tforms, the current spectacle looked disheartening, the fight paused on every tform. The number of disciples leaving reached more than 2/3rd of the total, Paul Channa clenched his hands, his brain was in disbelief. He was struggling to decide whether to stay or run, all he has to do is to step out of the tform. With no possession of the tform, he will eventually be disqualified. On the 10th tform, Toria seemed drenched in sweat. In front of him stood Rock with a simr physical condition. Both fought hard, aiming to take each other''s life. The sudden news of war affected their match as well, Toria gave an unsettled gaze to Rock before jumping off the tform. "Stop, Toria! Fight me." Yelled Rock. Toria looked at him with a side eye, he expressed a strange sad face as he said. "Next time, if you can survive the war. I''ll wait for you." Rock gritted his teeth in anger but still stayed silent. On the 9th tform, Ash Bekham rxed his body. The youngster in front of him was in high fighting spirit, his determined gaze showed that he does not care about war and will do whatever he can to get this tform. Ash took a big sigh, he looked above at Ezra and smiled for an unknown reason. The prince caught him doing that and slightly nodded his head as if he understood the intention. Ash shifted his gaze and saw the enormous entities sitting on tree branches made of nothing but spiritual energy. A regretful look appeared on his face, he always aimed to be like them, to be one of the gigantic powerhouses of the lower realm. After having a heartful look at them he closed his eyes and looked above in the sky and let the gale kiss his tensed head. "I don''t want to do it, I want to stay. But... I have no other choice." He mumbled before taking a step towards the tform boundaries. "Hey, Ash! What the hell are you doing?" Rock demanded an answer. "Sorry Rock, I have some burden on my shoulders and some responsibilities that I can''t turn my back on. I can''t die yet..." Tears fell from his eyes when he said that, even the thickhead Rock felt that he had a real reason. Several tforms became empty after both fighters left the tform, amongst them was the 8th silver tform on which Ray Lime and Usopp faced each other. The news of war made them vacate the tforms because even an insane would demarcate the power level of two sects. Seeing the empty tform, Theor Galearms'' opponent jumped, her eyes caught the sole Mahi Ingale on the 7th tform as shended on the 8th tform like a shadow. She was given the rank of 9th strongest unofficial outer student. Her name was Ava, she gave a look at Theor Galearms from far. "All I wanted is one of the top 10 seats, the number is meaningless." The chaos slowly settled, the initial number of disciples was around 45,000 out of which a mere amount of 15,000 remained. Many geniuses left the tforms to save their lives. However, there were 10,000 tforms and 15,000 disciples. After a series of dreadful news, the remaining students restarted the conquest of tforms. "Why don''t you step out as well?" Asked Argus with a motivating smile. "Why should I, when I can undoubtedly thrash you." Replied the mountain like man named Ethan. He said and raised his boulder hands and swung it towards Argus Woska. ~BHAAM~ The giant werewolf looked like a dwarf in front of Ethan, with the impact the was thrown away, and he glided and stopped a foot away from the boundary. "You... have a special tier armament." Asked Argus in an astonishing manner. "Yes." He showed his hands, hidden in metal-like gloves. "These are Torpedo Gloves, they double the impact of brute power." Satisfaction shined on his giant face. "Haha! An impressive newbie he is. Just look at his beautiful size" The muscle man Master Francomented with a merry simper. "Alright then!" Cried Argus Woska and with a shining sparkle of light, his entire arms were engulfed by a silver hue. A secondter, the hue vanished and everyone saw a full silver gauntlet on Argus Woska''s arm. "That energy! He also has a special tier armament?" The masses gasped. "Cease the useless efforts, the only two who can fight me physically ended up meeting each other on the 10th tform." The giant Ethan raised his hand and swung it again. Argus Woska ducked to avoid it and looked at the 10th tform. "Oh, those guys? The other one who left was dominated by our Theor, right?" Ethan squinted his eyes. All of a sudden, dark blue spiritual energy started to revolve around him. His Special Tier gloves gleamed along the resonating spiritual energy. It gathered on his fist as he uttered. "Gammayer skill, Whacking Wham." A giant fist formed of spiritual energy floated towards Argus, it came slowly but was so wide and powerful that dodging was out of option. It was a low-grade Gammayer Spiritual technique. The martial master of Bloodfang Kingdom sighed. "You are underestimating me, is it because I never had limelight." He touched his aching heart and mumbled. "I want to be famous as well." The gammayer spiritual technique was about to hit him when he clenched his fists. "Let me show you what power actually is." Spiritual energy gathered around his gauntlets and condensed around them, making a thick vibrating visibleyer. "Gammayer skill, Gong of Bourdon" Master Franco''s eyes widened. "He learned Gong of Bourdon?!" The spiritual energy vibrated ferociously, the giant fist reached and was 1 meter away when Argus stomped his foot and pressured his waist to make a solid momentum. He threw a straight punch, against the iing giant fist. "3 Gongs"I think you should take a look at ~BBZZZZZZ~ A strange buzzing sound echoed throughout the tform, the Whacking Wham was overpowering Gong of Bourdon. At the same time, the masses heard something ~GONG~ The spiritual technique of Ethan was pushed back. ~GONG~ Argus Woska''s spiritual technique overpowered Ethan''s. ~GONG ---- BOOOOOM~ 3rd gong resounded and the giant fist burst in mid-air, leaving the majority with their jaws dropped. Master Franco who was excited calmed down. Disappointment danced on his face. "Master Franco, aren''t you happy? Someone has chosen your hard work." Said Master Bisma. Franco remained silent. Instead of him, Albus replied. "If Franco was to be in his ce, he would have rung 8 gongs. Thed has a good physique but he only managed to ring 3 gongs that''s why he is disappointed." Bismaughed. "Well, he is the first one to ever ring a gong." "Haha, that''s true. My techniques are not for everyone." Franco cackled. Ethan sneered. "You have some power, worthy to follow Ezra Zephyr." Theughing face of Argus Woska changed. "Are you judging his majesty by fighting me?" "Indeed I am, a subordinate represents his master," Ethan answered. The atmosphere suddenly changed, and killing intent rose from Argus Woska. He dashed towards the giant Ethan, the sturdy mountain-like youth concreted his stance, ready to even take a falling meteor. Argus threw a left jab, Ethan flinched and raised his hands to block the lightning-fast jab. ~WHOOSSH~ All he blocked was air, it was a feint. He lowered his gaze only to find that a straight punch was about to hit his chest. He gritted his teeth and toughened himself with spiritual energy. "Gong of Bourdon, 6 Gongs" ~BHAAMM~ The punch hit directly and cleanly to Ethan''s body, the impact shook him up. But that was just the tip of the iceberg. ~GONG GONG~ Two powerful blows hit his chest and he vomited out blood. ~GONG GONG~ He was blown away, the light armour he wore was damaged. ~GONG GONG~ His ribs got broken, his armour was shattered and his mouth was filled with his own blood. "Hahaha, very impressive. 6 is passable, he is not on my level but he is above the rest." Master Franco jumped in excitement. Argus Woska raised his hands and jumped. "I won, hell yeah." The jolly bulky werewolf was amidst the celebration when the humongous one stood again. "Huh, you can move?" Argus asked with a puzzled expression. Ethan breathed heavily and muttered. "Come out, Tundolulika!" ~SWWIIISSSH~ A giant wave of spiritual energy emerged as the Martial Spirit of Ethan came out, a giant dark blue golem, his body seemed to be made of an uncertain type of metal. Ethan clenched his fist and it started to gleam in dark blue. "Whacking Wham" he called out his attack. The same gammayer skill that he used earlier, but this time he had his martial spirit out. The same fist formed with shattering and forceful spiritual energy. The size of the punch was 5 timesrger, the Whacking Wham spiritual technique moved towards Argus with destructive intentions. Argus looked at the iing attack and blew out his breath. "Hooh! Alright, no more mercy." Chapter 268 Two Different Mana! ? On the 3rd tform, Paul Channa looked bewildered. His thoughts wandered in his mind, fighting a cruel battle to decide what to do. The decision was very tough yet crucial. "You should follow the majority." Said Zulfi Dimitry who was calmly waiting for Paul to make a choice, his hand was ced on his long sword''s hilt that decorated his waist. Paul gave a decisive gaze to Zulfi, he felt disrespected. "Why didn''t you follow the majority?" Paul answered with a question. Zulfi shook his head. "I don''t have that option, my leader has taken his stance and I, as his loyal subject will follow him even if it takes me to the deepest pit of hell. Your circumstances are different, be wise." Paul shot a fake giggle, he paused for a moment. His eyes saw the silver tform, he breathed a soothing sigh and extend his hand. A ring glittered on his finger, it was a spatial ring. ~WHOOOSH~ A golden-coloured ive came out, it shone brightly like the sun. It had an outstanding light aura, showing that the weapon was of Special tier. "I''ll stay, let fate decide my decision." Paul proudly said. Zulfi Dimitry clenched his sword and it vanished, at the exact moment a new sword and a new set of armour appeared. The sword was off-white, the armour harmonized with the sword and changed its colour to off-white. "A special tier weapon and full armour!?" Paul was astounded, he was a rich guy yet he didn''t have a full special tier armour. Zulfi Dimitry didn''t change his grave expression. "You misjudged our prince." Paul Chamma gandered at the sword and asked. "What''s its name?" "Pdin''s Pledge." Zulfi replied. Paul smiled. "Mine is called Reverie Light, it''s one of our family''s treasures. Haha, I stole it beforeing here." Zulfi''s expression finally changed as he asked in curiosity. "Why would a young lord of a prominent family steal the family treasure? You could have asked your father." A doleful smile was released by Paul. "Why would a son of concubine be given such a thing, my siblings are more genius than me. I heard they have scattered my wanted posters all over the city, but I was smart enough to run away safely." He winked at Zulfi. "Is that why you are staying here?" Asked Zulfi. "Why else would I stay? I even managed to fool Drake Tubble that I am a direct descendant of the main family by showing him this Reverie Light. Everything was going smoothly until your prince came, he defeated Drake, ruined my ns and even shared a piece of depressing news." Paul sighed. "Have you ever thought of your mother? She must be suffering for you." "Haha let her, she never hugged me and called me a failure. Why would I cling my mind to some woman who never showed any motherly love? The only thing that helped me throughout my life is my brain and martial prowess. Well, what about you? Does your mother love you? It must be a warm feeling." Zulfi Dimitrt smiled bitterly. "I am an orphan, with no clue what my parents looked like. My uncle raised me and our kingdom''s royal family gave me a purpose, my uncle died two years ago. Now my life belongs solely to the royal family of Bloodfang Kingdom." Paul widened his eyes in shock. "Wow! We are kind of the same." He said and tightened his grip on ive. "Let''s continue this chatter with our actions." Zulfi Dimitry held his sword high as he replied. "Much better." <2nd tform> Ravina Ingale swung his zing whip to tear up her opponent. But before the whip could hit, a wall of ice appeared and blocked it. ~BOOM~I think you should take a look at The hot whip against the icey wall caused a sting sound to resound in the outer mountains. Xyr blocked and dodged every basic attack of Ravina coldly. "Stop running and fight properly!" Ravina cried in frustration. Xyr''s ck clothes ttered as he jumped, the dragon images on his dress gave him a fancy look. His hat was waving behind his back, attached to his cor through a stretchable string. His hair that he always hid with strawhat was finally revealed. The right side of his hair had white colour while the left side was yellow. Ravina jerked his hand and the whip changed its direction in mid-air and tore its way towards Xyr. "6th Circle Spells. Lava Mamba, Frost Cobra." Spiritual energy emerged from his body as two different mana outpoured out of Xyr. From the right side, a cobra made of ice came and dashed towards Ravina Ingale and from his left came out another snake made of nothing but Lava, it has the same aim. ~BOOOOOM~ The Lava Mamba hit the zing whip and caused an explosion, the collision of two hot attacks caused strange smoke. However, in the next moment, the Frost Cobra pierced the smoke and went straight towards the unbnced Ravina Ingale. "Gammayer skill, Heat Wave." A hot gale of spiritual energy was unleashed and the icey snake was melted before it could hit Ravina Ingale. Thedy in red was eminently stupored. "What was that?!" She mumbled. Xyr stood in front of him with his expressionless look. "Lady, my master has told me to go easy on you. Please, surrender. I am a lot stronger than you." "Shut up!" Ravina retorted before questioning. "How did you use another type of spiritual energy." Xyr didn''t answer and stayed silent. On the spiritual tree, even the Peak Masters were in stupefaction. "Master Antero, did I see thatd using two different types of mana." Asked Master Franco. The Master of Arcane Wizardry Peak didn''t respond as he unblinkingly stared at Xyr. "Xavier!" He called the name. "Yes, peak master." Xavier answered the call. "Tell me everything about him." He said. Xavier nodded and exined everything. Every master was bewildered. "That child is the product of magical experiments!" Master Antero uttered. "They call us demonic sect but it seems the real demons reside on the other side of the continent." Master Uxamamented. A strangely satisfied grin appeared on Master Antero''s face as he said. "I want him... you all can take whoever you want but this child... this child will be a part of my peak. You can not imagine what disastrous power he contains." "He has finally lost it" Master Bisma chuckled. Chapter 269 Peak Master Intervene ? Master Albus looked at Antero. "Antero, if he has two different martial spirits then it will be a problem of what to teach him. He needs two spiritual techniques of equal output and input to keep his contrasting mana in bnce." "The very exnation of yin and yang, I say." Said Uxama. A tensed line appeared on Master Antero''s forehead as he pondered something, a few secondster his eyes widened. "Hope and Despair!" He murmured. "What do you mean by that?" Asked Master Bisma. "Hey! Are you insane?" The tone of Master Albus changed. Even the calm Master Uxama wheeled his head to see Antero. "You are aware that it''s a forbidden technique." It seemed that only these 3 oldest masters were familiar with this name. Master Antero nodded his head. "I am not a fool, I will seek an audience with Supreme Leaderter and ask him." The masters turned silent and changed their sight towards the tforms. <5th Silver tform> The gigantic fist of dark blue colour made its way to Argus Woska. He clenched his right fist in response, the spiritual energy swarmed out of his body and circled his right gauntlet. The more spiritual energy gathered the more vibration his gauntlet made. "Gong of Bourdon, 12 Gongs." ~WHOOOOOM~ He took a step and glided his foot palm to exert maximum force as he neatly directed his punch to the Gammayer skill of Ethan. ~BAAANNNG~ The punch and fist collided and caused a deafening metallic noise. Argus was pushed back until the people heard the sound of the bell. ~GONG~ The power of the fist diminished. ~GONG - GONG~ The Gammayer spiritual technique Whacking Wham was halted. ~GONG - GONG - GONG~ At the 6th gong, the fist was pushed back. ~GONG - GONG~ Cracks appeared on the fist, and a strange spiritual energy bell could be vividly seen above the tform. Every time it rang, the power of Argus'' skill doubled. On the 5th branch, Master Franco clenched his fists in anticipation. "8 gongs! That''s more than enough reason for me to fight other peak masters for him." He said to himself. ~GONG~ The skill of Ethan vibrated and was destroyed. ~BOOOOM~ Ethan coughed out blood and Master Franco who was cheerfully sitting jumped and stood up. ~GONG - GONG~ Two more gongs rang above the tform, Ethan who was pondering about what to do felt a warm sensation on his chest.I think you should take a look at ~BHAM BHAM~ Two power blows hit his chest, 2nd was more powerful than 1st. "What!" He was stupified. Master Albus quickly looked at Master Franco, who had his eyes widened and jaw dropped. "Someone more talented than you in external body technique hase." ~GONG - GONG~ "Holly Fuck, 13 gongs!" Yelled Franco. He looked above and could still see the vivid bell. The giant master of Divine Demon Peak couldn''t resist and jump, he leapt over the other top tforms and plunged onto the 5th tform. ~BAAAMMM~ The entire tform quacked. He hurriedly raised his hand, a minuscule amount of spiritual energy came out and the bell was destroyed. Argus Woska was affected by it and as he spat out blood. ~CRACKLE - CRACKLE~ An uncontroble amount of ck lightning thundered, every eye and ear was affected by it. The source of it was situated on the champion golden tform. "Peak Master, that''s very unfair." Said Ezra Zephyr, the bracelet on his wrist started to glow. But before he could do anything, a chilling voice came apanied by murderous intent. "Franco, what are you doing?" The wrathful tone belonged to Master Antero. The acting head of Peak Masters. Master Franco didn''t flinch, he respectfully bowed and replied. "Master Antero, my peak is getting weaker. External body prowess is chosen by rare ones and these two are treasures in my eyes. The match is already decided, the winner is clear. Any more dy would have caused a meaningless death." Antero looked and found Ethan unconscious. Franco quickly took out two pills from a spatial bag that hung on his waist, he inserted one in Ethan''s mouth and gave the other to Argus. "Rascal, you should have gone easy on him. He is a rare specie." Said Franco. Argus coughed and ate the pill. "I did and what specie? He''s just an overgrown human." "Overgrown human! You musclehead, he has the blood of a giant race, he''s a cross-breed. Have you ever seen an 8''6 feet tall human?" "Oh!..." that was all Argus said. Master Franco looked at him and asked something that has been eating him for a while. "You said, you went easy on him. How many gongs can you ring?" He finally asked. "18 gongs." Argus replied. "Eight-eighteen gongs!" The shock was visible on Franco''s face. Argus confusingly asked. "I know it''s not much, his majesty also scolded me for that he said I''m dumb. But hey, I won, haha." Francoughed spuriously and looked above at Ezra who was smiling at him,pletely opposite to his few seconds earlier reaction. "If someone who rang 18 gongs is dumb in his eyes then what would I be?" He asked himself. "Master Franco, the lonely 5th branch is calling you." Said Master Usama as he chuckled. "Yes, I apologise for causing a ruckus." Saif Franco as he gently flew back to his seat. Ezra Zephyr looked at Argus Woska, the internal injury caused by the destruction of his spiritual technique was healed by the pill he ate, even Ethan was breathing fine despite the shattered chest of his. All those who stepped out of the tforms looked at thepetitors fighting to get the tform, the dying dream in their hearts started to sparkle again. A slim guy wearing a sleeveless shirt was amongst the masses, watching all that with tears in his eyes. "Ahhhhh!! Fuck it..." he yelled. "What will I do now, I can''t go back, there will be no one weing back a failure. I''m going to join this sect even if I have to die a yearter. It''s better to die fighting as a martial master than live as a coward quitter." He wailed and jumped back towards the tforms. Chapter 270 A New Home For Failures ? "What will I do now, I can''t go back, there will be no one weing back a failure. I''m going to join this sect even if I have to die a yearter. It''s better to die fighting as a martial master than live as a coward quitter." He wailed and jumped back towards the tforms. Seeing the sleeveless guy jump back towards the tform, many started to rethink their decision. But before they could move a voice hit their ears. "Don''t be a fool like him, life is valuable, you can easily join another 2nd-degree sect. Don''t forget that Spirit Devouring Mountain is a 2nd-degree sect, not 1st-degree, treasure your life and rethink whatever you are thinking." The one who said that was Natli, the cunning opportunist. "But where will we go? You belong to a wealthy family but the majority of us are not. We were trained by our ns so that they can use uster on, our return will bring us a callous death." A boy said. "Return? Who will pay the mountain of wealth to travel continents just to pick us and bring us back? Spirit Devouring Mountain or another sect, our life is stuck in this Naran Continent." A girl who was crying spoke next. Everyone was hearing them, Peak Master turned a blind eye to them. It was until then that the Atrocious Werewolf Prince spoke again. "What are you failures worried about?" His question echoed, however, the fights for tforms didn''t stop this time. Hearing Ezra was important as he told them many things but conquering a tform was more important. "Around 80% of you are stuck here in this remote continent with no folks and kins, am I right?" Said Ezra. The stepped-out disciples looked at each other and slowly nodded one by one, amongst them was Ash Bekham. The werewolf prince grinned. "I''ll give you a new home to live in and a powerful force to back you up, would you be smart enough to ept it?" <5th tform> "Hahaha, that''s our crown prince. Leaving not a single chance missed." Argus Woska giggled. <2nd tfrom> On the 2nd tform Ravina blinked and looked at Ezra as she asked Xyr "What powerful force is he talking about, do you know anything?" The next djinn of the cult shook his head gently. "How can I fathom what''s inside master''s mind? But my supposition tells me that this powerful force is master''s homnd." "Haha, that small kingdom at the edge of the continent!" Sheughed. Xyr''s eyes turned serious. "Watch your mouth feeblessie, any more sphemous words and I''ll kill you." Ravina was bewildered. "sphemous?! Is he your god or what?" "Yes, he is my god. God of Death." <3rd tform> "I was unaware that you guys have a powerful backing." Said Paul as he vertically swung his ive. ~CLANG~ Zulfi blocked the attack with his sword, sparkles jolted out to see the result of the sh. "Our backing is the royal family and royal family only." Replied Zulfi Dimitry. Paul pushed his ive and jumped back to make some distance. His eyes widened as he hesitatingly asked. "Does that mean..." "Yes, his majesty is inviting them to our kingdom." Zulfi replied with a proud smile gracing his face. "How daring! Recruiting in the premises of sect, your prince has balls of steel." Praised Paul Channa. Zulfi squinted his face and made a foul face. "I''ve never seen his majesty''s balls, I can not answer your question." "That... was an idiom." "Whatever, your ive is dwindling. Focus on the fight." <6th tform> The Bloodfang Kingdom''s smartest martial master smiled at Ezra''s attempt. However, a sheer sense of trouble lingered in his heart as he saw the spiritual tree above in the sky. "Your majesty, you have yed a very good card. But... will Spirit Devouring Sect forgive you after that?" Ezra looked at the gathered disciples, giving a view of an army. "Answer me, failures. Will you ept my generous offer?" Asked Ezra. The masses looked at each other, waiting for one another to take the first deadly step. Amidst the wait, a voice came out. "Where is that ce? I will go there if you provide me with safety. I can work to earn money." It was the desperate crying girl who retorted Natli earlier. "Safety? You gaga-head hobos, what I''m offering is not mere safety but a ce where you can train and continue your martial prowess. It slightly palespared to Spirit Devouring Mountain." Uproar raised within the ranks of stood-out disciples. "Where is that ce?" "What''s its name?" Amongst the countless questions, one question dominated all as it resounded, burying all other voices under its echo. "Where is the proof that this is not a scam?" The voice belonged to Toria, the minion of Drake Tubble who left the 10th tform.I think you should take a look at Ezra looked at him and recognised. He smiled and replied. "I''m the product of it, I trained there and you can see the results. Not only me but almost every Naran Disciple here trained there." The whispers arose as they all witnessed the might of Naran''s disciples. "Brother Ezra, where is that ce?" Ash Bekham asked after staying quiet for long. "It''s my homnd, Bloodfang Kingdom." Ezra said every word slowly, as if he wanted the masses to carve it in their mind. The Peak Masters looked at the 1st tform where two figures were present, one chained and pinned in mid-air. While others standing on the edge, peeking at the endless tforms below. "I can''t believe my eyes and ears." Said Franco of Divine Demon Peak. "This guy is showing us our true face, a Core Formation having the guts to steal our disciples." Master Bismamented. "What a disrespecting time to be alive" Master Uxama gave his thoughts. Every master spoke their will until Master Tarar of Blood ughterer Peak who stayed silent till that time spoke again. "There is something very special in that boy, Supreme Leader has his eyes on him. No matter how much you lower your voice frequency, Supreme Leader''s ear is hearing everything. Be quiet, no one is more powerful and possessive than Supreme Leader within this sect." Everyone felt a chilling sensation in their spine, they calmed themselves and focused their attention on the fight. "Hahaha! See, he''s a fraud." Said Toria "I''m not, just go towards the Guardians of Continent, meet Bipasha Uqually and tell her to take you to the Bloodfang Kingdom. Once there, tell the King of Bloodfang Kingdom that Crown Prince Ezra Zephyr has sent you. You will never regret your decision." The prince boldly replied. The voices once again changed into whispers, the decision was not that simple. It can decide the future of them, they have learnt a little bit about this continent and how it works. Naran is divided into 3 parts. Sovereign side, Guardians side and Sects side. With the Sovereign part being the weakest, if they were to join that side then they won''t be able to ever step on the Sects side. They had every right to think long about it. "Can you take an oath?" Said someone. Ezra Zephyr was caught off-guard, he squinted his eyes and smirked. But this time, his smirk was not real. "Fenrir, what do you say?" He asked his most trustedpanion, the wolf of Norse. "Take it, boy, the mother tree nted in your kingdom has evolved yournd. The current Bloodfang is far more beneficial for martial prowess than this lowly sect." Fenrir replied. Ezra inwardly nodded his head and looked towards that certain guy. "Yes, I am willing to take the oath." "Huh! He is taking an oa..." suddenly the boy''s voice stopped. Ezra flinched, and at a millisecondter he saw that everyone has been frozen. He jerked his head to see the tforms and found that even spiritual energy attacks were halted. "Boy." Fenrir''s voice came. "What the fuck is happening, Fenrir?" He asked as he called out Efsa and Drepa. "Someone has stopped the time." Said Fenrir. "Stopped the time!?" He quickly pivoted his face to see the Peak Master, but he found them frozen as well. "Who could even free..." Ezra stopped as a thought came to his mind. "Yes, boy." Fenrir confirmed. It was at this time when Ezra felt a terrifying amount of spiritual energy, his body started to tremble. "What is this?!" "BOY!" Fenrir yelled. Bolts of lightning cackled and shivering stopped harassing Ezra''s body. The paralyzing spiritual energy withered, and Ezra could finally move. He sensed a presence, he angled his head to discern the presence. The direction took his sight towards the gigantic and enormous Demon Mountain. The upper half of the mountain was well hidden in the clouds. Ezra''s gaze kept staring there when something descended from within the clouds. Ezra''s body restarted trembling, he gritted his teeth and looked at that thing slowly flying towards him. What he saw was an addled shadow, its face was ndestine and its body was blurry like the very definition of shadow. (Due to my previous low update rates, the novel hasn''t seen much of public light. I request all readers to support the novel with golden tickets, powerstones,ments and reviews etc. Regards: Your beloved Author xD) Chapter 271 5 Questions ? On the golden tform, the prince was in a sweat. His eyes fixated on the Demonic Mountain, a wavering smoky figure was hovering towards him. What he saw was an addled shadow, its face was ndestine and its body was blurry like the very definition of shadow. The shadowy figure finally came closer, the nearer it came the scarier its aura became. The shadow stood before Ezra, around 10 meters away, it looked huge like a dark cave entrance. 1 minute - 2 minutes - 7 minutes - 15 minutes passed yet the shadow didn''t speak neither it moved. "Fenrir, should I ask him who is he?" He asked Fenrir. Fenrir quickly retorted. "No, the one who''ll speak first will lose. It is obvious who is it, one thing is sure that it doesn''t have ill intentions towards you. Just stay alert and act clever." The dead silence carried out for half an hour until the shadow spoke. "WHAT IS YOUR INTENTION?" Ezra quickly covered his ears, blood popped out of his nose and his mind became giddy. "My intention!?" Ezra was perplexed, for the first time in his life he was witnessing such a godlike existence, that shadow''s martial prowess was way beyond his understanding. "Boy, he is judging you. Act bold, don''t show any cowardice." Fenrir advised. "It''s not lik-" "I know it''s hard, you are standing in front of a Spiritual Transformation stage expert. It''s tremendously hard for you but still, hang in there boy. Just a bit more, act tough." The prince squinted his eyes and gazed at the shadow. "My intention? It''s as clear as ake." "YOU CAME HERE TO STEAL THIS SECT''S DISCIPLES." The shadow spoke, his voice was sky-tearing. "That''s wrong, you know it. Don''t you, O mighty Supreme Leader?" Not a single change urred in the shadow. "You are quite an interesting young man." The shadow said, this time his voice was soft like that of a normal man. Ezra''s urge to shiver finally settled down. "Jump in joy, boy. You have just kissed thedy death and survived." Said Fenrir. "What? you said he doesn''t have ill intentions." "It was an presumption, haha." Ezra looked at the shadow and replied. "Thank you, Supreme Leader." "Answer me a few questions, Ezra." Asked the Shadow. "I am here, Supreme Leader." Ezra bowed. "I have 5 questions to ask. If your answers please me, you will live." Even though the Supreme Leader hasn''t shown any killing intent, Ezra felt a chill running through his spine. Ezra respectfully nodded his head. Ezra Zephyr was a smart youth, he faced troubles, discrimination and the world''s true face at a young age. All those incidents evolved his young mind into a mature one, with the addition of the behemoth-like existence of Fenrir. No one in the lower realm could rival him unless an exception like Carlo Aures. Ezra knew that the peak masters were giving him leniency, he took that opportunity. He was told by Xavier that he will be treasured if he shows enough power, this sect is akin to wildlife, where the strong can do whatever he wants with the weak. The powerful shadow spoke. "First question, how did your kingdom and you reach this level in mere 5 years when you lived a life without martial spirit for 15 years? Second question, how did you manage to defeat an upper-realm invader? Third question, why did you join my sect when you knew there will be a war? Fourth question, did you reveal the war news so that you can recruit the disciples for your kingdom? Last question, what is your rtion with Bjorn Zephyr?" The prince faintly smiled in response but deep inside his chest, his heart was bobbing. These questions will make him naked, and all his secrets would be revealed. He was amazed by the amount of information the sect master has, from the rise of his kingdom to upper-realm invaders. He knew everything, he even had the knowledge that Ezra was spiritless for 15 years.I think you should take a look at Fenrir sensed Ezra''s unease. "Boy, you have me. Dealing with this fledgling is like yawning for me. Just say what I say to you." Said the wolf. The prince regained his confidence and spoke. "Let me answer you, Supreme Leader. Firstly, our kingdom found a hidden cave in our ancestor''s graveyard. It was as spacious as a kingdom, it had treasures and pills of ancient times. Defeating Carlo Aur was not easy, I cheated. He fought other geniuses and tired himself out during his bout with John Stark, I took the chance and killed him. All the 7 sacred sects joined hands to kill me, they found me a threat and I as well despise them. I joined your sect because of your war with Duo Mountain Peak. I believe that I can change the oue of the war, this will help me vent my anger as well. Getting the glory of 1st-degree sect back won''t be a dream anymore." And no, Supreme Leader. I didn''t reveal the information so that I can recruit them, I did so that we can kick out cowards and possible traitors. All the remaining ones are those with iron guts and steel nerves. But, all the failures would either join other sects or live their lives normally. Then why not send them to the other side of the continent, to my kingdom that still needs talented men, this way our rival sects would not get these disciples. As for Bjorn Zephyr, I am his 52nd generation descendent." The prince answered. Every answer had a solid point, no one can go and see the cave in the ancestor graveyard in Bloodfang Kingdom. Guardians of Continent would tear them apart and all of the other kingdoms or empires are keenly spied on by Bloodfang Kingdom, any infiltration will be caught. Carlo''s fight was seen by none, even the envoys of the 7 1st-degree sects couldn''t see what happened inside the Spirity Tower. That''s why everyone believed John Stark won the 1st prize, just because he said so. If those who were present couldn''t discern it then how would Supreme Leader, who can only trusts his information resources would espy. Ezra''s remaining answers were very simple yet they had a big role that the world will knowter. Supreme Leader calmly inspected Ezra, he couldn''t find any psychological clues which can be used to detect his lies. "Your 3rd answer, it seems very delusional and cocky." Said the sect master. The prince shook his head. "Absolutely not, Supreme Leader. Have faith in me." A chuckle was released by the shadow. "Haha, faith? I don''t have faith in you, not you not in any other disciples in the new batch." "Then why didn''t you kill me? Why did you stop Peak Master of Blood ughterer Peak from killing me?" Ezra questioned, for the first time, the shadow was surprised. "Exin, how will you defeat Duo Mountain Peak." The prince grinned and inside him, the monstrous wolf of Norse grinned as well, as if they were itching to be asked this question. The prince started the exnation. After a while, Supreme Leader looked at Ezra with deep endless eyes. "If you are as capable as you said then I will give youplete support. But if it is just a farce of yours, a yhy attempt to gain privilege then you can understand the oue. I am breaking the rules just because we are in a dire situation." He said and vanished. "Bjorn Zephyr destroyed this sect and snatched its glory and now his descendent is protecting this sect and iming to regain glory. Haha, fate is a funny thing." Just as he vanished, his voice resounded. Ezra''s eyes widened. "He... remembers!? Do they have records of the fight?" "Most probably boy, Spirit Devouring Sect was strongest at that time. Maybe the truth is only revealed in front of sect masters." Said Fenrir. On the top of the gigantic mountain, a pavilion was made. A man was leaning on a wooden rocking chair, he looked satisfied. A smile made his handsome face more handsome. He had short white hair and dark grey skin, he ears were long and pointy. He was clearly a member of the dark elf race. He was enjoying and appreciating theyer of clouds beneath him, covering the lower half of Demonic Mountain like a nket. "Master, you look quite happy today." Said a creature, his voice was raspy. It had the wings of a bat and a very horrifying face with bull-like horns popping out, he wore a strange shell-like armour. He belonged to the demon race, a tribe named Kindred. "I have found hope." The dark elf replied without looking at him. "What hope, master? I saw you favouring that chatan, I don''t see him special in any way." Said the Kindred. "My hyper disciple Zaebos, that''s why you are weakest amongst the seven. I see the glimpse of my senior in him." Replied the dark elf. The demon pondered a bit and replied. "Master, by senior are you perhaps referring to Master Jason Felleter?" The dark elf said nothing and smiled as he rocked his chair back and forth. Chapter 272 Haunting Memories ? When his sword parried, he went with the motion and spun in the very right direction the sword was parried. With additional momentum made, he swung and raised his right leg. Paul saw that too but he misjudged two things. One, he believed the speed of a spinning kick would be slower than the speed of his ive slicing his opponent open. But he quickly found that the speed was fast, much faster than he had possibly thought. This could only mean that he has practised it numerous times. Despite witnessing the speed, he still went for the attack because of the second misjudgement he made. He thought that the kick would be aimed at his chest or face, and yes it could have perfectly hit him. But the problem with that was his reach, a ive was twice longer than a leg. He could cut him while keeping a safe distance. But to his misfortune, Zulfi was not aiming at his body but aimed at his ive. Paul quietly looked at Zulfi, he was bitterly smiling. He quickly raised his hands and cupped them into fists. "Come on." He said. Zulfi looked at him, he removed his foot from the ive and stepped back. "Pick it up." He said. Paul''s eyes widened. "Is he a fool?" He could win now, Paul lost his weapon and was now very vulnerable. He could only conclude two possibilities. "What is it?" He asked, to which Zulfi squinted his eyes in a confused manner. "Are you one of those wannabe benevolent warriors who don''ty their hands on unarmed people, the ones who yap about equality, honour and justice? Or, you belong to the category of those crazy battle maniacs who give their opponent every privilege just to face them at their peak. They often break their physical limitation by putting themselves on the edge of death. Which one are you?" Zulfi Dimitry simply shook his head. "None." Paul was puzzled again. "Then why are you doing it? To humiliate me?" "No." Zulfi''s reply was short and direct. The smile started to fade from Paul''s face. "Then answer me." After staying silent for a few seconds, Zulfi Dimitry opened his mouth. "I am nothing but a sword of my liege." Paul''s jaw dropped. "What in the sweet heaven has it to do with the question I asked?" "I am his majesty''s sword, my every action will define him in some manner. I am simply giving you your weapon so that you can not say anything like ''He won because I lost my ive'' It will be a stain to his majesty''s sword, which I, in my life, will never tolerate." He replied. Paul looked at him with his mouth agape, he blink a few times in disbelief before slowly moving towards his ive. He picked it up and looked at Zulfi Dimitry. "You are an arrogant fool." Zulfi looked at his opponent, he opened his mouth and then closed it, thinking a bit more he opened it once again and replied. "I am arrogant, yes. But I am not a fool. My liege has ordered me to never fight a losing battle."I think you should take a look at He didn''t say that his liege told him or advised him, he said he ordered him. Seeing the sheer level of his loyal. That means regardless of whether he wants or not, he can not fight a battle which he thinks he''ll lose. "Does that mean..." "Yes, you are weak." A thunderbolt hit Paul Channa, he was a proud genius. "I am not weak." A haunting memory assaulted his mind There was a lie in the story he told Zulfi. It was not a lie that his family didn''t treasure him but his siblings. But it was not because he was a less genius than his peers but it was because of a certain incident. <20 years ago> On one fateful night, the mansion of the Channa n was attacked by their rival n. There was an all-out war. Paul''s mother was a very beautifuldy whom every man in the city dreamt about. But there was a man she always loved, he was the father of Paul, head of the Channa n. They secretly married each other. But in public, he announced that she was a concubine, because of political influence he couldn''t ept her in public, but Paul''s mother never minded that, all she wanted was the love and care of her husband which was abundantly given to her. On the day of the attack, the head of the Channa n fought with his rival and eventually killed him. The massacrested till the rays of the sun fell on thend and twinkled on the blood of the dead. The head suddenly thought of his beloved wife and dashed towards her chamber. But what he found made his eyes bleed, his beautiful wife waspletely naked and blindfolded and a man of his rival n was above her, his hands pressed her blossoms while his thrusts resounded in the chamber. The man felt a presence and quickly moved and jerked his head, he saw the head of the Channa n. The man knew his fate has been sealed but then a sinister thought appeared in his mind. "Haha, this is my 7th time. What a lovely night it is, how do you feel my love." He said as he bit the cherry on her soft round cake. "Aahhh! ah! I can''t ta-talk. Hurry up... ahh!" That was all he heard from his wife, the bewildered n head extended his hand and the man flew into his hand. "Yeah, kill me. Haha, my seed is already inside her." The manughed. Soon, others came as well, including Paul''s elder brother. "Put it back -aahh, I''m not done yet..." she moaned. The son witnessed everything, the naked man and her mother''s lewd behaviour. "Put this man in jail, don''t you dare to touch him." Ordered the head. The son gritted his teeth in disgust and did as he was ordered. Chapter 273 Sword & Glaive ? Ezra stood wordlessly on the golden tform, drenched in his very own sweat. He gazed at other tforms, the pausing time suddenly resumed and all those halted action and spiritual techniques frozen in mid-air became active again. The quietness changed into chaos as the mayhem of thousands of crushing bones, and shing metals attacked Ezra''s ears. He glimpsed at the floating tree on which behemoth-ranked masters were sitting. To his shock, there seems to be no change in their expressions. The prince pivoted his head and squinted his eyes as he dwelt himself in deep ponder. On the branches of a giant spiritual energy tree, Master Uxama gave a side-eye nce to Master Antero. "You felt it?" He questioned. To which, the master of Arcane Wizardry Peak nodded his head. "That was a neoteric attempt of Supreme Leader." Uxama mumbled. "...Sshhh." Master Antero hushed and set his focus on the tforms. These were not the only masters who understood what just happened, they simply ignored it or were trying to. Their eyes were now fixated on the young man in ck, standing on the edge of the golden tform. The umon amount of sudor and his paled face gave them a hint of what just happened. However, amongst the 7 leaders of 7 Peaks, there was one who was unknown to it. It was the man who represented Alchemic Rune Peak, oblivious to anything. He kept looking at the tforms, his face was desperate and gloomy as if he never belonged to the ce where he was at. From the army of disciples who stepped out, a boy spoke. "Will you really take an oath?" Ezra''s eyes twitched, he remembered what was happening before the sudden arrival of the Supreme Leader. He calmed himself and replied in the same domineering manner. "Yes, why wouldn''t I? I am a man of my word." He grinned but deep down in his corner there remained a sliver of uneasiness. "I''ll take an oath, you will be surprised the moment you set your foot on thend of Bloodfang Kingdom." Once again, the army of disciples fell silent and a few secondster, a humming series of whispers followed. Resembling them to a giant buzzing business of flies. <3rd tform> ~CLANG CLANG~ Zulfi and Paul were in a heated battle, and the colliding sound of sword versus ive resounded in the vicinity of their tform. Paul Channa wielded a golden ive, his natural good looks and decent level of attire gave him a royal look. The constant smile on his face that didn''t budge even after feeling a long sword almost kissing his neck was eye-catching. He wore unique grade armour and braces, protecting his chest and limbs. Be that as it may, his neck, head, shoulders and thighs were vulnerable. Contrary to him, his opponent was in full armour. Zulfi Dimitry wore a special grade set of light armour, even his shoulders and thighs were protected. With the exceptions of neck and joints, of course, he wore a light armour not a heavy one like Shifa Pista. The helmet Zulfi Dimitry wore was covering his entire head, leaving a T-shaped opening for his eyes and mouth. The entire armour cooperated with his long sword - Pdin''s Pledge. Apart from that, another notable thing in Zulfi''s armour was a white-coloured cloak, attached to his shoulders. It ttered each time they swung their weapons.I think you should take a look at In terms of armaments, Paul Channa was already defeated. But, how could a man who survived in an infamous and strong n with all odds against him admit defeat? Zufli swung his Pdin''s Pledge and Paul waved his Reverie Light. ~CLANG~ Another deafening sh urred, the impact of powerful qi forced them into making distance. Both special tier weapons vibrated by the bout, and Zulfi dashed forward. He thrust his sword, aiming at the neck of Paul. Thetter held the ive masterly, the de of the ive was facing the feet of Zulfi, and it was at an acute angle. With one hand slightly below the end of the ive''s rod and the other at the centre of it. Paul quickly jerked his hand, and the rod of the ive hit the iing sword''s left side. The sword was pushed towards the right side, the thrust had a reasonable amount of power backing it. With the sword parried, Zulfi lost his bnce. With his sword out of the way, his body was open to be attacked. Paul smiled as he saw an opening, he quickly wheeled his hand, gripped the end of the ive with one of his one hand and ced the palm of his other below the rod, a little ahead of the middle. He glided forward a bit and pushed the end of the rod down while gently jerking the palm upwards. The de of the ive which was facing the feet of Zulfi, cleaved the air as it ascended. The target was to cut the imbnced swordsman from his abdomen to his chest. ~DHAAM~ "Huh!" Paul''s eyes widened, before the ive could reach his abdomen, Zulfi stomped the ive''s rod slightly below the de and shoved it into the ground. Before Paul could even think of a counter, the off-white long sword was smiling at his neck. He let go of the ive and jolted backwards. ~SWIISSSH~ A thin line appeared on his throat and soon, the line turned red with his blood. Paul touched his neck and saw the blood, he smiled but this time, he smiled in bewilderment. "I thought my blood would be golden." He chuckled and looked at Zulfi again. "My apologies, I underestimated you." Paul was sapient, there was no w in his nning. However, Zulfi was not a mundane swordsman. He already saw the position of the ive and detected a possible counter, the moment his sword was parried. No! Even before the sword was parried, he knew what would happen. It was all within his calction, he was a didactic and seasoned swordsman. He sent his sword with a reasonable power, not too little not too much. He knew that the best way to handle a thrust is to parry it because it would make the swordsman lose his bnce, thus, opening an attack spot. Chapter 274 Table Has Been Turned ? The head slowly moved towards his naked wife, she reeked of that man. The head removed the blindfold, his wife was in a dizzy state. "Honey,e, love me." Her eyes were in tears, she wanted to say something else but her tongue said something else. The head stood there as a statue, motionless and emotionless. ~PHHAAA~ A p on her cheek, the p was so hard that her face was disfigured. After that day, the head never saw his wife again. 9 monthster, Paul was born. He didn''t kill her or throw her out, perhaps he was allowing her to live as a punishment. She pleaded numerous times, but the head never even looked at her. "This is your son, I swear upon my martial spirit. I was about to inform you but they attacked the mansion that day. He forcefully inserted a pill in my mouth and I... *sobs*. Yo-you can ask Elder Mink, he checked me and confirmed it that night, he knows the truth." She begged. A young teenager came forward. His eyes gazed and tore apart Paul''s mother. The teenager spoke. "Mother, Elder Mink died that night. How shameful you are, picking the name of the dead. Howe all of your witnesses are dead? You should have died that day." He nced at her side, a 3 years oldd with golden hair confusingly clenching her mother''s robe. "Along with that bastard." He spat. That teenager was the elder brother of Paul, the one who came that night. The small Paul looked at her crying mother. "Believe me, believe me." She mumbled and sobbed. "Mothel, I-I beleeb yu (Mother, I believe you)" said the innocent Paul, unaware of anything. She stared daggers at him. "It is you... you ruined my life. Die!" She cried and squeezed Paul''s neck. "Mo-mothel!?" She tried to end his life but couldn''t, a mother is still a mother. Paul was humiliated almost every day, they taunted him and cursed him. Even his own brother told him how his mother did that infidelity forgetting the fact that she was his mother as well. There were also his half-siblings, way crueller than his brother. All the me ended up on Paul. Just like that time passed, when Paul was 17. Her mother finallymitted suicide and left a note. "Paul, you are not an illegitimate son, you are the blood of the Channa family. But... you are weak, you are weak, you are weak. Only if you were stronger, things would have been different. I never loved you as a mother should and I am ashamed of it, by the time I realised, we were so distant that it was impossible to rekindle our rtionship and for that sin, I ammitting suicide. But you are weak now, be strong, stronger than your father and then avenge yourself. Don''t avenge me, but avenge yourself. You are weak, you are weak, you are weak." She wrote that phrase so many times that Paul started to grow hatred, every time someone called him ''you are weak'' he would lose his calmposure. Slowly the Channa n understood that Paul was a genius, more than anyone in the n. And one day, he was called by the family head, by the father he never saw in his entire life. He was guided by the mansion guards and slowly followed them, he checked and remembered as much as possible. They passed a hallway, numerous people stood there, their arrow-like eyes piercing Paul''s heart. At the end of the hallway, a huge door was located. The guards knocked a few times and it was opened from the inside. ~KREECCCH~ The dry door cried in agony as it was opened, Paul''s eyesnded on the man sitting on the front big throne-like seat. <3rd tform>I think you should take a look at "Hey!" Zulfi cried. "Huh! Ah..." Paul Channa came back to his senses. Zulfi looked at him expressionless and said. "Wipe your tears and don''t space out next time or I will cut you down." Paul flinched, he touched his face only to find that it was wet from his tears. He slowly raised his ive, gave it a look and stared at Zulfi Dimitry. The atmosphere around him changed. "I will show you the consequences of calling me weak." *** Something changed within Paul Channa, Zulfi could feel it but he didn''t understand what it was. It was at this time when Paul marched forward, he bolted like golden thunder. With ive in hand he closed the distance rather quickly, Zulfi''s eyes widened. "Fast!" He whispered to himself. He clenched his sword, tightened the grip and prepared himself for the iing blitzkrieg. Paul arrived at his destination and within a minuscule amount of a second, he swung his ive. It was a simple horizontal swing, a ive''s de tearing the air, carving his way towards the final target. Nothing was strange about the attack or that''s what Zulfi thought before he blocked the attack. ~BAANNG~ A destructive amount of power was packed behind the swung, his hands were knocked. However, luckily, the sword remained in his hands. He quickly stopped himself from falling by stepping backwards. He stood and looked at Paul who was right in front of him, attempting another deadly swing. Zulfi quickly jerked and swung as well, power versus power, de versus de. A direct confrontation of two swings. ~CLLUUUNNGG~ The noise emitted from the bout was thrice, if not, twice louder than the usual ones they produced. The Pdin''s Pledge against the Reverie Light, both special tier weapons vibrated. Before one side started to overpower, Paul Channa was dominating Zulfi Dimitry. ~KAANG~ With a strange metallic sound, the two weapons separated, Reverie Light was still in Paul''s hands while Pdin''s Pledge was knocked into the sky. For the first time ever since Zulfi Dimitry held the sword, it was the first time where the sword was blown away from his fists. Before he could say or speak, a kick came from Paul''s side. ~BAAMM~ It hit the chest of Zulfi Dimitry, throwing him away as his back glided on the ground. He quickly flipped and solidified his standing. Paul Channa bashed the end of his ive on the ground and stared daggers at Zulfi Dimitry and said. "Pick it up." The table has been turned. Chapter 275 Disappointed Liege ? Zulfi Dimitry was bewildered, seeing his precious sword ¨C bestowed upon him by none other than the royal crown prince ¨C fall far from him. He couldn''t gather his thoughts as his eyes shrank. "Pick it up, there won''t be a 2nd time." Dered Paul Channa His words echoed in Zulfi''s ears, he stood up to take the sword. But before his gaze could lead him towards the sword, it changed its path. Now his gaze was moving in an upward direction, it reached the 2nd tform but didn''t halt there and ascended until the golden tform was in sight. The remorseful gaze finally paused, the man itnded on was non-other than Ezra Zephyr. The prince looked back at his subordinate, the proud swordsman was shaking, and there was an obvious look of disappointment he saw in his liege''s eyes. In the next second, Ezra turned his eyes away as if he was saying to Zulfi that he is no longer rted to him. A mountain of shame fell upon him but in the next moment burning anger ignited within the heart of Zulfi Dimitry, he bolted towards Pdin''s Pledge and grabbed it. And in the next moment, he dashed towards the ive-wielding youth. ~CLANG~ Another loud sh resounded as the bright sparkles waltzed in mid-air, Zulfi stepped and carefully swung his sword, his eyes were red and furious. Both individuals who were showcasing charismatic chivalry with their geniality duel were now fighting an ugly battle,pletely contrary to their former bout. In their eyes, there was no respect for each other. Only two things could be seen within their oculus, anger and murdering intent! ~CLAANG~ Another metallic sound resounded as their sh pushed them into the distance, Zulfi wiggled his fingers around the sword''s hilt while Paul soothingly swung his ive. Zulfi stared daggers at Paul. "How dare you humiliate me in the presence of his highness." Paul was taken aback but before he could run his thoughts to answer, a familiar voice came. "What bullshit is that? You meant to say he can humiliate you in my absence?" Ezra Zephyr''s voice was direct and loud. Zulfi Dimitry flinched. "Your maje-" "Shut up, you piece of useless shit." The prince retorted. Zulfi was startled and the entire mass of people turned their gazes to the loud prince, with the exception of tformbatants, who were too busy to listen to anything. The spectators deemed Zulfi as a loyal figure, one who could only be found in novels, always standing at the side of his tyrant liege. Meanwhile, Ezra Zephyr was the tyrant liege in their eyes. One who always pushes his subordinates to the edge of the cliff without appreciating a single drop of their blood and sweat. "You are no more a resident of Bloodfang Kingdom." Said the prince. Shifa Pista and Argus Woska. All looked at their prince in surprise. However, Theor Galearms and Xyr seemed to guess the cause of Ezra''s sudden umbrage.I think you should take a look at Hearing that, Zulfi''s eyes widened."You-your majesty! What wrong have I done?" Zulfi Dimitry was an excellent swordsman and not only that, he was one of the main men in Ezra''s army. Hismanding sense and domineering attitude kept everyone in their respective ce. Some of Naran''s disciples feared Zulfi while the rest respected him, but none hated him because of his social policies. And there was one thing that everyone knew, even those who met Zulfi for mere moments. That thing was his dedicated loyalty towards the royal family of Bloodfang Kingdom, especially the prince. When ites to Ezra Zephyr, he was true to the end. He would kill, he would die, and he would sacrifice his most treasured thing in the name of Ezra Zephyr. But now, the same Ezra Zephyr was banishing him from his homnd. This caused so many people to question their choice of joining Bloodfang Kingdom, if he can exile his most loyal subject then what would he do to them? That question disturbed the chain of thoughts of many who gave a ponder to his recruitment. The prince looked at Zulfi Dimitry with a disgusted look and replied. "There is no ce for an angelic ninny in my ranks, all I need are ruthless killers. Your inane mistake has insulted the name of Bloodfang, I was wrong about you." It was at this time that he understood what wrong he did. The prince looked at the bystanders, there were many of Naran''s disciples who secured a tform but weren''t aware of what was happening. For the sake of them, the prince continued. "I believed that I carved my teachings deep in all of you but you proved me erroneous. Only a fool would give his enemy a 2nd chance, you should have cut his throat the moment his ive left his hand. Unarming the enemy and killing him is an art of duel not an act of disrespect. You said that would cause me disrespect? You mistaken buffoon, that would have brought me tremendous joy. But now, I''m annoyed, annoyed to my limit. Go to hell, I have nothing to do with you anymore, you are on your own." The prince then turned his sight to the other tforms to observe, his eyesnded on the 2nd floor where Xyr and Ravina were facing each other for a moment. He gave Xyr a satisfied smile and turned his head. Zulfi saw that, his liege was satisfied with his rival, his heartbeat raised and sounded like a temple''s bourdon. The rivalry between Zulfi and Xyr was started by Zulfi himself, after seeing a powerful martial master joining his liege''s side, a fear ignited within his heart. What if he takes his position of unofficial 2nd inmand by official means? But what he feared most was a nightmare he had where Ezra Zephyr favoured Xyr and trusted his back to him than to Zulfi Dimitry. If his nightmare was an imaginary house then Ezra''s satisfied smile was the signal that the imaginary house is under construction and soon will be a real house Chapter 276 Chuckles ? On the floating spiritual tree, the peak masters were quiet and observant. They keenly looked at the ongoing battles on the tform to see which seedlings should be bloomed at their peak. Naturally, the top tforms were given exceptional attention. "The youngster is vicious but true." Mater Bismamented. The other masters nodded their heads, especially Master Tarar, he seemed fascinated by Zulfi Dimitry''s swordsmanship. "In a life and death battle such chivalry is ced next to death, today that boy with the bright light long sword has learnt something big. But..." He paused and a worry appeared on his face, he squinted his eyes and continued. "The way he learnt that could cause irreversible destruction to his mind, he is way too loyal to that arrogant prince of a remote kingdom. He''ll either change into a murdering swordsman like that prince of his wanted him to be or he will be mentally crippled." "Either way it''s bad." Master Bisma spoke again. A small chuckle released from the 6th branch. "How is being a murdering swordsman bad? What simrity have you found between an exceptionally talented swordsman who knows how to kill and a mentally crippled person that you came to this conclusion?" "Both are psychopaths and the same" Master Bisma gave her answer with a waving hand. Master Argus stayed quiet for a while before giving a bitter smirk and said. "You young people are so soft. I sometimes wonder if I''m still in the same sect that I joined in my youth. No wonder we are at the edge of destruction." The facial expression of Bisma drastically changed. "Master Argus, what did you mean by that?" She felt as if the master of Zenith Ghost Peak was using her. He shook his head and replied. "Don''t act like you just came here yesterday, you know all too well what I''m talking about. We were at the peak, thepetition within the sect was so tough that even we were unaware whether we''ll see the next morning''s sun or not. But look at us now, soft and caring, we once produced monsters capable of disturbing other big powers. But as soon as Master Jason Felletter vanished, we crumbled. All young geniuses were assassinated in front of our eyes, our position was snatched and here we are naively saying that a murdering swordsman and mentally crippled are the same things. Name one swordsman who hasn''t murdered anyone?" He looked at Master Tarar of Blood ughterer Peak and asked. "Master Tarar, you are the youngest peak master and an excellent swordsman. Care to tell us how many talented men and women you have killed?" The master of Blood ughterer Peak stayed silent and didn''t bother to answer the obvious, seeing that Master Bisma pouted, trying to act innocent as he said. "It was a slip of my tongue, a murdering swordsman is as different to a mentally cripple man as a day is to night. Gosh! You guys have nomon sense." "You are the master of the 2nd strongest peak, your every word carries a tremendous weight so consider what words your mouth spouts in front of so many people." Master Argus said. Master Bisma gritted her teeth and hissed. "I apologise, please forgive my insolence, O just master of word detecting peak."I think you should take a look at ~PFT~ Master Franco of Divine Demon Peak snickered and shortlyter the other peak masters joined him, Master Bisma unintentionally brightened their mood even though Master Argus was smirking. The master of Colleen Evil Peak was not just hellishly strong but she possessed an other-worldly beauty and despite being old for more than two hundred years she still looked like a 22 yearsssie in her prime ¨C qualified to steal any living men''s heart. Thedy master was the peak master of the 2nd strongest peak, a peak solely forssies. Be that as it may, in terms of martial prowess she was 6th strongest, a lot of her prowess was halted because she paid an astounding amount of resources to keep her youth. Allowing her junior ¨C Master Tarar to surpass her. The peak ranking of the Spirit Devouring Mountain is decided by the performances of peaks, the ranking can be changed at the end of every month. With Alchemic Rune Peak atst, the ranking hasn''t changed in the past 15 years. With a smile on their faces, the old masters once again looked at the tforms. The eyes of Master Antero glittered like gems at the sight of the 2nd tform. A once-in-a-lifetime anomaly appeared in front of his eyes, how could he let go of such a preeminent genius. Yes, his eyes were glued on none other than Xyr. But who''s the one Xyr was facing? Ravina Ingale! Another distinguished genius from a powerful background, that match was so captivating that even Master Uxama Ingale was forced to spectate it despite the fact that none of the two participants were good for his peak. ~BOOM~ An explosion urred in the sky as steam floated in mid-air before merging with the air itself, Ravina Ingale was sweating. Her face had anger all over it and she was gritting her teeth. Even a naive would understand that she was frustrated and inordinately upset. Her opponent on the other hand was calm, he had sweat all over his dragon symbolled clothes. However, the straw hat man wielding a scythe was harmonious. He took big breaths to maintain his posture. The angry Ravina Ingale could no longer hold it and turned her head upwards. "Ezra!" she cried with every bit of her power, the air reverberated. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom was looking somewhere far where other tforms were situated, the sudden cry pulled his undivided attention. "Why are you shouting? I''m not deaf." he retorted. "Why¡­ Why are you disrespecting me?" Ravina Ingale questioned with a roaring voice, her lips trembled. Anger? Frustration? As to why they trembled, no one knew. The prince squinted his eyes and went into a ponder before replying shortlyter. "I don''t recall disrespecting you in any way. Perhaps, you are mistaken." Ravina couldn''t bear it anymore, her entire body shivered terribly, and the spiritual energy around her started to vibrate. She looked straight into her eyes and said in an ordering manner. "Tell your pet dog to fight me seriously." Chapter 277 Winter Beast <2nd tform> Thedy in red with a zing whip in her hands gritted her teeth as she uttered. "Tell your pet dog to fight me seriously." The prince looked at Xyr who calmly stood there in a defensive position. "He''s not a pet but a genius sorcerer, even if we consider him as a pet then that only makes you worse ¨C someone who couldn''t even defeat a pet dog." The words of the werewolf prince acted like poisonous arrows that pierced Ravina''s chest. "HOW DARE YOU!" She bellowed. ~CRACKLE~ A ck bolt of lightning shed and let out a thundering noise, Ravina Ingale flinched, the anger in her eyes haltingly faded and fear coagted her face. "Lower your damn voice,dy Ingale. Don''t forget the fact that it isn''t your power that strengthens you to act high and mighty but it''s me who is allowing you to do so. Otherwise, you are a lot weaker than Drake Tubble." Thest sentence of the prince forced Ravina to look at the other side of the golden tform, a man who once wore a clean white dress was now soaked in his own blood, the clean white dress was soaked in dress and he was desperately trying to break abnormal spiritual chains which pinned him in mid-air. She gulped all her naive thoughts and calmed down, only a numskull would inflict his anger on someone stronger than him and fortunately Ravina wasn''t a numskull. "As for Xyr." The prince gave a tentative look to her opponent and said. "Alright, I''ll make your wishe true. One attack, both of you will attack each other with your most powerful spiritual technique. Whoever manages toe out unscathed will be the winner. Are you okay with this?" He asked Ravina and before she could answer he turned his eyes to the 7th tform where the chubby prettydy in a blue dress stood with a gleeful face. "Because I can''t allow my subordinate to kill you, how will I face Mahi then, you know she treasures you." The prince smiled, Mahi Ingale''s face turned red and she hurriedly covered it with her hands. On the spiritual tree in mid-air, the old man on the 3rd branch cackled. "How amusing! Such a daringd, flirting and threatening my descendants at the same time and in front of me at that! Highly impressive." Master Uxamamented on his thoughts. Ravina Ingale shot her nce at Ezra Zephyr. "I ept the terms." "Very well, you shall attack first, and you" He turned his eyes towards Xyr and continued. "Do whatever you can to save yourself." "As you wish, master." The djinn of the cult replied. Seeing that from afar, the majority of disciples who stepped out could only drop their jaws. How a young junior who has yet to be an official disciple of the sect is ordering around other participants. And the fun part was that he did that in front of the Peak Master, what are peak masters? The existences who stand at the very top of the sect consisting of a hundred thousand disciples. "Who would have thought that a mered would act in that way before us." said Bisma Master Franco gave a fake smile and replied "What''s more irritating is that we can''t do shit to him." The disciples who were watching from afar bit their nails and pulled their hair, they did everything they could to figure out what was happening, but to their misfortune, they found nothing. At the 2nd tform, two martial masters were gazing at each other with killing intent. Ravina Ingale exhaled steam from her mouth, she looked different, the temperature rose around her. The spiritual energy she released from her body was denser and hotter, her hands moved, her palms raised and looked towards the sky. She closed her and her red dress started to flutter, her figure looked like a praying statue. "Gamma Layer Skill, Flight of Phoenix" She muttered. ~WHOOSHH~ The hot spiritual energy that she was constantly releasing suddenly changed into a giant inferno, the mes started to rise and gather at a certain spot in the sky, right above where he was. Gradually the gathered mes began to form a shape, a strange shaped fowl, fierce and ring. "Impossible, how did she learn that?" Someone from far away cried. Curious and confused, other disciples jolted their heads towards him. "You recognise this spiritual technique?" "What kind of spiritual technique is this?" "Hey! Enough with this damn suspense, give us an answer." the other disciples yelled one after another. The guy who identified this technique spat in one breath. "Peal tier Gamma Layer Skill, Flight of Phoenix, one of the very few spiritual techniques that are highly destructive and can solely be practised by a fire attributed Martial Cultivator." The disciples fell silent, and before they could speak again, the man continued. "But this spiritual technique carries a w." "A w! Such a skill has a w?" "Hey bud, can you tell us the w this skill has?" The man stared at the unfinished burning phoenix in the sky and replied. "It needs a lot of time toplete, the more time it takes, the more spiritual energy it will absorb, the level of destruction can be guessed from the amount of spiritual energy stored within the phoenix. During that time, the martial master is vulnerable, he can not change his posture otherwise the spiritual technique will st in mid-air and cause an injury to the caster."I think you should take a look at The mass of disciples gasped as they heard it, and now their eyes turned towards the other figure that stood on the 2nd tform. The man who was going to face such a disastrous attack. "Why isn''t he attacking her now?" "Maybe he doesn''t know about the w." "I don''t believe that, that strawhat guy is very peculiar and powerful, there is more to his reason for not attacking." At that point, another female disciple spoke. "Is he allowing her on purpose so that he can please Ezra Zephyr by winning with flying colours?" The eyes of listeners widened. "That''s an eptable theory." For some unknown reason, the majority conclude their perplexed discussion by agreeing with that girl. ~BBIIZZZZZZ~ The burning mes converged and formed aplete image of a phoenix, a giant bird appeared in the sky, the entirety of his body was made from nothing but fire. When the eyes of the popce were stuck on the phoenix, the ground started to freeze. Now it was the time for Xyr to shine, his right side froze with frost as chilling spiritual energy released from his right. Unlike Raina Ingale who could use Qi, Xyr was a martial sorcerer and used Mana. The ground waspletely frozen, however, the ice could not freeze thend around Ravina Ingale, leaving a gap of 1 metre between Ravina and ice. Xyr calmly stood as a wall of ice started to build around him.1 metre, 3 metres, 7 metres¡­ the wall stopped growing when it reached the height of 13 metres. "What in the hell is that now?" "I know as much as the next guy." "These people are goddamn crazy, pulling out spells and skills that we don''t even know about." A disciple looked at the guy who identified Ravina Ingale''s spiritual technique and asked. "Hey man, what do you think, do you recognize this one as well?" To which that young man simply said. "Beats me." ~Spiritual Tree~ "And here I thought that my descendant might actually win." Master Uxama sighed. The Peak Master of Divine Demon giggled and replied. "There is a chance, it''s fifty-fifty." "I wouldn''t buy that, I have seen this spell. Someone who died long ago used to cast that spell, its defence is impregnable." Master Uxama said, his tone was serious and sincere. "Oho! To make Old Man Uxama praise him, that guy must be very exceptional." Master Bisma spouted. Master Argus nodded his head. "He indeed was very exceptional, I wonder where he would have been now if he was alive." "Wow wow, another old guy is praising him! Who exactly was he?" it picked the curiosity of Bisma, at this point the other younger peak masters looked at them with a side-eye. The quiet master of Arcane Wizardry Peak finally spoke "He was younger than us yet none of us could defeat him, he had the moniker of Winter Beast. He overpowered the current three peak masters in that time, now imagine how strong he would be today if he was alive." The eyes of the other masters widened, Master Antero, Master Uxama and Master Argus were the strongest amongst the peak masters and that dead guy had beaten them despite being younger than them. "So¡­ that spiritual technique was used by him?" Bisma asked. Master Antero nodded his head, his face was decorated with a jolly smile when he slowly uttered the name of spiritual technique. "6th Circle Spell, Winter Fort" <2nd tform> The spiritual energy kept vacuuming from both martial masters. Ravina''s spiritual energy went into the phoenix that pped its fire wings in the sky, while Xyr''s spiritual energy was entering the walls of the fort. Chapter 278 Flight Of Phoenix & Winter Fort <2nd tform> The spiritual energy kept escaping from both martial masters. Ravina''s spiritual energy went into the phoenix that pped its fire wings in the sky, while Xyr''s spiritual energy was entering the walls of the fort. In the middle of the air, a phoenix was burning and with each passing second its size grew and so did the ming spiritual energy around it. Opposing to the phoenix, a giant cold fort came into existence, the 13 metres tall four walls that protected Xyr from all directions were getting thicker and thicker as more spiritual energy was poured into it. The closed eyes of Ravina Ingale opened, red and raged in anger, she opened her rose-resembling lips and uttered. "Come out, Yeme!" ~BBIRRRRRR~ A burst of spiritual energy gushed out of her body as an entity of pyre emerged out, it was a shapeless being, a spirit with features of nothing but scorching congration. Soon after, 7 orbs appeared behind Ravina Ingale and started to rotate. The eyes of bystanders widened with the emergence of Ravina''s martial spirit, a spirit which is a manifestation of fire attribute, no wonder that she was so fluent with fire-based spiritual techniques. The phoenix above the sky suddenly bulged into double its original size, and the tyranny of its mes grew tremendously as it pped its zing wings with sun-like eyes stuck on its prey, Xyr. Meanwhile, the strawhat sorcerer was not wasting his time, the spiritual energy stopped feeding the fort walls and now created a tomb likeyer around the fort, theyer was akin to a thin icy nket. The spiritual energy formed countless snowkes, each connected in the air to strengthen theyer, all of this was part of the skill. There was a reason behind the praise of peak masters, this spiritual technique was rare, not any average ice-attributed sorcerer would be able to master it. However, Xyr was not an average sorcerer and apart from that, he had a legendary tutor named Ezra Zephyr who helped him master this piece of art. Soon, ayer was formed and in the next moment, the snowkes started to make anotheryer above the already built one. Seeing that, the old peak masters looked astounded. "That''s beyond exceptional, twoyers! He mastered twoyers within the time span of 3 months." Said Master Argus of Zenith Ghost Peak. Hearing no response from the other two old masters, he was forced to look at them, both old men had different expressions, Master Uxama had a tense look on his face. Despite the fact that he was hiding it from others Master Argus looked through his fake expression, he was probably worried about his descendent, there wasn''t any doubt about her being a genius. Losing her in an admission battle would be a colossal loss to his n. On the other hand, Master Antero of Arcane Wizardry Peak was smiling stupidly. He looked as if he was a man from the slums who had found a diamond in the middle of the street. One can imagine how happy that poor man would be, the same was the case of Master Antero, who found a diamond-like talent. Soon, the 2ndyer around the fort was fully constructed and in the next moment, the palms which were facing the sky changed their direction, now they faced the ground beneath them. It was the signal to unleash the Gammayer skill, Flight of Phoenix. ~WHOOOSH~ With a hot gale, the wings pped furiously and the big burning bird descended. It flew downwards, Xyr took a deep breath and braced himself but the phoenix didn''t hit him and missed the icyyer by hair''s breadth. It ascended and then descended but once again, it missed theyer by a hair''s breadth. The spectators became curious, is she not able to control it? What is the meaning of this? Is she ying with him after being yed by him for so long? Some numerous questions and theories started to float within the gigantic group of disciples. A resounding buzz loomed until the same guy spoke again. "She is building momentum and trajectory to increase the amount of power packed behind the initial impact, I heard from an old outer disciple that the more powerful the impact, the more damage the skill will cause." The onlookers gulped, and some licked their lips. The atmosphere changed, they felt waves of heat burning their face and in the next second a cool freezing gale hit them, negating the burning effects. The phoenix circled in the sky 10 times, and with eachplete circle, its speed rose. Ravina stared daggers at Xyr and her hands fell. ~KEEYYYAAAA~ With a deafening cry, the phoenix took its flight, the watchers watched as the giant bird became smaller and smaller the higher it went. And in that moment, the flight of the phoenix ended and it came down like a devastating meteor. ~BRRRR~ The sound of fire fluttering by air could be heard from far, a cold sweat ran down from Xyr''s temple, and the disciples from the Naran Continent looked worried. Theor Galearms, Shifa Pista, Argus Woska and even Zulfi Dimitry looked at the phoenix with a side-eye, it looked as if the sun was falling from the sky. However, their hearts were slightly soothed when they turned their gaze to the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom. The werewolf prince was smiling, they were unaware of the reason behind his smile. Was he sure of Xyr''s victory or was he just smiling because the show was entertaining? Regardless of both, they felt ease deep inside their chest, if the prince is smiling why should they worry? That was the mentality of Bloodfang members, they have be fanatics. The phoenix came down astonishingly fast, as fast as a lightning bolt and was about to hit theyer of Winter Fort spell. ~BHAAAM~ With a loud bang, the tform shook, and the Flight of Phoenix sessfully hit the Winter Fort, the destructive offensive skill against the impregnable defensive spell. A show of Martial Cultivator against Martial Sorcerer, a fight of true geniuses. A sh of native and foreigner. Strange, how many phrases could fit the current scenario. The impact wasrge and powerful. ~SHHUNN~I think you should take a look at With a numbing noise, the firstyer of winter fort copsed, the phoenix was not budged at all and went straight for Xyr. ~BAAANNG~ However, there was anotheryer and arge thick wall of ice between the phoenix and Xyr, the burning bird had no other choice but to make its way to Xyr by destroying these obstacles. ~SHUNN~ Within a few more seconds thestyer was destroyed as well and the phoenix''s beak hit the thick icy wall, thest piece of defence that hinders the phoenix. The phoenix shook its head and pped its wings, a crack appeared on the thick wall. Xyr, who was at the centre of the fort, was forced to take a few steps back. More and more cracks appeared on the wall. On the spiritual tree, Master Bisma opened her mouth. "Looks like the flight of Phoenix is stronger than winter fort." "Out of everyone here, I would be the first one to joy if what you said was true." Replied Master Uxama Ingale. Master Bisma was surprised, it seemed that there was more to that strange spell than she saw. The wall was about to be shattered by the phoenix and it was at this moment when xyr moved his hand. ~BUURRR~ The other three walls that protected Xyr from other directions all moved, they were dragged by some unknown power. ~BANG BANG BANG~ With three loud bangs, the three walls collided and merged with the damaged wall and created a broad, chunky andpact wall of ice. ~DHAAM~ The cracked first wall was destroyed by the phoenix but a new set of three walls reced it, phoenix. Ravina yelled and poured more of her spiritual energy, there was no doubt that she was giving everything she had. A crack appeared on the new wall, the next djinn of the cult gritted his teeth and uttered. "Come out, Cryosis!" Xyr''s ash-coloured eyes stayed as lifeless as his bloodless white skin, the right side of his waspletely frozen and from that very side of his a dragon egressed, the dragon was white and tall with spikes around its neck and everything it had in it had something to do with ice, it was one of the two martial spirits of Xyr. Cryosis, the cier Dragon! Five orbs appeared behind his back and rotated, Xyr thrust his right arm in mid-air and a gushing cold mana hit the walls of the fort, strengthening them. ~DHAMM~ The 2nd wall was destroyed as well, the phoenix was simply too powerful, and the amount of spiritual energy and the time it took to form was just massive. However, Xyr was in no mood to lose, the image of the burning bird was as bright in his eyes as it was in real. ~DHAM~ 3rd Wall copsed and the phoenix hit thest defensive wall, but now, the phoenix''s size was shrinking a lot. Ravina Ingale was drenched in her own sweat as well; she poured thest bit of her strength and cried. ~DHAAM~ Thest wall was destroyed and phoenix went straight towards Xyr. ~BOOOOOM~ A giant explosion took ce and the whole tform was covered by mist. Soon after, the mist slowly vanished and a figure could be seen in tattered clothes, blood dripping from his right arm as he said. "My turn now." Chapter 279 Surprised Peak Masters ? The next djinn of the cult stood firmly or it may seem like that way. The peak masters looked at the cier Dragon and the 5 orbs revolving behind his back. "A 5th Grade Spirit, how could he have a 5th Grade with that much talent?" "Maybe, there is more to it, he is a mystery. That spirit is of ice attribute no matter how you see it but that boy also usedva attribute. We can only wait and watch." the murmur of peak masters ended with that. The dreadful look of Xyr in the eyes of people who witnessed the deadly attack, the young sorcerer came out. He sessfully defended the attack, however, not unscathed. His clothes with printed dragons were in tattered form, not to forget that they were unique tier armament. His right arm was bleeding but soon, icy mana came over and froze the blood and closed the wound. There were visible burns on his body as well, Ravina Ingale indeedunched one murdering attack. The mist that blurred the 2nd silver tform slowly butpletely vanished, the image of Xyr in everyone''s mind was carved as a tenacious sorcerer. Martial Sorcerers are mostly long-ranged fighters unlike Martial Cultivators, be that as it may, there was some rarity in that. There were few exceptional sorcerers who could fight in close range and those sorcerers are deemed as hazardous entities, and the man named Xyr was one of those. Xyr took a deep breath and looked at his opponent for a few seconds, he smiled. Thedy in red was dumbfounded, she was sweaty, exhausted and dried of spiritual energy. A horrific expression was painted on her beautiful face, her rose red lips were trembling. "I ca-can''t believe i-it, how did he survive?" she mumbled. Ezra Zephyr spoke, his voice was loud as a rumble of thunder. "Ravina Ingale of Rhiyan Continent hasunched her attack which was sessfully defended by Xyr of Naran Continent. Now it is Xyr''s turn to attack." he then looked at Ravina and said. "Do whatever you can to defend." Despite being severely wounded, Xyr was rather calm, he shot a nce at Ezra Zephyr and uttered. "Master, I can barely stand, allow me to go all out or I''ll fall." The gigantic number of disciples gasped when they heard it, Xyr didn''t act tough and said what the truth was. "So he is really hurt!" "Yeah, I mean¡­ I thought he was merely bleeding." "Merely bleeding? What the fuck does that mean? Do you have any fucking idea how lethiferous that spiritual technique was, for a second I thought the goddamn sun ising down. Gods! I almost shat my pants." "Arcane Wizardry Peak is already ranked 1st, with this monster in it, the rank will not budge an inch in future." "Howe you are so sure he will join Arcane Wizardry Peak?" "What other good options do rare sorcerers have? Arcane Wizardry Peak is the only peak that can nurture a true genius sorcerer."I think you should take a look at Numerous chatters loomed within the ranks of disciples as they looked at Xyr, at that very moment there were some whose eyes were stuck on Ezra Zephyr. The werewolf prince of Bloodfang Kingdom nodded his head simply, the smile on his face was constant. Just below the 2nd tform, another subordinate of Ezra Zephyr was present, he was not forgetting to observe the change in Ezra''s facial visage. Seeing how his liege was satisfied with an outsider but was disappointed with him boiled his blood, he regretted his naive morals. "They gave me life, they gave me purpose and I¡­ I failed his expectations¡­" he cursed himself. But no, not just himself but two others, one was his rival, the man who stole his liege''s attention and the other was the golden-haired ive martial master who caused this blunder. There were only two thoughts in Zulfi''s mind, one was how to gain his liege''s trust back and the other was how to kill the other two. On the floating tree in mid-air, the masters were curious. "To think the 2yers wouldn''t hinder her Flight of Phoenix. Master Uxama, you got some excellent descendants." Said Master Albus The old man simply shook his head. "That skill sucked every bit of sparing spiritual energy within her body, the only remaining qi she has is essential to keep her alive. So she is as vulnerable as a newborn calf in front of a beast at this moment. All the praises deserve to be sung for the talent of that sorcerer boy, not only he saved himself but he also protected his strawhat haha.'''' It was at this point that everyone saw the hat connected to his neck by a string swinging in the air, untouched and unharmed. Master Antero spoke this time. "The attack drained Ravina Ingale and I believe the Winter Fort spell also required a tremendous amount of spiritual energy, and he even managed to form 2yers, let''s see what he''ll do now. I assume that he''ll cast a 2nd circle spell at most or perhaps ¨C 3rd circle spell, if he is genius amongst geniuses." Hearing that everyone nodded, a calmness fell on the spiritual tree when a new voice came. "He''ll cast a 6th circle spell." The voice came from thest branch. The heads of every peak master wheeled to where the 7th branch was, on which a man sat, he had a gloomy and defeated face, grey hair with white sideburns. "Why do you believe that, Master Shims?" Asked Master Antero. Master Franco added. "Learning Gammayer skill or spells of 5th and 6th circle is not easy, 3 months are short to evenprehend half of a single spiritual technique of that level. I bet my balls that he won''t cast another spiritual technique of that level." In reply, the man put effort and stretched a fake smile. "Just a hunch." The other peak masters didn''t say anything and nodded their heads, the man was weakest out of 7 in every aspect but still, there was a sign of respect in every master''s eyes when they looked at him. Chapter 280 Hell-Bow ? Receiving permission from his master, the bloodless skin man raised his hand again, this time it was his left hand. Unlike the right hand of his, the left hand started to glow in red then orange and ended up with bright yellowing orange, bubbles bloomed and popped countless times on his left arm, and the limb turned into ava rod. The strawhat man closed his eyes and took deep breaths numerous times and opened them again. "Come out, Pyrosis!" Another dragon emerged from his leftva side. It roared as it shook its spineless head, although it was spineless it looked as if its skin was that of a frozenva. Pyrosis, the Molten Dragon. At the same time, the orbs shone and revolve, some changes urred and two more orbs appeared,bining all, the 7 orbs started to rotate. "What!" Master Antero flinched. "Two Spirits in one martial master!?" Not only them, every single person who was not aware of Xyr was puzzled and bewildered, some were looking with their mouths agape, others whipped their eyes numerous times while the rest looked numbly. He clenched his hand into a fist and mumbled. "6th circle spell, Hell-Bow." A staggering amount of spiritual energy was released from his body and soon poured onto the ground 10 metres ahead. The spiritual energy when reached at that spot formed the shape of moltenva and gathered. "What is he doing?" "Hey, is that another powerful spell?" "That''s something even I don''t know" Even the one who recognized Flight of Phoenix was at a loss now. Amidst the confused situation, Master Antero sighed and pressed his temples. "What happened? By the amount of spiritual energy, I guess it''s either 4th or 5th circle. Am I right?" "No¡­" Master Antero shook his head and turned his head to look at thest branch, he looked at the old man with white sideburns and said. "It''s a 6th Circle Spell." "What! Hell no. How is this possible?" Master Franco cried. A small and soft chuckle came from thest branch, the old man sitting there said in a soothing tone. "Master Franco, you betted your balls, remember?" The giant man scratched his head and smirked in embarrassment. "Haha, I did, but hey! Nobody epted my bet so it''s not valid. "He said it loudly and clenched his jewels gently to see if they were there or not. "Master Antero, what is this spell about?" asked Master Uxama, he was worried about his descendant, although, in his Rhiyan Continent, there were numerous descendants he had but not any of them were as genius as Ravina Ingale, even Mahi paled whenpared to Ravina Ingale. Soon, the power that went inside that spot formed the shape ofva, theva thenbined and piled up slowly changing the pattern into that of a crossbow, after the moltenva formed the pattern, it started to freeze. Barrel, limbs, riser and flight groove were established in solid forms. Soon, the spiritual energy made a sting, an stic string connecting the cam on a limb with atch.stly, the mana created a bolt, a burning bolt with a spearhead. 1 metre, 2 metres, 5 metres and atst the bolt size stopped increasing when it reached the size of 8 metres. The next djinn of the cult then moved his hand, slowly and urately until he could see the figure of Ravina from the sight of a crossbow. The bold was emitting a mind-boggling supply of heat, xyr secured the aim on his opponent and released the clenched fist. "Go!" ~PHRA PHRA PHRA PHRA~ The bolt was released and it tore the air and space as it moved, it was faster than the blink of an eye, much much faster than that. The bolt was meant to kill, it was never meant to hurt anyone. A deadly move indeed but then again, what was the attack of Ravina Ingale? That''s right, it was also a deadly attack. An eye for an eye, deadly attack for a deadly attack. The bolt reached Ravina Ingale, thedy in red couldn''t move, couldn''t protect and even couldn''t gather time to close her eyes. All she saw was a bolt and strange air-cutting noise.I think you should take a look at ~SNAP~ "Huh! What happened?" "Was that a dream?" "Where is the bolt?" The bolt suddenly vanished into thin air and Ravina Ingale stood there safe and trembling. ~THUM~ At the same time, the genius young sorcerer fell unconscious. Ezra Zephyr simply turned his head above to where the 3rd branch of the spiritual tree was. "May I ask the reason behind your interference, Peak Master?" "Whao! So it was his ancestor who saved her." "That''s unfair." "YEAH, he didn''t stop when she poured everything in her attack." Master Uxama in return chuckled. "So what if I interfered, you evild." Ezra Zephyr didn''t say anything and simply looked towards a certain giant mountain in the middle of the sect. That was a threat, Master Uxama understood andughed even more. At the same time, a figurended on the 2nd tform and took out a pill, stuffed it in Xyr''s mouth. "It was not him but me who interfered, this fight was won by Xyr. but Ravina is also an exceptional genius, losing her would be a waste, especially when a big war is right above our head." The one who said that was Master Antero of Arcane Wizardry Peak. Hearing that, Ezra Zephyr nodded and stayed quiet. The fight of the 2nd silver tform ended and nobody would have believed that the man who is new and silent would win against the strong and menacing Ravina Ingale in such a domineering manner. Ezra Zephyr''s eyes now turned towards the 3rd tform, exactly what Zulfi Dimitry wanted him to do. But at that very moment, a crazy cry resounded, apanied by a gigantic surge of spiritual energy. Surprisingly, the ce it came from was 1st golden tform where the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom was and yes, the source of that huge wave of spiritual energy was none other than Drake Tubble. "You bastard, I''ll kill you." Drake growled, his eyes turned red in rage. ~WHOOSH~ Another gigantic wave of spiritual energy, the eyes of every person widened in shock. "He broke through!" Drake Tublle breakthrough from the 4th level of the Core Formation Stage to the 5th Level. "Ahhhhh!" he cried yet again, like a madman. ~THUSH THUSH~ One by one all the chains that held him broke and now the formal number one unofficial outer disciple was free, ready to take his revenge. Chapter 281 Frog In The Well ? The previously assumed genius of this batch of Spirit Devouring Sect broke free from the spell of Ezra Zephyr. The prince gave him a tentative look and smirked. "You angry?" These two words ignited the wrath of the man whose white clothes turned red from his own blood. "Come out, Spuram!" He growled. ~WOOOOSH~ A giant wave of spiritual energy was released by him, the amount of the spiritual energy he emitted was startling, it surpassed Ravina Ingale by arge margin and was slightly above Xyr''s. Soon, a mysterious sword gradually revealed itself, the top came first, sharp and ghastly then the de was fully revealed, greenish with strange ancient runes on it. Small tornados and powerful gales circled the sword spirit as if the air was worshipping it. Some people were surprised when they witness the martial spirit of Drake Tubble. There was a certain peak master whose heart bled, a genius martial master with the spirit of the sword. That was the master of Blood ughterer Peak. However, the number of people who were astounded was smaller than the number of people who pitied him. They were aware of the fact how ruthlessly the former no.1 was beaten and hung in mid-air by Ezra Zephyr. Not only that, his subordinates even manage to secure the top 10 positions. And even now, the unflinching and imperious demeanor of his assured them that no one can go against Ezra, at least, not from this barch. ~WHOOOSSH~ The spiritual energy of Drake Tubbles was windy and green, even on the 2nd tform, Ravina Ingale felt the oppression of wind. She then turned her sight to Drake''s opponent, however, only a shock was waiting for her. "Just who is he!?" She asked herself. Unlike the rest the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom didn''t budge an inch, his entire body was covered with ck lightning, the spiritual energy of his stood on equal grounds with that of Drake Tubble. Equal grounds? Impossible! Drake was driven by the deep urge of killing Ezra that rose from the antagonism that he umted throughout the 3 months. Apart from that, he had called his Martial Spirit and had a breakthrough. One more thing to keep in mind was that he was now 3 whole levels ahead of Ezra in martial prowess. But still, the mighty atrocious werewolf prince was unflinching, his martial spirit was not called, he was not in a state of frenzy and neither did he breakthrough but yet, he was calm and domineering. "You have to do far more than that to defeat me." Ezra chuckled, there was a mock behind the smirk. At the same time, a scarlet glow surfaced in Drake''s eyes as his body jumped, appearing in the sky above Ezra Zephyr. His hands rapidly formed a series of seals as dark green spiritual energy began to flood the area behind him. "Cyclone Ordnance, Triple Sword!" The disciples who watched clicked their tongues and shook their heads in disappointment. "Cyclone Ordnance, again." "It''s futile, I never thought that I''ll see young master in such a state." However, those who were sane were aware that whatever is happening now is different. The amount of spiritual energy fused in the spiritual attack was 4 times higher. 3ets appeared in the sky, surging with the dark green spiritual energy of wind attribute. Ezra created 3 pirs of spiritual energy each hundred feet tall dashed into the sky from the top of his head. Savage violence pulsed from the three pirs, and at closer inspection, one would discover the glowing silhouettes of three ferocious Martial Animals within the pirs. The moment the 3 spiritual energy pirs emerged, the three Martial Animal inside them hissed and roared, faintly resembling a dragon roar as a cruel and savage aura spread across the area. The eyes of countless disciples widened, evidently recognizing the technique. The technique the prince had used was also one of the high grade Gammayer techniques of the outer mountains Mystic Demon Library, the 8 Lost Dragons! Ezra smirked and mumbled. "I''ll consider this as yourst wish,e." Drake Tubble made another sign and with a loud banging sound, he pped his hands. "Merge!" The dark green spiritual energy that made 3 differentets begin to merge and the threeets started to rotate. But there was a strange thing, the sword spirit of Drake, Spuram, moved and floated in the middle of the threeets. Soon, the threeets merged, Ezra nced at the spiritual phenomena. ~FHOOOOSSHHH~ Another giant gust of wind and the threeets couldn''t be seen anywhere and instead, one gigantic sword floated in mid-air. The shape and colour, everything of the sword resembled the martial spirit of Drake Tubble. However, the size was grand. The prince squinted his eyes and pondered. "I''ve seen a simr scene somewhere?" He recalled his memories and his face became grave. He remembered that simrly, the Baron of Elfpatria merged his martial spirit with his attack and attacked Carlo Aur. But... Carlo Aur easily obliterated him.I think you should take a look at Drake Tubble signalled and the merged attack of Cyclone Ordnance and his martial spirit descended. The prince paid no heed andunched the counter-attack and the three dragons made of ck lightning roared and hissed. They marched to meet the attack of Drake Tubble, Ezra''s smirk vanished for some reason. The sword came down cutting air and space, the dragons caused deafening roars and came together like a cmity. Drake already lost to that attack once and now the same attack wasing. The disciples jolted on one another to see the oue of the sh of titans. ~BBZZZZRRRRRRR~ The mountain quaked as the two powerful attacks hit each other, Drake Tubble doesn''t have any reason to live if he couldn''t defeat Ezra. The humiliation he receivedter will never be washed. It will be written in the history of this batch in Spirit Devouring Mountain. All he wanted was the death of Ezra Zephyr, he cried and prayed to the upper realm for that. To his demise, his opponent was someone who had ns to destroy the upper realm as well. The three dragons bit the giant sword as Ezra uttered. "You are nothing but a frog in the well." As the words of Ezra ended, spiritual energy in his body became chaotic and the whole golden tform was destroyed by the bolts of ck lightning. ~BOOOOM~ A loud bang and the giant dark green sword shattered into specks of spiritual energy, Drake Tubble vomited blood and fell on his knees, dumbly staring at Ezra Zephyr. The prince gave him onest look and moved his hand. ~ROOOAAAR~ The dragons moved and passed through Drake and then vanished. What remained on the golden tform was Ezra Zephyr and the knees of Drake Tubble. The former so-called genius of unofficial outer mountain disciples perished. There was no one amongst the disciples who celebrated the victory, some were sad because Drake was their leader, many started to fear the power of Ezra Zephyr, a few regretted that they couldn''t join Ezra''s side when they could, while the rest pitied that a rare genius like Drake Tubble died such a miserable death. ~SWWIISH~ Another surge of spiritual energy was felt, it came from the 3rd tform. Zulfi Dimitry finally defeated Paul Channa, there was a huge gash ontter''s chest that spat out blood. Not long after, all the tforms concluded their battle and the official outer disciples were chosen. The Naran disciples took the top tforms together with those non-shiyan disciples that chose to follow Ezra. The injured disciples were celebrating their victory, and the disciples who stepped out of the tform felt an unwanted regret, they knew they left to keep their life but still. They were also martial masters who aimed to walk on the path of martial prowess. However, there was one sparkle that shone brightly in their heart and reignited the extinguished me, the name of that sparkle was Bloodfang Kingdom. The celebration continued until a voice resounded. "Attention!" Master Franco said. The disciples startled at first but then corrected their posture, it was the time for them to enter a peak. "Congrattions, you all have officially be disciples of Spirit Devouring Sect. However, do not celeberate so soon because the real hell has just started. This sect is run by the rule of jungle, the strong shall eat the weak, keep that in mind. And those who couldn''t be disciple of our sect, there is another option avable for you, isn''t it?" Ezra jerked his head to see the Peak Master. Master Franco winked at him with a side-eye. "If Supreme Leader is supporting him then why shouldn''t I?" He told himself. "Andstly, the top 10 disciples will be given the reward ordingly and they also possess the right to join any peak that they desire. Starting from 1st ranker. Ezra, which peak do you want to join." He stopped for a moment and continued. "My Arcane Wizardry peak is ranked first amongst the 7 peaks, I can guarantee you a broad future." "Although my peak has all females, I will make you an exception." Said Master Bisma of Colleen Evil Peak. "Young one, you have a great mind and controlled senses, Heavenly Fiend Peak is best for you." Added Master Uxama. "Don''t listen to them Ezra, you have great movements, Blood ugh-" "Oh shut up." Before Master Tarar couldplete Master Franco stopped him. "Look at thatd''s body, he''s made for my Divine Demon Body." Master Albus sighed. "You greedy leeches, he must have made his mind, let him speak for himself." Only then did the peak masters calmed down and look at Ezra with thirsty eyes. The prince smiled and said. "I''ll join Alchemic Rune Peak." NOTE: Hello guys! This is the end of Volume 1: From Innocent to Atrocious. I had many shorings andte updates but you guys stuck to me every time. Thank you very much. Regards: The Novel Man & Infernox Chapter 282 Official Disciples ? On the mountain that carried thousands of tforms, every eye was looking at the man called Ezra Zephyr. The prince of Bloodfang Kingdom replied with a smile on his face. "I''ll join Alchemic Rune Academy." BOOM¡­ a shock hit everyone who heard that, Alchemic Rune Academy? What kind of peak was that, the weakest one who doesn''t even have 500 disciples even if youbine both outer and inner disciples. Actually, in past, they were two different peaks, one that solely worked on runes and the other that taught about alchemy, However, the alchemy peak was dead for numerous years, the only peak that taught about runes was prosperous. It was active to the point that it was ranked 1st within the 7 peaks, but with the disappearance of the Alchemic Rune Peak''s master, Jason Felletter, the prosperous peak crumbled and nobody knew how and why, but all the geniuses from that peak either died unnatural deaths, vanished into thin air or left to other big continents. Slowly the once prosperous peak turned into a ruined one and there was none who could reestablish it or to be more precise there wasn''t anyone with enough talent to do so. And now, the most treasured disciple of this generation wants to join that very dead peak! "Ezra, you truly have the right to choose the peak you desire to be a part of but¡­ please, don''t waste your talent in vain. Just don''t join that peak for the sake of this sect." the voice of Master Franco was different, that wasn''t how the master of a giant peak should talk. "That''s a bit offensive, Master Franco." the one who spoke this time was the man at the veryst branch who represented Alchemic Rune Peak. Be that as it may, that young werewolf prince simply shook his head. "I have made up my mind, Master Franco." Master Franco opened his mouth to say something but then he closed his mouth and thought to stay quiet. Soon, Master Antero spoke again. He gave a pitying nce to Ezra before looking at the 2nd tform as he spoke. "Nextes, the winner of the 2nd tform, Xyr." Although Xyr was unconscious, Master Antero didn''t halt and turned his sight back on Ezra Zephyr. "Do you perhaps know the peak he wanted to join? No one except me can teach him, answer while keeping that in mind, you have already wasted your talent so be kind to your subordinates." the words of Master Antero were full of worry and displeasure. Ezra bowed to show respectful manners, he has acted haughty all this time which is not a good sign for upper powerhouses so he bend his back and said. "He wanted to join Arcane Wizardry Peak." These words were enough to brighten the worried face of Master Antero, even though he liked Ezra but Xyr in his eyes was the rarest genius, with him at his peak, he needed nothing more. Master Antero smiled in joy and proceeded forward. "Next Come, the winner of the 3rd tform, Zulfi Dimitry." Zulfi didn''t answer and looked at his liege, once their eyes met each other, he said. "I will let his majesty decide in my stead." This time no one was surprised, the majority was used to it. Ezra gave him a tense look and uttered, " Blood ughterer Peak." The man on the 4th branch of the spiritual tree smiled in satisfaction. "I thought I will get none of the top candidates this time as I intentionally favoured Drake Tubble, but Ezra¡­"He looked at the prince. "He is a great leader, he knows what''s good for his subordinates. Wisdom, talent, tyranny and benevolence. He possesses all that''s needed to rule." Hearing that Zulfi Dimitry knelt. "I will never disappoint you." He then stood turned towards Master Tarar and bowed. "Thank you for having me." Kneeling was tradition, it shows respect and rank within a sovereignty but this does not apply in sects. Instead, they bow to show respect and rank, different from sovereignty. Later, Master Antero took the name of Shifa Pista who also gave her right of selection to Ezra. At first, Ezra wanted her to join Colleen Evil Peak but then he changed his ns. "Zenith Ghost Peak, you have an excellent body, your spiritual energy doesn''t have any attribute, it simply boosts your overall strength. What you need is movement-type training, am I right, Master Albus?" Ezra asked as he bowed to Master Albus. Master of Zenith Ghost Peak smiled. "You took the words from my mouth." After her came Argus Woska, who already knew where he will be sent by his prince, The Divine Demon Peak. Then came the number of Theor Galearms, the smartest must join the smartest peak and he was ordered by his prince to join Heavenly Fiend Peak. At the 7th tform stood Mahi Ingale, when her name was taken, she also looked at Ezra Zephyr but she didn''t say anything from her mouth. The prince slightly nodded his head and she chose Colleen Evil Peak, apart from elders and peak masters nobody saw what happened between the two. Soon after, other disciples were selected by peak masters for their peaks, the leftovers were sent to Alchemic Rune Peak. they chatted andter for some time before they were ordered to gather with their peak members. "You will soon be teleported to your respective peaks now, thepetition is harsh even if we are in a weakened state. The friends of yours will face you as your rivals in this sect, keep that in mind and grind your talent. You will be sent with an outer disciple from your peak, he will guide you as well for the first andst time, after that, you are to do everything on your own. And yes, the rewards will be sent to you in your peaks."I think you should take a look at As the words of Master Antero ended, light shed and the official disciples vanished. ~WHOOOOOSH~ With a blinding light, the disciples who were selected for Alchemic Rune Academy were teleported to the nt of a certain mountain. There was a stone za that was currently a boiling cauldron of voices. Ezra Zephyr and the numerous other new Alchemic Rune Peak disciples were now gathered here, their gazes currently directed to their front with curiosity and respect. There were exactly 200 of them, including Ezra Zephyr. On the tall stage in front of them were two mats on raised pedestals on which two elderly figures sat. Boundless spiritual energy surged around them like the immeasurable sea, giving off an indescribable pressure. These two old men were the two outer elders of Alchemic Rune Peak. "Hello neers, wee to Alchemic Rune Peak." Spoke the outer disciple who brought them. "Let me introduce you to elders. The one on the left is Elder Lo of Alchemy, and on the right is Elder Sonk of Imprints." The outer disciple introduced them to the new disciples. Elder Lo wore ck robes and had a cold, stern face that gave off an aura of strictness. Elder Sonk on the other hand was dressed in blue robes, widely grinning like a smiling Buddha. Behind these two elders were numerous figures which were likely the outer disciples of Alchemic Rune Peak. On their waists hung silver or gold belts, while every individual gave off a powerful presence. However, although they were all Alchemic Rune Peak disciples, Ezra could sense a clear distinction between the two groups. The ones on the left, there was a substantial gap between them and the group on the right. As for the group on the right, their presence seemed a little colder and sterner. A sliver of arrogance could be seen in their eyes, contempt asionally shing within them when they looked towards the other two groups of disciples. Although the right group wasrger in number, their presence was also the strongest among the two. At the front of each of the two groups stood several remarkable-looking figures. On their waists hung purple belts, clearly marking them as the highest-ranked purple belt disciples. These purple belt disciples have gathered around three figures in particr. Behind Lo was a tall,rge youth. He appeared calm and steady, while a determined unyieldingness spread from between his brows. Spiritual Energy faintly pulsed around him, making him feel rather imposing. This individual was called Mubarak, and was the eldest disciple under Lo, while also one of the top contenders for the outer chief disciple position. Behind Elder Sonk gracefully stood a girl dressed in white. Pretty features adorned her goose egg-shaped face that gleamed like jade, her skin white as snow. She also boasted an amazing figure, rming curves that started from her chest and suddenly sloped inwards at her slender waist. Many disciples in the vicinity would sneak nces at her rather often. However, her expression was cold and proud. When the purple belt that tightened around her waist was also thrown into the mix, it made many disciples feel inferior inparison. Her name was Aily, and was not only Elder Sonk''s eldest disciple, but also his granddaughter. She was currently the strongest disciple under Elder Sonk. The third disciple that also stood behind Elder Sonk was an expressionless young man. His arms were folded across his chest, his fingers appearing rather thin and withered. Sharp light faintly shed on his fingertips like sword light. His eyes had been shut from start to end, paying no attention to anyone. However, any gaze that looked towards him would contain a sliver of fear and respect. Even the likes of Mubarak and Aily were a little wary of the former. This individual was called Lopap and was the strongest disciple under Elder Song. He was the one who was said to be an Inner Disciple sooner than the rest and was extremely powerful. He was also the strongest contender for this batch''s chief disciple. These three individuals were the strongest among the numerous Alchemic Rune Peak disciples. At this moment, the outer disciple who brought them took a step forward, bowed towards the two elders and respectfully reported, "Elders, I have brought the new disciples." Chapter 283 Alchemy Or Imprints ? The solemn-looking Elder Lo in the middle nodded before his stern gaze swept forth as he said in a low voice, "Since you''ve chosen Alchemic Rune Peak, all of you will be disciples of Alchemic Rune Peak from today onwards. I''ll not waste any time. Our Alchemic Rune Peak''s outer part currently only has two teaching elders, one for runes and one for alchemy. In ordance with the rules, the disciples may choose who to follow." The ce fell silent as the numerous disciples secretly began to size up the two elders while their gazes flickered in thought, clearly weighing their options. While they sorted their thoughts in silence, a figure suddenly walked out from behind Elder Sonk. It was a golden belt disciple that gave off a sharp and formidable presence, pride visible in his eyes. His gaze swept across all the disciples before he faintly smiled and said, "I am Distio, and I would like to tell my fellow junior disciples that we havee to Alchemic Rune Peak from Blood ughterer Peak bearing the heavy task of reviving the peak. It is an important mission that Alchemic Rune Peak has yet to fulfil after many years, so it has now fallen on our shoulders. If any of my juniors wish to take on this important task with us, you should join Elder Sonk''s faction." As his words spread, the disciples of Elder Lo began to stir, anger appearing on the faces of many of them. Distio''s words were too obviously aimed at them. Elder Lo nced at Elder Sonk and indifferently said, "Your disciple''s words are truly akin to a sword, no mercy at all." The Budha-looking elder Sonkughed as he nonchntly replied, "They are from Blood ughterer Peak after all, and are naturally direct and straightforward, never hiding their des. I hope that Elder Lo will not take offence." Lo coldly snorted inside but knew that he should not push the topic. After all, it had been the supreme leader and the other peak masters'' decision to send disciples to Alchemic Rune Peak. He too was rather helpless with regard to this, because Alchemic Rune Peak had indeed never seeded after so many years on its own. If the Alchemic Rune Peak chief disciple position was tond in the hands of his faction, then our peak would be a peak for just name. Lo looked towards Sonk, only to see thetter helplessly shake his head. Alchemic Rune Peak was after all unable to match the other six peaks. All the better disciples would be taken away by the other six peaks, naturally leading to them growing stronger and stronger, while the Alchemic Rune Peak disciplesgged further and further behind. Even though they buy pills and medicines from Myriad Miracle Tower, they need talented men to revive alchemy. While they were speaking, Distio''s words had already begun to work their magic. Most of the new disciples here had been forcibly allocated to Alchemic Rune Peak, and were thus naturally overjoyed to see Elder Sonk''s faction that came from Blood ughterer Peak. The Blood ughterer Peak was, after all, one of the most popr choices amongst the outer mountain disciples. As such, the disciples stirred for a bit, before nearly half of them began to flood towards Distio. The sight of this caused the expressions of the disciples from the other faction to turn a little ugly. I think you should take a look at The cold, arrogant youngdy called Aily clenched her teeth, seething as she viciously red at the disciples that had moved and angrily said, "A bunch of favour-currying fellows! Joined as soon as they heard the name of Blood ughterer Peak!" It seemed there were inner quarrels as well in Elder Sonk''s faction. A pleased smile was revealed on Distio''s face at the sight of this before he turned to the remaining disciples on the za. These disciples stood behind Ezra Zephyr, evidently waiting for him to make his decision. Amongst them were two who belonged to the Naran continent. One was Gill Subzi who wanted to be an alchemist and the other was, surprisingly, Cen Zutton. He told Ezra that he has learnt some small imprints in his household and Ezra requested Master Antero to send him to Alchemic Rune Peak. After all, Ezra was the champion of the peak selection ceremony and possessed a degree of influence. Seeing that he had yet to choose, the other disciples also decided to observe for the time being. Distio''s gaze swept across Ezra Zephyr, an unknown light shing in his eyes before he looked towards Lopap, the purple belt disciple. Thetter''s eyes cracked open slightly and cast an indifferent nce at Ezra. However, Lopap did not speak, merely nodding towards Distio. Distio chuckled upon seeing this before he turned to Ezra and said, "This junior brother must be the champion of this batch''s peak selection ceremony. I''ve long heard of your famous name. Our Elder Sonk also rather admires you, and although you only managed to by some fluke take first ce from junior brother Drake Tubble, given how open-minded Elder Sonk is, he will naturally do his best to guide you if you join his faction." His tone was rather provocative, seemingly not caring much about the so-called champion of the peak selection ceremony. Instead, it felt as if it was Ezra''s fortune to be given the chance to join them. It was all that Ezra needed, deep in his heart his sinister spiritughed. The prince could see the painful death of this idiotic bber in future. Distio unaware of Ezra''s intentions grinned as he stared at Ezra. "What do you think about your senior brother''s words? Do you want to join Elder Sonk''s imprint faction?" At this moment, Elder Lo cast his gazes over. Behind him, the numerous disciples, including Mubarak and even Aily also looked over. They had evidently also heard that the champion of the ceremony had chosen to go to Alchemic Rune Peak. This was a very rare urrence. Under the numerous watching gazes, Ezra smiled at Distio and said, "There are as many talented geniuses as the clouds learning imprints under Elder Sonk, and being able to join them is indeed an honour." NOTE: Hello readers, give your honest review about the book, I will upload an additional chapter for each review ;) Chapter 284 Joining Faction ? Upon hearing the prince''s words, Distio immediatelyughed as he smirked slightly, clearly feeling that there was nothing special about this batch''s champion. A trace of disappointment flowed out in the eyes of Mubarak and Aily when they saw this. Aily coldly remarked, "The champion of this batch has no backbone. Humph, the champion of the previous generation was senior brother Sith Wiggins, who has now be a ranked disciple. Ezra Zephyr is a far cry from him." The hierarchy in Spirit Devouring Mountain was very clear. From lowest to highest it goes. 1. Unofficial Outer Mountains Disciples 2. Official Outer Mountains Disciples 3. Inner Mountains Disciples 4. Ranked Disciples 5. Outer Mountains Elders/Core Disciples. 6. Inner Mountain Elders 7. Seven Peak Masters 8. The Chosen Seven 9. Supreme Leader When she talked about Sith Wiggins, her eyes would ripple slightly in adoration. "Not bad, your judgement is pretty good." Distio pointed at Ezra and nodded with a smile. "Since that is the case, in the future¡­" However, just as he was about to wilfully appoint some silly duties, the prince''s voice sounded again. "But it is exactly because there are so many talented disciples under Elder Sonk, that I feel that I would only be akin to a useless decoration there. That''s why¡­ I feel that the other faction will suit me better." When Ezra''s voice sounded once again on the stone za, it caused the atmosphere to instantly freeze as gaze after gaze was cast over in shock. No one had expected Ezra to favour the other two factions... After all, out of Alchemic Rune Peak''s two factions, Elder Sonk''s was clearly the most superior. In the first ce, only the imprints of the Spirit Devouring Sect were famous, the alchemy of this sect never saw the light of fame. However, this choice was no surprise to Ezra Zephyr himself. From the very beginning, he had already decided not to choose Sonk''s faction. It was because he could feel a tiny sliver of hostility in Distio''s words and purple belt disciple, Lopap''s seemingly unconcerned gaze, hostility that was likely due to his rtionship with Drake Tubble, he knew that the sect is full of Shiyan disciples. Elder Sonk is merely a puppet, the one running the faction was Lopap or that''s what Ezra had read from the encounter. The prince could already foresee the endless amount of trouble that would be sent his way if he joined Sonk''s faction. Furthermore, it was more than likely that Sonk would not support him if people from the Shiyan continent came seeking revenge, and instead easily discard him to appease them Therefore, the prince would most certainly eliminate Sonk''s faction from his choices to avoid such trouble. After all, he was here to revive the alchemy and make his foothold through that. Truthfully speaking, as the host of the Monstrous Wolf of Norse, Fenrir, Ezra needed no one to teach him. Absolutely no one, but he had different ns. The prince''s rejection also stunned the disciples under Elder Lo. Ezra''s choice had likewise surpassed their expectations. "Was I wrong? This junior brother is somewhat interesting." Aily grinned, a trace of admiration now present on her face. I think you should take a look at Lopap''s face stayed grave as he said, "At least he has some backbone¡­" The other disciples from the faction also cast friendly and weing gazes towards Ezra. In contrast, hostility began to rise in the eyes of the disciples under Elder Sonk, their slightly chilly gazes looking towards Ezra. It was obvious that they felt the prince''s rejection to be an act of humiliation towards their group. Especially Distio, whose expression fluctuated indeterminately between anger and embarrassment. He had previously been under the impression that Ezra had tactfully chosen to join them. Who could have imagined that his earlier words were merely a ruse, turning the former''s earlier words into a joke? "You!" Distio''s gaze turned piercingly chilly as he stared at the prince and sarcastically said, "Junior brother Ezra really has character, it seems that you believe that as the champion of the peak selection ceremony, you will revive, no ¨C prosper the alchemy of this sect? Do you really think that every champion is like the Arcane Wizardry Peak''s senior brother Sith Wiggins?" There was nock of mockery in his words. There were many champions of the peak selection ceremony in the Spirit Devouring Mountain. After all, there was one for each generation of disciples. Amongst them, there was nock of amazingly sessful disciples, but at the same time also many that ultimately fell back into mediocrity. After rebuking Ezra, Distio''s tone softened slightly as he said, "Junior brother Ezra, you do have some talent, but I advise you not to be too rash. If you fail to grasp this opportunity, regret will do nothing for you in the future. Only regret will be yourpanion if you choose alchemy,e with us and try the mysterious art of imprints." The werewolf prince merely chuckled in response. "Sorry, Elder Sonk''s faction is too unsuitable for me, senior broth- no¡­ fellow brother Distio does not need to speak any further about this." They had the same rank of outer mountain golden belt disciple, there was no reason for Ezra to not call him a fellow disciple. Furthermore, Distio''s words were always secretly threatening him, something that Ezra Zephyr could never allow. Hence, he could no longer be bothered to talk it out nicely. "Bunch of arrogant durds." Scoffed Fenrir to which Ezra smiled. Distio''s eyes hardened as an ominous look appeared on his face. He was about to speak again but saw Lopap open his eyes, indifference within them as he waved at the former. Hence, Distio closed his mouth and venomously red at Ezra. Lopap nonchntly said, "Forget about it since he is not willing. We do notck a so-called champion of the peak selection ceremony." He did not give Ezra a second nce. In his opinion, not joining them was undoubtedly destroying one''s own future. Once Ezra began to experience hardships in the future, he would naturally begin to understand how foolish he had been today. Moreover, it was only a champion of the peak selection ceremony, someone who was merely number one amongst the outer mountain disciples. Who in the inner mountains had not gone through rigorous and careful selection? Ezra would soon understand what it meant to vanish into averageness. Sonk had originally been a little interested in this batch''s champion. If thetter could be recruited, Sonk would first make him apologise to Shiyan disciples, before giving him proper guidance. But from the looks of it, this individual was clearly not going to cooperate. Distio understood Sonk''s character and knew from his words that Ezra''s actions had already turned off Elder Sonk. A gloating smile immediately revealed itself on Distio''s face. However, the prince paid no attention to them. He really disliked Lopap from the bottom of his heart, and he somehow saw what kind of troublesome future awaited him if he were to join thetter''s faction. Hence, his gaze turned towards Elder Lo as he cupped his fists together and said, "This disciple hopes to study alchemy under Elder Lo Chapter 285 Diamond Quarters ? Elder Lo and Mubarak exchanged a look as their expressions softened somewhat. They too never imagined that Ezra would actually end up rejecting Elder Sonk and Lopap''s offer. Lo''s stern face was now much more rxed than before. He was a rather inflexible and old-fashioned person by nature but treated his disciples with amazing earnesty. Hence, numerous disciples both respected and feared him in Alchemic Rune Peak. He looked towards Mubarak who was the strongest disciple he had and asked, "What do you think?" Mubarak nodded his head and said, "As the one who became the champion of the peak selection ceremony, he''s naturally a good seedling." Mubarak knew that Elder Lo had been brooding over the Lopap''s shift to Alchemic Rune Peak. However, due to the repeated failures for so many years, Elder Lo could only ept the arrangements made by the sect master and the other hegemons. Although Lo was strict and old-fashioned, he did give his all when ites to his disciples. The only problem was that it was an exceedingly difficult task to find any good saplings to nurture in their Alchemic Rune Peak, hence why his disciples still found it hard topete with the other peaks. Now that a champion of the peak selection ceremony had at longste their way, and had even declined to join Elder Sonk''s faction, Mubarak knew that although Elder Lo appeared calm on the surface, his heart was surely churning with emotions. Mubarak knew that Lo would never give up, and was definitely going to duke it out with Sonk. "So I believe that it will be best for this young guy to join our ranks." Mubarak smiled. Lo''s eyebrows moved, but that face of his remained impassive. After some silence, he nodded to Mubarak. Lo gazed at Ezra Zephyr and said in a slightly soft voice, "Since that''s the case, you shall join us today, and I will earnestly guide you in the path of alchemy." The prince bowed towards Elder Lo, as Lo watched, a smile finally surfaced on his stern face. With a wave of his hand, a sh of gold flew towards Ezra, turning into a golden belt. Faint,plicated runes were etched onto the golden belt as it gave off a peculiar ripple that was actually able to gather the surrounding spiritual energy. It had clearly been inscribed with a spiritual energy-gathering rune and could be said to be a support-type spiritual treasure. "As the champion of the peak selection ceremony, I have bestowed upon you a gold belt." A rarely heard kindness could be detected in Lo''s voice. "Thank you, Elder Lo." Under the many envious gazes, the prince received the golden belt. He knew that he was now formally a gold belt disciple of Spirit Devouring Mountain''s outer mountains. As Ezra tied the gold belt around his waist, theplex and ancient runes on it glittered faintly, and the surrounding energy began to flow towards him strand by strand, ultimately slipping into his body. The numerous surrounding disciples wore looks of envy as they watched. They knew that the gold belt was not merely a beneficial tool for cultivation, but also represented one''s status and perks. After wearing the gold sash, the prince moved to the side. Now that they were done with Ezra, the remaining disciples began to make their choices, the majority followed Ezra to join Elder Lo''s group. After the allocation was done, perhaps because of Ezra Zephyr, the number of disciples that had joined Lo was roughly equal to Sonk, for the first time ever. Thus, all the new disciples were split up into two groups. Of the two factions, Elder Sonk had arge number of disciples, and he was indeed more of a yful and mischievous individual and did not have much interest inpeting or grand aspirations.I think you should take a look at Elder Lo, on the other hand, was verypetitive. They had the least disciples, but Elder Sonk''s disciples were clearly hard workers. Elder Sonk was after all from the Blood ughterer Peak, and the resources avable to him were far greater than Elder Lo. When they were done, Elder Sonk stood up to leave, with no intentions of discussing anything with Elder Lo However, it was at this moment that the silent Lo suddenly spoke, "Please wait Elder Sonk." Sonk''s foot paused as he turned around, looked at Lo and said, "What is it, Elder Lo?" Lo hesitated for a moment, before he said, "I hope to discuss the final Diamond Quarters of our Alchemic Rune Peak." (NOTE: Purple Belt Disciples are changed to Diamond Belt Disciples. The rank follows Silver Belt, Gold Belt, and Diamond Belt.) Sonk''s eyes narrowed slightly. Soon after, he seemingly smiled as he mockingly swept a nce at Ezra Zephyr and said, "Elder Lo is truly a lover of talent. To think that you would even n on preparing Diamond Quarters for him. However, does a new gold belt disciple like him deserve such treatment?" The prince was slightly taken aback, somewhat surprised as he looked towards Lo. During the few hours, he had gotten a basic understanding of the outer mountains. Every outer mountain disciple would be given a quarter, simr to the little houses of the unofficial outer mountain disciples. However, this quarter was clearly even more precious than the little houses. Every quarter was equipped with a spring of sorts from which an endless stream of pure spiritual energy would spout, making it extremely beneficial to one''s martial prowess. The quarters were also split into different ranks which were rted to the disciple''s status. From the lowest, the Silver Quarters, the Gold Quarters, and finally the highest rank Diamond Quarters. Ordinarily speaking, only a diamond belt disciple could enjoy the luxury of a Diamond Quarters. Hence, Ezra was rather surprised when he heard Lo intended to give him a Diamond Quarter. "Fenrir, does Elder Lo has an aptitude in alchemy?" He asked his partner. To which the wolf replied. "I have to see his talent first." Ezra slightly nodded his head, and a wild thought appeared in his mind. (Due to my previous low update rates, the novel hasn''t seen much of public light. I request all readers to support the novel with golden tickets, powerstones,ments and reviews etc. Regards: Your beloved Author xD) Chapter 286 High Hopes ? Hearing all that ,Lo slowly said, "I can judge for myself whether or not he deserves it." Sonk let out a mockingugh as he shook his head and said, "There''s no need for you to consider this matter any further, Elder Lo. The ie of our peak is very limited, making it impossible to open many of the Diamond Quarters. Hence, there is only a limited number avable. In ordance with our rules, our two factions will split the quarters based on performance, and since the previous 15 have already been allocated, I am determined to win the final one." "All of your diamond belt disciples already have Diamond Quarters." Lo''s expression sunk slightly. Sonk sneered. "Since you feel that a new outer mountain disciple has the right to use a Diamond Quarters, do my disciples not have the same right?" Lo''s expression turned ugly, but he still managed to control his anger. "I can barter for the Diamond Quarters with other things." However, Sonk waved his hand and rudely said, "No need. I''ve already dered that I am determined to win this Diamond Quarters." A look of ridicule was present in his gaze as he swept a nce in Ezra''s direction. Of course, he knew that Lo wanted to give the Diamond Quarters to Ezra Zephyr. This was why he would never let it happen. Although Sonk did not appear to care when Ezra had chosen to join Lo''s earlier, it was obvious that the former held a grudge in his heart. Moreover, the prince was after all the champion of the peak selection ceremony, making him a potential threat. Hence, cutting his martial prowess resources even a little would reduce the threat he posed. Therefore, there was no way that Sonk would allow the final Diamond Quarters tond in Ezra''s hands. Sonk smiled coldly inside. Since you value that brat so much, go ahead and give the Diamond Quarters of your other disciples to him. But if you do so, let''s see what your disciples will end up saying. Ezra frowned as he watched the exchange between them. He had atst personally witnessed how vicious Sonk actually was. "Elder Lo, although a Diamond Quarter is great, there is no need to rush things. There will always be a chance in the future." Ezra cupped his fists together. However, Lo shook his head. "I know what I''m doing." From the looks of it, the stubborn elder was not willing to give up. Seeing the growing tension between the two parties, Elder Lo had no choice but to sigh and say, "Since neither of us wishes to give in, we shall follow the rules and decide its allocation based on our peak''s prowess. The next match shall be held in a month. Whoever wins then will naturally obtain the final Diamond Quarter." Upon hearing these words, Sonk let out an icy chuckle, before leaving with a swish of his sleeves. "Then we''ll see who''s more capable in a month, your alchemy or my imprints." However, he cast an icy, mocking gaze at Ezra as he left. Although he did not say anything, the prince could guess what the former was thinking. You don''t deserve that Diamond Quarter. In the wake of Sonk and his disciples'' departure, the atmosphere began to rx. However, Lo''s expression was still somewhat ugly, clearly not expecting that Sonk would not give any face even after he had lowered himself to ask. Aily walked over from the side and sighed helplessly. "You know full well that he looks down on us, grandfather has been blinded by Blood ughterer Peak. He is not what he used to be, why did you still have to ask?" She stayed behind and didn''t depart with Elder Sonk. She shot a nce at Ezra. The truth was, Aily did know why in her heart. Ezra was likely very important to Lo, and he wanted to create the best conditions for the former. A Diamond Quarters was definitely necessary. Lo''s expression darkened with anger as he said, "He''s just a lesser man in a position of power." Aily shook his head, before he asked, "Elder, do you have any confidence in the next quarter match?" Lo''s expression turned rather depressed. The spiritual quarters of Alchemic Rune Peak were originally upied by him and Sonk''s disciples. However, ever since Lopap and other disciples came from Blood ughterer Peak, there was no longer any peace in Alchemic Rune Peak, they had even changed the mind of Elder Sonk who was once a good friend of Elder Lo. Sonk''s faction also needed spiritual quarters so they had to be redistributed once again. This was how the spiritual quarter matches hade about. A quarter match was basically apetition of arts between the disciples from the two factions. The alchemist show their progress in alchemy and rune masters would reveal their imprints, the winner would obtain the spiritual quarter. Alchemy faction has never won against Rune faction but there was respect and cooperation amongst them in past, but that cooperation turned into enmity as Blood ughterer Peak came. Even the final Diamond Quarter was now being eyed by Sonk. Lo naturally also coveted the final Diamond Quarter, but he knew that no one on his side could match Sonk''s disciples. In ordance with the rules, each disciple could only participate once in a quarter match per year. Currently, the strong disciples under Lo such as Mubarak had already used their turns in the most intense matches. Hence, he was left with only gold belt disciples to vie for the next quarter match. Although Sonk''s diamond belt disciples had likewise used up their chance long ago, Lo knew that there were still quite a few exceptionally strong gold belt disciples under Sonk, for example, Distio. Inparison, Lo''s gold belt disciples were quitecking. Therefore, Lo did not have much confidence in the match to be held a monthter. Aily was also aware of the situation, and thus said in a low voice, "Why not wait a while longer, elder? At the beginning of next year, the matches will start over once again." Lo''s expression fluctuated for a moment. However, he still stubbornly shook his head in the end and dered, "I will find a way." After which, he waved to Aily before shooting a nce at Ezra and the rest as he lifted his legs to leave. "Junior brother Ezra, we''ll be fellow brother disciples in the future." Mubarak smiled at Ezra. From the looks of it, the former was a rather straight forward individual. The prince returned the smile and cupped his fists together. "Greetings senior brother Mubarak." Mubarak shook his head to avoid formalities and replied. "Although Elder Lo seems very unapproachable, he has high hopes for you." To which, the prince smiled, a ck bolt flickered in his scarlet eyes as he answered. "Then I am obligated to stand up to his hopes." Chapter 287 Favoured By Elder ? The prince responded with a slight nod. Although he barely had any contact with Lo, thetter''s earlier actions clearly fell into the former''s eyes. Lo had obviously shed with Sonk for the sake of obtaining the final Diamond Quarter for Ezra Zephyr to aid his martial prowess. After all, if it was anyone else, they would likely not risk offending an elder with pretty high status for a mere disciple. "Senior brother Mubarak, if it is too difficult, please persuade Elder Lo to drop the idea." Said the prince. Although he still did not fully understand the extent of the situation, he could sense that Sonk seemed to look down on Lo''s intent to contest for the final Diamond Quarter. Sonk and Lopap clearly believed that they had already won. Mubarakughed bitterly. "It will be nearly impossible to persuade Elder Lo once he has made up his mind. Given his character¡­ no one can dissuade him." Soon after, he patted Ezra''s shoulder and consoled him. "You need not worry about this matter. If not because I had already participated in a cave match, I would have helped you win thest Diamond Quarter" The prince nodded, not speaking any further on the topic they both moved, and Ezra followed Mubarak''s lead. Mubarak stood halfway up a certain mountain and pointed to a quarter amongst the verdant greenery as he smiled and said, "Junior brother Ezra, this Gold Quarter shall be your amodation for the time being." The prince raised his gaze and found a golden quarter that had been built into the mountain. Sunlight peeked through the steep cliffs around it, falling down upon the cave like a silver river. A pavilion had also been built on a cliff nearby, appearing exceptionally peaceful, tranquil and grand at the same time. An amodation like this was many times better than the little houses of the unofficial outer mountains. Most importantly, Ezra could feel pure spiritual energy swirling around inside the cave. Anyone who stayed in it long term would surely experience amazing benefits. "Hehe, junior brother Ezra, Elder Lo really has high hopes for you. You should know that a Gold Quarter like is usually contested over by many gold belt disciples. You''ve only just joined us and yet you''ve already been given one, this is very enviable to others." Mubarak sighed. However, he appeared to be quite a magnanimous person and showed no indication that he felt it unfair. He was after all the eldest disciple under Lo and had long ago gotten a Diamond Quarter, so there was no reason to be jealous. The prince nodded as he revealed a smile. "Being so highly regarded by Elder is an honour for me but I am ashamed that I was the cause of his humiliation." The prince added. Mubarak shook his head as he exined, "Junior brother doesn''t fully understand the circumstances of our Alchemic Rune Peak. Any of the slightly more outstanding disciples that joined us were basically snatched away by the other six peaks, the only ones left are¡­ I can''t say that they''re leftovers, but very ordinary. As such, it is naturally impossible for our Alchemic Rune Peak to vie with the other six peaks. It got so bad that we aren''t able to upy even a single spot in the current ranking, whether it be the outer disciple ranking or inner disciple ranking. Elder Sonk did not use to be like this in the past. It was only after repeated failures that he slowly lost his aspirations, and began to be satisfied with the newly sent disciples from Blood ughterer Peak, no longer caring about reviving Alchemic Rune Peak. Elder Lo on the other hand is quite a stubborn person. He''s been gritting his teeth, and refusing to give up all along, but the recent overbearing arrival of Lopap''s group has indeed put a tremendous amount of pressure on Elder Lo. After all, if Lopap''s faction really ended up taking the chief disciple position and subsequently be the dominant, the disciples in our group will no longer be able to raise our heads in the Spirit Devouring Mountain" Mubarak let out a bitterugh. "Elder Lo has ced such high hopes in you because he really does not have any other choice. The only path left to him is to bet everything on you. You are after all a champion of the peak selection ceremony, and who knows, you may even be the second Sith Wiggins." At the mention of Sith Wiggins''s name, admiration flitted across even the eyes of someone like Mubarak. However, he knew that the chances of a second Sith Wiggins appearing was abysmally low. He was after all someone who had stunned and amazed the entire Spirit Devouring Mountain in recent years, and now firmly sat at the head of the inner disciple rankings. Although the prince was also a champion of the ceremony, there had been many such champions over the years, but only one Sith Wiggins. Even the peak masters say that no one like him came in thest 3 decades. Ezra silently nodded. Mubarak did not waste time chit-chatting. After giving some advice, he said, "You can explore Alchemic Rune Peak during the next three days to get used to things here. However, you can''t miss the morning lesson on Alpha Cliff in three days. It''s the biggest benefit we get after entering the outer mountains." "Alpha Cliff?" Ezra Zephyr was somewhat puzzled. However, Mubarak did not exin, merely mysteriously smiling as he said, "You''ll know when the timees." He turned around and was just about to leave when he suddenly hesitated for a moment. "Junior brother Ezra, you should be more cautious for the time being, and try your best to keep a low profile..." The prince was taken aback. "What do you mean?" Mubarak revealed a helpless smile and said, "Elder Lo values you far too much, which I believe will make the other brother disciples feel a sense of unfairness. Truthfully speaking, even I am a little envious of you, what more the others." Although the prince was the champion in the most recent peak selection ceremony, he was too new to the outer mountains andcked experience. However, Elder Lo had not only gifted this newest disciple a Gold Quarter but was even doing his best to get a Diamond Quarter for the former. When such actionsnded in the eyes of the other disciples, it was easy for feelings of unfairness to rise in their hearts. The prince silently nodded when he heard this. Mubarak had nothing left to say, stepping onto a spiritual energy cloud as he rose into the sky and swiftly disappeared into the distance. The prince remained standing on the spot, frowning slightly as he watched Mubarak leave. Chapter 288 Pele ? He was naturally aware that Elder Lo''s actions would easily draw out feelings of jealousy and envy in the other disciples. The bottom line was that these disciples felt that he did not deserve such attention and treatment His eyes narrowed slightly. The current reason he hade to the Spirit Devouring Mountain was for the sake of growing stronger and eventually earning his kingdom the power to destroy the Brown Mane Empire. Since the Diamond Quarter would be very beneficial to him, he naturally also coveted it. Hence, he did not intend to voluntarily give up just because other disciples felt it was unfair. He had only tried to turn it down previously because he did not fully understand the situation, and did not wish to ept such kindness from others for no reason. His eyes spun in thought. After some silence, he turned around and entered the quarter. He did not wish toment on Mubarak telling him to keep a low profile, because he understood that trying to be low-key alone would not be of any use in this situation. If anyone was unable to ept it, he would beat them till they did. Thinking that, Ezra let out an evil grin. *** In a certain quarter. A dozen figures were seated here, unhappy voices sounding one after another. "Elder Lo is being way too unfair. Even if that snot-nose brat Ezra managed to win the peak selection ceremony, he''s only recently entered the outer mountains. To think that he would even be given a Gold Quarter." "Agreed, that Gold Quarter was clearly being eyed by senior brother Pele, but has now ended up being taken away right under our noses." "Most importantly, from the looks of it, Elder Lo will likely send us out in the quarter-match a monthter, but if we win? The Diamond Quarter will probably end up in Ezra''s hands." "On what basis should he enjoy such treatment? Just because he''s the champion? It''s not like we''ve never seen one before!" "..." The numerous disciples shared their grievances, releasing all of the unhappiness in their hearts. Amongst the crowd was a long-haired young man whose expression appeared exceptionally stormy. It was the disciple called Pele. He had been eyeing that Gold Quarter for the longest time and had been saving Spirit Jades to trade for it. In the end, it had been so casually given to a new disciple by Elder Lo. How could he possibly ept this? Pele icily chuckled and said, "It will not be so easy for a mere new disciple to step on me." "What does senior brother Pele n on doing?" Pele''s eyes narrowed as a faint smile appeared on his lips. "There are not many gold belt disciples amongst us who can still participate in the cave match. If nothing unexpected happens, I will likely be one of the choices." "I will gather some of the other senior brothers who also feel that Elder Lo is showering that brat with too much attention. When the timees, we will propose that if we were to take part in the cave match, the elder must first agree that the Diamond Quarter will not be given to that snot-nose kid." These words immediately drew a series of approval from the group. "Senior brother Pele is right. Ezra may have some talent, but he is ultimately only a new disciple. We must first make him understand his social standing. Before us, he''s only an inexperienced and new disciple!" "That''s right!" "..." The sight of the crowd''s indignant appearances caused a smile to rise on Pele''s face. He raised his cup and downed it in a single go, before lifting his head and peering into the distance as an icy smile shed in his eyes. "New kid, I will let you know that even if Elder Lo thinks highly of you, you still have to abide by the rules here!" Three days passed in the blink of an eye. After three days of limatisation, the prince had gradually familiarised himself with Alchemic Rune Peak''s outer mountains. At the same time, he had also begun to realise the benefits of spiritual quarters. In the outer mountains, every disciple possessed a quarter, the only difference being its rank. Every quarter was connected to an Energy Mountain, and the higher-ranked spiritual quarter was linked to higher-ranked Energy Mountains. At the deepest part of each spiritual quarter was a spring, which was also the connection point to its Energy Mountain. Pure, boundless spiritual energy would endlessly gush out from spring, ultimately forming a faint mist that filled the quarter. The effectiveness of training in such an environment was iparable to the single Energy Mountain used by tens of thousands of people in the unofficial outer mountains. Hence, the prince was already able to feel the spiritual energy in his body progress after the short three days he stayed in the Gold Quarter. This made him realise how huge of a gap there was between an unofficial and official outer mountain disciple. However, although the spiritual quarter was pretty damn amazing, it dide at a cost. It was said that one could exchange spirit jade for a spiritual quarter, and the price of a Gold Quarter was about ten thousand spirit jade pieces. In addition, a maintenance fee of several hundred spirit jade pieces had to be paid every month. This was clearly not cheap at all. Fortunately, outer mountain disciples were treated better than unofficial outer mountain disciples and would receive over a thousand spirit jade pieces every month. What''s more, the missions given by the task pavilion in the outer mountains were much more rewarding. All these factors allowed the outer mountain disciples to upkeep their quarters In Ezra''s case, there was no pressure with regard to this matter. His previous work as a spiritual technique instructor had already earned him a sizable fortune. In addition, his Gold Quarter was given to him by Elder Lo, saving him over ten thousand spirit jade pieces. The only thing he had to worry about was the routine maintenance cost. In his opinion, things that could benefit his overall growth were more useful, while spirit jade was just a sort of means to an end. Chapter 289 Pill Seeker Hall ? After practising in the Gold Quarter for three days, Ezra was now a little more interested in the higher-ranked Diamond Quarter Since a Gold Quarter was already so amazing, what level did a Diamond Quarter reach? What''s more, it was said that if one became one of the ten rankers in the outer mountains, one would be able to enjoy an entire Energy Mountain alone. There would only be a single spiritual quarter on these Energy Mountains, and all its spiritual energy would be provided solely to that lone spiritual quarter. One''s martial prowess would likely be even more rapid in such a ce. Those spiritual quarters were called Ruby Quarters and were even higher ranked than the Diamond grade. Of course, even Elder Lo and the rest did not have the qualifications to give a quarter of that calibre. Approval would have to be given by the Peak Master of Alchemic Rune Peak and the other six peak masters. However, a Ruby Quarter was too distant to Ezra Zephyr at this current time. For now, he decided that he would first aim for a Diamond Quarter. He had finally been able to sort out his thoughts towards Lo over the past few days. Since thetter valued him so greatly, there was no need for him to modestly decline any more. He understood that Elder Lo merely hoped that this new champion of the peak selection ceremony would be different from the rest. Lo prayed that after some grooming, Ezra would be able to disy his potential and rise above the numerous other disciples to eventually be the chief disciple of Alchemic Rune Peak, evolve the alchemy and bring back glory to them. Although that idea was naive, alchemy is not a trivial thing, since the pill forms are so rare and kept secret, not the mention theplicated procedures where a single mistake could destroy not only the pill but valuable ingredients as well. How could a mere new disciple from a remote continent revive the alchemy, this goal would seem illogical to any sane mind. However, Lo was lucky, tremendously lucky. To his fortune, this goal of his was exactly the same as Ezra''s own. After all, he intentionally chose this peak. *** Ezra looked at the beautiful sunlight as he came out and stepped onto a boulder and rose into the air, heading straight for the so-called Alpha Cliff. Along the way, he met Elder Lo and the other new disciples. They made quite a ruckus as they travelled together. After about a dozen minutes, their speed gradually slowed as their gazes looked to the front where a giant mountain pierced through the clouds. At its peak seemed to be a giant green cliff. The cliff looked very out of ce with the mountain, as if it had been ced here from somewhere else. This cliff was likely the Alpha Cliff. On the green cliff stood arge green hall. Numerous spiritual energy clouds were currently flying over,nding one by one just outside the hall. The prince and the rest alsonded before the giant green hall and discovered three simple, bold words above it. "Pill Seeker Hall." Ezra and the gang stepped into the hall, finding its insides rather spacious and grand. The interior of the hall seemed to be built up like steps, and at the very top sat Elder Lo''s figure. On the wide steps that descended downwards were old-looking cauldrons. These cauldrons came in three varieties, silver, gold and diamond. The diamond cauldrons were located higher up, and were nearest to Elder Lo, followed by the gold cauldrons and then the silver cauldrons at the very bottom¡­ it was obvious that these mats represented the status of the disciples. Ezra''s gaze swept across the mats, faintly feeling a peculiar ripple spreading from them. These were no simple cauldrons at all. There were only eight diamond cauldrons and in front of those cauldrons were mats, on which eight figures were already seated. At their head was Mubarak and they were clearly the eight Diamond Belt Disciples under Elder Lo. When Ezra walked into therge hall, numerous gazes shot towards him. Mubarak smiled warmly at him, but the other disciples'' expressions were unreadable. The three diamond belt disciples closest to Mubarak in particr seemed to size Ezra up with sharp gazes. "Ezra, you shall sit there." Elder Lo likewise caught sight of the prince. However, the former''s expression remained as cold and stoic as a rock as he extended a hand and pointed towards a certain spot below. It was the third spot amongst the gold cauldrons. Elder Lo''s actions immediately caused a buzz to grow in the hall, envy appearing in the eyes of many disciples. The mats here were not some free-for-all seating. The closer one was to the front, the greater the benefits. At the same time, it also represents one''s status, and the third gold cauldron represented the third seat of the gold belt disciples. If Ezra was seated there, it meant that even the more veteran gold belt disciples that had joined earlier but were ranked below the third seat had to call him senior brother. In the official outer mountains, rank was even more strictly adhered to, and was nowhere near as rxed as the unofficial outer mountains where one would address another based on age. Normally speaking, however, new disciples would be ced towards the back, and slowly rise up as time passed. It was very rare to see someone like Ezra Zephyr who would be given the gold belt third seat right away. The prince also understood this, but he was already over it. Since Elder Lo was grasping onto him as if he was the final straw, there was no need for him to act too modestly. He would receive any benefit with open arms, all he had to do was return the favourter on ¨C or not, depending on how it affects his n. Thus, he ignored the many gazes that were sizing him up or judging him and walked directly towards the mat in front of 3rd gold cauldron. However, the moment he reached it, he suddenly felt a gaze filled with hostility. He looked over, only to find that it belonged to a long-haired young man that was seated on the fourth gold mat and was currently looking at him with a dark expression. It was the youth known as Pele. Chapter 290 Objection ? The third seat had originally been his, but he had to give it up to Ezra Zephyr today. Elder Lo''s treatment of Ezra was something Pele was extremely jealous of and unable to ept. It may be true that Ezra was the champion of the ceremony, but so what? It was not like none of the champions of the past had eventually been surpassed by numerous other disciples and returned to mediocrity. Was Elder Lo really so convinced that Ezra could be the second Sith Wiggins? Even if he has the same talent or ¨C let''s assume, higher talent. It will simply rot in this alchemy faction of forsaken peak. Ezra paid no attention to the many sceptical gazes that were sizing him up. As for the clearly fuming Pele, he too was ignored by the former as Ezra walked forward and seated himself on the third gold mat. Upon seeing how rude Ezra was, some of the disciples frowned slightly, evidently feeling that this new disciple was quite arrogant. Even if Elder Lo did have high hopes for him, it was merely with regard to the potential he might have. At this current point in time, they felt that the 2nd level Core Formation expert Ezra Zephyr basically did not have the qualifications to sit in that spot. However, it was after all Elder Lo''s arrangement, so even if they were unhappy about it, they could only endure for the time being and cast indifferent looks at Ezra Zephyr. Pele also took in a deep breath, suppressing the anger in his heart, though the gaze that looked towards the prince grew increasingly dark. As such, the atmosphere in the hall turned strangely suffocating. At the very top, Elder Lo naturally detected the strange atmosphere, causing him to frown slightly for a moment. How could he not know that his actions would surely cause resentment to rise in the hearts of some disciples? However, there was really nothing else he could do. Alchemic Rune Peak had never gotten a champion of the peak selection ceremony in centuries, and since he had encountered one for the first time, Elder Lo could only give it a try. Of course, he knew just how insanely difficult it was to encounter an exceptional genius who is as good in alchemy as he is in martial prowess, but since there was no longer any way out, he really had no other option. Thus, Elder Lo soon reaffirmed his resolution, his gaze sweeping across the ce as he said in a serious voice, "In a month, we will be having a quarter match with Sonk''s faction. This match will determine who the final Diamond Quarter goes to, so we cannot fail. Since all the diamond belt disciples have already used up their turns, I will be sending gold belt disciples to participate. Bob, ze and Pele. I hope to send you three as our line-up." Bob and ze were the current first and second-seat gold sash disciples, while Pele was the fourth seat. The three of them were considered the expert alchemists amongst the gold belt disciples. No one immediately responded to Elder Lo''s words. Bob and ze''s eyes seemed to flicker in thought, while Pele secretly shot a look at them, took a deep breath, and said, "Elder Lo, we are willing." Lo''s impassive face rxed a little. However, before he could say anything, Pele began to speak again, "But we hope to inquire how the Diamond Quarter will be allocated." Elder Lo frowned. He had made himself very clear three days earlier. The Diamond Quarter was prepared for Ezra, and yet Pele was still asking even while knowing the answer... "I n to give it to Ezra Zephyr." Elder Lo''s tone was indifferent. The corners of Pele''s eyes twitched for a moment before he gritted his teeth and said, "Although it is somewhat disrespectful, aren''t Elder''s actions a little unfair? We have to do the heavy lifting of being sent out to battle, while Ezra reaps all the benefits? ording to the rules, the Diamond Quarter should go to one of the three that participated. It doesn''t make sense for an outsider to do nothing and yet enjoy the profits." Several disciples secretly nodded in approval at Pele''s words. "Pele, how dare you!" Mubarak at the very front roared in anger. Elder Lo waved his hand at Mubarak and turned his face towards Pele, his expression turned slightly ugly as he said in a low voice. "Are you questioning me?" Pele hastily cupped his fists together and said, "Disciple does not dare. We have worked hard for the sake of Alchemic Rune Peak, and understand the pressure Elder Lo is facing. Hence, if there really is someone who can be our main pir of strength, we will naturally give him or her our full support. However, I''m afraid that some people may not be able to share Elder Lo''s heavy burden, and may waste away the hope and expectations of our numerous fellow disciples." His words were full of righteousness, but they secretly hinted that Ezra Zephyr had neither the qualifications nor capability in alchemy, he won the championship solely by his power but alchemy is another thing. Elder Lo''s expression grew darker and darker. Just as he was about to berate Pele, another voice suddenly sounded, "Please do not be angry Elder Lo, although junior brother Pele has been rather rash to offend Elder Lo, he does not possess any ill will. Junior brother Ezra is indeed the champion of thetest peak selection ceremony, but he is ultimately still too inexperienced in alchemy. If we give him a year or two, he may be able to meet Elder Lo''s expectations, and I''m sure that no one will object then¡­" Lo looked over, only to find that a young man with an earnest expression beside Mubarak had spoken. His name was James Endoro and was the second-seat diamond belt disciple, second only to Mubarak. Ezra calmly nced at James Endoro. Although thetter''s speech sounded nicer, the hidden meaning within was clear. He was saying that the current Ezra did not deserve to possess a Diamond Quarter. He was undoubtedly supporting Pele. James clearly had some influence over the other disciples. After he spoke, several disciples immediately voiced out their agreement, making the hall be rather noisy for a time. Especially when two other diamond belt disciples indicated their support, making the opposition grow louder and louder. At the back of the hall, Elder Lo and the other new disciples had worried looks in their eyes as they gazed at Ezra Zephyr''s figure from far away. They had not expected so many disciples to object. If this matter was not handled properly, Ezra''s reputation would be affected. However, they also understood that new disciples like them basically did not have any right to speak in such a setting. They were not the only ones. Even Lo frowned deeply at this scene. However, they were unaware of one thing. The man they were ckballing was the atrocious werewolf prince, Ezra Zephyr. Chapter 291 Factions Representator ? He did have the option to overpower all opposition with force, but he still had to rely on the Pele trio for the cave match. If their hearts weren''t in it, their chances of victory would turn even more minuscule, practically giving away the Diamond Quarter for free. Elder Lo was silent for a long time before he slowly turned towards the prince and asked, "Ezra, what do you think?" An almost undetectable pleased look rose from the corners of Pele''s mouth when he heard this. Elder Lo was evidently unable to ignore the objection from so many disciples, causing his previous insistence to waver a little. Pele''s gaze swept past Ezra from the corner of his eye as he icily chuckled in his heart. This kid was too much of a greenhorn. Did you really believe that you could ignore the rules just because Elder Lo has high hopes for you? Swatting you down is as easy as flipping my hand. Everything that had happened today was clearly the result of Pele''s handiwork. Under the numerous watching gazes, Ezra''s expression remained calm from start to end. Truthfully speaking, though he was indeed a little interested in the Diamond Quarter, it had not reached the stage where he absolutely needed to have it. However, Pele''s hostility and actions triggered the prince a little. He surmised that the various happenings today were most likely orchestrated by Pele, all for the sake of trying to keep the prince down. He tilted his head and smirked at Pele with an icy gaze. Upon detecting Ezra''s gaze, the corners of Pele''s lips rose slightly in contempt as he nonchntly said, "Junior brother Ezra, one should eat one mouthful at a time, or take things step by step. The repercussions of attempting to reach the sky in a single leap are usually far too great. Listen to your senior brother and train properly for a year or two first. By that time, it will probably be easier for you to entertain such thoughts." Ezra merely smiled withoutmenting, and said, "ording to the rules, I''m currently the third seat, while you''re the fourth seat. You should be calling me senior brother instead." Pele''s face twisted as he let out a mocking, icy chuckle. The prince ignored the former, raising his head as he said, "Elder Lo, I feel that following the rules may not be a bad thing." James immediately smiled when he heard this and said, "It''s great that junior brother Ezra thinks so." Elder Lo slowly said, "You intend to give up on the Diamond Quarter?" Peleughed happily. Looks like Ezra could not handle the pressure, and knew that he still did not have the qualifications to own a Diamond Quarter. However, Ezra chuckled as he shook his head. "Didn''t junior brother Pele say earlier that ording to the rules, the Diamond Quarter should be given to one of the three participants? Since that is the case, I volunteer to participate. Please allow me to be one of the three representatives for the quarter-match." Since Pele was being so overbearing, Ezra was not someone who shows mercy. ~UPROAR~ Ezra''s words instantly caused the entire hall to explode into noise. The smile on Pele''s face turned slightly rigid. Soon after, the mocking look on his lips grew even wider as he pointed at Ezra and said, "Ezra ah Ezra, you really are cluelessly arrogant!" Pele mumbled and said. "Do you believe the quarter match is the same as the peak selection ceremony?" He shook his head and stared at Ezra with cold eyes. "I''ll be blunt, you still do not possess the qualifications to participate in the quarter-match. You may want to go there and humiliate yourself but we do not!" When Ezra''s wordsnded in the giant hall, it immediately drew a wave of stunned gazes. No one had even considered that he would n on participating in the cave match. One must know that although the diamond belt disciples from both sides were no longer able to participate, the disciples sent would be the elites of the gold belt. Though Ezra was also a gold belt disciple, he was after all far too new, and there was still a tremendous gap between him and the older disciples. Ezra surely trampled Drake Tubble despite being weaker by 3 levels, there was no doubt that his power and martial prowess is at the level of top genius. However, he was currently in the Alchemic Rune Peak. His power and powerful spiritual techniques are meaningless here, what matters is his proficiency in alchemy. As such, many felt that Ezra basically did not qualify to participate in the contest of quarters. Hence why Pele could not help but mock the former after hearing his words. However, Ezra ignored the mockery and the sceptical gazes, only looking straight at Elder Lo with a calm expression. Elder Lo had likewise been stunned, Ezra Zephyr''s actions clearly out of his expectations. Soon after, he began to frown. At the end of the day, what he valued in Ezra was thetter''s potential. Amongst the new disciples was a member of Bloodfang Kingdom, he was none other than Gill Subzi and he knew that although Ezra had managed to defeat the 5th level Core Formation expert Drake Tubble in the peak selection ceremony, he has never practised alchemy. If any other ordinary disciple had said such words, Elder Lo would have berated him or her long ago. However, Ezra Zephyr was after all somewhat different from the rest. Hence, Elder Lo did not rebuke Ezra''s behaviour, and merely said, "Ezra, you don''t have to force yourself. There is no need topete with others for the time being. Given your talent, you will surely begin to truly stand out after a year or two." Although he did have high hopes for Ezra, Elder Lo believed that the former had only said those words in the heat of the moment. "In addition¡­ this matter affects the face of our faction, and we cannot afford to make any reckless decisions." Pele cooly looked at Ezra Zephyr upon hearing this. Chapter 292 Pill Concocting Match ? The prince calmly replied, "Elder Lo, as the saying goes, one should not get a reward one does not deserve. If I do not make any contributions, I will not be able to ept the Diamond Quarter even if we do end up winning it." Pele sneered and said, "At least you still have some self-awareness." The prince shot the former an indifferent nce, before continuing, "Elder Lo must feel that I am not strong enough, but there''s a simple solution. Allow me to have a pill concocting match with one of the three current representatives. If I somehow win, I will rece him, while if I lose, I will naturally no longer speak of this matter and not entertain any thoughts about the Diamond Quarter." By this point, Ezra''s true goal was finally revealed. How could he not know that numerous of the more senior disciples looked down on him because he was new. At the same time, they also felt that Elder Lo was being very unfair. However, they did not have the courage to raise their objections so publicly like Pele but the truth was that they refused to acknowledge Ezra in their hearts. If not, Pele would not have managed to garner so much support. In such a circumstance, for Ezra Zephyr to smoothly keep the Diamond Quarter in his pocket, he would first need to win over the other disciples. But because he was only a new disciple without any experience, trying to convince them with the potential of the peak selection ceremony champion was clearly an impossible fantasy. Therefore, he would use the most direct and effective method. No argument could beat the hard truth of reality. ~UPROAR~ Sure enough, Ezra''s words caused another wave of noise to rise in the hall, every disciple dumbstruck once again. No one had expected Ezra to have such charisma. He actually intended to use one of the three participants as an example! Was he crazy? One must know that Bob, ze and Pele were all Medium Yellow Grade alchemists. Where had Ezra found the courage to suggest facing them in a concocting match? In the Naran Continent, alchemists are divided into 4 ranks. Yellow Grade, ck Grade, Earth Grade and Heaven Grade. All four have 3 stages namely, lower, medium and upper. Bob, Pele and ze were stunned. Soon after, they looked at each other, seeing the amusement in each other''s eyes. They too had never expected Ezra Zephyr to be so naive. Just below Elder Lo, Mubarak was also quite amazed as he let out a helpless chuckle. Junior brother Ezra was indeed no kind man and refused to lose out even a little. But was a counterattack like this a little too reckless? "Hehe, junior brother Ezra is really something." James Endoroughed in amusement. The other diamond belt disciples also chuckled as they nodded. From their appearances, they clearly felt that Ezra was not using his head. This was practically akin to a calf being unafraid of a tiger. Sure, he had courage, but hecked self-awareness. Elder Lo was both surprised and amazed as he stared at Ezra Zephyr. Thetter''s suggestion had once again surpassed his expectations. After some silence, he finally said, "You mean to challenge one of the three to see who is most suitable to participate in the quarter match?" His gaze flickered in thought as he slowly continued, "Are you certain Ezra? Once I agree, there will be no turning back. If you end up losing, the Diamond Quarter will truly be out of your reach." The prince nodded with a calm face. Elder Lo took one deep look at Ezra Zephyr, before he ultimately said, "Since that is your decision, we shall do as you suggested. Which of the three do you choose as your opponent?" Ezra''s gaze slowly shifted under the numerous watching eyes in the hall, no surprise whatsoever as it ultimately paused on Pele. Since Pele was the one who had kicked up such a fuss, he shall be used to establish Ezra''s reputation in Alchemic Rune Peak. Pele was likewise unsurprised. Instead, he grinned as he shook his head towards Bob and ze, and jokingly said, "I can''t believe that the day wille when I''m being treated as a soft persimmon. Ah well, teaching a new junior how to behave is something a senior should do. I shall ept this challenge." His tone indicated that he felt no pressure at all, but was instead ready to toy with Ezra Zephyr. Numerous disciples softlyughed around him. Elder Lo slowly said, "Since that is the case, the match between the two of you shall be held five dayster. The victor shall be allowed to be one of the three participants for the quarter match." Elder Lo''s gaze paused on Ezra''s figure. He had still decided to give Ezra Zephyr more time because, from a certain point of view, he hoped that Ezra would really be able to create a miracle. If that happened, it would mean that the prince truly did possess the potential that would enable him to stand against the masses. However, if Ezra were to lose, Elder Lo would not be able to stop himself from feeling disappointed, because it meant that Ezra was merely reckless, and someone with such character could never be destined for greater things. In the wake of Ezra and Pele''s match being settled, the atmosphere in the hall changed once again, numerous gazes filled with pity as they constantly nced towards Ezra Zephyr. It was obvious that almost no one believed Ezra would be able to beat Pele. Thetter was after all a Medium Yellow Grade alchemist. In fact, some of the disciples even felt that due to being unable to bear the pressure of so many people objecting to him, Ezra had intentionally found an excuse for him to gracefully leave the stage. This idea made several disciples secretly nod their heads in approval. At least this new disciple was still somewhat tactful and understood that a Diamond Quarter was still out of his reach. Elder Lo slowly withdrew his gaze as he sighed softly inside. "Ezra, I hope that you do not disappoint me¡­" In the crowd of those who don''t believe in Ezra, there was a certain youngster, a chubby one who had the utmost belief in Ezra. Seeing all that in front of his eyes, he unintentionally let out a giggle and mumbled. "They are unaware that his majesty will shock the souls out of them." He was Gill Subzi. Chapter 293 Sun God Memoir ? Elder Sonk sighed in disdain as he shook his head. That disciple called Ezra really knew how to stir things up. To think that he would stir up such a sensation on his first day of training. A disciple chuckled from the side and said, "I''ve heard that Ezra has volunteered to be one of the three participants in the uing cave match." Aily was taken aback by this information. Soon after, her red lips curled downwards as she disdainfully said, "I was just beginning to feel that he was not too bad, how did he suddenly be so rash and ignorant?" From what Aily could see, Ezra''s actions were rather foolish. No matter how much of a master you are in alchemy, you''re still only an apprentice not even Lower Yellow Grade alchemist for now. Inparison, who do you think will be participating in the quarter match? The most outstanding gold belt disciples of the imprint faction of course. These were elites even amongst them. "Agreed." The disciple nodded in agreement, before he said, "I''ve also heard that numerous senior disciples under Elder Lo are quite unhappy about this affair, especially Pele because he''s the one that Ezra intends to rece." "Pele huh. I''ve heard that he''s quite good." Remarked Aily. "Due to Ezra''s insistence, he ended up fixing a match with Pele. They will fight in four days, and the winner will represent Elder Lo''s faction during the quarter match." "I''m of the opinion that there was some dispute with regards to who would ultimately possess the Diamond Quarter. Even if Elder Lo has high hopes for Ezra, it still drew many objections from the other disciples. As such, Ezra has no choice but to ept this duel, because ording to the rules, only those that have participated will have the right to be allocated the reward." Aily said, "Elder Lo''s side already does not have a good chance of victory. With Ezra as extra baggage, how can they possibly aim for the Diamond Quarter?" The disciple chuckled and replied, "Perhaps they''re hoping for a fluke. There are after all still two other participants. If they manage to win, it would be an overall victory even if Ezra loses." Aily''s brows furrowed as she said, "If that is the case, he''s really too shameless¡­" She shook her head, the amazement from earlier due to Ezra''s decisionpletely fading away... "Looks like pushing Ezra to Elder Lo is actually a good thing. If not, we''ll be the ones others will be talking about¡­" "Never mind, they are the ones who will end up being humiliated. Let them do as they please." With these words, she dly patted her full bosom as it swayed slightly. Elder Sonk and others were at Imprint Seeker Hall. Below Sonk, the young man called Lopap was seated on the diamond belt first seat and Aily was on 2nd. He had a towering figure that made others feel a faint pressure as if they were facing a mountain. Sonk''s gaze swept downwards as he indifferently said, "Kimba, Andrew, Sliso." Upon hearing Elder Sonk speak, three young men on the three closest gold mats respectfully responded, "Present." Sonk said, "The three of you shall participate in the uing quarter match, are all of you confident?" At the gold belt disciple''s first seat, Kimba, who wore ck clothes, chuckled softly and answered, "Elder Sonk need not worry, the gold belt disciples of Elder Lo''s faction are nothing to be feared." He paused for a moment, before continuing, "As for Ezra, I''ve heard that he will be contesting Pele for the ce of the final participant. We are not familiar with this person." "He''s merely a little clown, and there''s no need to pay any attention to him. Since Lo''s group wants to humiliate themselves, we''ll give them as much humiliation as they want." Said Elder Sonk. Kimba nodded but on the 2nd Diamond Seat, Aily frowned. After this matter was settled, Sonk turned his gaze towards Lopap, his expression softening slightly as he said, "Lopap, thepetition for the chief disciple position will be held at the end of the year. You must not fail." Lopap opened his eyes, a sharp light surging within them as if they contained sword light. He gave a faint nod as he said, "Don''t worry Elder Lo, the other faction only has Mubarak and James Endoro. Although they are good alchemists, they are still not my match. The position of chief disciple will definitely end up in my hands." His tone was calm, but it contained an unquestionable confidence. Sonk let out a satisfied chuckle. "That''s good, you''ll be the chief disciple and then slowly, the whole peak will be in our hands." At the mention of the whole peak, the light in Lopap''s eyes finally brightened for a moment, as if a fire was burning within them. From what he could see, the position of the chief disciple was his to take whenever he chose to, and he did not face muchpetition. The other faction was just too useless, and the disciples there were too ordinary. The only ones who just barely made the mark were Mubarak and James, but neither posed much of a threat towards him. The reason why he had been willing to follow Elder Sonk to Alchemic Rune Peak was that he would gain the right to be a chief disciple, an outstanding position, once he became the chief disciple of the outer mountain of Alchemic Rune Peak. He had only been able to rank 21st amongst the Blood ughterer Peak disciples. Without mentioning the top 5 even the top 20 had an edge over him, and had been able to suppress him from start to end. Even if the number one had stepped down from his position as one of the chief disciples in the future, that ranked 2nd guy would definitely rece the former and then ranked 3rd. But most importantly, the Elder of outer mountain greatly valued the top 10 which he was not part of. Hence, even if Lopap stayed behind in Blood ughterer Peak, he would never have a chance to reach the rank he wanted. Lopap''s eyes lowered slightly, unable to ept this oue. "When I be the chief disciple of Alchemic Rune Peak in the future and join the ranks of the chief disciples then elders and the rest if you will understand that I, Lopap, am not weaker than anyone else!" he said as he remembered the faces from Blood ughterer Peak. In the depth of a certain Gold Quarter. Ezra was deep in thought, his hands suddenly came together as a ball of light floated out from his palm. Inside was an old book that seemed akin to the rising sun, giving off a scorching aura. It was the prize Ezra Zephyr had received as the champion of the peak selection ceremony, the Peak Tier Gammayer spiritual technique, the Sun God Memoir. Ezra''s senses began to probe the ancient book, only opening his eyes a long timeter. "As expected of a true Gamma Layer spiritual technique, much stronger than 8 Lost Dragons, it''s going to be extremelyplex and troublesome to practice." Ezra Zephyr frowned a bit. The power of the Sun God Memoir was indeed terrifying, far surpassing other Gammayer spiritual technique could muster. However, the conditions to learn it were exceedingly strict, likewise far beyond the difficulty of the gammaher skills or 5th and 6th circle spell. To learn the Sun God Memoir, one required the assistance of external resources such as the Nine Suns Crystal, the Heavenly mes Rock Essence and other simr items. All of them were pretty rare, and it would likely take quite some time to gather. After giving it some thought, the prince kept away the book again. His match with Pele was too close, and there was clearly no time to spend on the Sun God Memoir for the time being. "It''s a pity that the Divine Spirit Ablution needs two more months of preparation before it will be ready, or I would have been able to reach the next level through it." Ezra shook his head regretfully. The other prize from the peak selection ceremony was the Divine Spirit Ablution but since the time was not right, he would not be able to utilise it for now. While Ezra was still mulling over the situation, he suddenly heard the voice of his partner, the Monstrous Wolf of Norse. "I can''t believe that you managed to fall into such trouble over a single Deltayer skill." Ezraughed helplessly. "Well¡­ I am more worried about the uingpetition, I did challenge that son of bitch as you said but¡­ how would I beat him in pill concocting match, I have never concocted a damn thing." Fenrirughed. "Boy, don''t worry, I am here. All you need right now is to control your spiritual energy to the utmost." Ezra was puzzled. "I can control it very well, what do you mean?" Hearing that Fenrirughed evilly. "Haha, is that so! Then let me show you hell." He cackled loudly. Chapter 294 Youth Refreshing Pill ? <3rd Day> Ezra''s troubles were expected. This was very normal. A new disciple would surely be bullied by the senior disciples for a period of time. It could be said to be a certain unspoken rule of sorts, but Ezra was different, he was a bully himself. If he wanted to ept the Diamond Quarter with a clear conscience, he would have to first ensure all the other disciples had no objections, or it would only bring about more trouble in the future. To prevent such disputes, the most direct method was to disy his strength and force the senior disciples to acknowledge him. Hence, even if Pele had not provoked the prince, he would have looked for some other avenue to disy his prowess. A figurended outside the Gold Quarter of Ezra Zephyr, he knocked on the door. "Come in." Said Ezra. The door opened without a sound, showing how well-oiled it was. The figure came in, he was Mubarak, the 1st Diamond Belt disciple. He saw his junior in sweat, his body was drenched in sweat as if he was having a spar. "Junior Brother Ezra, your opponent is a Lower Yellow alchemist, are you prepared?" Teased Mubarak. Ezraughed along but didn''t reply. He spoke in a joking manner and tossed a small finger-sized scroll towards Ezra Zephyr. "This was just sent by Elder Lo." The prince caught the scroll and opened it. The thick, pungent smell of ink immediately dashed out into his nose, he opened the scroll fully and scanned it. This was obviously the pill form of match and names of ingredients. It was a lower yellow-grade pill. Lightning shed in Ezra''s eyes as he said. "So this is the pill I have to concoct? Youth Refreshing Pill!" This was the pill of the lowest grade, the Youth Refreshing Pill. It glows one''s skin and removes the dead cells, it has nothing to do with martial prowess and was just helpful to outer appearance, highly demanded by females. "You''re pretty ambitious and I will support you. But, don''t take this lightly, Pele is a Lower Yellow Grade alchemist for 2 years, he has the experience." Cautioned Mubarak. Ezra touched the palm on his right hand as he grinned, "I''ll make him dance on my palm" Mubarak shook his head, speaking no further on this topic as his gaze suddenly locked onto a crimson creaturezily resting on a mat. Not long after he saw another of such creature, it was cerulean this time, they both looked like wolf cubs. An extremely fearful smile appeared on his face, for some unknown reason, he felt tremendous power from these little cubs. "Brother Ezra¡­ whose cubs are these?" Asked Mubarak in a worried manner. The prince wheeled his head to look at them and smiled. "They are my contracted martial animals, the crimson one is Sk?ll and the Cerulean one is called Hati." "Sk?ll and Hati¡­" Mubarak gulped and questioned again. "What is their tier?" "2nd tier, why, senior brother?" Ezra knew the answer but still asked to avoid unnecessary questions. "Uh, no ¨C it''s nothing." He waved his head. "2nd tier, then why I was intimidated by them?" He pondered. Ezra grinned as he looked at Mubarak. "Senior brother Mubarak, tell the others that I will be secluding myself to practice the form and won''t be attending the next morning''s ss." Mubarak acknowledged before turning around to leave. It was Elder Lo and his faction who were there to learn about alchemy again. When Pele arrived, the first thing he saw was Ezra''s empty seat. The former chuckled in amusement, evidently already aware of thetter''s secluded cultivation session. "Resorting to such unnecessary measures even though you only have a few short days." Pele shook his head, a slight sneer and contempt flowing out in his eyes. "Ezra O Ezra, you have to show me all your cards. If youck the talent, don''t me your senior brother for bullying you¡­" Several of his gold belt disciple friends around him softly chuckled. Looks like there was going to be an entertaining show in a few days. Ezra Zephyr and Pele''s match still ended up causing some slight ripples in the Outer Mountains of Alchemic Rune Peak. However, the disciples under Elder Sonk merely viewed it as a silly squabble that was not worth much attention. This was quite normal because even in Elder Lo''s group, there weren''t many who fancied Ezra''s chances even if he was thetest champion of the peak selection ceremony. At the end of the day, Pele was a true-blue veteran senior disciple of the Lower Yellow Grade, someone who was far more experienced than the newbie Ezra. In the eyes of many of the senior disciples, Ezra was merely asking for trouble. While many disciples held such thoughts, five days passed in the blink of an eye. ... Mists swirled around the pine trees, an enormous stone stage towering above them, there were two gold cauldrons ced on the opposite sides of the stage. At this current time, the vicinity of the stone stage was already filled with figures, even Elder Lo already here, seated above them. Today was the duel between Ezra Zephyr and Pele, and Elder Lo was naturally going to oversee it such as to prevent any idents from urring. Besides them, some of the disciples from the other imprint faction were also present, clearly waiting to enjoy the show. Of course, what they wanted to see was likely Ezra''s suffering. After all, he had been in the limelight too much recently and was also the champion of the peak selection ceremony. However, he was also a new outer mountain disciple without enough experience. Thus, there were naturally people who were happy to see someone put him in his ce. On one side of the stone stage, a smiling Pele was surrounded by several disciples like a moon amongst the stars. He was pretty rxed from the looks of it and did not treat today''s match seriously at all. ~CRACKLE CRACKLE~ With a thundering rumble of lightning, a ck figure jumped over from far away, eventuallynding on the opposite end of the stone stage. It was Ezra with Sk?ll and Hati at his side, he already registered them as his contracted martial animals. "Elder Lo." Ezra''s gaze scanned his surroundings, sensing the amusement in many gazes. He ignored all of them as he looked towards Elder Lo and bowed. Elder Lo nodded in response, a ratherplicated look on his face. He truly did have high hopes for Ezra''s potential, which was why he did not wish to see him shing with Pele at such a time. However, he also understood that it was because he regarded Ezra with too much importance that the senior disciples were now unhappy, leading them to make things difficult for Ezra. But why couldn''t these fools just stop for a moment and question themselves instead? If they had shown a little more worth, wouldn''t he have no need to ce all his bets on a single person? If Ezra lost today''s duel, he would surely have to give in for a period of time and keep a low profile, losing all hopes of obtaining the Diamond Quarter. Without such resources, it would undoubtedly be even more difficult for him to catch up with the veteran diamond belt disciples With such feelings churning in his heart, Elder Lo ultimately sighed inside, nodding to Ezra before turning towards Pele. "This is a match between our own people, make sure you understand when to show respect." Peleughed in a rxed manner and replied, "Don''t worry Elder Lo, I''m a senior after all and will spare the humiliation." The moment he finished, his figure moved,nding behind the gold cauldron of his side as he cast a yful gaze towards Ezra Zephyr and said, "Junior brother Ezra, you can avoid any suffering if you admit defeat now. It''s never a pretty sight when your beautiful face is ruined by the nasty smoke of ruined ingredients." Ezra opened his mind. "Your breath stinks." With saying that he also arrived behind the gold cauldron. He stood opposite Pele, his face akin to a still ancient well. When their gazes met, iciness shed within their eyes. Below Elder Lo, the diamond belt disciples were also watching. James Endoro wore a slight smile on his face as he said towards Mubarak, "Hehe, senior brother Mubarak, I believe this junior brother of ours does have potential, but he has a bit of a rebellious streak and doesn''t follow the rules. I hope that he will be able to better behave after today, and at the very least understand that he should be more respectful towards us senior brothers." Mubarak frowned upon hearing this. He was a gentle and magnanimous person, and although his talent was not exceptional, he did possess a substantial amount of influence among the disciples. He could sense the happiness on Elder Lo''s face due to Ezra''s arrival, happiness that in turn made Mubarak me himself and feel somewhat ashamed. Elder Lo would not feel this way if he had been more capable as the first disciple. Thus, he showed goodwill towards Ezra Zephyr, because he genuinely hoped that someone amazing would arise from their group. Chapter 295 Winner ? Mubarak showed goodwill towards Ezra Zephyr because he genuinely hoped that someone amazing would arise from their group. However, this mindset was clearly not shared by all the other disciples. James Endoro for instance disliked how much attention Elder Lo was showing Ezra Zephyr. Although Pele appeared to be the mastermind, James was likely sparing no effort to support the former. Mubarak also knew that his junior brother James did not truly acknowledge him as the first disciple because thetter''s talent was greater than his own. Although James had joinedter, he was fast catching up with his senior brother. Hence, he was usually not too respectful either when they met. "Junior brother James, junior brother Ezra has great potential, and it can be said to be our fortune that he hase to Alchemic Rune Peak and Elder Lo''s faction. The cultivation resources we give him now will surely be returned manyfold in the future." Said Mubarak. James maintained his smiling appearance, though a sneer shed in his eyes. "Senior Brother Mubarak''s words may be slightly exaggerated. I do not deny that he does have potential, but I''m afraid that he is not qualified to be considered our fortune. So what if he''s the champion of the peak selection ceremony, would it cement his gradual ascent to one of the ranked disciples? It''s not like we haven''t seen any champions of the peak selection ceremony before, and quite a few of them only end up as diamond belt disciples after entering the inner mountains, making them slightly better than any of us." Mubarak frowned and said, "Elder Lo naturally has his reasons for cing such high hopes in Ezra Zephyr." "Then we''ll wait and see." James did notment, his eyes narrowing slightly as he gazed at Ezra''s figure on the stone stage and said in neither hurried nor slow manner, "I hope that you can still have such a mindset after this match. No matter how much potential he has, it is irrelevant till the day he turns that potential into strength. As for now¡­ I feel that it would be best for him to behave a little better. A little suffering may not always be a bad thing for youngsters." While they were conversing, Elder Lo''s gaze swept across the stone stage as he said in a solemn voice, "Begin." The ingredients were already there ced on a table not far from the cauldron, thepetition was simple. The one who would concoct the Youth Refreshing Pill first is the winner. As soon as the match began, Pele poured his spiritual energy into the cauldron and the gold cauldron bottom stand ignited a ze. Pele wasted no time and inserted the ingredients. Ever Lasting Leaves, Scales of Glowing Mermaid, Mud Berry and Rainbow Tears. These were the ingredients necessary for the concoction of the Youth Refreshing Pill. Pele was doing his utmost best, even the watchers were admiring his talent. One by one he refined and break the ingredients. "Look, he also activated the cauldron." Yelled a disciple and the eyes of the masses turned towards the man named Ezra Zephyr. The pyre roared beneath the cauldron and the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom sent the two ingredients into the gold cauldron. Yes, just two. Some leaves and water. "What is he doing?" Bob asked ze, to which thetter shook his head and replied. "Beats me." At the same time, Jamesughed loudly. "He didn''t even read the ingredient scroll that Elder Lo gave him and you are putting your hopes on him." There was no one who could answer to James''s mock, not Mubarak nor Elder Lo. Ezra did nothing and calmly watched the cauldron with a satisfied smile. Anticipation could be seen in the eyes of spectators. Soon, the cauldron''s fire was extinguished and Ezra took out a cup from his bracelet. And slowly he poured the oue of his actions into the cup. "Is that¡­ tea?" "Did he make tea?" "What the hell is wrong with him?" These were the remarks of many disciples who watched. "Ezra¡­ you have failed me." Said Elder Lo with gritted teeth. ~SURP~ Ezra sipped the tea in an unmannered way, he did know the mannerism of a noble but what he wanted to do at this moment was to irritate his haters as much as he can. Only after he finished taking his tea the werewolf prince moved, he gradually took his steps towards the table that had ingredients on it and threw it towards the cauldron from a distance. "What! How dare he threw the ingredients. That can cause damage to them and eventually lead to a failed pill." "Arrogant! Just too arrogant." On the other hand, thepetitor of Ezra grinned at the sight. He was sure of his victory, there was no one in both realms who could convince him at this moment that he could lose. The cauldron was activated by Ezra once again and the ze came out and covered the cauldron''s bottom. Pelepleted half of the concocting process while Ezra had just started. But the prince did something strange, something that no one understood. ~CRACKLE~ The ck bolts of lightning thundered and disturbed the pyre beneath the cauldron. The structure of the zing fire changed and the fire turned into a tornado. A tornado of fire devoured the whole cauldron inside its belly, seeing that everyone gasped, even Elder Lo stood from his seat. His eyes widened as he asked himself what is he watching. "This¡­ just what is this!?" Pele who haspleted half of the process was also bewildered by the scorching tornado. ~WHOOOOSH~ With a giant got gust, the tornado dispersed and something that floated in the belly of the tornado fell into the cauldron. The prince stepped forward and took it out, a shining pearl-like round thing was in his hand. He raised it high to show it to Elder Lo. "A Youth Refreshing Pill!" "He concocted the pill faster than Pele!?" "How is this possible, this is unbelievable." "He must have cheated somehow. Elder Lo, kindly check." The disciples couldn''t believe their eyes, the elder blinked a few times and floated until he reached Ezra. "Ezra, did you cheat?" He asked with a solemn look, his voice was weak. The prince replied. "No elder, I can do it in front of you." "Do it," Elder said. The prince nodded and began the process again, Pele on the other hand was still concocting, he considered Ezra''s concoction as fraud and didn''t stop his refining. He was about to finish his pill. "Yes yes, just few more seconds. 9¡­ 8¡­ 7¡­ 6¡­" "I finish." He heard Ezra''s voice again. This time, Elder Lo was present, he clearly saw that the tornado was caused by Ezra''s spiritual energy. He quickly at the 2nd pill Ezra made and his eyes widened in shock. "It is indeed the Youth Refreshing Pill." "No way, Elder are you mistaken?" James yelled. Elder Lo gave him an angry look and threw 1st concocting pill towards him. "Check yourself." James gulped and ate it but no response came out of him other than an astounded look on his face. After a while, he looked at Pele and said. "You lose." "What! How? No way!" He retorted. "Thanks for letting me win, junior brother." Ezra said calm expression but he said thetter two words slowly and loudly. Fear and anger inteced on Pele''s face which was not a pretty sight to look at currently. Such an oue was something he had never even considered. Around the stone stage, all the disciples stared at Ezra Zephyr in amazement regardless of what faction they hailed from. There were no longer any gazes that questioned his actions, now reced by a sliver of wariness. In the past, numerous senior disciples had not thought much of this champion of the peak selection ceremony. The prince was after all just a new disciple, and titles meant little. However, Ezra had now proven his worth to them... In the silence, Elder Lo stroked his beard, a gratified smile appearing on his strict and aged face. Ezra''s victory had also somewhat exceeded his expectations. He had originally been under the impression that Ezra was merely being rash, especially since youngsters were quite easily provoked. But from what he could see now, it was clear that he had underestimated Ezra. He was unsure how Ezra created that tornado and what else it could do but he remained silent and thought to ask him in secret. Later, he softly chuckled as his gaze swept towards his disciples. "Ezra Zephyr had won this battle. In ordance with the agreement, he shall be the third participant in the quarter match next month. Are there any of you who still has objections?" Numerous disciples shook their heads. Elder Lo nodded as he looked towards Ezra and said, "Since that is the case, you shall be the third participant. In a month, you shall represent our faction and contest for the Diamond Quarter." "Understood." Ezra Zephyr bowed slightly and responded. Elder Lo and the rest of the new disciples cheered in excitement, Gill Subzi started dancing in front of the senior disciples. Ezra''s battle made them feel proud as fellow new disciples. The corners of James'' mouth twitched when he saw this. He knew that with this battle, Ezra had established a ce for himself in the outer mountains. In the future, it was likely that not many disciples would respond if anyone were to attempt to suppress Ezra Zephyr based on seniority. After all, the strength Ezra disyed in this battle was enough to convince everyone. Chapter 296 News Of Winner ? James''s mood was ruined. He had originally intended for Pele to show Ezra Zephyr his ce, and lessen his value in Elder Lo''s eyes. However, it had all been ruined by Ezra''s strange control over the cauldron The prince had ultimately managed to solidify his position. The result of Ezra and Pele''s match swiftly spread in Alchemic Rune Peak, undoubtedly stirring up the waters. Many had originally believed this match to be an unimportant squabble that had been started by Ezra Zephyr. Even though the prince was the champion of thetest peak selection ceremony, it had been apetition only amongst the unofficial outer mountain disciples. Pele on the other hand was a veteran gold belt disciple and a formidable individual with lower yellow grade alchemic status. These two were clearly not supposed to be on the same level. As such, many had dismissed the match with augh. But who could have expected the final result to turn out in such a manner... "What? Ezra defeated Pele?!" Aily was with junior disciples when she heard the news, disbelief immediately flooding her pretty face as she immediately asked, "How can it be? Did you make a mistake?" The disciple that had made the report merely smiled bitterly as he exined, "The news has already spread, and so many people have personally seen the battle. Ezra Zephyr has indeed defeated him. Rumours say he made two pills before Pele could make one and he even made tea before concocting those two pills." Aily''s face turned spicy hot with embarrassment. She was so certain of Ezra''s defeat, hence this oue was in truth quite shameful for her. "Hehe, it seems that you''ve underestimated Ezra." A girl disciple said. Aily gently gritted her teeth and snorted. "Who knows whether Elder Lo''s faction was just putting up a show? Elder Lo may have forced Pele to lose to Ezra" She was still unable to believe it. Ezra was not even an apprentice, right? How could he possibly beat Lower Yellow Grade alchemist The other disciple shook his head. "I understand Elder Lo''s character. He''s inflexible and stubborn, and no matter how highly he regards Ezra, he will never use such a method to help thetter." The disciple that hade to inform them also said, "It seems that Ezra used some strange way to handle the fire of cauldron, he made a tornado of fire." "Oh?" the otherdy was currently watering a nt, paused for a moment as she remarked in surprise, "This little guy does have some mystery in him. I have never heard about anyone controlling fire in that proficiency¡­" "I''ve previously heard of Ezra''s excellentprehensive ability with regards to spiritual techniques, but I never imagined that it would be so superb in alchemy as well." He sighed. Aily pouted when she heard the senior disciple continuously praise Ezra. "If you think so highly of him, why didn''t you force Elder Sonk to recruit him?" The youngdy sighed. "At present, Blood ughterer Peak''s momentum is practically unstoppable in our faction, and I no longer have the drive to vie with them. Elder Sonk is dancing on their palm as well, leaving only that stubborn Elder Lo who is still unwilling to admit defeat. Since that is the case, why should I force him to join our corrupt faction? You can take it as me letting him hope. In that one-in-a-million chance that Ezra Zephyr really does turn out to be an amazing genius blessed by the heavens, and manages to obstruct Blood ughterer Peak''s invasion, it would be good for us too, because as things stand, we''ll likely never be able to raise our heads again in the future." Aily''s pupils swivelled in thought as she said, "Since Ezra has defeated Pele, he will be one of the participants for the uing quarter match. Senior sister, who do you think will end up winning the Diamond Quarter?" Thedy chuckled and answered, "Though Ezra is talented, he has after all only recently joined the outer mountains, it is likely that it took everything he had to defeat Pele this time. If my prediction is not wrong, he can only use that strange control to concoct Lower Yellow grade Pill, his pills will copse once he uses the same way to concoct a higher grade pill." Upon hearing this, the disciple who hade to report immediately said, "Senior sister has incredible foresight. It is indeed in the rumours that be can only concoct lower yellow grade Youth Refreshing Pill. I''m of the opinion that if Elder Lo has chosen a different pill then the winner would have been different" Thedy nodded in agreement. "He''s after all a newbie, making his experiencecking¡­ so even if he reces Pele, he would not be of much help to Elder Lo''s side." "I''ve heard that Elder Sonk is sending Kimba, Andrew and Sliso¡­ these three are certainly elites amongst his gold belt disciples, each one boasting incredible perception in runes, and may even be concealing their true talent. That''s why even with Ezra Zephyr''s sudden addition, Elder Sonk''s side still has a better chance of victory. In such a situation, a mere newbie changes nothing." Only after hearing her senior sister speaking such words did Aily finally nod in satisfaction. Thedy could not help butugh when she saw this. "He has never provoked or offended you, why do you always seem so happy when things aren''t going well for him?" Aily was taken aback. With a tremble of a full bosom, she self-righteously said, "Well, no one asked him to be the champion of the peak selection ceremony." Thedy helplessly shook her head. How could she not be aware of her junior sister''s fancy for Sith Wiggins. The same Sith that was also once a champion of the peak selection ceremony. In Aily''s heart, no other champion couldpare to Sith. Hence, for the sake of proving that she was not wrong, she would naturally adopt such an attitude towards Ezra. Thedy nced at Aily and said, "You''d better not underestimate Ezra. No one can say for certain how the future will turn out. There may evene a day when he catches up to Sith Wiggins." She was definitely not happy about her junior''s blind adoration of Sith. Hence, she was abnormally critical with regard to Sith Wiggins. However, upon hearing this, Aily disdainfully said, "Who knows how many geniuses there are who hope to catch up to Sith Wiggins? I''m afraid that Ezra will not be able to live up to such high expectations. Senior sister, it is impossible for that to happen. Moreover, it''d be better for him to think about how to handle the uing quarter match. He''d better not let the chance he worked so hard for end up being a humiliation fiesta. The quarter match will be nothing like the match between those under the same teacher. If he loses, the entire Spirit Devouring Mountain will know. That''s pretty much going to be akin to losing all face. As for catching up to senior brother Sith Wiggins¡­" Aily stealthily shifted to the entrance, before making a funny face at her senior. She slipped away in an instant, her voice echoing from afar as her figure disappeared into the distance. "Senior sister, you can keep daydreaming!" Thedy sighed in regret. "Ill-manneredss!" *** The oue of the match also eventually made its way to the rest of Elder Sonk''s faction. In a certain stone pavilion. Kimba was pouring tea, Andrew, Sliso and several other disciples were seated beside Elder Sonk. Sliso remarked, "Elder Lo''s group is bing more and more pathetic. I can''t believe that a new disciple managed to beat a veteran gold belt disciple. This Pele¡­ is really too ipetent." The more cautious Andrew slowly said, "The fact that Ezra Zephyr was able to defeat him likely means that he does have some insight into alchemy." Slisoughed and said, "What insight can he have? I already know how the match went, he basically pulled some strange sorcery. Elder Lo probably did something with his cauldron. Because, once it is used, Ezra''s cauldron ignited a tornado that engulfed the cauldron. Overall, he''s like a one-trick pony." Andrew gave a slight nod. "If that is the case, there is nothing to fear. As long as that move is blocked, Ezra would be useless." His gaze turned, looking towards Kimba, who was still pouring tea, as he smiled and asked, "What are senior brother Kimba''s thoughts?" Kimba toyed with the cup in his hand as a faint smile was revealed on his face. "No matter what games they''re ying, they will not have any chances in the uing quarter match, because I''ve long had my eye on that Diamond Quarter." Though his voice was soft, there was a certain unshakable feeling to his words, as if they had already decided who the Diamond Quarter would ultimately belong to. However, neither Andrew nor Sliso raised any objections. Instead, gloating smiles appeared on their faces. "Looks like senior brother Kimba is serious¡­" "Fine, senior brother Kimba should take the Diamond Quarter and quickly get promoted. We''ve been drooling over the gold belt first seat for a long time¡­" The two raised their cups and grinned. "Let''s toast to senior brother Kimba''s sess." Kimba smiled slightly as his and their cups hit, before raising his head, his eyes narrowing slightly as he peered into the distance. "Bob, ze and Ezra Zephyr¡­" He shook his head as he chuckled softly. "Are just three pieces of trash." Chapter 297 New Formula ? ~SWOOOSH~ The princended on a small mountain, he was called by Elder Lo. "Greetings, Elder Lo." Said Ezra. Elder Lo smiled and nodded and asked. "Do you know what is the dream ce for alchemists?" The prince calmly replied. "Myriad Miracle Tower." Elder Lo was surprised. "How do you know?" "Senior brother Mubarak told me." "And it is the dream ce for alchemists indeed, but... it''s hell for those who are not in Myriad Miracle Tower. "Why is that, Elder Lo?" Ezra asked. The old man in ck stayed quiet for a moment and sighed before speaking again. "Being an alchemist is an honour, alchemists are rarer than Martial Masters and Rune Masters. But look at us, we are also alchemists but no one respects as much as we deserve. Do you know the reason?" He asked as he looked at Ezra. "The same Myriad Miracle Tower?" The prince said with a questioning face. Elder Lo was surprised when he heard this. "Right answer, you know this too" "Senior brother Mubarak told me this as well." He replied. Elder Lo smiled and nodded his head. "Did he tell you how Myriad Miracle Tower is stealing our glory?" The prince shook his head. "Senior brother didn''t tell me that." "Then let me tell you, alchemists are the backbones of this entire world, without them not only you can not cure your disease but you can neither progress faster. Many powerful entities lines up at the doors of famous alchemists to get some pills for their breakthrough. All the alchemists in this continent, apart from those who are independent and those who are affiliated with other bodies belong to one of the seven 1st degree sects, Myriad Miracle Tower, the only sect who trains only alchemy, imprints and armament craftmanship. They train alchemist and send them all around the continent, but the disciple alchemist can only leave the sect after they take the oath that they will not spit the ingredients and way to concoct the pill even if they die. Because of this, no one in the continent knows the forms of pills that the Myriad Miracle Towers concoct. They monopolise the pill business in entire continent, they are so rich that they hire powerful independent martial masters. If you touch an alchemist of Myriad Miracle Tower, even if he is a Lower Yellow Grade alchemist, they will search for you in the depths of ocean to kill you." The prince calmly listened to everything but his face was grave. Elder Lo smiled gently. "There is no way for alchemists of Spirit Devouring Mountain to gain such fame but all I want is to be respected in our sect and for that, we need to do something new. You have given me hope, Ezra. The way you manage that fire and effortlessly concoct the pill, I am bewildered¡­ I know you are a bucket of secrets, however, I won''t force you to spill the beans. Your secrets are yours to keep but I, as the elder, request you to help the alchemy of our sect." "Don''t make me ashamed of myself, Elder. How can you request an outer disciple like me, I''ll tell you everything." Ezra said as he bowed, an evil grin appeared in his heart. "n sessful, boy." Fenrir congratted. *** Several days quickly passed after the match between Ezra and Pele, while the rumours it caused gradually vanishing. After their initial shock, many disciples began to ept the result. The match was after all between those of the same faction, and did not have much to do with the other group. The main takeaway of those that had watched the match was that although Ezra had won, it had been with the help of Elder Lo. However, even with the help it is difficult to concoct. Therefore, most people felt they were equals. As such, the disciples under Elder Sonk basically did not care that Ezra had reced Pele as the third participant in the quarter match. From what they could see, the ultimate result would not be any different regardless of whether it was Ezra or Pele. It was obvious that Elder Sonk''s faction did not really view Elder Lo''s faction as a threat. In their eyes, the only difference there would be after Ezra reced Pele, was who would end up being humiliated. Hence, the attention on the prince onlysted for a few days before fading away, no one bothering to take any further notice of him. They knew that the halo currently over Ezra would naturally dissipate during the quarter match. *** Yet another morning lesson in the Pill Seeker Hall. Ezra was seated on the mat with his eyes lightly shut, in front of him was ced a gold cauldron. In therge hall, other disciples would look over from time to time. However, there was no longer anyone who dared to object to Ezra''s status as the gold belt third seat. Even Pele, who was right behind, had practically surrendered for the past few days, no longer daring to casually provoke the former. Ezra had clearly seeded in establishing his position through the duel with Pele. The hall was silent for a long time. Only after everyonepleted their lecture session did hushed whispers begin to spread. At the highest seat, Elder Lo cast his gaze downwards, sweeping past Bob, ze and Ezra Zephyr as he slowly said, "There are still 13 days till the quarter match." Every gaze in the hall immediately converged towards the trio. "Are you three confident?" Upon hearing Elder Lo''s question, Bob and ze hesitated somewhat, not knowing how to reply. After all, they knew all three individuals from Elder Sonk''s side were not simple at all, especially Kimba, he was an expert in imprints. "Elder Lo, we will give our all in battle." Said Bob in the end, but anyone could hear the uncertainty in his voice. Elder Lo frowned, somewhat unsatisfied by this answer. However, he understood that Bob and ze were facing a tremendous amount of pressure. After all, the disciples under Elder Sonk were indeed of higher quality than them and they even had the legacy left behind their predecessors. Even more disciples secretly shook their heads and sighed inside. The truth was that even they did not fancy the chances of their team. As for Ezra, nobody paid much attention to him. Although he had defeated Pele, thetter was slightly less talented than Bob and ze. Since the two of them had already dered their views, everyone believed that Ezra would only be tagging along. However, it was not because anyone looked down on him, but because it would be the same even if it was Pele. "If the three of you have any problems or needs in your research, you may feel free to find me directly." Offered Elder Lo. At such a time, he could only give them as much convenience as possible, and hope that they would seed in raising their insight. A slight look of joy was revealed on Bob and ze''s faces as they hurriedly acknowledged in a respectful manner. In contrast, the prince fell into thought for a moment, before attempting to probe, "Elder Lo, I''ve recently been thinking about something ever since I concocted the pill. I have created a form of Youth Refreshing Pill where we can get 5 times more result only by changing temprature and single ingredient¡­" Since Elder Lo had initiated, Ezra decided there was no need to be courteous, and immediately struck while the iron was hot. Before Elder Lo could respond, James smiled faintly and said, "Isn''t junior brother Ezra being too ambitious. The Youth Refreshing Pill is a lower yelllw grade pill, wouldn''t an increase of 5 times make it a middle yellow grade pill. Let alone gold belt disciples, even none of the diamond belt disciples have ever created a new pill. In my opinion, junior brother Ezra should put your efforts into learning what Elder Lo is teaching. The opponents you meet in the quarter match are no ordinary individuals after all, we do not have enough time for childish experiments. If your new form that came out of god knows where doesn''t work, you will no longer have any energy to continue the match." Other disciples also broke out into whispers, somewhat in agreement with James''s words. They clearly understood just how stringent Ezra''s idea was, they all believed that he thinks highly of himself after defeating Pele. This also made them suspect that Ezra was taking the opportunity to profit from Elder Lo''s offer. Of course, it was mainly because they were quite jealous. It was a new pill form with 5 times the effect.. The prince merely nced at James, paying no heed to thetter''s words as he looked towards Elder Lo. "The form for a new pill, huh?" Elder Lo was slightly taken aback. He pondered for quite a while and then said, "You do know how to find opportunities, now I have be curious about the new form you have created." Chapter 298 Divine Spirit Ablution ? Elder Lo looked towards Ezra and asked, "Are you confident in concocting the new version of Youth Refreshing Pill?" The prince calmly answered, "Without any failure, Elder Lo." James Endoroughed upon hearing this and was just about to speak up again. However, Elder Lo waved his hand, gazing deeply at Ezra as he said, "Since that is so, I will naturally give you my full support. I will help you collect the ingredients." The corners of James''s mouth twitched. He had not expected Elder Lo to agree to Ezra Zephyr''s rather outrageous request. Ordinary disciples, and even diamond belt disciples like them were not given such treatment all the time. Feeling rather oppressed inside, James could only nce at Ezra with a forced superficial smile as he said, "Junior brother Ezra, please do not let Elder Lo down. I hope that we will be able to open our eyes during the quarter match and show all of us fellow brother disciples the new version of the pill that you''ve created. Don''t waste the alchemy ingredients you''re given." Some of the disciples that were closer to James sniggered inside. He was clearly putting Ezra on a pedestal. If thetter was unable to show them anything during the quarter match, the other disciples would likely think that he was purely taking advantage, which would in turn lower his reputation. "Don''t worry senior brother James. I will not fail to shut your mouth. I mean ¨C enemy''s mouth." Ezra Zephyr said with a wicked smirk on his face, his scarlet eyes glowed. At the sight of Ezra''s seemingly untouchable appearance, James could only coldly snort inside. Elder Lk looked towards the prince and suddenly raised his hand. A speck of light descended which was received by Ezra. The speck of light turned out to be a token, on which a giant ck mountain had been carved. On the mountain''s body was an unbroken mountain range dotted with quarters. "This is?" The prince was puzzled. Elder Lo exined, "This is your reward for the peak selection ceremony, a slot for the Divine Spirit Ablution." "Oh? The Divine Spirit Ablution is open?" Ezra was excited. He had been looking forward to it for quite some time. Elder Lo nodded. "It will formally open tomorrow. Only the diamond belt of the various peaks has the right to enjoy the Divine Spirit Ablution once every 5 months, making it a grand event of sorts. Tomorrow, you will follow Mubarak and the rest there." The prince looked towards Mubarak, who responded with a warm smile. In turn, the prince of Bloodfang Kingdom nodded. After giving a few more instructions, Elder Lo waved his hand, indicating for the disciples to disperse. The prince grasped the tokens in his hands as curiosity and anticipation flooded into his eyes. He had been looking forward to this Divine Spirit Ablution for a long time, and it was finally here atst. As he kept the token, he mumbled to himself. "I hope that the Divine Spirit Ablution will not disappoint." "Divine Spirit Ablution, why do I get the feeling that it has something familiar in it?" Pondered Fenrir. Ezra read his thoughts and replied. "Don''t worry, you will see it with your eyes soon." Ezra arrived with Sk?ll and Hati at the gathering point, he saw that Mubarak, James Endoro and the other few diamond belt disciples were already waiting there. With the exception of Mubarak, the other diamond belt disciples wore nonchnt expressions that gave off a slight air of superiority. They were after all diamond belt disciples, a status that far surpassed a gold belt disciple like Ezra Zephyr. However, although they were pretty much impassive towards Ezra, the expressions in their eyes began to warm a little when they saw two cubs on Ezra''s shoulders. Cerulean and crimson coloured cubs, each sitting on one side of Ezra. However, a ray of dominance could be felt from those two cubs, the crimson one had his eyes shut as if he didn''t care about anything while the cerulean one was growling at every other disciple with nothing but hatred in his eyes. Mubarak gulped and forced a smile at Ezra and said, "Since you guys are here, let''s prepare to make a move." The prince responded with a smile and a nod. Mubarak waved his sleeve and a cloud of spiritual energy arrived and everyone sat on it, the cloud brought the group into the sky and began flying in a certain direction. Martial Cultivators could only fly when they reach the Foundation Establishment stage and for Martial Sorcerers, they had to establish the 5th Circle. These stages were also the requirement needed for an outer mountain disciple to be an inner mountain disciple. Anyone below that will remain as an outer mountain disciple and have to use spiritual clouds to travel around. While they were flying past Pill Seeker Hall, another spiritual cloud rose from the Ruin Seeker Hall. Atop the clouds were the diamond belt disciples from the other faction. On that cloud was also a familiardy, Aily. With her hot body, she was also quite an attention-grabbing sight, she was an enchanting beauty. In front of her was the leader of the imprint faction, Lopap. They had the most diamond belt disciples of the two groups and thus gave off a strong and impressive aura. Hence, they audaciously looked towards Elder Lo''s group without reservation, several disciples constantly casting their gazes at the only gold belt disciple, Ezra. Mubarak shot an angry nce at them but did not intend on shing with them here. With a stomp of his foot, the spiritual energy cloud sped up, rapidly leaving them behind. Giant peak after peak thrust into the clouds on the vastnd, the flying clouds asionally zipping past in the sky. The calls and chirps of various birds filled the ce, and one would even catch sight of squads of disciples in ck flying past high in the sky in orderly formations. They were the enforcement disciples of the outer mountains. The entire ce gave off a busy vibe. While they were travelling, Mubarak advised Ezra, "Junior brother, the Divine Spirit Ablution opens every 5 months, andsts for ten days each time. You should take note of the time you have." The prince curiously asked, "Senior brother, what exactly is this Divine Spirit Ablution?" Mubarak did not answer, and merely said, "You''ll know once we reach our destination." All the prince could do was nod his head. Chapter 299 Mystery Turf, Mountain Duct ? An hourter, the spiritual energy cloud under their feet finally began to slow. The prince raised his head and looked to the front as if sensing something, only for his heart to tremble involuntarily. To their front stood majestic mountains akin to pirs that were supporting the heavens, connecting the sky andnd. Between the mountains flowed vast, gigantic rivers. From above, it looked as if an endless basilisk was twisting and coiling around them. An indescribable aura dashed into the sky, making one feel as if the faint hiss of basilisk was echoing across thend. The prince and the restnded on one of the mountains. Before the giant mountains and rivers that separate them, the group was as tiny as ants. "The spiritual here¡­ is so pure!" Ezra suddenly discovered that the spiritual energy around him was extremely pure, beating even the Gold Quarter of his. "You are correct boy, the spiritual energy here is abnormal as if something is attracting or creating an abundance of spiritual energy. The amount does not enter the realm of the Mother Tree in your kingdom but still, it works the same way." Fenrir gave his thoughts. Hearing him Ezra went into deep ponder about the progress of his homnd. The area was nketed in swirling mists making it appear rather hazy, mists that would only appear when the spiritual energy in the area was extremely pure. "Ah, it''s because of the rivers!" Fenrir spoke Ezra''s eyes narrowed when he heard that and gazed at the wide rivers that snaked between the giant peaks. He had seen mist continuously rise from the rivers and blend into the air. However, he also felt a peculiar pressure when he gazed at the basilisk-like rivers, making fear involuntarily bubble up in his heart. It seemed that these rivers were not ordinary at all. "This is where the Divine Spirit Ablution is held." Mubarak grinned at Ezra as he pointed to the vast rivers. At this current moment, a seemingly endless stream of spiritual energy was descending from the sky,nding on the various mountains. "Junior brother, these rivers are no ordinary rivers. They originate from Mystery Turf that happened to open in our Spirit Devouring Mountain long ago." "Mystery Turf?" Ezra was curious about this new name. "There is a saying amongst the martial masters, the one who obtains the Mystery Turf will obtain all that is under the upper realm. As of what is a Mystery Turf and why it has so many treasures in it is unknown. The main reason why our sect''s spiritual energy is so rich, and can construct numerous Energy Mountains for our training is because there is a Mystery Turf named Mountain Duct below us that provides an endless amount of spiritual energy. This Mountain Duct is the 2nd bedrock on which our Spirit Devouring Mountain is built. The 1st one is, of course, The Demonic Mountain." Ezra squinted his eyes, he has someone who knew almost everything. "Fenrir, what is a Mystery Turf?" The Monstrous Wolf of Norse remained quiet for quite a while before saying. "It''s veryplicated, boy. But one thing is certain, it is from a different realm,pletely different from the lower realm and the upper realm. Throughout history, numerous wars urred in the upper realm, and many great figures of mythologies perished over the rights of a small Mystery Turf. The power of Mystery Turf varies, some are too valuable while other are average and fewes with poor benefits. For example, the Spirity Bailiwick in your possession is also a Mystery Turf. However, it''s less valuable than this one called Mountain Duct" Ezra''s heart shook violently, shocked as he gazed at the flowing basilisk-like rivers before him. No wonder he had felt an indescribable pressure, it turns out that these rivers belong to an unknown realm. "Unbelievable¡­" His eyes began to burn with excitement as he mumbled. "I''m starting to look more and more forward to the Divine Spirit Ablution." The prince and the rest stood on a mountain peak, their gazes directed to the front where the rivers meandered through giant mountain after mountain, ultimately flowing into a giantke. There seemed to be no end to thiske in which also stood several sky-kissing pir-like mountains. The mountains split theke into sections, making it seem akin to a maze when covered by the mists. Mubarak pointed at the seemingly endless mist-coveredke and said, "This is the energy reservoir and where Divine Spirit Ablution will be held. Although it is called a reservoir, it is extremely vast, so calling it a sea won''t be an exaggeration." Ezra''s eyes fell upon the so-called energy reservoir as his expression turned serious. He could feel a certain pressure inside it that made fear rise in one''s heart, not daring to enter its waters. He knew that this was likely due to the Mystery Turf ¨C The Mountain Duct. It could be said to be a gathering of spiritual energy that was born from thend and naturally possessed a certain natural pressure. He raised his head and saw the faint outline of an enormous imprint boundary that descended from the sky like a dome, enveloping the entire spiritual reservoir. This was an important ce in the Spirit Devouring Mountain and was naturally tightly guarded. "Who made this rune boundary?" Ezra asked with an interesting spark in his eyes. "Peak Master Jason Felletter." Replied Mubarak in a sad voice. Ezra simply nodded but he was wondering how powerful that person would be if he was alive. Countless spiritual energy clouds werending in the vicinity of the energy reservoir, clearly the disciples from the other peaks. However, what surprised Ezra was that the majority were not diamond belt disciples. Mubarak exined, "The spiritual energy in the vicinity of the energy reservoir is extremely concentrated. Although the other disciples do not have the qualifications to enter, they will benefit substantially from training at the edge of the reservoir." The prince smiled and asked, "Senior brother Mubarak, it should be time to tell me about the Divine Spirit Ablution, right?" Mubarak nodded and pointed towards the energy reservoir. "The most important thing you should take note about the Divine Spirit Ablution is the Duct Creation Energy. It is a mysterious existence that is born from the condensation of spiritual energy from the Mountain Duct." "Duct Creation Energy? How do I obtain it?" Ezra Zephyr was hooked. NOTE: Hello readers, give your honest review about the book, I will upload an additional chapter for each review ;) Chapter 300 Basilisk-Like Paths ? Near the Mountain Duct, Ezra Zephyr stood with his head full of questions. Mubarak smiled and gave the answer. "It is obviously found in the energy reservoir, but in ordance with the rules, the disciples taking part in the ablution need to rely on their own abilities to find it. The energy reservoir originates from the Mountain Duct and is filled with a peculiar pressure. One needs to constantly circte one''s spiritual energy to withstand the pressure, making it a very taxing search. In addition, the energy reservoir may seem calm on the surface, but it is filled with danger. Due to the overflowing duct creation energy from the Mountain Duct, the energy that leaks from it turns into various kinds of duct creatures that will give you a headache when you encounter them in the reservoir. However, because these duct creatures are made from Mountain Duct, if you manage to hunt them, you''ll be able to obtain duct-creation energy from their bodies. The bigger the creature, the purer the duct creation energy." Mubarak smiled and said, "Why else do you think the energy reservoir opens for ten days each time? It''s because everyone spends the majority of the first nine days searching, while the Divine Spirit Ablution is held on the tenth day. Today can be said to be a grand asion of our Spirit Devouring Mountain which happens once every 5 months. Practically all of the diamond belt disciples will being to search for duct creatures and engage in the Divine Spirit Ablution. It''s after all something that only diamond belt disciples get to enjoy, and no one would easily let this chance slip by." He extended a finger and pointed at the sky above the energy reservoir. Ezra''s gaze followed and saw an ind floating in the air. The ind was somewhat simr to an altar, with numerous old and simple stone pirs adorning it. "That is the ablution altar, and the stone pirs on it are called ablution pirs. On the tenth day, the disciples will head there to borrow the power of the ablution pirs to activate the Mountain Duct, ultimatelypleting the ablution." Ezra''s gaze filled with interest as he looked at the giant altar in the sky. "In addition, the Divine Spirit Ablution is also divided into different ranks. When the Mountain Duct is activated during the ablution, basilisk-like paths will appear and coil around the body of the martial master. Hence, the rank of the ablution is based on how many paths appear. For example, if only 1 path appears, it will be considered a one-duct ablution, the lowest-ranked ablution. The highest is the 9 ducts ablution where 9 basilisk-like paths will appear. Naturally, the higher the rank the greater the benefits. Thus, to obtain a higher ranked baptism, you''ll have to work hard to search for Duct Creation Energy, because the amount you collect will determine the rank of your ablution." Exined Mubarak. "9 basilisk-like paths¡­" An intense look of interest flitted across the prince''s eyes. "Senior brother, what rank do you usually obtain?" Mubarak awkwardly scratched his head. "I don''t really stand out amongst the diamond belt disciples of the outer mountains, and can''tst for too long in the energy reservoir, which limits the amount of Duct Creation Energy I manage to find. All of my past ablutions have only reached the 3 paths rank. Some of the stronger diamond belt disciples are capable of reaching 4 paths. I''ve heard that Lopap from Elder Sonk''s faction has achieved 4 paths every ablution." "If we talk about the 5 and 6 paths ablutions, I''m afraid that only the ranked disciples can reach it." Ezra''s gaze shed. "What about the top 10 rankers in outer mountains?" Mubarak could not help but chuckle. "Junior brother Ezra''s ambition is not small¡­ however, the top 10 do not need to so painstakingly search for Dragon Creation Energy in the reservoir, because the sect will bestow them a small section of the energy reservoir for their personal use. They can enter it any time they want, and the Divine Spirit Ablution produced inside is much greater than in other ces. However, we are martial masterster and alchemists first. Divine Spirit Ablution only helps in martial prowess, it has nothing to do with alchemy and that''s exactly why¡­ everyone should avoid meaningless fights, especially you, junior brother." "As expected of the top 10 rankers, such treatment was deserving. "Ezra was momentarily overwhelmed, unable to hold back his wicked grinter. "The advantages of the top 10 rankers were truly enviable. To think that they would even be allocated their own personal section of the Genesis reservoir. Compared to the other disciples, they were the ones who received the full support of the sect. Indeed, this sect only worships strong." He said to himself. However, as the ones who had distinguished themselves from amongst the many disciples, they were indeed deserving of such treatment. Mubarak also sighed as he nodded. "That''s why they need not put much effort into finding Duct Creation Energy for their ablution to easily reach the 7 paths rank. However, if they wish to attain an even higher rank, they would have to personally venture into the depths of the energy reservoir to hunt the thousand feet long duct creatures. Only by taking the from the bodies of such beasts would their ablution reach the 8th path rank." Most of the duct creatures in the energy reservoir were about a hundred feet long. It was said that therger the beasts'' bodies, the purer the Duct Creatures. After one reaches the 7 paths rank, one would have to go after the 1000 feet duct beasts in order to ascend to greater heights. The prince fell into thought for a brief moment, before he inquired, "How strong are the 1000 feet duct beasts?" When James heard this from the side, heughed softly and said, "Junior brother Ezra, there''s no need for you to consider such matters. You are an alchemist, don''t waste your time on martial masters'' stuff." (Hello, my editor is on vacation, he needed a break so I am on my own and grammarly. forgive a mistake or two if you see one andment so that I can fix it.) Chapter 301 1000 Feet Duct Beast ? James felt that Ezra was forgetting his ce by dreaming the impossible so he continued. "And just so you know, a 1000 feet duct beast is an existence that even many rankers can only run from. There are very few people who had killed it throughout the years, there is only one person in recent few decades who has been able to hunt a 1000 feet duct beast and enjoy the 8th path ablution." "Oh, who?" Asked Ezra with a slight smile, paying no attention to the thorns in James''s words. James slowly answered, "Who else but the inner mountain ranker Sith Wiggins?" "Sith Wiggins¡­" The prince''s eyes trembled slightly. This name was akin to thunder even for a new outer mountain disciple like himself. This Senior brother Sith Wiggins of his had left quite a number of legends in the Spirit Devouring Sect. A dangerous possibility appeared in his mind. "Is he from the upper realm?!" As someone who could raise the Divine Spirit Ablution to the 8 paths rank, it seems that Sith was indeed very capable. Although the prince had yet to meet these duct creatures, a 1000 feet duct beast that the other rankers could do nothing about was definitely not going to be easy to deal with. "Junior brother Ezra, although you only have one chance for now, you should make sure to properly grasp it. It will be great if you manage to earn 4 paths of ablution." Consoled James. The prince smiled and nodded in response. While they were talking, a disturbance suddenly began to spread in the area, countless male disciples peering towards the distance with bubbling excitement. The prince and the rest were also sensed something was going on and immediately raised their heads in curiosity. They caught sight of a spiritual energy cloud descending from the sky,nding on a mountain far away. Skirts of all colours fluttered on the spiritual energy cloud as sweet and melodious voices spread from it. It had evidently been ferrying many girls. At the very front, a youngdy in white gracefully stood. A breeze blew past, making her fine ck hair dance in the air, the sun shining down on an absolutely stunning face. Flower patterns extended from the fringes of her skirt. Her features were extremely delicate, endowed with beauty that could cause the downfall of nations. On her clean forehead was a mole which gave her a noble look. However, an iciness that kept everyone else a thousand miles away spread from the girl wearing a white skirt, like an unapproachable goddess of ice. Even so, her radiance was dazzling. Though there were many pretty girls around her, they did not seem to glow as much as they should, appearing dull inparison. Amazement flitted across Ezra''s eyes when he saw her because based on appearance and presence, the girl in a white skirt did not lose to Mahi Ingale or Ravina Ingale by much. Moreover, thedy in front was quite simr to theter, both the cold and distant kind that kept others a thousand miles away. The prince had already guessed her identity. ording to the information he received, there was only one person in the outer mountains of Spirit Devouring Mountain whose appearance could make so many male disciples go crazy. Who else could it be but the 4th ranked E Abe, thisdy was the 4th strongest disciple in the outer mountains. "E Abe¡­ I can''t believe that she''s here too." Atop a certain mountain, Mubarak, James and the rest gazed from afar at the stunning and graceful figure standing on another peak, surprise appearing on their faces. Each of the top 10 rankers owned a smallnd in the energy reservoir, and could thus enter any time they wanted, not needing to wait for the reservoir to open every 5 months like everyone else. Therefore, they almost never chose to squeeze in with the others during this period. Hence, E''s appearance was pretty unexpected for the group. "So, that girl is E Abe." Ezra was also looking at the pretty figure. As a male, he was naturally somewhat curious about the individual said to be the number one beauty of the sect in younger generations. From what he could see, she was indeed a wonder of sorts. Swish! However, just as the numerous disciples began their work, the sound of rushing wind was once again heard from far away in the sky. A dark green spiritual energy cloud descended from the sky andnded on one of the mountaintops, drawing countless gazes over. The cloud dispersed, revealing a slim figure. It was a young man in ck, his ck hair scattered over his shoulders. He had a defined, chiselled look, but what stood out the most were his eyes. They were pitch-ck like ink, akin to a pair of ck stones, and appeared rather enigmatic. He was a better-looking version of Ezra Zephyr. One could just barely make out the sword-like runes on the ck sleeves that gently fluttered as a breeze blew past, as an indescribably sharp and formidable sword spiritual energy spread from his body, making it seem as if the cry of a sword was ringing across the area. When he stood there, it felt as if he was not a human, but an unsheathed divine sword. The eyes of countless female disciples began to glow as they passionately gazed at the youth in ck. Ezra Zephyr''s also looked towards the youth in ck as his expression turned somewhat serious. Just looking at thetter made him feel a slight stabbing pain in his eyes because the spiritual energy in thetter''s body was just too sharp. In the Spirit Devouring Mountain, only those from Blood ughterer Peak would possess such sharp Genesis qi. Therefore, the identity of the youth in ck was already clear as day. Ezra Zephyr asked in a low voice, "He is¡­ the number 3 of the top 10 rankers, Wilson Sallow?" Mubarak nodded with a simrly serious expression. "That''s right. He is Wilson Sallow." In the face of such an individual, even diamond belt disciples like them felt enormous pressure. However, the prince was calm and was smirking While they were still in shock due to Wilson''s appearance, another spiritual energy cloud descended from the sky. Atop the cloud was a young man wearing robes on which countless ancient runes had been inscribed. The runes alternated between glowing and dimming as unique undtions spread. The youth in robes wore a warm smile on his face, looking like quite the handsome young chap as his clothes fluttered in the breeze. Chapter 302 Entering The Reservoir ? The man with robes moved with grace. "The Arcane Wizardry Peak''s Govrin, ranked 10th¡­" At the sight of the youth in robes, anger filled Mubarak''s expression. The prince saw the visible hatred and asked. "Who is he?" Mubarak gritted his teeth and replied. "He was once a treasured disciple of our Alchemic Rune Peak, he was a genius in drawing imprints but then he left and joined Arcane Wizardry Peak. Not only he betrayed us but he started to disrespect our peak as well." The prince looked at him with examining eyes, he squinted his eyes and murmured. "He is an¡­ elf!" At the same time, Mubarak spoke again, his tone was slightly louder. "What''s going on today? To think that three of the top 10 outer mountain rankers havee!" The other disciples looked at each other, everyone puzzled. If it was just E, it could still be a coincidence, but when 3 of the 10 arrived at the same time, this matter was no longer as simple as it appeared. "Ignorant, have none of you heard the news?" While they were confused, a clear voice was suddenly heard from behind. Mubarak and the rest turned their heads and saw Aily walking over with her group. "Hehe, does junior sister know?" Asked Mubarak with a chuckle. Aily''s gaze swept across the group, before she slowly said, "I''ve heard from my grandfather that traces of a 1000 feet duct beast were discovered some time ago in the energy reservoir. Wilson Sallow, E Abe and Govrin should be here because of it." "1000 feet duct beast!" Astonishment was revealed on the faces of Mubarak and the rest. 1000 feet duct beasts usually hid in the deepest depths of the reservoir, making them exceedingly difficult to find. To think that one would reveal itself at such a time. No wonder Wilson, E and Govrin had chosen toe. After all, if they managed to hunt that 1000 feet duct beast, they would be able to enjoy the 8 paths of ablution "The other rankers are either in secluded prowess or out for missions. If not, there would likely be even more of them present." Aily smiled as she continued, "Of course, these new rankers can harvest because senior brother Sith Wiggins is already in the inner mountains, if not, there would be nothing left for the others to do." She was still the same Sith Wiggins fanatic. Mubarak chuckled as he looked towards the three figures. "It seems that the Divine Spirit Ablution will be quite entertaining this time. The 8 paths of ablution is a grand affair after all. Even if we can''t enjoy it, it will be a nice eye-opening experience." He looked towards Ezra, finding that thetter was still staring at the three figures, and immediately patted his shoulders. "Junior brother, there is no need to envy them. In the future, you may also have a chance to taste that 8 paths of ablution." His words were originally intended to console Ezra Zephyr, but when Aily heard them, she rolled her eyes and said, "In the current Spirit Devouring Mountain, only senior brother Sith has the ability to attain the 8 paths of ablution, and even the other rankers have never seeded." She was implying that since the other rankers were unable to achieve it, what qualifications did he have as a gold belt disciple? Mubarak felt a little embarrassed. Aily was really blunt when she spoke. The prince ignored him at first but then his mood swang. "You¡­" he pointed his finger at Aily. Thetter looked back and asked. "What?" "You are a goddamn yapper, you know that? Nobody is interested in your dream boy, stop wiggling your arse before him and focus on your damn imprints, fucking failure." This was enough to bewilder everyone from Alchemic Rune Peak. ~BBZZZ~ Before she or any other could say anything, a strange sound suddenly echoed across the area. Next, all of the disciples watched in excitement as the enormous dome of light around the energy reservoir gradually began to turn translucent. Mubarak excitedly eximed, "The energy reservoir is opening!" Besides his excitement, he also nned to change the situation Ezra just created by diverting their attention to the reservoir. He then looked towards Ezra and said, "Junior brother, the reservoir is covered in mist and divided into many parts by the mountains. You''ll be on your own when you go searching for Duct Creation Energy." The prince smiled and nodded. Under the excited gazes of the numerous disciples, the dome of light in the sky grew fainter and fainter, before ultimately fading away. The instant it did so, endless pure spiritual energy surged out. It was as if the entirend had been cleaned, giving it a fresh new look. However, almost no one paid any attention, numerous disciples shooting forward at this moment, spiritual energy turning into clouds under their feet as they swarmed towards the reservoir within the mist. On their respective mountain tops, Wilson, E and Govrin also turned into shes of light as they flew forth, disappearing in the mist in a few breaths. "Let''s get going!" Mubarak grinned at the prince and the rest. In the next instant, they too jumped into the sky and merged into the swarm of humans. Under the envious gazes of the countless disciples that were not qualified to enter, they charged into the endless energy reservoir. When Ezra''s figure charged into the misty energy reservoir, the token in his hand suddenly shook, beforebusting and swiftly turning to ashes. The sight of this caused the prince to think for a moment. A split second earlier, he had felt something sweep through him before the token began tobust. If his guess was not wrong, it should be due to the imprint boundary that surrounded the energy reservoir. Without a token in one''s possession, one would likely be flung away. At this moment, Ezra was standing in the cloud above the reservoir, while an endless stream of glowing figures flew past them, heading towards every possible direction. Mubarak, James and the rest had also split up after entering, evidently nning on searching for Duct Creation Energy on their own. Chapter 303 Duct Beast ? Searching for Duct Creation Energy was a rtively personal matter, and the majority preferred to conduct this activity alone. This was to prevent any allocation problems or other disputes from urring, which would only cause more inconvenience. However, there was no need for Ezra to take such measures. His strength alone was enough, none of his subordinates managed to arrive, he was also an exception, he could only trust his own back in the reservoir "We should also find a spot for ourselves and find out how to search for the Duct Creation Energy." Ezra smiled at the two cubs on his shoulders. Spiritual energy rose from under Ezra''s feet, the cloud moved and took him in a random direction The energy reservoir was extremely vast, with numerous giant heaven pir-like mountains towering within it. These giant peaks were akin to the tall walls of a stronghold, leaving one no choice but to make long detours, making the reservoir an enormous maze. The prince flew for half an hour before gradually slowing down. He found a valley next to the reservoir waters andnded in it. On a rock next to the water, he stretched out his hand to test its temperature. "This ce is not bad. Ezra, you''ll have to be one of the rankers so that you''ll receive a personal portion of the energy reservoir. Then you''ll be able toe here whenever you want a bath." The prince sighed. "So the biggest benefit of bing one of the rankers for me is toe here for a bath? Yeah, sure. As for now, I''ll go inside the reservoir to have a look." the prince was clearly somewhat eager as he cast his gaze towards the misty mysterious sea. Ezra did not dy, leaping directly into the waters. Once he entered, he felt his body grow heavier, as if he had jumped into a swamp. "The waters of the reservoir originate from that Mountain Duct, and hence contain a natural pressure that makes it extremely heavy. It''s going to be very taxing on my spiritual energy to swim inside it." Ezra Zephyr was already prepared. With a thought, the Chaos Force in his core whizzed out and wrapped around his body with a loud thundering p. "Mhm!" The moment his spiritual energy appeared, the prince''s eyes widened in amazement. In that split second earlier, he had felt the pressure from the water weaken substantially. The feeling of heaviness also vanished, making him feel as if he was a fish in water. "What''s going on?" This unforeseen situation kind of confused Ezra. He had not heard Mubarak mention anything about this. To think that spiritual energy would have the power to block the pressure from the Mountain Duct. The prince frowned as he fell into deep thought even Fenri was currently answerless. It was a long timeter before he looked towards the ck lightning swirling around him his heart trembled a little. "Could it be¡­ because my spiritual energy is not Qi nor Mana but Force, a type of spiritual belonging to Martial Animals?" Not only that, Ezra''s spiritual energy exists after devouring countless types of spiritual energies, not even Ezra fully knew the wonders of his spiritual energy. This was the only conjuncture Ezra hade up with. If not, he could not exin why the pressure from the energy reservoir did not affect him. In the end, to get himself tied up over such details, especially since it was a good thing for him anyways. Without the pressure, his spiritual energy consumption in the reservoir would be far less than the others, giving him a huge advantage. With such thoughts in mind, Ezra decided not to tarry any longer. His figure moved, swiftly swimming towards the depths of the reservoir. As he swam deeper, he discovered the presence of a faint mist inside the reservoir. Fortunately, he could still have his bearings due to his high senses. After swimming for a long time, Ezra''s body suddenly paused, because he had felt a faint wave. It came from under some giant boulders below him. His figure gradually descended,nding on one of the boulders, and stomped on it with one of his feet. The boulder immediately shattered as a thumb-sized ball of light slowly began to rise. The prince grabbed it and curiously uncurled his fingers. A thumb-sized white crystal floated on his palm, a drop of golden liquid inside it. The liquid appeared to be extremely viscous, slowly squirming about as if it was alive while giving off peculiar undtions. "Is this the Duct Creation Energy?" Ezra observed the drop of viscous fluid. If he was not wrong, it should be the most important item for the Divine Spirit Ablution, the Duct Creation Energy. "But this is a little too diluted." the prince awkwardly scratched his head. ording to Mubarak, even the lowest path of ablution would require at least several dozen drops of Duct Creation Energy. Ezra retrieved a bottle from his bracelet and ced the energy inside. However, while the prince was engaged in this task, the water behind him rippled faintly. A faint silhouette stealthily crept out from the rocks as a somewhat translucent 100 feet look beast appeared behind him. The beast''s eyes greedily stared at Ezra''s figure, as if it was looking at something delicious. Next, it opened its giant mouth and lunged towards the prince. ~SWISSH~ The moment the creature moved, a bluish sh wrapped with ck lightning cleaved through the water, bringing with it astonishing slicing power as it instantaneously cut the beast''s head. Ezra turned around and gazed at the somewhat translucent giant beast. "Is this the duct beast born from the energy of that Mountain Duct?" The prince observed the heavily injured creature that was still desperately struggling. It was about 100 feet long, and the prince estimated its strength to be at the 2nd level Core Formation stage. However, Ezra was slightly taken aback when he saw its eyes because he realised that it was staring at him with extreme desire, still continuously opening its mouth to bite at him, as if itching to swallow him Chapter 304 Attracted Duct Beast ? Ezra looked at the duct beast. "Aren''t these duct beasts not supposed to have any intelligence, and move ording to instinct?" The prince was quite puzzled, but the greed and desire in the duct creature''s eyes was just too clear. Were its instincts really telling it to eat him? He had never heard senior brother Mubarak mention anything like this. Ezra frowned, but could not be bothered to put too much thought into it. His hand grasped around the handle of Efsa, the short sword as spiritual energy spouted out from his body. ~SWIISH~ The 100-foot-long body was instantly divided, a shockwave sweeping outwards as white light begin to rise. Ezra caught the white light, and it transformed into a white crystal in his hand. It was the same Duct Creation Energy crystal as earlier, but appeared thicker and more sturdier than the previous one, while the drop of it within was also a little more concentrated. After keeping it, Ezra did not linger any further, turning his body to continue his search. It was not long before he stopped once again because he had seen the water to his front rippling as giant duct beast after beast slowly appeared, surrounding him. Ezra grinned, ck bolts appeared at the bottom of the reservoir like the wrath of god, tearing through the water as menacing 100 feet duct beast after the beast was instantly cut to pieces. Ezra wielded the Efsa. With a jerk of hand, Efsa connected with Gleipnit and acted like a sharp long whip The water churned violently due to the aftershocks from the battle like a giant whirlpool, while Ezra stood at its centre, killing duct beast after duct beast. After a few dozen minutes, the waters gradually returned to normal. The prince stood there and waved his sleeve as dozens of Duct Creation Energy crystals flew towards him and were caught by his hand. All of the duct beasts that had surrounded him earlier were about 100 feet in length. Although there had been many of them, each one was at most equivalent to a first, and thus naturally did not pose much of a threat towards Ezra. Hence, after a brief disy of his abilities, all of them were ughtered, gifting Ezra numerous Duct Creation Energy crystals. Ezra kept the crystals, but his brows were still tightly furrowed. The crazed and desperate way the duct beasts had attacked him earlier was definitely not normal. From what Mubarak had told him, the two biggest problems he had to deal with in the energy reservoir were the high consumption of spiritual energy due to the pressure in the water, and the extreme difficulty in finding these duct beasts due to their skill in hiding. However, from what he could see, none of the duct beasts had any intention of concealing themselves, delivering themselves straight to his front door instead. This was inconsistent with what Mubarak had told him. "But it seems to be a good thing? If these duct beasts did not voluntarily send themselves to me, it would have taken me at least an entire day to hunt so many of them." Mumbled Ezra to the two cubs who were glued on his shoulders. At the very least, his harvest was pretty good so far. Thus, he only pondered over this matter for a little, before once again rapidly propelling himself through the water with his spiritual energy. This time, however, his hand was tightly clenched around the Efsa while the Other hand summoned the poisonous hook Drepa and his expression was more vignt than before. After travelling for quite some time without detecting any activity at all, Ezra began to rx a little. It may have been a coincidence earlier that he just so happened to chance across a group of duct beasts, right? "Mhm?" However, before the prince could fully convince himself, his expression suddenly trembled. The spiritual energy in his body began to circte, covering it as his eyes gazed towards the front. The waters there were rippling as dozens of giant duct beasts began to surface. The two beasts leading this group had reached a length of over 300 feet, while the rest were approximately 200 feet long. These wereparable to the 4th-level Core Formation experts. At this current moment, these beasts'' eyes were likewise filled with greed as they locked onto Ezra Zephyr. The prince sighed softly, no longer any doubt in his heart. This was no coincidence. There seemed to be something on him that was drawing these duct beasts. "What exactly is it?" Ezra pondered. The duct beasts before him clearly were not going to give him any time to think. They released a peculiar cry as their enormous bodies seemed to cut through the water, charging straight at Ezra Zephyr. "Glittering Wind and Light!" A giant ball that glowed myriad of twinkling lights was powerfully thrown downwards the beasts. With dreadful power, it smashed into the head of the 300 feet duct beast at the front of the pack. ~BOOOM~ The Glittering Wind and Light ballnded as a wave of spiritual energy exploded, making the waters within a kilometre simmer violently. As for the duct beast, it was instantly blown apart. Ezra''s body gradually turned gossamer, transforming into a blurry shadow as he shot forward. Duct beast after beast exploded without any resistance. The battle was swiftly over. With Ezra''s current strength, he was able to easily kill even a 4th-level Core Formation opponent. These merely 3rd level equivalent aquatic beasts were naturally unable to stop him. After the battle was over, Ezra collected the Duct Creation Energy crystals. The water rippled with a swing of his hand, as he let out an icy chuckle and said, "I won''t turn away any of the energy crystals sent straight to my doorstep. I''m itching to see just how many you guys will be gifting me!" The moment his voice faded, Ezra''s figure swiftly shot forth again, brimming with motivation. He was done with mulling over the issue. It did not matter why these duct beasts wereing for him, especially since his goal was Duct Creation Energy. The more that came, the better it would be for him! As such, Ezra encountered another five waves of duct beasts in the next hour. The battles that erupted were extremely intense, the prince couldn''t rx at all, causing the waters around to boil violently as all the duct beasts that appeared were yed. It could be said to be a full and bountiful harvest, a look of excitement revealing itself on his face as he hunted. Chapter 305 Chaos Force Is The Culprit ? "8 Lost Dragons, 4th Dragon!" Four dragons made of ck lightning roared as they pounced, ripping a nearly 400 feet aquatic beast to pieces. A fist-sized Duct Creation Energy crystal rose from its remains and was grabbed by Ezra. "Who else?!" The prince let out a heartyugh, it''s been a while since he fought like that. He had gradually grown more and more thrilled as he continued to hunt, not because the duct beasts were donating a tremendous amount of Duct Creation Energy crystals but the reason was that the stronger creatures were appearing slowly. ording to his estimation, the number of crystals he had currently collected would already be able to achieve 4 paths of Ablution. And it was aplished in only two hours. With such a haul, the prince was now quite excited indeed. Working into a killing frenzy, the prince gripped the short sword, its tip pulsing sharply as he boldly dered, "No matter how many of youe, I''ll kill you all!" However, the instant his voice sounded, the waters to his front began to violently ripple as 500 feet fuct beast after beast rapidly approached at an rming speed. There were a total of eight of these 500 feet duct beasts, along with dozens of 400 feet beasts and even shorter ones. A line-up like this immediately made the excited look on Ezra''s face turn more thrilled. In front of these beasts, even a 6th-level core Formation expert will run for his life. ck bolts started to dance around his body the water near him boiled as the prince said "Here Ie!" Next, he held the two of his weapons in his hands and shot towards the swarm like a deadly arrow. He was no fool, he wasn''t doing a suicide charge. He knew the limits of his power and the limits of his opponents, this swarm was indeed powerful and Ezra was merely a 2nd level Core Formation expert but was he a normal 2nd level? No! This swarm maybe could injure him but it was not powerful enough to kill him. Another fact to remember is there are still two helpers on Ezra''s shoulders, why would he worry about such a swarm of duct beasts? Bubbles were emitted from the giant mouths of numerous duct beasts as they violently jerked their bodies, rapidly cutting through the water, their figures turning into blurred shadows as they zipped towards Ezra. Ezra''s body turned Gossamer, his speed as quick as lightning. He shed with the swarm moving his body and killing numerous duct beasts. However, it was not easy, the beasts kept growing. Ezra slowly retreated, he couldn''t reveal all his secrets now, who knows maybe these creatures had somemunication skills as well. A human and a horde of duct beasts continued their fight in the reservoir, asionally encountering other disciples, who were immediately stupefied by this scene. They were having such a hard time searching for duct beasts in the energy reservoir, so how the heck did so many duct beasts gather to chase a single person? There were actually some disciples that thought of attacking, but after getting a clearer view of how many there were, their scalps instantly turned numb as they quickly backed away. A horde of such scale was something that normal diamond belt disciples had no confidence in handling. The battle went and suddenly the two cubs jumped away, the horde of beasts were divided. They ran towards Sk?ll and Hati. "Oh! So they were attracted to them not me." Just when he pondered that, he saw that 1/3rd of the horde was still there marching towards him. "Huh! They are after all three of us, what the fuck is happening." It was at this time that Fenrir understood their strange behaviour. "Boy, did you have fun?" "Yeah, I''m still having it. So shut up!" Ezra retorted. "Haha, boy, I know why they are after you." Said Fenrir. "Care to tell me?" "The duct beasts here are born from the duct energy emitted from the Mountain Duct. Although they possess no intelligence, they are still able to act ording to instinct. Just like normal beasts that you find anywhere else, they possess no intelligence but move with their instincts. And what these beasts will be when they gain insight into martial prowess" Ezra''s eyes widened as he said. "Martial Animals!" "Exactly, that''s why the natural pressure everyone else has to withstand in the energy reservoir does not have much of an effect on you because ording to the nature of the duct, you are a martial animal, not a martial master Your spiritual energy is force and it is also due to the force that these duct beasts have been chasing you. In their eyes, you are the most delicious of delicacies, and if they manage to eat you, they may even be sentient, allowing them to transform into a true martial animal instead of their current existence where they can only act on instinct." There was a sliver of amusement in Fenrir''s eyes as he gazed at Ezra and continued, "While you want to obtain the Duct Creation Energy in their bodies, they too are also thinking about eating you all the time." The prince was stunned for a moment. Although he had an inkling that this was the case, only after hearing Fenrir''s exnation did he truly understand the reason. "So the Chaos Force of mine was the culprit. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Said Ezra in a slightly peeved manner. Fenrir was clearly in the know long ago but had chosen not to inform him. It was obvious that he wanted to enjoy the show, "If I tell you everything, life would be so boring." Ezra clicked his tongue. "Fuck you, wannabe god." "Disrespectful prince of kobolds" Fenrir hurled back. Ezra finally killed all of the horde and not long after, Sk?ll and Hati came as well, with crystals in their mouths. They hand it over to Ezra and dwarfed their bodies before resting on his shoulders again Chapter 306 Sharing Crystals ? Ezra was getting worried, the key reason was that the duct beats he attracted kept growing in numbers and strength. With his current strength, he really could handle them but what if a horde of 1000 feet beasts came, each one of them would be akin to a Formation Establishment stage expert. He was not afraid but rather, didn''t want to reveal his true strength, showing your all in a jungle will make other predators cautious. The prince let out a deep sigh as he retrieved a bottle filled with Duct Creation Energy crystals. These were the spoils of his hard work from earlier and were likely only enough for him to achieve 4 paths of Divine Spirit Ablution. However, that was obviously not going to satisfy the prince. He was still not a diamond belt disciple, and if he lost this chance, it would likely be a long time before he coulde to the energy reservoir again. Thus, he intended to benefit as much as he could. At that time, the prince found that the two cubs on his shoulders were gawking at the Duct Creation Energy crystals. "You want these?" The prince asked. The crimson cub quickly closed his eyes while the cerulean one nodded as he drooled. "This energy is very beneficial for martial animals, they were longing for these crystals the moment they saw them." Fenrir added. "How do you know that, they didn''t say anything." Asked Ezra in curiosity, even after forming the contract, he couldn''t understand the hidden meaning behind these two cubs'' silence. Fenrirughed. "I know because they are my sons." The prince nodded and smiled at the cubs "Alright, from now on, our harvest will be divided into two portions. One for me and the other for two of you, happy?" Sk?ll opened his eyes and nodded, his eyes shone with happiness, it was rare for the proud Sk?ll to show such a reaction. On the other hand, Hati, unable to control his emotions, licked Ezra''s face. Ezra was touched, these two cubs killed a Nascent Soul expert in Bloodfang Kingdom. Yet, they didn''t eat the crystals and gave every single one back to me. After getting Fenrir as his martial spirit, Ezra slowly felt that these two were considering him as their father. *** In the mist-filled waters of the reservoir. The prince zoomed past as ck lightning apanied him, rapidly cutting through the water. The cubsy on his shoulders, their eyeszily scanning their surroundings. The prince was brimming with incitement again, no longer worried about having to face the duct beasts, he thought of a way. "When we encounter themter, I''ll try to take them on first. If there''s any duct beast contesting my power, it''ll be your turn to quickly kill it, be fast and don''t let others see you." Blue and Purple armaments shone in his hands as he grinned. "They''vee so quickly." Said Ezra. He raised his head instead as he looked to the front with slightly narrowed eyes. The waters there were rippling as enormous duct beast after beast began to appear. Their translucent eyes were overflowing with greed and desire. Bubbles rose from the mouths of the duct beasts. In the next instant, the reservoir waters were ripped apart as their titanic bodies madly charged towards Ezra. "Just a group of 200 feet duct beasts." Ezra icily chuckled as ck lightning flickered around his body, andpletely wrapped around him. ~CRACKLE~ His figure also shot forward, Efsa and Drepa in his hand gave off a murderous aura, connected with Gleipnit, they acted like dangerous whips, one sharp and the other poisonous. ~SLASH - PATAA~ The water rippled violently, blown away by the powerful force as space was created. The prince charged into the herd of duct beasts, his attacks were deadly and powerful, and every swing of his weapons shed a beast. The battle was over in a few minutes, all that remained were white Duct Creation Energy crystals floating in the water. Half of them were swept up into his sleeves, while he tossed the other half towards Sk?ll and Hati. They opened their mouths, gulping down all of them as a satisfied look surfaced in their eyes. While man and cubs enjoyed their harvest, Ezra''s expression changed, catching sight of giant duct beasts swarming towards them from all directions. The dozen beasts leading the pack had all reached lengths of 500 feet. This was even more than the horde that had chased him previously. This time, however, Ezra did not charge in, instead patting the cubs on his shoulders as he said, "Hey, now that you''ve eaten, it''s time to work." On his shoulder, Sk?ll seemed to yawnzily as its gaze swept across the giant duct beasts that were enclosing them, before jumping off and standing in front of the prince. The water around it gradually began to boil. A terrifying spiritual energy undtion slowly spread from its body. Its tiny body began to grow little by little, transforming from a little cub into a mysterious and ferocious fire-vering wolf, a bright yellow image of the sun was formed on his forehead. When Sk?ll took on this form, the duct beasts around them froze for a moment, as if being suppressed. Although they were not Martial Animals but existences born from Mountain Duct, they were still unable to avoid the pressure. It was akin to the unease felt by a lower life form in the face of a superior being. The dozen 500 feet aquatic beasts grew a little restless and hesitant, but in the end, their eyes still locked onto the bodies of three. The force of Ezra and his cubs held a fatal attraction to them. The desire won over the unease and pressure they felt from Sk?ll. In the next moment, the numerous duct beasts roared as their shadows loomed. The berserk duct creation energy bursting out from their bodies causing giant waves to form. Sk?ll watched them charge over as its front paw lightly stepped forward in the water. Its huge mouth opened, and a mysterious pyre flowed within it. Strands of red, yellow and orange converge, ultimately taking the shape of a 1-foot-wide fireball. Not a single glimmer of weakness could be seen on the fireball, and the entire area''s water near him started to boil, making it an extremely bizarre sight that gave one an exceedingly dangerous sensation Chapter 307 800 Feet Beast ? ~WHOOSH~ Sk?ll''s head suddenly swung as the 1-foot wide fireball was sent hurtling towards the dozen or so 500 feet long duct beasts. ~BBZZZZZ~ The ball was extremely quick and seemed to burn the space itself, appearing in the centre of the dozen 500 feet aquatic beasts. Next, it began to expand as a terrifying heat exploded. The water around was immediately bubbled and created a giant whirlpool with the fireball at its centre. The dozen duct beasts were caught in the range of the frightening suction force. They struggled frantically as energy surged out, but were unable to free themselves. All they could do was watch helplessly as they were pulled closer and closer to the ball, before ultimately touching it. ~PHHIISSE~ At the instant of contact, wails of despair exploded from the duct beasts as their enormous bodies began to burn at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye, ultimately transforming into ash as they were mixed with the water, wiped clean from existence by its pure scorching pyre. In the short span of a few seconds, a dozen duct beastsparable to 4th-level Core Formation experts had vanished, leaving only a dozen fist-sized Duct Creation Energy crystals floating in the water around the fireball. Ezra was dumbstruck as he watched this scene. How powerful this attack was, would he survive an attack of such calibre? Just how much strength did one need to achieve this feat? Ezra gave an odd look to the shrinking Sk?ll. Just what is the tier of these little fellows? To think that it would be so powerful. Sk?ll sensed Ezra''s stunned gaze, causing a pleased look to rise in its eyes. It leapt onto his shoulder and extended a paw, pointing towards the floating Duct Creation Energy crystals, clearly indicating for him to go collect their battle spoils. The prince smiled and swam forward, his eyes burning with excitement as he kept the dozen fist-sized Duct Creation Energy crystals. Just these dozen crystals alone should be enough for him to reach the 5 paths of Ablution. The prince gazed at the distance and moved again. *** A herd of enormous duct beasts hissed in the reservoir as berserk undtions unfurled, creating enormous waves. At this current moment, 3 glowing figures were shooting through the pack, duct beast after beast exploding wherever they passed. The 3 glowing figures were naturally Ezra Zephyr, Sk?ll and Hati. Ezra decided that he should conceal his strength and let his contracted martial animals fight because no one knew what would happen if a martial animal enter the Mountain Duct, that''s why nobody warned Ezra despite seeing him carrying two martial animals. He could fabricate a story that duct beasts were astonishingly vulnerable against martial animals. Ezra no longer had anything to fear. He boldly advanced, drawing numerous duct beasts to them. However, the ultimate oue that awaited all of the duct beasts was being turned into Duct Creation Energy crystals, before being split between Ezra and sons of Fenrir. The intense battle was over in a short few minutes. Ezra swiftly swept the battlefield, collecting another few dozen crystals that were of pretty high quality. "Not bad." The prince was full of praise. He already had more than enough crystals to achieve 6 paths of Ablution, but it was still not sufficient to reach 7 paths. ording to Mubarak, the 7 paths of Ablution were no longer an issue of numbers. Instead, the Duct Creation Energy crystal of a 700 feet aquatic beast was required as a primer of sorts. In the face of such an entity, most of the diamond belt disciples could only retreat. However, this was not really a problem for Ezra, because there were two existences at his side that were even more terrifying than the 700 feet duct beasts. "But it''s not easy to find a 700 feet duct beast. We''ve yet to meet a single one¡­" Mumbled the prince. While he was mumbling, the battle-mode cubs beside him suddenly released a low growl. Ezra abruptly lowered his head in rm, looking towards the deep darkness of the energy reservoir. The waters there suddenly began to churn, as if a giant wave was rapidly approaching. Next, Ezra saw a titan of a duct beast slowly rise from the darkness. Its size had exceeded 700 feet, reaching a total of 800 feet! The prince could not help but smile as he gazed upon the giant creature, before slowly backing away as he said with a solemn face, "Hati, go and get it!" *** "Whao! What''s with these waves?" "Someone must be fighting a strong duct beast, let''s go and check." "Shut up, do you want to die? Look at the waves, it must be one of the top rankers. Focus on your harvest and prevent yourself from meaningless death." "He is right, ever heard of the phrase ''Curiosity killed the cat!'' Be smart." A group of disciples talked before they vanished from sight. In the depth of the reservoir, water heaved and churned as waves of berserk spiritual energy pulsed violently. It was as if something had torn through the water in a 10,000 feet radius, leaving a giant gaping hole that immediately began filling the surrounding water, creating a giant whirlpool. Ezra Zephyr stood far away, watching the imminent battle with interest. It was going to be a sh between Hati and the 800 feet aquatic beast. But¡­ it was not a battle to be more precise, Hati was simply ying with an 800 feet duct beast. Normally speaking, a duct beast that had reached such lengths would be an object of extreme terror to even 7th-level Core Formation disciples, disciples that were basically qualified to contest for outer mountain ranking. However, a duct beast with such strength was currently in an exceedingly sorry state, because it had encountered an existence even more terrifying than itself today. Hati was nowhere near as big as the 800 feet beast, but the duct beast was thoroughly suppressed at every sh, barely able to put up any resistance. Moreover, it was obvious that Hati was toying with it. "Hurry up, Hati!... tsk." Ezra clicked his tongue. The oue of the fight was already clear from the get-go, he knew that Hati was just enjoying his prey, amon y of top predators. Chapter 308 Grave Mistake ? A certain location in the energy reservoir. Several towering mountains partitioned the surface of the reservoir, creating a lush valley. Near the top of the valley, a bamboo house was barely discernible through the mists. E Abe stood on a cliff nearby, her gaze somewhat cold as she peered into the distance. It should be about time for Wilson and Govrin to find the 1000 feet duct beast. "Those two bastards!" Mumbled E to herself. "Senior sister E, are you really not going to contest for the 1000 feet duct beast?" Behind her were several pretty female disciples who were also from the Colleen Evil Peak. This district belonged to E Abe, and other disciples could only enter with her permission. Some of the female disciples were quite close to E and had obviously found out about the matter regarding Wilson Sallow and Govrin''s cooperation from her. E''s pretty face was calm as she replied, "Since I can''t win, why should I force myself." If there was only Wilson, she would at least be able to put up a fight, but when Govrin was added in, there was really nothing she could achieve. As such, there was no need to be stubborn. Though she was admittedly still a little unwilling to ept this oue. "Govrin is so loathsome, we never had any quarrel with him." Remarked one of the female disciples. "A loss is a loss. It just means that I was not as prepared as Wilson Sallow." E shook her head, not willing to speak any further on the topic. "You guys should make use of this time to search for Duct Creation Energy." The female disciples exchanged a look, before nodding as they withdrew. Now that it was peaceful again, E lifted her head and sighed. Her slender fingers clenched into fists, clearly still slightly upset inside. After all, she had been preparing for a long time. With a gentle push, her figure seemed to float down the cliff,nding beside a hot spring within the valley. This ce was off limits to everyone else but herself, and even the Colleen Evil Peak disciples she had allowed into the valley could not enter. E gently undid the sash on her waist, causing the white skirt to slip down to the ground. Under the faint sunlight, an exquisite figure in inner garments was revealed. A neck as slender as a swan leads to a set of elegant corbones and two towering soft mounds. Her tiny slender waist made one unable to resist wrapping an arm around it, while her long legs were astonishingly sleek and slim. Even another girl would find her heart beating a little harder at the sight of such an amazing figure. The erotic sight made the entire valley appear brighter. E gently stepped into the hot spring, soaking her body in its warm waters. Her red lips rose slightly in delight, as her usually frosty face softened. "Ahh¡­" A body glowing with youthfulness was masked only by the light reflection off the water. E''s fine ck hair sprawled across the surface of the spring as she leaned against its sides, her lovely bodypletely rxed. E slowly muttered, "Wilson Sallow, Govrin¡­ I''ll make sure to settle this debt with you guys in the future." Her eyes slowly closed, enjoying every moment offort. The valley was exceptionally silent and peaceful, with only the sound of the flowing breeze to be heard. In the hot spring, the goddess seemed to fall into a deep sleep, painting the gorgeous sight of a sleeping beauty that could cause the downfall of nations. ~GLOP~ The silencested for a long time until a certain moment came where the surface of the spring seemed to ripple for an instant. E''s long eyshes trembled faintly as she somewhatzily opened her eyes. Likely because she had just woken up, her response was much slower than usual as she dazedly stared at the ripples in the water in front of her. The ripples grew bigger and bigger before the water''s surface was suddenly torn open as a figure jumped out. ~SPLASH~ "Goddamn it¡­ I''m out at least!" A voice sounded as the figure wiped away the water on its face, before beginning to scan its surroundings, while two little cubszilyy on its shoulder. It was obviously Ezra Zephyr and his two cubs The prince''s gaze curiously swept around, but immediately froze a split secondter as his eyes gradually widened. He had caught sight of the gorgeous figure in the spring. The gazes of the two met, both somewhat dazed. E was stunned, unable to stop herself from rubbing her eyes. The scene before was so shocking that she was unable to process it for the moment. It was also at this moment that Ezra saw her beautiful face, his eyes widened as a name appeared on his lips "E Abe!" Not even in his wildest dreams would he have imagined that after travelling in the reservoir for a good half the day, he would encounter E Abe soaking in the hot spring here! "Ahh! fuck, shit¡­" Ezra already understood what gonna happen next. He had just sensed an rmingly icy aura spread from E Abe''s body at this moment. This was genuine killing intent. The prince suddenly felt pain in his ear the moment he was engulfed by the icy aura. "I''m sorry senior sister, goodbye." He fled the moment he popped back into the water, not even daring to nce backwards. Ezra''s escape fully awakened E, she quickly dressed up, her face turning so cold that frost was nearly about to form as her body trembled with rage. She never imagined that someone would suddenly appear like a disaster from the sky when she was soaking in the hot spring. Her teeth ttered loudly as she beckoned with a hand, causing her skirt to fly from the edge of the spring and wrap around her body. ~WHOOSSH~ In the next instant, terrifying spiritual energy exploded from her body without any reservation. Chapter 309 Chase ? However, E ignored his words, her only response was the intensifying murder in her eyes. With a grasp of her hand, spiritual energy rose, transforming into countless rose petals whose edges flickered with an eerily cold light. "Haha, run boy run, she is at the Formation Establishment stage." Laughed Fenrir, he seemed to enjoy the show ~SWIISH SWIIHSH~ The de-like petals shot forth, aimed at Ezra''s vitals. The icy sensation at his back rmed the prince, and he immediately began pushing his Gossamer Form to its peak. At the same time, Purple Scales swiftly covered his body as he desperately dodged left and right, narrowly avoiding the spiritual energy petals. Even though he had not been hit, the force from the petals that sliced past had drawn several light cuts on his skin. "She''s crazy!" Ezra''splexion turned grave. E had shown no mercy and had clearly already lost some of her rationality. This also told the prince that it was impossible to reason with her. The best thing to do for now was to escape, and at the very minimum wait for E to calm down first before trying to talk. If she caught him, Ezra would have no other chance than to let one of the cubs fight her. But with their temperament, they would kill her and will cause huge trouble to Ezra. On Ezra''s shoulder, Sk?ll watched with a gloating expression, clearly showing no intentions of helping. While Hati was howling with excitement, his reaction was the same as that of Fenrir. As such, a chase yed out in the waters of the reservoir, both the pursuer and the pursued giving it their all. The disturbance gave rise to giant waves, and the duo would asionally encounter other disciples along the way. However, all of the disciples would hurriedly get out of the way at the sight of the murderous-looking E Abe, astonishment on their faces as they watched the two go. "Eh? Isn''t that senior sister E?" "Who is she chasing?" "I don''t recognize him¡­ but from the looks of it, senior sister is very angry. What did he do to offend her?" "He deserves it. I can''t believe that he dared to anger senior sister E. He''d better hope he doesn''t meet me or I will catch him and bring him before senior sister E to atone for his crimes!" "Hehe, with senior sister E personally in pursuit, there''s no way that he''s going to escape." Though Ezra encountered many disciples along the way, what made him angry was that not a single one had any intentions of helping him, instead casting unkind gazes at him. "Very well, you disgusting bastards!" Ezra cursed. Behind him, E''s face was a little surprised as she gazed at Ezra''s figure. She had realised that even after chasing for so long, she was still unable to catch up to him. This was somewhat inconceivable to her. She could sense that Ezra was merely at the 2nd level Core Formation expert, someone whom she could basically squash with a single palm. However, why was she unable to catch up? Moreover, travelling in the energy reservoir was extremely taxing on one''s spiritual energy. Ordinarily speaking, a 2nd level disciple should have run out of steam long ago, and yet Ezra seemed to have plenty of spiritual energy left. "No matter who you are, I will not easily let you off today!" E''s face was covered in frost. This was the first time she had experienced something like this. The mere thought that everything had been seen by this bastard who had suddenly appeared made rage and embarrassment surge in his heart, nearly destroying whatever rationality she had left. Iciness shed in her eyes as she locked onto Ezra''s figure. Her hand abruptly formed a seal, and vigorous spiritual energy immediately swept out. It swiftly gathered together, forming a half-foot-tall snow rose. The snow rose was vivid and lifelike, with ancient patterns adorning each of its petals. An intense cold spread from it, instantly freezing the surrounding water. "Gamma Layer Skill, Snow Sealing Rose!" She showed no mercy, directly activating an rmingly powerful spiritual technique. ~BZZZ~ The snow rose and trembled faintly. In the next instant, it transformed into a sh of white as it shot forth, freezing the surrounding waters wherever it passed... A torrential wave of coldness swept forth, causing Ezra''s expression to change drastically. His speed was affected, gradually slowing down. He looked back as his pupils abruptly shrank. The iing snow rose was too rmingly quick, making it basically impossible for him to dodge. The piercing chill from it made him feel life-threatening danger. If he was hit, there was no doubt that he would be instantly frozen. Even though it was a Gammayer skill but the spiritual energy packed in it was tremendous. Soon, they arrived at a lonely valley, E was still surprised how a mere Core Formation expert could be this fast. Apart from his advantage as a Martial Animal, Ezra took off the 2 bracers from his limbs. Ezra ordered Hati to halt her. "Hey, don''t kill her, understand?" Hati unhappily snorted twice, as if saying that you were clearly the one who drew this trouble, why did he have to clean up after? "Less nonsense, quick!" Bellowed Ezra. The corners of Hati''s mouth curled downwards in disapproval, but it still stood up on its legs. After all, it could not possibly just idly watch Ezra be harmed. It turned around, looking towards the iing ice snow rose as its mouth suddenly opened. Mysterious frost rapidly converged, ultimately condensing into a beam of iparable coldness that was sent shooting out. ~ZYYOOOO~ The ice beam and snow rose smashed into each other, but no noise sounded from their collision. The chilling aura raised and the parts of water were instantly frozen. Behind them, E was shocked by this sight, this turn of events clearly out of her expectations. How could she have expected her attack to be negated by the little cub on Ezra''s shoulder. The prince took advantage of this opportunity to elerate and flee for his life, scuttling out of E Abe''s sights. Chapter 310 Snow & Lightning ? E''s eyes grew even colder as she watched him run away. It was a great humiliation for her, she was already pissed as the other 2 of the top 10 rankers were ahead of her in hunting. It would create chaos for her admirers if someone saw the body of E Abe, her faction would face disturbance after this matter would leak, and that''s why she was taking all her frustration out on Ezra. "Do you think that this will allow you to escape?" Spiritual energy exploded beneath her feet as her figure also cut through the water, relentlessly giving chase. The chase continued until they reached a certain valley by the reservoir. ~BOOOM~ Just when Ezra came out, the water behind him was abruptly torn open as a pir of water shot into the sky. At the same time, a stream of berserk spiritual energy shot out, viciously striking Ezra. "Die pervert!" An ice-cold voice sounded. E had caught up atst. Ezra gave it a tentative look, and with a jerk of his hand, a 2 feet ball appeared at Ezra''s hand Spiritual energy whizzed out like the cry of an eagle, smashing into the stream of spiritual energy that was shooting towards Ezra Zephyr, causing an rming storm of energy to sweep outwards. Waves thousand feet high rose as Ezra indifferently looked towards the pretty figure that had attacked, while a cold voice followed. "If you want to kill me, then prepare to be killed as well..." E was once again dumbfounded, not only this young fellow with mere martial prowess of 2nd level Core Formation outran her but he easily countered his attack as well. "When did such an individual appear in the Spirit Devouring Mountain?" Remarked E Abe in amazement inside as her gaze focused on Ezra Zephyr. However, he too was no ordinary person, and quickly banished such thoughts. Her eyes were suffused with iciness as she squinted her eyes at Ezra and coldly said with a face covered in frost, "How dare you sully my pride?" The prince was angry as well. He closed his eyes for a few seconds, released a big sigh and opened them as he calmly said "Senior sister, I''ve tried to exin before. I was only trying to find a ce to rest on the surface and did not know that you would be there. You should understand how misty the reservoir is. I have no way of knowing the situation above." Even though he tried to exin, E had no intentions of letting this matter rest. Her frosty face stared daggers at Ezra, while her teeth loudly grinded together. "Stop trying to make up excuses you pervert!" E''s gaze shot towards Ezra like an arrow as she icily said, "Follow me to the disciplinary hall on the charge of trespassing on a Ranker''s personal territory!" She was originally going to say he had peeked at her while she was soaking in the hot spring, but how could she possibly reveal this matter! Ezra hurriedly shook his head. If he went to the disciplinary hall, things would surely end badly for him, especially given E''s status. When that happened, suffering would be inevitable. "Whether you go or not is not up to you!" E''s tone was ice-cold. With a jerk of her white sleeve, deadly and icy spiritual energy unfurled, transforming into a snow dragon that roared as it charged towards Ezra Zephyr. ~ROOAAR~ However, the moment the snow dragon began its charge, thunder clouds gathered in the sky above as 3 200 meters long dragons of ck lightning descended with violence, sting the snow dragon. Ezra nonchntly said, "Whether I go or not, is not up to you either." "I am quite surprised how bold you are! From how you keep talking unafraid, you must be in cahoots with those two! I''ll capture you and send you to the disciplinary hall at all costs." Ezra''s repeated obstruction had begun to anger E. No one had ever dared to treat her in such a manner ever since she became one of the rankers. Ezra scratched his head. "Who are you talking about? I am in cahoots with no one." "Shut up, you disgusting thing, we''ll see if you''re not their subordinate," E said Ezra remained indifferent but was clearly angry. "Me¡­ their subordinate?! You have crossed the linedy¡­ get off, you two." As he finished the sentence Hati and Sk?ll jumped away. For a time, the two faced each other with icy gazes, and even the air around them seemed to freeze. E icily stared at Ezra, a slight trace of graveness surging in the depths of her eyes. Although Ezra''s martial prowess was low by a whole stage, his spiritual energy pressure was slightly weaker than E''s. If E''s spiritual energy was like a frosting gale then Ezra''s spiritual energy was like a terrifying earthquake. This unreasonably bold guy was clearly going to be an extremely troublesome opponent. What she was more cautious about was the pair of cubs behind Ezra. They had an unpleasant and deadly aura. Did he tame them? When did such a monster appear in the sect? Given the boy''s strength, he should be qualified to vie for a spot in the outer mountains rankings. Numerous thoughts swirled in her head but were ultimately brought under control by E. No matter how strong this girl was, the former was not going to let this matter rest so easily. E was after all an extremely proud person. After suffering such a huge loss of modesty, if she was unable to even capture the culprit and allowed him to roam freely, it would undoubtedly be a disgrace. Therefore, she needed to capture Ezra no matter the cost. Powerful spiritual energy began to erupt from E''s body at this moment, instantly freezing the water under her feet as a storm of ice and snow gathered on her hand. The temperature plummeted, so low that even snow started to appear. An indescribable pressure spread from E''s slender body. It was obvious that E was no longer going to hold anything back. Ezra''s eyes narrowed for an instant as the ck coat of his flutter. ck chaos lightning thundered and danced around his body, any bolt that hit the water caused a destructive effect. Any boulder or rock that was hit by the bolts turned into pebbles. Although he had a lower stage, anyone could feel a heart-palpitating spiritual energy brewing. Two youngins faced each other, one standing in the air over the reservoir, while the other stood on the rocks on the beach. Hostility swirled like a tornado, the auras surging out from their bodies shing continuously. It felt as if thunder was rumbling in the background as giant waves rose from the reservoir, crashing into the walls of the surrounding mountains. Ezra and E''s icy gazes shed, calcting the perfect time to move, ck lightning revolving around one of them, stirring the surrounding area, while snowy spiritual energy hovered above the other''s head like clouds, giving off a menacing aura. At a certain moment, both of their eyes narrowed slightly. An rming wave of energy burst out from snowy qi and spiritual energy a split secondter, both individuals clearly about to go at it for real at any moment. "Stop!" Right before they were about to attack, a shout sounded across the area like a p of thunder. Next, Ezra felt a vast nket of spiritual energy descend from the sky, like a giant hand as itpletely suppressed both Ezra and E''s spiritual energies The prince immediately lifted his head, only to see a spiritual energy cloud descend from the sky. A beautiful woman stood atop it, lotus flower-like runes flickering on the edge of her long skirt. A terrifying spiritual energy pressure pulsed from her body, causing the reservoir waters to churn violently. The prince was slightly rmed by the sight of this beautiful woman. From her spiritual energy pressure, it was obvious that her identity was not simple at all. E was also stunned by the sight of the beautiful woman and hastily said, "Elder Rilda?" The woman was one of the outer mountain elders of Colleen Evil Peak. The woman called Elder Rilda shot a somewhat helpless nce at E, and began to reproach her, "I just so happen to be, I''m on duty today at the energy reservoir and was drawn over after feeling your killing intent earlier. What the hell is going on?" Although there were quite a few scuffles between disciples in the energy reservoir, they were not allowed to invoke genuine killing intent. When E had lost her rationality due to anger earlier, the killing intent she gave off was definitely not fake and had thus rmed Elder Rilda as the on-duty elder. E was the most outstanding disciple of this generation from their Colleen Evil Peak, and it would undoubtedly be a huge loss for them if she was punished due to any unfortunate incident here. As such, Elder Rilda immediately hurried over the moment she felt E''s killing intent to prevent her from making a mistake due to recklessness. Even if she was a ranker, killing another disciple would definitely get her punished. Chapter 311 Compensate ? E immediately froze up when she heard the question, gritting her teeth as she hatefully red at Ezra. How could she possibly talk about it? "This, this guy¡­" She pointed at the prince as she stammered for practically half an hour, but was ultimately unable to say anything, only growing increasingly angry and embarrassed as she red at him. Elder Rilda suspiciously looked towards Ezra. "This boy, what did he do to anger the emotionless E to such a degree." She pondered Under Elder Rilda''s gaze, an unwavering look emerged on Ezra''s face as he stepped up and said, "I am not the one at fault, I really did not do it on purpose. It''s the sect''s mistake for not providing disciples with aplete map, I am a new disciple and champion of the peak selection ceremony. It''s my first time in Mountain Duct and I didn''t even know rankers have personal territory, the senior sister should point her finger at the sect instead of attacking an innocent junior disciple" Ezra remained silent for a few seconds, taking time to judge their reaction, Elder Rilda and E looked at him with shock until Ezra spoke again. "But for the sake of the elder, I will back down andpensate." "What?" E clenched her jaw even harder. "How are you going topensate? Are you going to let me see you in return?" The prince awkwardly scratched his head, before retrieving numerous bottles from his bracelet that were filled with many Duct Creation Energy crystals. "Can I use these aspensation?" They were the fruits of his and cubs''bours from earlier. "Oh?" Elder Hilda could not help but be shocked by the sight of the crystals in the prince''s hands, because she could sense that some of them were clearly from 800-foot duct beasts. But Ezra was merely at the 2nd level Core Formation stage, how did he manage to hunt too many formidable duct beasts? She was not the only one. Even E was surprised for a moment because she clearly understood how difficult it was to hunt duct beasts in the reservoir. Although Ezra did have quite a substantial amount of Duct Creation Energy crystals, they were not worth much in E Abe''s eyes. She owned a personal hunting ground in the reservoir and could enter any time she wished. Ordinary crystals held little allure to her. Hence, she merely swept a cold nce at Ezra Zephyr. Just as she was about to speak, Elder Hilda suddenly arrived at her side. Elder Hilda advised in a low voice, "E, although I still do not know what has happened, you will only lose out even more if you insist on continuing." This made E somewhat sullen. She was one of the top 10 outer mountain rankers after all, but had ended up beingpletely seen by this bastard, how could she possibly swallow this? Elder Hilda said, "If I''m not wrong, that boy should be Ezra Zephyr who recently joined the sect. Peak Master Bisma regards him very highly and values him to the point that she offers him to join Colleen Evil Peak. In fact, all the peak masters started fighting over him, something that even Sith Wiggins couldn''t aplish." Elder Hilda knew more about Ezra but she didn''t say everything. E looked at Ezra in amazement. ording to elders, ever since Master Bisma became the peak master she never has taken any male disciple in peak. So he was that Ezra Zephyr. He indeed is very strange, could senior brother Sith block an attack from a Foundation Establishment expert in his 2nd level Core Formation stage days? "Look at his confidence, he surely has something up his sleeves, you won''t be able to achieve anything." E gently bit into her red lips, somewhat unwilling to ept this. However, she had to admit that Ezra was very strong, and would surely have a ce amongst the top 20 rankers if he wanted. Elder Hilda chuckled softly and asked, "Wasn''t your initial ns obstructed by Wilson Sallow and Govrin?" At the mention of this topic, E felt even more sullen, feeling that everything was going wrong for her. The 100p feet duct beast she had her sights on was snatched away by Wilson and Govrin, and she had even been interrupted by an intruding Ezra while she was soaking in her personal hot spring. "If you can calm down, I will help you mediate." Said Elder Hilda. E''s hands clenched slightly as her expression fluctuated indeterminately. In the end, she reluctantly nodded. She understood that there was no benefit for her to continue kicking up a fuss. After calming down, she knew that she could not possibly murder Ezra Zephyr. Elder Hilda breathed a sigh of relief. She was worried that E would choose to be unreasonable and make matters even worse, which would only be disadvantageous to her. Hence, she pulled E as theynded in the valley. She looked towards Ezra with a smile and remarked, "No wonder peak master Bisma has such a high opinion of you, you are indeed an outstanding talent." Ezra''s handsome face remained indifferent. He merely nced behind Elder Hilda at E, not speaking at all. "Ezra, although I do not know why this happened, I believe that you''re not the one who has lost the most, right?" Elder Hilda looked towards the prince and smiled. Ezra looked towards E, only to see thetter biting into her lips, her bright eyes staring at him like a sword. Of course, he wasn''t the one who had lost out the most. He could only nod his head. "Then are you going to make up for it?" Asked Elder Hilda. "All I have are these Duct Creation Energy crystals, but they do not meet senior sister Ea''s standards." The prince forced a smile. He too did not want to offend E, he had to stick to his ns and it would naturally be best if they could amiably resolve this matter. Elder Hilda waved her hand and said, "Never mind about the crystals. I hope that you can help out E aspensation, Then we can call this matter even, and no one shall ever bring it up again in the future." "Help?" Ezra was taken aback as he looked towards E. A puzzled look also flitted across his scarlet eyes. Elder Hilda nodded and exined with a smile. "E''s goal is the 1000-foot duct beast, so I hope to ask for your help." Ezra nonchntly asked, "Is she unable to deal with a 1000-foot duct beast?" Ezra was rational,pensating with crystals was one thing and helping her was another. E calmly exined, "I can naturally deal with a 1000 feet duct beast, but am currently obstructed by Wilson and Govrin''s cooperation." "Wilson Sallow and Govrim?" Ezra secretly grinned. So the two of them were working together to exclude E. Elder Hilda smiled as she nodded. "That''s right. If you can help E stop Govrin, she will have a chance topete for the 1000 feet aquatic beast." By this point, Ezra Zephyr and E Abe were aware of the elder''s intentions. So she nned on borrowing his power to contend against Wilson and Govrin. Ezraa''s gaze seemed to sweep toward E. E was a little unable to suffer with the humiliation any further, and somewhat stubbornly said, "Elder Hilda, I can deal with those two. Moreover, even if I lose this chance, there will still be other opportunities in the future." She was not willing to lower her head in front of Ezra. "Both you and Wilson and just that single step from the 2nd level of Foundation Establishment stage. If you yield this chance to Wilson Sallow, he will be one step ahead of you." Said Elder Hilda with a solemn expression. "So I hope that you will not be wilful." E''s brows are tightly knitted together. In the end, she could only grit her teeth and turn away. Elder Hilda turned towards Ezra with a friendly expression and said, "I hope that you can give me face and resolve the conflict you have with E while taking this opportunity to turn an enemy into a friend." Ezra let out a bitterugh. Elder Hilda may appear kind and friendly, but she was obviously a formidable person. If they were to reject, based on Elder Hilda''s words, they would be disrespecting her as an elder. Ezra fell silent for a brief moment. Her eyes seemed to swirl in thought as the corners of her mouth raised slightly. "I can help¡­ but she has to ask herself." E Abe''s eyes immediately widened, her full chest heaving slightly. In the end, E was unable to speak the words from her mouth, her gorgeously pretty face a blend of anger and shame. How could she not know that Ezra wanted to make her bow. However, given her unbending and stubborn character, it was obviously not going to be easy to make her submit. Chapter 312 Half Of Crystal ? As E was about to break the deal, Elder Hilda could only step up and smooth things over. Upon seeing this, Ezra did not persist in her request, merely giving an alternate suggestion, "Since that is the case, I want half of that 1000 feet duct beast''s crystals." Elder Hilda immediately had something to say about this. However, E Abe was faster. "Deal." She rather split the benefits than yield. In addition, she did not want to owe the prince anything. After all, Ezra caused this all mess by mistake and owing him would be a shame for her. Hence, splitting half of the Duct Creation Energy would be perfect, with everyone getting what they needed and no one owing anyone else anything. It would also prevent her from feeling indebted to Ezra when they met again. This was something the prideful E could not ept. When Elder Hilda saw how decisively E had responded, she could only somewhat helplessly say, "Lass, half of the Duct Creation Energy crystal will not be enough for you to reach 8 paths of Ablution." E calmly replied, "No matter, we are not losing out either as long as we ensure that Wilson is unable to get a lead." Elder Hilda could only smile bitterly as she shook her head. Thisss was really too stubborn, she could clearly enjoy theplete Duct Creation Energy crystal if she hadn''t opened her mouth. Ezra released a small whistle as he nced at E in slight surprise, evidently not expecting her to make such a decision. The whistle was made for Sk?ll and Hati, the two cubs quickly jumped andnded on his shoulders. Ezra Zephyr offhandedly asked, "Shall we go then?" E nodded, before her cold as an ice mountain eyes turned towards the cubs. "They areing along, right?" E asked, she witnessed the terrifying power of these cubs. "That goes without saying." Replied the prince Her gaze swept past Ezra and the cubs, somewhat curious about their rtionship. It was clearly no ordinary rtionship and went far beyond that of a simple contracted master and pet rtionship. This baffled E even more. Based on her initial impression, these cubs were clearly rather indifferent and powerful martial animals. Even she couldn''t see the martial prowess of these two little cubs. In E''s opinion, not even many of the inner mountain disciples could tame such martial animals. However, Ezra and they had such a close rtionship. This really greatly puzzled the former. How had Ezra obtained the trust of these mysterious animals While such thoughts were swirling in her heart, Elder Hilda spoke up, "Since everything has been settled, you guys should hurry up and act. It will not be appropriate for me to interfere in the subsequent matters." ording to the rules of the sect, battles in the energy reservoir were the affairs of the disciples, and the duty elder was only here to respond to any unexpected events. The main reason she hade here was that she had been rmed by E Abe''s killing intent, and now that everything had been resolved, Elder Hilda naturally had to return to patrolling the energy reservoir. E gave a faint nod and Elder Hilda revealed a kind smile to Ezra as spiritual energy rose under her feet. She rose into the air and swiftly disappeared into the horizon. In the wake of Elder Hilda''s departure, the atmosphere by the reservoir turned silent again. E was cold and Ezra was carefree, both were unresponsive. If the other party did not speak, they would not open their mouths either. "We don''t have all the time, boy. Hurry up!" Fenrir reminded. After some silence, Ezra was the first to cave in under the silent atmosphere. "Senior sister Li, shall we get going? If you know the location, lead the way." E shot a look at Ezra and nodded. Without saying anything, she rose into the air and began flying towards a certain direction. "This youngdy is really very prideful." Commented Fenrir as he smirked while watching E. "No matter how prideful she is, she still can''t kill me." Remarked Ezra Zephyr in his heart, before peering into the distance. "I''m looking forward to seeing what a 1000 feet duct beast is like." "Someone is already looking down on you. You''d better not bring too much shame to meter on." Teased Fenrir. Ezra cussed as if he really did not mind at all. "It is indeed true that I can not defeat her, a difference in the whole stage is not a joke. But¡­ this won''t be the issue in future." Towards the end, a certain arrogance was finally revealed in his voice. With regard to pride, Ezra did not have less than others. However, pride was pride after all, and he had to acknowledge reality. He knew that there was indeed a gap between him and the top 10 rankers for now, but he also believed in himself. It was only a matter of time for him to catch up to them and he had many more ways to step on them. As long as he was given some time, he would show E that there was really nothing amazing about a ranker. "Are you nning on slowly making her take notice of you, and ultimately sway the tender heart of a maiden? She''s the number one beauty of the Spirit Devouring Mountain''s outer mountains." Fenrir grinned. Ezra smiled. "Well¡­ she is above average." "Is that so? You''ve already seen her body after all, aren''t you tempted?" Fenrir''s tone was tinged with amusement. Ezra''s facial expression changed as he said in an annoyed voice. "Shut the fuck up, you pervert wolf. Let''s get going, we should also find out for ourselves how good those two rankers are." Ezra''s foot pushed off the ground as ck lightning thundered out as he moved into the sky, and swiftly began jumping in the direction E had taken earlier. Chapter 313 Wilson Sallow & Govrin ? The vast energy reservoir stretched out as far as the eye could see, the faint mists swirling in the area enough to make anyone be lost within it. At a certain location in the energy reservoir. A young man in ck slowly walked on the surface of the water, his expression as calm as a deep pool. After a long time, his footsteps suddenly paused as he looked down at the bottomless depths below him. At a certain deep depth, he could just barely make out the silhouette of an enormous slowly swimming shadow. "Have you finally appeared¡­" The young man in ck was naturally the number 3 amongst the top 10 rankers, Wilson Sallow. A flush of excitement surfaced in his ck stone-like eyes as he gazed at the enormous ck shadow in the depths of the reservoir. The ck shadow was obviously the 1000 feet duct beast he yearned for even in his dreams. Wilson slowly squatted, closing his eyes as he reached into the ice-cold waters. Powerful spiritual energy surged out of his body without any reservation at this moment. Spiritual energy tinged with ck light stealthily slipped into the water. The ck light spiritual energy rapidly began to gather above the head of the enormous shadow, transforming into a ck glowing spear. Extremely sharp spear-like energy began to converge on the sword. ~SWIISH~ The spear descended, fast as lightning as it thrust into the 1000 feet duct beast''s body. ~ROOAAAR~ A miserable cry exploded in the water, causing giant 1000 feet high waves to rise. Though it had suddenly been attacked, the duct beast did not retaliate, but instead hurriedly fled with a swish of its tail, shooting away like a bolt of thunder at a speed no one could hope to match. The most troublesome part of hunting duct beasts in the energy reservoir was finding them and chasing them down. Duct beasts were adept at hiding in the reservoir, making them extremely difficult to discover, and it was also nearly impossible to catch up to them if they chose to run. Wilson''s ck stone-like eyes were akin to the edge of a de, easily piercing through the waters and locking onto the giant escaping figure. He did not panic at all and merely sent out a thought. ~BZZZ~ A ck glowing spear began to form again in the direction the 1000 feet aquatic beast was swimming in, pulsing with peerless spiritual energy. The duct beast hurriedly changed directions the moment it felt the spear-like Qi. This repeated itself several times as the mindless duct beast unknowingly began fleeing in the direction Wilson Sallow was directing it in. Wilson walked across the waves, his steps slow and unhurried, but his figure was akin to a phantom, appearing a hundred feet away in a few seconds. This chasested for only a brief period. A sharp look suddenly appeared in Wilson Sallow''s eyes as he shouted, "Govrin, close the!" In the water some distance to the front, Govri hovered on his spiritual energy. His gaze fell upon the enormous ck shadow that was rapidly approaching, and suddenly flung open his spacious sleeves with a shout, "Boundary, rise!" ~SHU SHU SHU~ The instant his shout was heard, the water within a ten thousand feet radius suddenly began to boil. Countless spiritual energy rays of light shot out from the water, swiftly connecting to each other as if forming a giant of light. Countless imprints seemed to flow along the, continuously absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy ~DHHAAAM~ The enormous 1000 feet duct beast arrived, its giant body powerfully mming into the, causing it to stretch at an rming angle. However, the glowing was extremely tough, ultimately neutralising the force as it sent the 1000 feet duct beast catapulting backwards. The slowly began to close, like a boundary that hadpletely trapped the duct beast, cutting off all means of escape. "Sess!" Govrinnded on the surface of the reservoir with a faint smile. "This big guy can''t escape anymore." Wilson gently rubbed his hands together and praised, "As expected of the former disciple of Alchemic Rune Peak, such mastery of imprints is truly unmatched. Leave the killing of the duct beast to me." A slight smile was revealed on Wilson''s face as he peered into the deep reservoir waters where the 1000 feet duct beast was struggling desperately. In his eyes, there was no hope for a trapped duct beast. Its crystal was his. ~WHOOSH~ However, just as Wilson was about to enter the waters to y the 1000 feet duct beast, the mist in the vicinity suddenly swirled as a wave of frosty spiritual energy suddenly swept over. Its temperature was so low that even the surface of the sea was frozen over. The wave of frost headed straight for Wilson Sallow. The sudden attack made him frown as he fiercely swung his sleeve. ~BOOM~ Spear-like spiritual energy poured out of his sleeve, directly shredding apart the water in front of him. The wave of frosty spiritual energy was also torn to pieces. Wilson gazed at the mist and slowly said, "E, you already know that you can''t seed, why must you still put up this useless struggle?" The mist gradually dissipated as a slender figure walked over to the water. The graceful figure naturally belonged to E Abe. She chillingly stared at Wilson Sallow and tly said, "It is not so easy to make me give up." Govrin also helplessly shook his head and said, "Why must you do this senior sister E? You have no chance at all." "I disagree!" Iciness flitted across E''s eyes as boundless spiritual energy soared out from the top of her head. The temperature began to plummet as frost that could be seen with the naked eyes spread from under her feet. Wilson merely chuckled softly and said, "Govrin, I''ll have to trouble you to deal with her." Govrin sighed helplessly as his arms extended from his wide sleeves and slowly met in front of him. In the next instant, a low shout rang out, "5th Circle Spell, Water Law!" ~BBBLLLLRRR~ The surface of the reservoir in the vicinity abruptly exploded as giant water pirs dashed into the sky. The pirs linked to each other, creating a prison of water with E at its centre. E frowned as she took a step forward. Powerful spiritual energy transformed into countless ice arrows that violently shot forward. Chapter 314 Confrontation ? ~PLOP PLOP~ However, the attacks merely passed through the water prison, unable to cause any damage to it. "Senior sister E, this spell was prepared with a little touch of my imprints in advance as a countermeasure against you. Never mind if you didn''te, but since you did, this spell will stop you for long enough for senior brother Wilson to y that 1000 feet duct beast." Govrin slowly said, "You would give up once the Duct Creation Energy crystal falls into his hands, right?" E''s pretty face turned slightly frostier. It seems that they still had something up their sleeves even after advising her to withdraw earlier. These two were very loathsome indeed. E inhaled deeply, coldly ncing at the slightly smiling Govrin before shutting her eyes. The sight of this made Govrim believe that she had given up atst, causing him to breathe a soft sigh of relief. It was naturally best that he did not have to fight with E. "Are you still not going to act? Is this very fun to watch?" However, before his entire sigh could be released, he suddenly heard E''s voice. Govrin and Wilson Sallow were taken aback. "Is this what a battle between you rankers looks like? It doesn''t seem to be as amazing as I''ve imagined¡­" While they were stunned, a clear, indifferent and cogent voice echoed from within the mist. The instant the voice rang out, the three individuals present discovered that the water prison trapping E had suddenly begun to boil. At closer inspection, one would realise thatva-like runes had appeared on the water pirs at some unknown time, the dreadful heat evaporating the imprints on the waterw spell. Once the imprints vanished, E quickly attacked with icy arrows. ~BOOOM BOOOM~ The prison started to break "Who?!" Govrin''s pupils tightened slightly. Who was this person who could so easily unravel his imprints? Govrin and Wilson''s gazes looked towards the mists nearby. The mist rippled as a figure slowly walked out. His ck coat fluttered and his scarlet deadly eyes were revealed under Govrin and Wilson''s gazes. He gazed at puzzled Govrin and Wilson as he indifferently said, "Alchemic Rune Peak, Ezra Zephyr." "Alchemic Rune Peak, Ezra Zephyr?" Wilson and Govrin stared in confusion at Ezra''s figure. The former''s brows were furrowed. He had clearly never heard of such an individual. Moreover, Alchemic Rune Peak? Wasn''t that the peak that had practically hit rock bottom? When did such an amazing person appear from there? In contrast with Wilson''s bewilderment, Govrin''s eyes flickered as a look of understanding shed in his eyes. Govrin''s wide sleeves fluttered in the wind as he looked towards the prince and slowly said, "So you are the Ezra Zephyr who caused a ruckus in the peak selection ceremony, you made peak masters fight for you, even Master Bisma wanted to have you in her Colleen Evil Peak." Amazement flitted across Wilson Sallow''s ck stone-like eyes when he heard this. He recalled vaguely hearing about this matter before but did not put much thought into it. But from the looks of it, it seemed to be true. To think that the young man before them, whose looks and presence were not the least bit inferior to them, possessed a talent that amazed even Master Bisma. Wilson Grimaced. If this was true, things were going to be a little troublesome today. The other members of the top 10 rankers were either out on missions or in closed cultivation, leaving only the three of them free to participate in the current Divine Spirit Ablution. Hence he had coborated with Govrin to stop E Abe. However, he never expected that even without the other rankers, E was still somehow able to find a seemingly equally troublesome helper... From how Ezra had broken the rune boundary on the spell that Govrin had spent so long preparing, his knowledge of imprints was clearly in no way inferior to rankers like them. Wilson looked at Ezra and suddenly chuckled as a warm smile appeared on his sharp and handsome face. "Junior brother, this matter is between us and junior sister E, and there is no need for you to interfere. If junior sister E has promised you anything, we can alsoe to an agreement." One had to admit that Wilson was indeed a charming individual. He was not only handsome but also had quite a presence. Thus, there were many female disciples in the sect that adored him greatly. If it was any other ordinary girl in E''s ce, it would be very difficult for them to resist his charms. Unfortunately, it was E he had encountered. In the face of his charming elegance, not even the slightest change appeared on thetter''s beautiful face. There was only indifference in E''s eyes as she looked towards Wilson, and said in a calm and clear voice, "Don''t waste your breath. If you want this 1000 feet duct beast''s Duct Creation Energy crystal, it would be best for you to go ahead and start the fight." Wilson ignored her and looked towards Ezra. "What do you say, junior brother Ezra?" The prince smiled. "I second her." Ezra''s directness made the smile on Wilson''s face turn slightly rigid, feeling a little awkward. E stepped forward at this moment, powerful spiritual energy hovering in the sky above her head like a giant storm of snow and ice. She coldly looked at Wilson and said, "Wilson, there''s no need for you little tricks. You should just go ahead and show me how much your Demon Martial Spirit has improved." Wilson frowned as he replied, "E, neither of us will benefit from fighting, and that duct beast may even end up escaping. May I suggest giving in to me this one time, and I''ll owe you a favour." E chuckled coldly. "Why not you give in to me instead, and I''ll owe you a favour?" While the two of them faced each other, neither willing to back down an inch, Ezra suddenly spoke up, "Rx, there is naturally someone who will be dealing with that 1000 feet duct beast." Wilson and Govrin were slightly rmed. "Did E''s group have another formidable helper?" They pondered. E seemed to realise something, her pretty face immediately turning somewhat jolly. Ezra grinned and he said, "What nonpareil quadrupeds like you are doing in my coat? Wanna go and deal with that duct beast?" Chapter 315 Bone Demon Spear ? Ezra grinned and he said, "What nonpareil quadrupeds like you are doing in my coat? Wanna go and deal with that duct beast?" Wilson and Govrin''s sharp gazes were immediately cast over, with the intent of finding out who exactly it was. Did so many capable individuals really appear in the Spirit Devouring Mountain with nearly no one noticing? What they are doing in a coat? Numerous questions haunted the two rankers. Their gazes were aimed at Ezra, soon from the cor of his coat, two cute creatures popped their heads. The moment they caught sight of them and felt the spiritual energy undtions from his body, the expressions on their faces could not help but turn rather rigid. "These little cubs?" Wilson and Govrin exchanged a look, seeing the twitching corners of the other party''s eyes. Such strength was basically the lowest tier existence in the outer mountains. Where had E found the courage to let these two cubs deal with a 1000 feet duct beast? Even though it had already been seriously injured by Wilson earlier, it was still not something cubs with tier 1 strength could face. The prince ignored their strange gazes while the cubs yawnedzily on his shoulders Ezra continued to ignore the rest as he said, "You guys shouldn''t have a problem with the big fellow down there, right?" Sk?ll merely red at him while Hati smirked, showing his mighty white fangs as if they were saying "Like hell we have." The prince nodded. Although it was a 1000 feet duct beast, its opponents were Sk?ll and Hati, any of them could kill it, let alone both of them. They were obviously going to be the main force, while he acted as support. Without further ado, the cubs jumped submerged into the water, slowly approaching the area where the duct beast had been trapped. E Abe immediately looked towards Ezra. "Govrin is at the peak of the 7th level Core Formation stage, be careful." The prince chuckled. "Didn''t you want to murder me earlier? Wouldn''t it go along with your wishes if I die?" E froze momentarily, before gritting her teeth. "I will naturally find a chance to deal with you myself. There''s no need for you to die before I kill you." "Don''t worry." Ezra could not be bothered to exin. While they were talking, Wilson and Govrin watched in confusion as two cubs entered the water. They could not understand why Ezra would dare to let two cubs challenge the 1000 feet duct beast. This was no different from sending them to their death. Wilson''s gaze flickered in thought. Regardless of whether it was Ezra Zephyr or those cubs, neither disyed much hesitation, especially thetter. "There must be something strange about them. They cannot be allowed near the duct beast." Wilson was prudent by nature and ultimately decided not to ignore Sk?ll and Hati just because they were cubs. The former immediately waved his sleeve, causing a sh of ck spear Qi to soar into the sky and explode, resulting in a faint but piercing cry. He looked towards E with a faint smile. "I''ve also instructed several Blood ughterer Peak disciples to station themselves nearby. Although they''re useless against you, it is still better to be prepared just in case." Not long after he said this, a dozen shes of spiritual energy arrived from some distance away. They were obviously disciples from the Blood ughterer Peak, and each one was pretty strong, the majority diamond belt disciples. "Senior brother Wilson!" They greeted Wilson from far away. He nodded and pointed towards the water. "Go and capture those cubs." "Understood!" The dozen or so disciples looked downwards, finding the cubs'' figures, their expressions extremely rxed. After all, they had sensed that those cubs were merely showing the power of tier 1 Martial Animals, and any one of them here could easily deal with him. ~PLOP PLOP PLOP~ A dozen figures shot forth at the same time, creating an encirclement that began to close around the cubs. Only then did Wilson nod in approval, his face regaining its calm as he looked towards E. "Since you insist on ruining things for me, neither of us shall even dream about obtaining that Duct Creation Energy crystal today." ck spiritual energy abruptly exploded from his body, deadly and sinisterly cold. At the same time, Govrin also looked towards Ezra, his wide sleeves swaying slightly as he said in an interested voice, "Junior brother, truth be told, I''m a little unable to ept how everyone thinks so highly of you¡­ Since we just so happened to meet today, show me what exactly is so amazing about you." An evil grin remained on his face as he gave a slight nod. "Sure." On the glittering surface of the reservoir, four figures stood facing each other. Wilson nced at the water below, before withdrawing his gaze. The dozen Blood ughterer Peak disciples will handle those cubs, killing a pet is not big of a crime in the sect. His gaze looked towards E as his expression gradually turned solemn, an icy light shing in his eyes. E''s actions had made things be uncertain again, and even someone like Wilson with strong mental fortitude was beginning to grow angry inside. Wilson''s hands slowly closed as ck spiritual energy converged towards his palm, gradually transforming into a long ck spear. It was quite a bewitching yet ghastly sight, appearing as if it was made from ck bones, while faint but piercing howls seemed to echo from its body, making the spiritual energy in one''s body grow irritated. This spear was known as the Bone Demon Spear and was a genuine Special tier weapon. It was crafted from the bones of a tier Martial Animal and boasted immeasurable power. Wilson himself had already stepped into the 1st level Foundation Establishment stage long ago, and only a single step separated him from the 2nd level. With a Special Grade weapon in his hand, the presence he gave off made the originally calm waters around them begin to churn violently as towering waves rose. ck spiritual energy dashed straight into the sky like a sword, giving off a terrifying presence. Chapter 316 Sad Cerulean Cub ? ck spiritual energy dashed straight into the sky like a sword, giving off a terrifying presence. "It''s been some time since Ist fought with junior sister E. I too am quite interested to know if your Mysterious Rose martial spirit has grown more refined." Said Wilson Sallow in a t voice. E knew that Wilson had been angered, and was going to use his real power. However, she was not afraid. Her hands came together as snow-white spiritual energy whizzed out, transforming into an icy rose below her feet. This icy pretty rose was called the Cold Flower and was also a Special tier Weapon. E Abe gently tapped the rose with her foot. The Cold Flower began to tremble as its petals fell off, akin to icy jade des as they revolved around E Abe. No one could see their shadows when the white jade des moved, only the scars left behind in space itself were visible, weapons so deadly that one scalp would turn numb at this sight. In a battle between two rankers, neither individual dared to be careless. Their gazes shed, iciness surging between them. A split secondter, both figures shot forth as powerful spiritual energy abruptly tore up the water within a ten thousand feet radius. In contrast to the earth-shaking duel between Wilson and E, Ezra and Govrin''s battlefield appeared rather peaceful. Neither party was fighting with martial energy, but their martial energy shuddered between their brows, emanating mental energy that likewise shook one to the very core. Govrin had a brush in his hand, it was striped ck and white. A faint smile appeared on his handsome face as he gazed at Ezra Zephyr. He suddenly jerked his wrist, the tip of the brush lightning quick as it danced through the air. "Grade 4 Spiritual Rune, me Dragon Wheel!" Aplicated rune emerged the moment his brush descended, causing the surrounding spiritual energy to be sucked towards it. The temperature rapidly rose as a dozen feet wide wheel of fire was created at the center of the rune. Atop the wheel was a me dragon that let out a low hiss. The water beneath their feet began to bubble and boil. "Go!" Govrin''s sleeve swung confidently as the me dragon wheel shot forward, ripping apart the surface of the water below as it made a beeline for Ezra at an rming speed. Govrin''s astonishing proficiency in runes was immediately revealed the moment he attacked, a grade 4 Spiritual Rune drawn andpleted in a brief period of a dozen breaths. He was indeed worthy of being a ranker. ~BOOOM~ However, when the me dragon wheel was several dozen feet from Ezra, the surface of the water suddenly broke open as an enormous water dragon emerged. With a roar, it swallowed the ming wheel in a single gulp. "Grade 4 Spiritual Rune, Devouring Water Dragon!" Ezra''s nonchnt voice echoed as he moved a strange ck brush in the air. ~PLOOP~ The water around Govrin suddenly broke apart at this moment as four roaring water dragons emerged. They dashed towards him from four directions, their mouths opening wide as they ferociously attempted to take a bite out of him. "Drawing 4 runes in an instant¡­" Govrin''s pupils shrank slightly. An ordinary Devouring Water Dragon rune would only create one water dragon, but four had appeared at the same time. This meant that Ezra had drawn four grade 4 Runes in the water a split second earlier. How much Spirit control was required in order to achieve such a feat? "Ezra is indeed remarkable." A grave look appeared on Govrin''s face. Soon after, dazzling rays of light began to shine from his robe asplicated rune after rune slowly appeared, enveloping him like a giant golden bell. ~GONG~ The roaring water dragons smashed into the giant bell, causing a loud ''gong'' to resound across the area, the powerful sound wave causing ten thousand feet high waves to rise around him. While the earth-shaking battle was urring above the surface, the depths of the energy reservoir seemed considerably calm inparison. The cubs swiftly shot past, heading straight for the trapped 1000 feet duct beast deep in the water. However, his figure suddenly came to half after a few dozen breaths, frowning slightly as he looked up. The surface of the water was torn apart as a dozen figures shot downwards on their deadly qi. They were the Blood ughterer Peak disciples Wilson Sallow had summoned. Most of them were extremely powerful diamond belt disciples who were not the least bit inferior to the likes of Mubarak and Lopap. Hence, the look in their eyes resembled that of a cat looking at a mouse when they gazed at small cute cubs. "Hey there mutts, you want to kill that big duct beast?" "Scram or else there will be suffering, shu shu." The other Blood ughterer Peak disciples roared withughter. Sk?ll quickly growled, he understood that time was of the essence, directly transforming into a sh of light as it shot forward. It abruptly began to grow, transforming into its sinister-looking battle mode. ~GRR~ Berserk spiritual energy undtions swept outwards like a storm. The Blood ughterer Peak disciples'' expressions changed drastically, terror shing in their eyes as they shouted, "This beast is formidable, attack together!" They had felt the pressure from Sk?ll''s body, telling them that it was obviously no ordinary martial animal. ~SWOOSH SWISH~ Deadly spiritual energy exploded from the bodies of the disciples, seemingly covering the entire area as they sted at Sk?ll. However, the spiritual was easily blocked by the fire-like armour on Sk?ll''s body. With a howl, Sk?ll charged into the group, causing chaos and mayhem for a time. The previously high and mighty Blood ughterer Peak disciples were now miserably fleeing in all directions. Hati softly chuckled as he watched the chaos. Without dying any further, his figure moved, rapidly descending deeper into the reservoir. He eventually arrived at the location where the 1000 feet duct beast was trapped. The cerulean cub could not help but lick his mouth at the sight of the enormous creature trapped inside the Rune boundary. Even though it was gravely injured, the pressure it gave off was extremely intense. This was nothing like any of the duct beasts he had encountered before. Hati''s mouth was drooling, intense desire flitting across his eyes. However, he soon began to frown, feeling somewhat awkward. The 1000 feet duct beast was already right before his eyes. *** In the depths of the energy reservoir, giant water pir after pir interweaved, forming a giant that trapped the 1000 feet duct beast. It desperately struggled, its enormous body repeatedly mming into the water, making it bend at rming angles. Hati stood just outside the, a ying expression on his face as he watched the struggling beast. Fortunately, the grade 4 Rune boundary Govrin had clearly spent a tremendous amount of effort to set up was quite effective, and was able to withstand the repeated charges of the 1000 feet duct beast. One must know that a grade 4 Rune boundary and a grade 4 Rune were onpletely different scales. A Rune boundary was not merely made from a single rune but numerous connected imprints of various grades, making it extremelyplex. If onepared a rune to a cog, a rune boundary would be akin to aplete clock. Hence, drawing a rune may be rtively simple, while constructing a rune boundary was very difficult. What''s more, this rune boundary of Govrin was top tier even amongst other grade 4 boundaries. Hati estimated that even someone with the strength of the early Foundation Establishment stage would be trapped by it. It was clear that Govrin had put in a lot of effort into trapping this 1000 feet duct beast. However, when the waters returned to calmness again, Hati grinned and opened his mouth. Icy blocks were formed and tormented it but the duct beast was persistent. Although the beast was already in a seriously injured state, it was a powerful existence that could match a Foundation Establishment expert. After being attacked by Hati again, the 1000 feet duct beast thrashed about agitatedly. It made a crazed charge at the again, ramming into it again and again. Under its mad thrashing, ripples began to appear on the water boundary. "Is killing it the only option?" The cerulean cub pondered with a sad face. The 1000 feet duct beast had been gravely injured by Wilson earlier, decreasing its battle power to so low that the beast was not struggling at all. The wolf named Hati only ys with the prey who struggle to survive, seeing that beast losing hope really made Hati sad. *** Meanwhile, on the surface. Wilson stood atop the water as the ck spear in his hand shed downwards, creating a hundred feet long ck spiritual energy that blew away the rose flower jade des that were shooting towards him. Giant gaping wounds seemed to be torn open on the surface of the water, only gradually being filled up again after some time. Chapter 317 It Killed Itself ? Wilson was expressionless as he shot a look downwards and said with a grin, "E, the duct beast is about to break free of the water. That mutt you''re counting on seems to be quite helpless." E frowned slightly. She had naturally also sensed the activity below, and Hati did seem powerless from the looks of it. Disappointment flitted across her eyes, though it did not reveal itself on her face. E smiled faintly and said, "If the duct beast is allowed to break free and escape into the depths of the reservoir, both of us will return empty-handed today¡­ junior sister E, if you can let me have it, I will remember this debt." His tone was filled with earnesty towards the end. However, E''s face remained impassive, not moved at all by his proposal. It was obvious that his coboration with Govrin had already angered her. How could she possibly allow Wilson to get away with it so easily? She rather prefer that neither of them obtain it than let Wilson have his way. E nced down as she gently bit into her red lips. Of course, she was still hoping for a miracle to happen deep in her heart. What if the cerulean cub discovered a way to deal with the 1000-feet duct beast? Wilson grew somewhat angry due to E''sck of response. "It seems that you''ve not given up yet. Are you really cing your hopes into that useless mutt? That red one has only increased its size, I don''t see any of these mutts capable enough to kill the beast. Junior sister E, when did you be so naive¡­" E Abe ignored him, her powerful spiritual energy sweeping outwards as her attacks grew increasingly ferocious. ~BOOOM~ Just when all of the attention was focused away from the duct beast a huge st urred in the water. The intense battle on the surface of the reservoir quietly came to an end, and peace returned to the area. While E Abe stared at the depths of the energy reservoir in disbelief, Wilson also seemed to sense something, and immediately cast his gaze downwards, before his pupils abruptly shrank. He too had seen the dazzling Duct Creation Energy crystal. The sight of the crystal violently shook the heart of even someone like Wilson as he could not help but say, "How is this possible?!" How had the 1000 feet duct beast suddenly died? The two cubs gave the aura of a mere 1st tier martial animal, an existence akin to an ant before the 1000 feet duct beast even if he were to risk his life against it. So how had the 1000 feet duct beast died? In the face of such a scene, Wilson Sallow and E Abe could only look at each other, unable toprehend. While the two rankers were dumbstruck, the cubs jumped out of the depths of the reservoir. They shot forward the crystal to Ezra Zephyr who kept the Duct Creation Energy crystal into his bracelet in one swift motion. "Sk?ll, Hati, let''s go." The prince called out to them. Upon hearing Ezra''s call, the cubs somewhat reluctantly turned around and leapt as theynded on Ezra''s shoulder. The prince nced at the Blood ughterer Peak disciples. There was no longer any trace of the arrogance from before. Each one was in an extremely pitiful state, gazes filled with terror when they looked towards him. He forbade the cubs from killing them but still, they appeared in this state. They had clearly been thoroughly oppressed by Sk?ll earlier. Ezra smirked at them, before moving again. The surface was quite calm and peaceful. Ezra gazed at Wilson and E, who had been staring at him from the beginning, and asked, "Hehe, is everyone done fighting?" E''s gaze was tinged with amazement as she stared at Ezra, unable to stop herself from asking, "They killed the duct beast?" Ezra chuckled. "Actually, it killed itself." The corners of E''s mouth twitched slightly. How could a 1000 feet duct beast that could match a Foundation Establishment have killed itself? "That cub changed my Rune boundary?!" It was at this moment that a voice sounded from behind Ezra Zephyr. He turned around, only to find Govrin approaching the water, his gaze tightly fixed onto Hati. Ezra also slowly walked over, making it apparent that their battle was likewise over. Govrin nced at Ezra, strong wariness flitting across his eyes. In their duel earlier, he now finally understood just how immeasurable he was. No matter how he attacked with spiritual Runes, Ezra had been able to counter in an even fiercer manner, easily destroying all of his attacks. It was obvious who was the superior one between them. After dozens of exchanges, even Govrin.had to admit it no matter how reluctant he was. Ezra''s mastery over imprints far surpassed his imagination. Since he already knew what the oue would be, Govrin stopped attacking. As Govrin approached, his gaze locked onto the prince and the cerulean wolf. Wilson and E may not know what had happened, but the former had faintly sensed a strange disturbance from the rune boundary he had set up at the depths of the reservoir. When all these observations were pieced together, he was almost certain that the cubs had modified his rune boundary, and then used it to y the 1000 feey duct beast. "Changed your rune boundary?!" E and Wilson were stunned, bewildered in their eyes as they looked towards the prince. Although they were not proficient in runes, they did have a rough understanding of it. Hence, they clearly understood just how difficult it was to modify a rune boundary. It required an extremely detailed understanding of the rune boundary. But how could a martial animal be able to change the unique rune boundary? E''s mouth hung slightly open. Ezra merely smiled in response to the trio''s puzzled gazes, not bothering to exin anything. He slowly took out the 1000 feet beast crystal. The moment it appeared, Wilson Sallow and E Abe''s gazes immediately shot over. Wilson looked at the prince, a smile emerging on his rugged face as he said, "Junior brother if you give that item to me, I can make a promise that will surely interest you." E shot a cold look at Kong Sheng. "Wilson, have you not given up yet?" "Everything has a price, as long as one is willing to pay." Wilson smiled slightly. His gaze shifted towards the prince as he slowly said, "You should be junior brother Ezra Zephyr of Alchemic Rune Peak, am I right? If you give it to me, I will let you be the chief disciple of Alchemic Rune Peak." E coldly snorted. "Wilson, every chief disciple made from facing countless challenges and adversity. You do not have the qualifications to give it." Wilson smiled. "I may not have the qualifications, but I can make junior brother Lopap step aside." A slight surprise shed in Ezra''s eyes. It was indeed true that Lopap was currently the greatest contender for the seat of chief disciple. If Wilson could make him step aside, Elder Lu''s group would have a really good chance. Normally speaking, it was an offer that tempted one''s heart. Wilson''s smile grew even wider when he saw Ezra''s appearance. "How about it junior brother Ezra?" The prince seemed to fall into thought for a moment, before he smiled and said, "Your offer is indeed a little tempting¡­" He grinned as he looked towards the frosty face of E. "What do you think senior sister E Abe?" E shot him a cold look as she sneered, "I cannot offer the same." She could clearly feel that the prince had been tempted and was intentionally asking her for an even better offer. When she ultimately rejected him, he could void their previous agreement with a clear conscience, and then proceed toplete the deal with Wilson. Although such actions were quite shameless, E was a proud woman and refused to try and threaten him with their previous agreement. In her opinion, it would instead make her appear weak. The prince sighed helplessly before smiling at Wilson. "Senior brother Wilson, although your offer is very tempting, I have to apologise, because I''ve already nned on what to do." Wilson and E were stunned. The smile on Wilson''s face turned slightly rigid as he softly said, "You''re¡­ rejecting me?" He stared at Ezra, a faint sensation of danger spreading his smile. In the Spirit Devouring Sect''s outer mountains, a gold belt disciple actually dared to reject his offer! However, the prince seemed to be unable to detect the dangerous sensation, merely smiling as he nodded with an apologetic face. "I''m really sorry." "Won''t give it some consideration?" Wilson smiled again, his ck stone-like eyes narrowing slightly. The prince shook his head as if put in a difficult spot. "Heh¡­" Wilson chuckled softly, shaking his finger twice at Ezra as he said, "You are quite interesting." Chapter 318 A New Offer ? "Ezra Zephyr, right?" Wilson deeply looked at the prince, the expression in his eyes unreadable. "I will make sure Lopap treat you well in Alchemic Rune Peak." The prince chuckled. "I am from the Alchemy faction, nothing to do with Lopap who is in the Imprint faction." "What!" Govrin shouted. "What are you doing in the Alchemy faction?" The prince looked at the elf ranker and replied. "Because I am good in alchemy." Govrin was bewildered, he admired Ezra Zephyr''s talent in imprints, and he was sure that Ezra went through stupendous lessons to attain such perfection in imprints but hearing that he chose the Alchemy faction, he lost his cool. "Are you stupid, junior brother?" The prince calmly looked at him but before he could speak, Wilson''s voice resounded. "Alright, I''ll remember everything, junior brother Ezra¡­" With a swish of his sleeve, he turned around and walked away on the water. Govrin also shot another nce at the prince, clearly quite surprised and regretful. However, he did not say anything in the end. After cupping his fists together towards E Abe, he also left. On the surface of the reservoir, Ezra Zephyr looked in the direction Wilson had left him. "I seem to have offended someone¡­" *** Peacepletely returned to the surface of the reservoir in the wake of Wilson and Govrin''s departure. Any signs of the earlier battle were also washed away by the water. The prince''s eyes faintly flickered for a moment as he gazed at Wilson''s back. Although the prince had not wanted things to be so sour between himself and the rankers so soon, things had not turned out as he nned. Moreover, Wilson may have appeared friendly when they talked earlier, but there was a faint trace of superiority in his voice. It was clear that Wilson Sallow looked down on Ezra Zephyr somewhat, and if not for the Duct Creation Energy crystal, the former would not have ''lowered'' himself to speak to thetter One was after all a ranker, while the other was a mere gold belt disciple. The disparity in their status was far too great. However, the prince merelyughed it off, not feeling humiliated by this treatment. Because Ezra was aware of how powerful and privileged he was. On the other hand, Govrin''s attitude was the opposite, he started to believe that Ezra was superior in terms of runes. To be treated as superior, one naturally needed to trample its opposers and Ezra was an expert in that. There was already an agreement between him and 4th ranked E Abe, and would naturally not renegade on it for Wilson or he would only end up offending a beauty he had his eyes on for no good reason. After seeing E''s body when he unintentionally trespassed into her personal hot spring, Ezra was bewitched by her figure. He didn''t ponder much at that time as a sudden feud rose between them but now, when he was cool as a cucumber, he understood why she was called number one beauty. If he were to also go back on his word, he would likely be banished into the abyss in the heart of the number one beauty of the outer mountains. However, Ezra was not someone to sacrifice his goal just to getid. His 1st objective was to grow stronger, and spreading his influence came 2nd while copte was at the bottom of the list. Moreover, E Abe and Wilson Sallow were both rankers, so no matter how one looked at it, Ezra could only befriend one of them. After numerous calctions, Ezra found E to be more useful and easy to control. While Ezra was contemting in his heart, a fragrance suddenly drifted over from the side. He turned his head, to find that E Abe had arrived beside him, a strange look in her usually cold as an ice mountain eyes. E nonchntly asked, "You dare to reject even Wilson?" The prince sighed. "If I don''t offend him, I''ll be offending you. Do I have a choice?" E Abe''s eyebrows raised slightly. "Are you saying that I''m scarier than Wilson in your eyes?" Ezra stretched his back and chuckled. "I only feel that it will be much easier to improve my rtionship with you than him. He doesn''t seem to think much of me, so it likely won''t mean much to him even if I did give him the Duct Creation Energy crystal." E nced at Ezra in astonishment, not expecting him to have such a clear view of the situation. It seems that she had still underestimated him somewhat. "Since I''ve offended Wilson because of you, you''ll have to support me in future." Said Ezra with a smile. It was supposed to be a joke, but E Abe gave a slight nod in response and earnestly dered, "If he does cause trouble for you, feel free to find me at the outer mountains of Colleen Evil Peak." Although she was still somewhat unable to get over the fact that Ezra barged in while she was in the hot spring, E agreed that the prince had offended Wilson because of her, and felt responsible for this matter. "Mhm, good¡­" Ezra said within his heart, clearly not expecting such an earnest reply from E Abe. "She is more naive than I gave her credit for." However, E''s gaze quickly shifted towards Sk?ll and Hati and said, "But I feel that with them at your side, Wilson will be pretty powerless to do anything to you." The prince smiled and threw the Duct Creation Energy crystal to E. "By the way, Sk?ll and Hati were not mentioned in the agreement, but we needed their help as well. How should we pay them?" The prince talked as if they were not his contracted martial animals but independent martial masters. E hurriedly caught it, ring at Ezra as she said, "ording to our agreement, they two should get half of the crystal." As she spoke, she moved to cut it open. However, the prince waved his hand to stop her as he said, "The amount of Duct Creation Energy I currently have is enough for me to achieve 7 paths of Ablution, I believe you should be in the same situation, right?" Although E was aware that the prince had quite a number of Duct Creation Energy crystals, she could not help but be somewhat shocked when she heard he could reach 7 paths of Ablution. After all, she clearly understood just how difficult it was to gather these crystals. In the entire Spirit Devouring Mountain, only the top 10 rankers like her who owned territory in the energy reservoir would be able to achieve 7 paths of Ablution. And yet, a mere gold belt disciple had also achieved this. Chapter 319 Ranker’s Territory

Chapter 319 Ranker''s Territory

Even if he had a helper at his side who did not lose to a ranker like Sk?ll and Hati, without his own personal territory, finding so many duct beasts in this vast reservoir was incredibly difficult. While confusion shed in her head, E nodded. "Since both of us are already at the 7 paths of Ablution, the 1000-foot duct beast Duct Creation Energy crystal will enable either one of us to reach the 8 paths of Ablution. But if split, it will only be akin to a useless ornament that will result in neither of us reaching 8 paths." Exined Ezra Zephyr with a smile. E naturally already understood this. Her eyes flowed in thought, not batting an eyelid as she secretly wondered if Ezra was trying toe up with some kind of excuse for him to take the entire crystal. "What are your intentions?" The prince chuckled. "You can have the entire 1000 feet duct beast crystal." Surprised immediately appeared on E''s face. Soon after, she warily stared at Ezra and asked, "So generous?" The crystal of a 1000 feet duct beast was something that even the top 10 rankers would fight over. Was Ezra Zephyr really willing to give it to her? Did he have some kind of ulterior motive? The prince could not help butugh bitterly in response. "Of course, I''m not giving it to you for free. My condition is that you permit us to enter your territory in the energy reservoir where I will find a second 1000 feet duct beast. When it''s found, you will be responsible for protecting us from other disciples." It was said the ranker''s territory was abundant with duct beasts. Since the prince had the ability to search in the reservoir for prolonged periods, he could attempt to find 2nd 1000 feet duct beast. In the energy reservoir, he had even more of an advantage than these rankers. Therefore, just because the rankers failed to find any did not mean that he would not seed. E''s mouth opened slightly and closed in session, clearly not expecting Ezra to propose such conditions. She was clearly the one who was taking advantage. "1000 feet duct beasts hide themselves in the deepest parts of the reservoir. If they were so easily found, Wilson would not have tried so hard to snatch it from me." "That''s not your problem." Ezra waved his hand. "Will you ept my suggestion?" The iciness in E''s eyes had receded substantially. After a brief hesitation, she eventually gritted her teeth and said, "Deal. However, I dislike taking advantage of you. Even if you fail to find 2nd 1000 feet duct beast, I will continue to help you search until we find one. Take it as repayment for your 1000 feet duct beast crystal." Ezra nced at her, unable to stop himself from smirking. Although E was very cold and proud, she was too candid and credulous. "Alright then." Hence, he nodded with a grin. E breathed a small sigh of relief as her gaze swept across Ezra. This guy did not seem as loathsome as before. In addition, now that she had pretty much thrown away her prejudice, she was now seeing Ezra in apletely different light. The many things that happened today were enough proof that this new outer mountain disciple seemed to be pretty extraordinary. Whether it was countering Govrin''s rune andpressing him or the confidence to face Wilson Sallow without bowing. "This guy¡­" E pursed her lips slightly, some bewilderment in her eyes. "Is he really able to find another 1000 feet duct beast?" Time passed as E brought Ezra into her personal reservoir territory. The prince spent the subsequent days searching for any signs of a 1000 feet duct beast in the energy reservoir. However, there had been no results after several days. The ten-day limit was just around the corner, and if Ezra was still unable to find a 1000 feet duct beast, his Duct Creation Energy would be stuck at the 7 paths level. Although the 7 paths were already a dream for many disciples, with the exception of the 10 rankers, Ezra''s ambitions were not so small. If not, he would not be working so hard to find a 1000 feet duct beast. E was looking at him from above when a disciple spoke to her. "It''s his choice. He bears the responsibility regardless of sess or failure." Her voice was clear and pleasant to the ear. She nced at E and unhurriedly said "You, on the other hand, have received such a huge favour from him, but have not given him much help." E calmly replied, "I''ve promised to help him find it in the future if he fails this time, and I won''t stop until I return him a 1000 feet duct beast crystal." *** "The energy reservoir is closing tomorrow. If I''m still unable to find a 1000 feet duct beast, I will be stuck with a 7 path of Ablution." Ezra''s gaze faintly flickered in thought as he continued to search in the reservoir. "Looks like it''s not going to work out unless I take drastic measures." He frowned as he contemted something before he heard Fenrir''s voice. "Boy, ordinary methods aren''t going to draw out a 1000 feet duct beast. You take the role of bait, it would surely attract a tremendous number of duct beasts." The prince nodded and exined the n to Sk?ll and Hati. Sk?ll remained expressionless while Hati snorted in a pleased manner, before slowly extending a paw, indicating a split of eight to two. It was asking for an eighty percent share of the Duct Creation Energy crystals. The prince clenched his jaw as he red at the exploitative little creature, but ultimately nodded his head in agreement. He no longer needed any ordinary crystals. Only a 1000 feet duct beast crystal will work as a primer of sorts to raise him to the 8 path of Ablution. Aftering to an agreement, the prince crossed his legs and sat down in the water. With a deep breath, a resolved look shed in his eyes as the Chaos Force in his core erupted without reservation at this moment as ck and Red terrifying bolts of lightning flickered. Chapter 320 Not 1 But 3

Chapter 420 Not 1 But 3

The waters churned violently as titanic translucent figures began to arrive from all over, swiftly enclosing around the area where Ezra was located. Their numbers were extremely astonishing. The prince had been suppressing his spiritual energy in the reservoir ever since learning that it would attract duct beasts, to prevent drawing unnecessary attention. But now, he had no choice but to go all out in order to y his part as bait. However, it would put him in a perilous situation. He was not worried with Sk?ll and Hati protecting him. For the sake of the 1000 feet duct beast, he could only risk it on this gamble. The reservoir waters rippled as countless duct beasts surged towards him, giant eyes filled with greed and desire as they locked onto Ezra Zephyr and two cubs. ~AWOOOO~ Hati jumped off Ezra''s shoulder as its body rapidly began to grow. It transformed into its imposing battle form as berserk icy spiritual energy swept outwards like a storm. A terrifying pressure apanied it, like the king of martial animals The pressure unfurled, suppressing the countless duct beasts. They stirred restlessly, not daring to advance for a time. However, asrger andrger duct beasts appeared, the desire in their eyes gradually won over their fear towards Hati. In the end, one of the enormous duct beasts roared as they swarmed towards Hati. ~GRRRR~ Anger shed in Hati''s eyes as if feeling its kingly dignity was being challenged. With a roar, itsrge mouth opened as an icy spike shot out one after another. Freezing force spread wherever the icy spike passed, destroying duct beast after beast. The battle erupted, berserk st after st of spiritual energy shaking the depths of the energy reservoir. *** In the hut atop the cliff. E''s hand suddenly paused, her clear eyes looking towards the reservoir. Her crescent moon-like eyebrows raised slightly as she mumbled to herself, "Unbelievable!" Other disciples looked towards the former and curiously asked, "What is it?" E made a grave face and said to her junior sisters, "Get ready." The otherdies were taken aback, and hurriedly asked, "What do you mean? Has Ezra Zephyr found a 1000 feet duct beast?" There was some disbelief in her voice. After all, she clearly understood just how difficult it was to find one. Even till now, she was under the impression that Ezra was trying to show off and would not really be able to find a 100p feet duct beast. However, E did not reply and merely stared at the reservoir and said. "Prepare for the spiritual technique." *** In the depths of the reservoir, the battle was exceptionally brutal. Hati and Sk?ll guarded the area within a few dozen feet of the prince, their bodies transforming into numerous afterimages as they tore through all of the duct beasts that entered this zone. As for the prince, he silently sat in the centre of the battlefield without moving. Until a certain moment. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked towards a certain direction where three enormous objects were cutting through the water, their giant shadow looming as it rapidly approached. Ezra Zephyr''s eyes widened. "They were 1000 feet duct beasts at full power, not one but three!" Ezra Zephyr immediately stood up and shouted, "Sk?ll, Hati, we''re leaving!" There was no hesitation whatsoever as he turned around and shot away. He could kill these three with Sk?ll and Hati, but that would be akin to revealing his trump cards. The cubs immediately followed, their bodies shrinking as they hopped onto his shoulder. Man and cubs swiftly fled. Behind them, 1000 feet duct beasts roared, their greedy eyes locking onto the three. Though their body was huge, they relentlessly gave chase at an astonishing speed. The surface of the reservoir broke open. A figure engulfed in ck lightning shot out, an enormous 1000 feet long duct beast right on his heels, its greedy eyes glued to Ezra''s figure. Behind the 1000 feet duct beast were numerous two other simr beasts and behind them were numerous other duct beasts. On Ezra''s shoulder, Hati and Sk?ll barked at the swarm of duct beasts behind, as if feeling that being chased was a humiliation, and was clearly itching to rumble with them. "Don''t be rash!" Ezra hurriedly stopped them. If they did not first trap the 1000 feet duct beast, even if they ended up defeating it, it could escape into the water, and be nearly impossible to chase. Although the cubs were somewhat unhappy that they had been stopped, they eventually quieted down. Only then did the prince breathe a small sigh of relief. With a backward nce towards the pursuing duct beasts, the ck lightning abruptly sped up. *** "There''s still no movement from the energy reservoir." In the hut atop the cliff, the disciples gazed at the rippleless surface of the water, before doubtfully turning to E Abe. Thetter had asked her to prepare, but she had yet to detect anything out of the ordinary till now. However, E paid no heed to the former''s doubtful look and began to gather spiritual energy. The other disciples came back to their senses and started to do the same ~BOOM~ The instant her words sounded, however, berserk undtions suddenly exploded from the reservoir, causing the originally calm water to boil. This turn of events startled the disciples. Only now did they sense the activity in the depths of the reservoir. As spiritual energy circted in their eyes, they saw Ezra rapidly approaching, a ck mass of duct beasts right behind him. "So many?!" A girl''s expression changed slightly, disbelief in her eyes. Especially when she saw three 1000 feet duct beasts at the front of the pack, causing her usually frosty face to fill with emotion. "He has actually found three 1000 feet duct beast?!" By now, even someone like E Abe was unable to keep her cool. She knew just how difficult it was to find a 1000 feet duct beast. It had taken them more than half a year to even discover any traces of one. And yet, this guy had managed to discover one after a few short days in the reservoir. How could this not shock her? Chapter 321 Hunt ? "What exactly did he do? Why do these ducy beasts appear as if they can''t wait to eat him¡­" E was dumbstruck. She had also seen the crazed appearances of the duct beasts. ~SPHLASH~ While she was stunned, the surface of the water broke apart as the prince soared into the sky. "Do it big, E!" Shouted the prince. The water was torn open behind him as the 1000 feet duct beasts and numerous others shot out, their giant mouths lunging at Ezra and cubs along with powerful spiritual energy undtions. In the hut, E Abe started the spiritual technique. In the water, countless waves began to glow, erupting into a dazzling radiance a split secondter that swiftly began to spread. In the short span of a dozen breaths, an enormous ball of light had appeared on the surface of the reservoir, half of it submerged in the water. Inside the ball were three 1000 feet duct beasts. The ball was covered with a spiritual energy technique that continuously absorbed the surrounding spiritual energy. The seemingly thin film of light was actually extremely sturdy. In addition, the ball was spinning, making the 1000 feet duct beast ultimately unable to approach its sides to break free. This was probably a technique above the Gammayer, a technique aplished by a group of disciples. The technique was no obstruction to Ezra, allowing him to pass through freely. He stood on the peak and looked at the other duct beasts that were madly attacking the ball. "You can go ahead now, we''ll be handing them to you." He nudged his shoulder and pointed at the innumerable duct beasts. The cubs were already at the limits of their patience. They immediately howled the moment they heard Ezra''s words and transformed into itsbat state. They charged into the reservoir, straight into the pack of countless duct beasts and began to wreak havoc and destruction. The prince did not pay any further attention to it, his body moving andnding on a cliff. E Abe already knew the cubs were stronger than her. So openly killing those weak duct beasts shouldn''t be a problem, right? E Abe and others also arrived at the same spot at this moment. The former''s eyes were tightly glued to the prince as if seeing something inconceivable. "How did you do it?" E could not help but ask. Three 1000 feet duct beast was far too rare, while also being almost impossible to find. If not, Sith Wiggins would not have been the only one to sessfully hunt one and obtain 8 paths of Ablution after so many years. However, this problem seemed to be non-existent to the prince. Ezra grinned as he shrugged. He was naturally not going to divulge the details to her. After all, if this matter were to spread, the other rankers would likely turn their attention to him. She understood that it was a little inappropriate of her, knowing that this was Ezra''s secret and this did not probe any further. However, it was hard to stop amazement from appearing in her eyes when she looked towards him. The prince was only an ordinary gold belt disciple, but he was able to repeatedly surpass her expectations. It was as if there were numerous secrets hidden under his youthful face. She did not know why, but she had a feeling that though Ezra was currently a gold belt disciple, he would be an influential figure in the Spirit Devouring Mountain in the future. It may not be long before he too would have a ce amongst the top 10 rankers. While such thoughts swirled in E''s head, Ezra Zephyr pointed towards the 1000 feet duct beast that was now trapped in the giant light screen and said with a smile, "Senior sister E, it''s time for you to hold up your end of the bargain." The two had agreed that Ezra would be in charge of finding the 1000 feet duct beast, while E would handle the task of ying it. "You talked about one but there are three 1000 feet duct beasts." Said E. "Are you adraid?" The prince retorted with a question. E stayed silent and sighed "No, I will naturally fulfil my promise." Said E. Although dealing with a three 1000 feet duct beast was not going to be easy, she did not show even the slightest hint of dissatisfaction. Her foot pushed off the ground as a rose appeared below her feet, carrying her into the air and flying into the light screen. After she entered, an earth-shaking battle immediately erupted. Even with the boundary, the aftershocks of the fight caused cracks to grow on the nearby mountains. The prince took a quick look, and cast away his worries with a nod, before returning to the hut on the hill. Although the 1000 feet duct beasts had strength that could match the Foundation Establishment stage, it ultimately had limited ways to attack and could notpete with a ranker like E Abe. Therefore, there was no need for Ezra to worry. Of course, it was definitely not going to be easy either for E to finish off the duct beasts. The princeughed and talked with his friends with ease. The earth-shaking battlested for an entire hour. ~SWIISH~ A figure flew over,nding outside the hut. That graceful posture could only belong to the frosty E. A half-footrge Duct Creation Energy crystal hovered in front of her. E''splexion was currently a little pale, while the spiritual energy undtions around her had weakened somewhat, signs that she had just experienced a pretty tough battle. When she saw Ezra smiling and leisurely taking tea in the stone pavilion, her hands could not help but clench tightly as a breath of anger rose in her heart, causing her bosom to heave slightly. While she was desperately fighting in the reservoir, these two were happily watching while drinking here! "Take it and scram!" Rage churning in her heart, E waved her sleeve and the 3 crystals were ruthlessly flung at Ezra Zephyr. The prince hastily caught it and said with a smile, "As expected of a ranker like senior sister E, even a 1000 feet duct beast is no problem for you." E coldly snorted. "Neither of us owes the other anything from now onwards!" The prince knew she was in a bad mood and said, "How about we have a cup or two of tea in celebration of senior sister E''s 8 paths of Ablution tomorrow." Chapter 322 Drunk Proud Lass ? "Or¡­ do you prefer wine?" Ezra Zephyr added. E was immediately going to reject. She was someone who focused on martial prowess and had no interest in drinking. However, before she could respond, Ezra toyed with his tea cup andzily said, "Leave it, you will never handle the effect of the wine I possess." "What a joke!" E Abe''s eyes turned round. She refused to give even an inch in front of Ezra, so how could she possibly take this lying down? E immediately walked into the stone pavilion and looked at the prince. Thetter took out a strange muddy bottle and filled another empty cup. E snatched up the cup on the table and poured it down her throat in a single gulp. ~COUGH~ E coughed when the alcohol hit her stomach. The prince didn''t wait and quickly spoke "Quit it, I told you¡­" However, E''s cold gaze swiftly shot over, causing him to swallow the words that were at the tip of his tongue. Even so, E''s gaze somehow appeared both embarrassed and angry. A flush rose on her pretty fair as a bright moon face. ~THUMP~ E mmed the cup onto the table as her icy gaze turned towards the prince. Ezra''s lips curled slightly, giving a light tap to the table as he said, "Good, you''re finally beginning to resemble a ranker. However, you dare to sit at the same table as me with so little alcohol capacity?" With a wave of his hand, jar after jar of alcohol appeared beside him. "I''ll apany you today." The sight of this caused E''s face to turn white, but it was impossible to make her lower her head and admit defeat in front of the prince. The former gritted her teeth and said, "Do you think that I''ll lose to you!?!" She grabbed one of the jars, breaking its seal as she heroically began to gulp it down. Ezra naturally also took one of the jars, fiercely raising his neck as he too began to chug it down. If a scene like this were tond in the eyes of the other disciples, their eyes would likely be shocked out of their sockets. Who could have imagined the normally cold-as-an-ice mountain senior sister E to have such a side to her? After seeing E drunk, the prince shook his head, paying no more attention to the girl as he took a glimpse inside the bracelet. 3 different 1000-foot Duct Creation Energy crystals were finally in the bag. A smile grew from the corners of Ezra Zephyr''s mouth as anticipation flooded his eyes. The energy reservoir will close tomorrow, and the Divine Spirit Ablution will begin. "The 8 paths of ablution¡­ maybe, 9 paths. Haha, I''m looking forward to it." The fiery-red sun seemed to slowly rise from the surface of the reservoir. As its rays shined down, the mist covering the reservoir seemed to retreat slightly. ~GONG - GONG~ The loud sound of a bell rang across the area, echoing in every corner of the energy reservoir. The entire reservoir seemed toe alive the instant it was heard, as countless glowing figures rose into the air and began leaving the reservoir. Ten days had passed. The disciples that had entered the energy reservoir to search for Duct Creation Energy were naturally itching to leave and enjoy the effects of the Divine Spirit Ablution. After all, their ten days of hard work were all for this moment. In the stone pavilion, Ezra''s scarlet eyes slowly cracked open, only to be greeted by the sight of two little figures lying on the left and right sides of the table. And in front of him was a sleepingdy. Her fine ck hair hung from her head, the outline of her enchanting curves was visible by her clothes. Her face was like warm jade, and currently appeared slightly flushed due to drinking too much. The usual coldness and indifference were no longer present, making them appear extremely adorable. However, while Ezra was watching her with interest, E''s eyes suddenly opened. The dazed look in the depths of her eyessted for several seconds, before she abruptly sat up straight, iciness returning to her eyes as she red at the prince. "Haha, you''re awake?" Ezra chuckled. "You were actually quite cute earlier." The pretty face that had just regained its frosty look immediately blushed as E Abe sent a vicious re at the prince. "If you dare to speak of what happenedst night, I''ll kill you!" The prince smiled wickedly. She was acting as if they had done something unspeakablest night. E regained control of her feelings as she sent another vicious re at Ezra. The former had no idea what kind of spell thetter had put her under, the slightest provocation would make her lose her usual cool, and be hell-bent on finding out who was better. Spending the entire night drinking was something iprehensible to the E Abe of the past. Inparison, Ezra was well aware. It was mainly because this girl was proud and cold, possessed both beauty and presence that far exceeded the ordinary, and was also rather strong-willed andpetitive. Thus, she was willing to show any weakness in front of him and Ezra had made use of this to achieve the desired effect whenever she provoked E. "You can leave the energy reservoir first." E rose to her feet, frowning when she realised she stank of alcohol, thoughts of taking a bath immediately rising within her. Just as she was about to leave, she took another look at Ezra Zephyr, the iciness in her eyes no longer present as she said, "It''s mostly thanks to you this time." She was naturally referring to the Duct Creation Energy crystal she had obtained. Without Ezra Zephyr''s help, she would have returned empty-handed "We merely made use of each other. Without senior sister E, I would not have obtained these three 1000 feet duct beast crystals either." Prince smiled. E knew that Ezra was just being polite. After all, he would also have been able to hunt those 1000 feet duct beast by borrowing those two cubs'' power. The initial bias she had against him due to their initial misunderstanding had already faded substantially over the past few days. If she were to be honest, she could feel that Ezra was indeed different from the rest. "You should not undervalue yourself. You''re only a gold belt disciple, but you''ve managed to reach the 8 paths of ablution on your first time entering the energy reservoir. No one in this generation of the Spirit Devouring Mountain has even done so." E looked towards Ezra, her red lips parting slightly as she continued, "At the very least, even Sith Wiggins only had the chance to reach the 8 paths of ablution after bing a ranker, his martial prowess was at the peak of Core Formation stage. In this aspect, you''ve already far surpassed him." She turned around and left immediately before herst word faded. The prince gazed in surprise at her leaving figure, clearly not expecting such words of constion and encouragement from her, especially given how cold and unapproachable she was. "It seems that she has high hopes for you. To think that she''s even used Sith Wiggins topliment you," said Fenrir Ezra was not surprised at Fenrir''s mocking "Is he better than Carlo Aur?" he asked. Fenrir became silent for a while before saying. "Boy, you are boring as Gehenna" The reason why he had been able to achieve an 8-path of ablution on his first time in the energy reservoir was due to the special characteristics of his spiritual energy. "At least that smallpliment didn''t fry your brain cells, and you still understand your worth." Fenrir''s words resounded. The prince nodded with grave. He rose to his feet, looked at the cubs and said, "We should get going." Sk?ll and Hati nodded as they both jumped on his shoulders, the prince jumped as lightning flickered, bringing the three of them into the air and out of the energy reservoir. He was already unable to wait for the start of the Divine Spirit Ablution *** The area just outside the energy reservoir was already flooded with people, making the ce extremely noisy. Countless figures continued to arrive from the energy reservoir,nding on the mountains on the edge of the reservoir as they began to call out to their friends. It was quite a bustling sight. Even more, disciples were doing an inventory of their crystals and estimating how many paths their ablution would have. Some wore joyful faces, while others sighed in disappointment. ck lightning whizzed past in the air, ultimatelynding on one of the peaks, revealing Ezra''s figure. "Hehe, junior brother Ezra is out atst." A voice was heard the moment Ezra appeared. He looked to the front, only to find that Mubarak, James Endoro and the other disciples were already here. The prince cupped his fists and smiled at them. "Junior brother Ezra, how did you fare over the past ten days?" A look of concern was revealed on Mubarak''s face. The prince could sense that the former''s concern was not fake, he smiled inwardly. He knew that if he were to tell the truth, it would instead end up scaring the lot of them. The 8-paths of ablution was something that only Sith Wiggins could achieve amongst this generation of disciples, and he had even done it after bing a Ranker. How would anyone believe Ezra Zephyr if he told them he had done the same on his first time in the energy reservoir. Chapter 323 Ella Abellas Ablution ? While the prince was silent, James Endoro chuckled softly and said, "If junior brother Ezra did not manage to collect enough, us senior brothers can help by donating a little to you." The other disciples that were close to himughed, their gazes filled with mockery as they looked towards the prince. Mubarak red at them, before turning back to console Ezra, "It''s your first time in the energy reservoir after all, and it''s not strange for you to struggle a little. We were also pretty lost the first time we entered and ended up with barely any Duct Creation Energy crystals." The prince smiled and nodded, not taking the mockery of James and the gang to heart. When the ablution began, they would naturally be incapable ofughing any more. Nearby their group was Elder Song''s faction, consisting of Aily and her group. Aily also detected the disturbance, her gazing sweeping across the prince as she soft snorted. From his hesitant look, it was obvious that his haul in the energy reservoir was nothing to write home about. She snorted and said. "Mubarak was still bragging earlier that Ezra Zephyr may have a chance to reach the 8 paths of ablution in the future, a feat that can match senior brother Sith Wiggins¡­ he really is benighted." Her red lips curled downwards. "Did Mubarak really believe that anyone who became the champion of the peak selection ceremony could reach senior brother Sith Wiggin''s level?" A handsome disciple beside Aily chuckled and said, "Hehe, no need to be angry senior sister. After Ezra has experienced the energy reservoir, he will naturally understand what the 8 paths of ablution represents, and gain a clear grasp of the difference between him and senior brother Sith." Aily nodded as she withdrew her gaze, paying no further attention to Ezra Zephyr *** As time passed, more and more disciples flew out from the energy reservoir. Meanwhile, countless disciples who had not been given the opportunity to enter also rushed over from all directions. The Divine Spirit Ablution was quite a momentous asion after all, and hope to experience it and broaden their horizons. ~GONG~ The zing sun rose high in the sky. The clear sound of a bell was heard as a torrent of spiritual energy soared into the sky. A beautiful woman stood atop it, who was also the current elder on duty in the energy reservoir. Elder Rilda of Colleen Evil Peak. She hovered above the giant altar in the sky as her gaze swept across the ce. Spiritual energy wrapped around her voice as it rang out in everyone''s ears. "Ten days have passed, let the Divine Spirit Ablution begin!" The entire ce seemed to erupt into a frenzy at this moment. An enormous ancient altar floated in the sky above the energy reservoir. Stone pirs stood upon it, covered in ancient patterns that gave off a boundless aura. Elder Rilda was standing in the air above the altar. As the current on-duty elder of the energy reservoir, she was naturally overseeing the Divine Spirit Ablution. There were also a few stewards behind her who were in charge of helping maintain order. On the numerous mountains surrounding the energy reservoir, countless figures were staring at the altar with burning eyes, eagerness filling their faces. However, there were rules to follow. The higher-ranked disciples were naturally going to have their turn first. As such, a beautiful figure arrived from the air on her spiritual energy right after the bell was heard. Under countless gazes of admiration, shended on the giant stone pir at the very centre. "It''s senior sister E Abe!" E was currently wearing a flowing white dress that outlined her exquisite figure and perfect curves. Her ck hair seemed to dance in the wind, giving her an extraordinary aura that took everyone''s breath away. However, her pretty face was still cold as ice, like a stern goddess of an icy mountain, an existence that no one dared to approach. However, this did not affect her poprity. The moment she appeared, the eyes of countless male disciples in the area began to heat up, unconcealed adoration lighting up their faces. The corners of Zhou Yuan''s mouth smirked slightly. If these people were to know that he had seen her whole body, would the fantasy image of her in their hearts be destroyed? Atop the stone pir, E''s expression remained ice-cold,pletely ignoring the countless gazes that were looking at her. Her eyes swept across the area, seeminglying to a stop on a certain mountain hill. It was where Ezra Zephyr was located. Elder Rilda said to E with a happy face, "Get ready E." The number one beauty of outer mountains gave a faint nod in response, before seating herself. With a wave of her hand, numerous Duct Creation Energy crystals began flying out from her spatial bag, hovering around her. There were hundreds and hundreds of them, the total reaching an astonishing number. Numerous disciples could not help but be somewhat excited by the sight, desire filling their eyes. So many crystals were definitely enough to achieve 7-paths of ablution. An ablution of that level was not something ordinary disciples could reach. ~BANG BANG~ The spiritual energy around E suddenly shuddered as the astronomical number of Duct Creation Energy crystals shattered all at once. Liquid-like essence fell, continuously dripping onto the stone pir. The Duct Creation Essencended on the pir, flowing along the ancient patterns adorning it. Everyone watched as rays of light gradually began to emerge from the mottled stone as the surrounding spiritual energy began to gather, and was absorbed into the pir. ~HIISSSS~ Dazzling light continued to shoot out from the stone pir as the faint hiss of a basilisk echoed. Thissted for about half and 5 minutes before the light from the stone pavilion reached its peak. In the end, everyone watched as a basilisk silhouette soared out from the mottled stone pir into the sky, before returning to circle around E. One¡­ two¡­ in the blink of an eye, there were a total of 7 different silhouettes, circling in different paths! The spiritual energy in the entire area seemed to converge towards E, forming a 1000 feet wide storm of spiritual energy. "As expected, 7-paths of ablution!" Numerous disciples gazed at the 7 basilisk in 7 paths with desire. This was something they dreamt of obtaining. Chapter 324 Attempt Of 8 Paths ? However, amongst the uncontroble disciples of the Spirit Devouring Mountain, only the top 10 rankers were easily able to achieve such a feat. Other disciples, even the chief disciples of each peak, needed some luck to reach it. "As expected of a ranker. 7 paths of ablution are so easy for them." On a certain mountain peak, Mubarak''s eyes were filled with envy and admiration. Each of the top 10 rankers owned a small area in the energy reservoir which was rich in duct beasts. Unlike other disciples like them who could only painstakingly run all over the ce to search. The prince smiled when he heard this. "I feel she will not stop at 7-paths this time." Mubarak was stunned. "Could senior sister E be attempting an 8-paths of ablution? That would require the Duct Creation Energy crystal of a 1000 feet duct beast." By the side, James also cast a nce at Ezra and said, "Junior brother should not spout such nonsense. You''re still too inexperienced and it''s also your first time here at the energy reservoir. It''s only natural that you do not know how difficult it is to find and y a 1000 feet duct beast. The only one to have seeded over the years is senior brother Sith Wiggins. All nine of the other rankers have tried all means and methods but were ultimately unable to achieve the 8-paths of ablution" His meaning was clear. He was rebuking Ezra for spouting nonsense, and not understanding the difficulty of the 8 paths. Zhou Yuan was naturally able to discern the hidden mockery within the former''s words, Ezra''s gaze changed, deadly aura enveloped him as he stepped towards James. The atmosphere changed, and even Mubarak was rmed. However, that aura remained for mere a few seconds, Ezra came back to its former self and said in a low but terrifying tone. "Sith Wiggins this, Sith Wiggins that¡­ does he massage his dick with honey, if not then why are you all so dying to suck it?" Everyone was shocked, no one spoke after Ezra. Slowly, everyone regained their senses, James was bubbling in anger. "You newbie bastard, I am your seni-" Before he could say, countless gasps and yelps suddenly shook the area as gaze after gaze looked towards the altar in shock. James was also affected, hurriedly raising his head to look as the expression on his face soon turned rigid. E waved her hand as a half footrge crystal slowly pulsed with energy. One could just barely make out the silhouette of a basilisk within the flowing essence within it. "That is¡­ that is a 1000 feet duct beast Duct creation Energy crystal?!" Countless cries of surprise rang out across the area. No one had expected E to have the crystal of a 1000 feet duct beast. Didn''t this mean that she was going to attempt 8 paths today?! This was something that only Sith Wiggins had achieved in the past. "Senior sister E is truly amazing. I can''t believe she managed to obtain a 1000 feet duct beast crystal without anyone knowing!" "Didn''t Wilson Sallow and Govrin also enter the energy reservoir previously? They must have gone topete for the 1000 feet duct beast. But they''re no longer anywhere to be found, could they have lost to senior sister E?" "Heh heh, it seems that everyone has underestimated senior sister E. Who knows, senior brother Wilson and senior sister E''s rankings amongst the top 10 rankers might change in the near future." *** The eyes of the numerous whispering disciples were filled with admiration, unable to stop the endless string of praises for E Abe Although there were several Blood ughterer Peak disciples that strongly supported Wilson, they were after all too few in number, and their objections were swiftly overwhelmed by the Colleen Evil Peak''ssses. Surprise was also revealed on the faces of Aily and the rest. She gazed at E''s figure and mumbled, "I can''t believe that E is so formidable that even Wilson lost to her." E was about to reach the 8 paths of ablution, an act that would destroy Sith Wiggin''s sole dominance over this achievement. As Sith Wiggins''s die-hard supporter, Aily naturally felt somewhat regretful, but it was still ultimately an oue she could ept. After all, E was the 4th rank holder in Outer Mountain. While countless gazes were shocked, Wilson, dressed in ck, stood with his hands behind his back on one of the mountain peaks. His face was somewhat frosty as he watched the altar in the sky, while his hands involuntarily clenched. Beside him, Govrin sighed and said, "I did not expect that senior sister E would ultimately beat us to it." Wilson was expressionless. His gaze suddenly turned towards a certain hill in the distance where Ezra Zephyr and other figures could be seen. As the former gazed at the two of them, his expression could not help but turn a little colder. If not for the interference of this man, how could that crystal have ended up in E''s hands. E paid no attention to the uproar the appearance of the 1000 feet duct beast crystal had caused. Her hand suddenly clenched as the crystal shattered, the Duct Essence within it flowing down onto the stone pir. ~HHIISSSS~ A dazzling radiance immediately exploded. It was followed by the low hiss of a basilisk. Everyone watched in excitement as another silhouette emerged from the stone pir and coiled around E. 8-paths! The entire ce exploded into noise! E slightly lifted her eyes, gazing at the 8-paths in 8 silhouettes as she sighed faintly. Soon after, she ceased hesitating and took in a deep breath. The 8 silhouettes hissed as they began to descend one after another, pouring into E''s head. Spiritual energy churned around her, forming a seemingly endless mist that gradually enveloped E''s figure. However, spiritual energy undtions continued to pulse from it, rippling through the world around her. After such a long time, the 8 paths of ablution finally appeared again in the sky above the energy reservoir. Chapter 325 Foundation ? Clouds gathered in the sky above the energy reservoir. Within the clouds, a seemingly endless amount of spiritual energy continued to converge, as the booming path of a basilisk whizzed, stirring the surrounding sky. It was an extremely spectacr sight. Countless disciples watched this scene in envy and amazement. The feat of 8th path of ablution was something that was truly a little too far for them. "Is this the 8th path of ablution? It''s magnificent indeed." Ezra''s expression was also tinged with excitement as he watched. He could feel the tremendous amount of spiritual energy contained within the clouds. By the side, James Endoro nodded with a sigh. "I''ve heard that senior sister E reached the peak of 1st level Foundation Establishment stage long ago, and is currently umting spiritual energy to eventually attack the 2nd level. This 8 paths ablution will substantially supplement her foundational stockpile." Ezra didn''t give any type of response. By now, he was already aware that one needed to umte a gargantuan amount of spiritual energy in order to ascend from the Core Formation stage into the Foundation Establishment stage. The Foundation Establishment was the evolution of the Core Formation and focused on strengthening spiritual energy since the spiritual energy came from Martial Spirit, which was categorised into several grades such as 3rd-Grade, 4th-Grade etc. However, the foundation naturally had its own ssification. The rank of a foundation is decided by the spiritual energy foundational stockpile umted in the core during the Core Formation stage. To be direct, the more spiritual energy in one''s body, the higher one''s foundation rank would be, because it represents the quality and quantity of one''s spiritual energy. The more spiritual energy and the purer it was, the better the evolved foundation would be. There is a very low chance that one''s Martial Spirit levels up its grade, and the quality of spiritual energy remains the same. This is the only level in which a martial master can evolve the quality of spiritual energy and martial spirit. After all, Martial Spirit was the most important at the end of the day. The Mountain Duct could refine one''s Martial Spirit and expand one''s core, making it an indispensable tool for improving one''s foundations. It is useless for anyone above the stage of Foundation Establishment. This was why even top rankers like E Abe were extremely passionate about the Divine Spirit Ablution. Under countless envious gazes, the phenomenon above the altarsted for an entire incense stick of time, before gradually fading. When the clouds dispersed, everyone saw the lovely and proud figure standing on the stone pir again, the aura spreading from her body even stronger than before. It was clear that she had benefited greatly from the 8 Paths of Ablution. On a certain mountain peak, Wilson''s impassive face twitched faintly when he saw this. "Congrattions junior sister!" Several of the Colleen Evil Peak disciples in the vicinity shouted their congrattions. Most of them were pretty girls, the sound of their clear voices immediately drawing numerous disciples over to show their support, making the ce quite bustling for a time. However, E retained her ice mountain-like appearance, merely giving a faint nod to these female disciples while ignoring the others. Elder Rilda looked at E in satisfaction. She could be said to be the face of their Colleen Evil Peak''s outer mountains and was their only ranker for now. Though they had several other outstanding disciples, all of them were still a littlecking. Hence, Elder Hilda was more than happy to see E further strengthen her foundations. Elder Hilda was aware that E did not enjoy being under such attention and immediately said, "E, you are free to leave since your ablution is done." E fell silent for a brief moment, before cupping her fists together towards Elder Rilda. The former''s figure then flew off but did not leave straight away, but insteadnded on one of the mountains with many Colleen Evil Peak disciples. Elder Rilda was a little astonished. In the past, E had left immediately after her ablution was over, so why had she stayed behind today? Though she was confused, Elder soon withdrew her thoughts as her gaze swept across the area once again, "Next, the diamond belt disciples from the various peaks should begin to prepare themselves." Her words immediately caused the entire ce to boil. After all, the diamond belt disciples were the main participants in this event, but due to the rules, they had to wait till the rankers level disciples were over before it came to their turn. Things were even worse for Ezra. He had to wait till all of the diamond belt disciples were finished before he could finally have a go. However, he was not too anxious for his turn and decided to properly observe first. Therefore, when numerous disciples from the mountains in the vicinity began to rise into the air and fly towards the altar, the prince remained where he stood, interest filling his gaze. Mubarak had to go participate too and left some words of constion for Ezra Zephyr, "Junior brother Ezra, we''ll be heading over first. Wait here for a while, your turn will be next." The prince smiled and nodded. As the first disciple under Elder Lo, Mubarak was a magnanimous individual who truly had the air of a senior James seemed to be unable to stand the sight of Mubarak taking care of Ezra. With a soft chuckle, the former said mockingly, "Senior brother, you are too good of a person. But you should probably pay more attention to your own situation. You''ve been doing worse than me every Divine Spirit Ablution, and at this rate, it will likely not be long before someone else takes over your position." A few disciples who were close to James Endoro alsoughed gloatingly. "The position of first disciples does suit senior brother James a little better." Anger appeared on Mubarak''s face. However, he was quite popr amongst the other disciples and several of them were unable to idly stand by and immediately spoke up for him. Disdain was revealed on James''s face as he looked at Ezra. "I will see you after Divine Spirit Ablution, your disrespect will not be forgiven." He merely waved his hand without waiting for Ezra''s answer as he led his posse off towards the altar Although Mubarak was still a little miffed, he still spoke up to try and pacify the other disciples. Chapter 326 Gift for Mubarak

Chapter 326 Gift for Mubarak

? As Ezra watched, he suddenly asked, "Senior brother Mubarak, how many paths can you reach this time?" Mubarak chuckled bitterly and answered, "It''s going to be the same old 5 paths of ablution¡­ I tried my best in the energy reservoir, but only managed to obtain a few dozen Duct Creation Energy crystals." He sighed as he shook his head. He knew that Mubarak should be achieving the 5 paths of ablution again. The prince fell silent for a moment, before pulling a confused Mubarak to the side. "Junior brother?" Mubarak asked Ezra smiled and patted his bracelet. Several ratherrge crystals instantly appeared in his hands, before he pushed them towards Ezra and said, "Senior brother, I''ve been wanting to thank you for your guidance and care for some time. Please take this as a little gift from me." Mubarak was dumbstruck as he stared at the shining crystals. Every crystal was evenrger than his hand and was clearly fromrge duct beasts. "This¡­ this¡­" Mubarak was a little overwhelmed, causing him to be dazed for a time. It took a while for him to return to his senses as he hastily declined, "Junior brother, this is too much¡­" He pushed them towards Ezra. "With these crystals, you will definitely shine dazzlingly during this baptism. Giving them to me will be a waste. I am far less talented than you after all." However, the prince refused all of the former''s reasoning. "If senior brother Mubarak does not want them, just throw them away." Mubarak hurriedly received them in a flustered manner, a bitter smile filling his face. In the end, he could only ept the gift. "Thank you, junior brother." He looked towards the prince with gratitude. He had been giving advice and guidance to Ezra mostly because it was his duty as the first disciple. Moreover, Elder Lo thought very highly of the prince, allowing Mubarak to understand that Ezra may perhaps be the central pir of their faction, causing him to show extra care and concern for the former. Mubarak never expected he would obtain such a return for his care. The prince grinned and waved his hand, "You should get going, Mubarak." Mubarak nodded, before turning around to call out to several other disciples. Spiritual energy rose under their feet, bringing them towards the ablution altar. There was no longer a dispirited look on his face. Instead, it was filled with anticipation. Ezra Zephyr gazed at their figures, before turning to look at James as an icy smile emerged on his lips. How could he not know that James was making things difficult for him at every juncture, and was likely jealous of the way Elder Lo treated him. Compared to the generous and sincere first disciple Mubarak, James was clearly too petty and narrow-hearted. Ezra was not someone without a temper. "A puny little side character like you isn''t worthy for me to deal with, a good guy like Mubarak is enough for you." *** Ancient stone pirs stood on the ablution altar that was currently a beehive of activity, with numerous figuresnding on the pirs one after another. After theynded on the altar, they impatiently began to retrieve their hard-earned crystals. The sounds of shattering crystals filled the area as the liquid essence flowed out and soaked into the ancient stone pirs. Spiritual energy began to gather once again. Although none of them alone could match the impressive disy by E earlier, they were an exceptionally spectacr sight together. ~HISS~ Loud hissing filled the area as basilisk silhouette after silhouette streamed out of the ancient stone pirs, and began circling around the numerous disciples atop them. On the many mountains by the edge of the energy reservoir, countless disciples observed with curious eyes, gasps of amazement sounding from time to time. Overall, most of the diamond belt disciples only managed to achieve 4 paths of ablution, and only a few of the more outstanding ones reached 5 paths. As for the 6 paths level, a quick scan revealed a mere five! While not a single 7 paths could be seen! After all, the 7th path was considered the mark of a ranker and was naturally a feat that ordinary disciples had great difficulty achieving. On one of the stone pirs, a young man opened his eyes. 5 silhouettes circled him in different paths, showing that he had reached 5 paths. This was a result that James Endoro felt rather satisfied with because the 5 paths of ablution were already enough to prove that he was quite remarkable even amongst all the diamond belt disciples in the entire Spirit Devouring Mountain. At the very least, he was undoubtedly more outstanding than Mubarak, who was forever stuck at 4 paths. "After this ablution is over, I should be able to surpass Mubarak. It may perhaps be time for him to vacate his position as the first disciple." James let out an icy chuckle. He was envious of Ezra due to the high expectations Elder Lo had of the former while viewing Mubarak as an obstacle and constantly preparing to rece him. Once James became the first disciple, even more disciples would view him as their leader. When that happened, if Elder Lo still decided to be overly supportive of Ezra, James would only have to object and garner support from numerous disciples. He believed that even Elder Lo would not choose to go against the majority. While James was feeling pleased with himself, he suddenly felt a disturbance around him, seeing gaze after gaze turning towards the same direction. He also raised his head, only to be stunned by the sight of 6 basilisk silhouettes circling a figure on a nearby stone pir. "6 Paths of Ablution!" Envy flowed out in James''s eyes. The 6th path was one of the dreams he had. Unfortunately, it had evaded his reach each time, because it required far too many Duct Creation Energy crystals. "Normally speaking, only the chief disciples of each peak are able to reach a 6th path. I wonder which peak this person belongs to." James frowned because he suddenly felt the figure to be quite familiar. The 6 silhouettes circling the figure suddenly descended as they tunnelled into his head. Momentster, the figure opened his eyes and turned around, coincidentally meeting James''s gaze. James''s pupils abruptly shrank as disbelief flooded his face. "Mubarak?!" Chapter 327 Historical Attempt ? "How can this be!" James could not stop these words from leaving his mouth as his face turned ashen. He had never thought much of this eldest senior brother disciple of his. Thetter was not as talented as himself and was alsocking in ambition, someone who tried to be on good terms with everyone else. Hence, James never really respected the former, the only thought he had was to rece this senior brother''s position once he grew stronger. Over the years, James was only ever able to achieve 4 paths of ablution each time, a result that always fell short of James''s own. Hence he never imagined that Mubarak would actually reach 6 paths of ablution this time. One must know that basically, only the chief disciples of each peak would achieve 6 paths of ablution, people that even someone as capable as James felt he had no hopes of catching up to. "But how? How had Mubarak done it?!" James''s expression fluctuated indeterminately, his heart filled with anger, fear and rm. "How lucky was he in the energy reservoir?!" He gritted his teeth, a dark look in his eyes. While James''s emotions were churning, many other disciples in the vicinity also discovered the 6 paths around Mubarak and immediately gasped in surprise. A 6th path was just far too rare amongst the diamond belt disciples and was usually only reserved for those few chief disciples, a group that Mubarak was not part of. As such, they began to ask around, and soon found out his identity, Astonishment filled their faces when they discovered Mubarak was from the Alchemic faction of Alchemic Rune Peak. After all, Alchemic Rune Peak had reached rock bottom in the Spirit Devouring Mountain, and no one really paid any attention to them. But now, Mubarak had be an overnight sensation. Not to mention, his main focus was on alchemy, not martial prowess, what kind of amazing luck did he have in the energy reservoir? No matter what, Mubarak''s name was sure to spread today. When the other disciples in the sect mentioned him in the future, they would know that there was a disciple in the Alchemic faction of Alchemic Rune Peak that achieved 6 paths of ablution. The altar was abuzz with excitement, the majority of the disciples wearing a satisfied look on their faces. It was clear that this baptism had allowed them to progress in their cultivation. Elder Rilda stood in the air. Upon seeing that everyone was done, she waved her hand and said, "Leave if you''re done." The numerous disciples hastily rose to their feet and began leaving in session after cupping their fists together towards her. The ablution altar soon became empty again. Mubarak returned with an excited look on his face, as several disciples approached to congratte him. "I did not expect senior brother Mubarak to be good at concealing your capabilities. I wonder how he managed to obtain so many crystals in the energy reservoir." James''s expression was somewhat ugly as he returned. Mubarak truly performed splendidly this time and drew numerous gazes towards him even till now. This made James rather jealous, and his words rather biting. Mubarak knew that James was unhappy, but could not be bothered with thetter. The former merely looked towards Ezra with a smile of gratitude. Ezra returned the gesture with a smile of his own. Those Duct Creation Energy crystals had been his leftovers and were of little use to himself. In contrast, they were extremely beneficial to Mubarak. But the real reason was not that Ezra had be a generous man, he was the opposite, a vicious man only true to himself and his goals. James grew even angrier when he realised he was being ignored by Mubarak. He followed thetter''s gaze and saw Ezra, causing him to smile superficially as he said, "Ezra, it''s your turn next." "It wasn''t easy for senior brother senior brother Mubarak to gain a little prestige for us, so don''t go throwing it all awayter." James was almost certain that Ezra had a hard time hunting duct beast in the energy reservoir, and would at best achieve 3 paths of ablution. An ablution of that level was a waste of Duct Creation Energy. Ezra Zephyr merely swept a nce at James and chuckled softly. At this moment, Elder Rilda spoke once again, "The diamond belt disciples'' ablution is done, next¡­" She paused, feeling somewhat ridiculous. The ablution should be over at this juncture, but there was an additional Ezra Zephyr this time. As the only gold belt disciple to enter the energy reservoir, he was thest to have his turn. She looked towards the prince and said, "It''s your turn, Ezra Zephyr." Every gaze in the area converged towards this very spot, most of them filled with amusement. After all, what could a gold belt disciple possibly achieve in the energy reservoir? On one of the mountains, E Abe''s eyes opened, a sliver of interest within them as she looked towards the youthful figure far away. Wilson Sallow''s eyes were cold and indifferent. The corners of his lips curled slightly, clearly not the least bit concerned about Ezra Zephyr. In a location near Ezra and the gang, A smiled as she cast her gaze over, her voice somewhat gloating. "Looks like we''ll be seeing the lowest level ablution in history¡­" *** Around the energy reservoir, countless gazes were cast over in amusement, ultimately converging on a certain peak where Ezra Zephyr was currently standing. ording to the rules of the sect, only diamond belt disciples had the qualifications to enter the energy reservoir to find Duct Creation Energy, and subsequentlyplete the ablution. Ezra was only a gold belt disciple, but as the most recent champion of the peak selection ceremony, they had made an exception for him this once, and bestowed upon him the opportunity to participate in the current Divine Spirit Ablution, an exception that most diamond belt disciples did not mind. Because all of them clearly understood that entering the reservoir was the easy part. The true challengey in hunting the duct beasts inside and obtaining Duct Creation Energy Chapter 328 Surprised

Chapter 328 Surprised

Numerous diamond belt disciples had worked hard for the past ten days, and the majority of them had only managed to achieve 4th path. So what could new disciples such as Ezra Zephyr possibly aplish in the energy reservoir? It was likely that he may not have even gathered 10 crystals. If so, even 2 paths of ablution might be a little difficult. Although it was not easy to hunt duct beasts, the majority of the diamond belt disciples were still able to achieve 4 paths of ablution. After all, every diamond belt disciple had the strength of the 6th level of the Core Formation stage and would not do any worse than 4 paths of ablution no matter how bad they were. Hence, when they imagined the possibility of a pitiful 2 paths of ablution from Ezra Zephyr, they could not help but secretly snigger inside. As seasoned disciples, they were naturally more than happy to see well-behaved new outer mountain disciples who did not challenge their dignity. Thus, if the individual known as number one amongst the new disciples were to perform badly, it would undoubtedly cause the other new disciples to behave a little better. Numerous disciples watched with such thoughts in mind as the prince stepped forward with a calm expression. Under the countless watching gazes, hended on one of the ancient stone pirs on the ablution altar. He could naturally feel the numerous gazes on him that were waiting to be entertained. Although these disciples did not have any ill will towards him, they were not supportive of him either. He ignored the gazes of the crowd. The opinions of others did not matter to him after all, especially when what he needed was right about to be his. "Go ahead, start and no need to feel stressed. It''s your first time here at the energy reservoir after all, and you will still have many chances in the future when you be a diamond belt disciple." Elder Rilda looked towards the prince. The former''s words were quite kind, perhaps because he had lent his aid to E. Even so, the prince could still tell that Elder Rilda did not believe he would achieve much. His 2nd level of Core Formation stage strength was just far too ring to everyone. To travel as one pleased in the energy reservoir, one''s strength needed to at least reach the 6th level Core Formation stage. Ezra did not say anything in response, merely smiling with a nod. The only thing that would convince everyone was facts, and he would likely be treated as a joke no matter what he said. As such, he controlled his wolf-designed bracelet on his wrist with a cool expression. ~SWOOOSH~ In the next instant, Duct Creation Energy crystal after crystal flew out along with an explosion of light, while the surrounding spiritual energy began to be drawn towards him. As more and more crystals gathered above Ezra Zephyr''s head, theughter in the area stealthily began to fade away, while the expressions of many disciples turned more and more rigid. The prince remained oblivious to them. With a jerk of his sleeve, hundreds of crystals swirled above him like a river of crystals. The scope was not the least bit inferior to E Abe from before. Moreover, every crystal had been meticulously selected, making it an even more impressive sight! The world around was deathly silent. "How, how can this be¡­ how can he have so many crystals?!" The silence was finally broken by the trembling voice of a disciple that was filled with disbelief. No one knew the answer. All of them vigorously rubbed their eyes, as if the scene before them was some kind of illusion. In the silence, Ezra''s hands came together and all of the crystals above him exploded. Duct Creation Essence fell,nding on the stone pir. The surrounding spiritual energy began to whizzle over, seemingly creating a thin mist. ~HISSS~ As the runes on the pir lit up, the familiar hissing of a basilisk rang out once again. Next, everyone watched in astonishment as basilisk silhouette after silhouette burst out from the pir, circling Ezra. 1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­ 7! There were 7 silhouettes, a sight that made every disciple present inhale deeply. The 7 Paths of Ablution! Back on the mountain, Ezra hade from, several of his fellow disciples were stupefied, and even James had a nk look on his face. "How is this possible?!" He croaked in a trembling voice. The scene before his eyes had truly shaken him to the core. No one would have even dreamt of the prince achieving 7 paths of ablution. "How many duct beasts had he yed in the energy reservoir?!" "How had he done it?!" These were the questions of the disciples. In contrast with James''s ugly expression, a slightly stunned smile was revealed on Mubarak''s face, evidently happy for this junior brother of his. On another peak far away, E''s eyes seemed to ripple faintly. Although she had anticipated this long ago, she could not help but sigh when she saw it for real. "Interesting, achieving 7 paths of ablution after his first time in the energy reservoir. Looks like having someone else''s help really makes a difference." Wilson''s expression was indifferent as he gazed at the 7 basilisk silhouettes around the prince. A 7th path may shock the others, but it was ordinary to rankers like them. Moreover, he was not surprised at all, because he knew that Ezra had the powerful cubs and E at his side, the figure who was not the least bit weaker than him. Govrin also nodded. He did not have anyints about Ezra, but he was disappointed that Ezra was wasting his talent in Alchemic faction On another mountain, Aily''s expression fluctuated rapidly as she stared at the 7 silhouettes, the disciples around her equally dumbstruck, and substantially shocked. Aily could not help but mumble, "How did he obtain these Dragon Creation Energy crystals?" The strength of the 2nd level Core Formation stage was obviously incapable of ying so many duct beasts. The others looked at each other, but no one had an answer. Chapter 329 The Meaning of Bewilderment

Chapter 329 The Meaning of Bewilderment

Aily''s face had turned a little red. Who could have expected Ezra Zephyr to reach 7 paths of ablution in the blink of an eye, making her feel shame for her earlier gloating. She was still somewhat unable to ept the facts. Everyone saw Ezra Zephyr who seemed to ponder for a brief moment before the bracelet on his wrist shed. A split secondter, a half-footrge crystal had appeared above his head. "What!?" "No fucking way!" The instant it appeared, the numerous disciples in the vicinity could no longer hold themselves back from gasping, "1000 feet duct beast?!" This time, even the nonchntly watching Wilson Sallow and Govrin trembled as disbelief flowed out in their eyes. "How can this be?!" The entire ce exploded into an earth-shaking uproar the moment the half-footrge Duct Creation Energy crystal appeared, the expressions on everyone''s faces bing truly an amazing sight to behold. Even Chosens like Wilson Sallow and Govrin were affected. The 7 paths of ablution may not be much of a challenge to them, but the crystal Ezra Zephyr had just taken out was clearly from a 1000 feet duct beast! As rankers, no one knew better than them how difficult it was to find such a creature. Once a 1000 feet duct beast''s crystal came into their possession, they would be able to use it as a primer of sorts that would raise 7 paths of ablution to the 8 paths level! "How can he possibly have a 1000 feet duct beast crystal?!" Wilson was unable to stop the words from leaving his mouth. He was no longer able to retain the impassiveness of his handsome face as disbelief flooded his eyes. Beside him, Govrin''s mouth hung slightly open, a strange expression on his face. For the past half a year, they had painstakingly tracked a 1000 feet duct beast, only to end up losing it to E Abe. Hence their astonishment had reached the unmatched heights when they saw a 1000 feet duct beast crystal appear in the hands of a gold belt disciple. When did a 1000 feet duct beast be so easy to find? From how shocked the two rankers were, one could naturally imagine how the hearts of the other disciples were akin to a churning ocean. Under the countless stunned gazes, the prince took in a deep breath as his hands came together once again, and the half-footrge crystal above him shattered with a bang. Thick and pure Duct Creation Essence flowed downwards, pouring onto the ancient stone pir as it was swiftly absorbed. ~BZZZ~ A thousand rays of light abruptly exploded from the pir as all the spiritual energy in the vicinity began to be sucked over at this moment, forming a seemingly boundless cloud that floated around Ezrq Zephyr. ~HIISSSS~ At the same time, a basilisk''s hiss was heard once again. Everyone could only watch as another silhouette slowly emerged from the stone pir and circled Ezra Zephyr''s body. It was the 8th silhouette circling in the 8th path! The 8 Paths of Divine Spirit Ablution! All the disciples could not help but swallow at the sight of the 8 silhouettes coiling around Ezra''s figure. Although they had just seen E''s 8th path earlier, the former''s 8 paths of ablution were even more shocking. E was a ranker after all, and many disciples felt it within expectation for her to achieve the 8th path. But Ezra¡­ no one would have even dreamt of it! They had previously been prepared to see the lowest level Divine Spirit Ablution in history, but in the blink of an eye, Ezra had sent a big p across their cheek that nearly knocked them unconscious Before today, it had been something Sith Wiggins alone had enjoyed in the history of the past few decades, but now¡­ Ezra had be the third disciple to obtain this glory. It was something even the other current 8 rankers had never tasted before. Moreover, Ezra Zephyr had done it as a gold belt disciple, a feat that no one had ever achieved in the history of Spirit Devouring Mountain, that''s what everyone believed. Although there was barely any significance in achieving it earlier orter in the grand scheme of things, it was hard for everyone to get over the shock it brought. On one of the mountains, Aily dazedly stared at the 8 silhouettes circling around the prince, the expression on her pretty face rapidly fluctuating. This scene had likewise stirred giant waves in her heart. Several disciples around her could not help but sigh. "Ezra is indeed quite the capable individual. Even in the history of our sect, there has never been a gold belt disciple who has enjoyed an 8th path" "Yeah, even senior brother Sith only aplished it after bing a ranker¡­" When she heard this, Aily could not tolerate it, she couldn''t digest that the neer waspared to her idol, she icily retorted, "It''s only an 8th path, and doesn''t really mean anything because there''s absolutely no way that he managed to y a 1000 feet duct beast with his own strength. He must have gotten it through some other method." A 1000 feet duct beast was an existence that wasparable to a formidable expert of the Foundation Establishment stage, and even diamond belt disciples like them would only flee if they encountered one. How could a 2nd level Core Formation expert like Ezra have possibly killed one? The other disciples knew she was a die-hard fan of Sith Wiggins and thus merelyughed it off without arguing. However, they understood in their hearts that obtaining the 8 paths of ablution was an indicator of one''s ability and luck. After all, hadn''t Sith Wiggins also relied on luck to be the first person in their generation to find a 1000 feet duct beast? Aily naturally had an inkling of their thoughts from their expression, causing her to be a little frustrated inside. However, she knew that she would not be able to convince them otherwise, and could only cast a slightly peeved gaze at Ezra''s figure. "This bastard¡­" Aily gritted her teeth as her lips pulled outwards. She had to admit that the prince''s feat of achieving the 8 paths of ablution was still very astonishing. "No wonder Elder Lo thinks so highly of him¡­" Mubarak sighed in amazement as he gazed upon the 8 basilisk silhouettes. Beside him, James and the gang still had ck-jawed faces. Mubarak''s 6 paths of ablution had already surpassed the former''s wildest dreams earlier, and he would have never expected Ezra''s performance to be even more shocking... At the sight of the 8 silhouettes, even James Endoro was unable to retort for a time. The only thing he did was resentfully withdraw his gaze. The prince paid no heed to everyone''s shocked gazes, his eyes and face burning with anticipation as he gazed at the 8 silhouettes "8 paths of ablution, show me just how amazing you are." With a thought, the circling silhouettes released a hiss before they charged downwards, bringing along boundless and pure spiritual energy as they dived into his head The moment the 1st basilisk silhouette arrived, Ezra felt a loud rumble in his head as boundless spiritual energy began to wash over him like silver water, soaking every inch of his flesh and blood. The spiritual energy was exceptionally pure and did not put up any resistance when it entered his body. With a thought from the prince, the spiritual energy began to circte along his channels like a raging torrent. Silhouette after silhouette continued to enter his body. The majestic spiritual energy seemed to explode in his body, making even his skin dazzle radiantly. Spiritual energy was infused into his flesh, blood and bones, and began removing the impurities bit by bit. Even more spiritual energy flooded his core, ultimately fusing with the Chaos Force there.? The spiritual gobs after gobs were created at a rate far greater than his usual training. "Boy, I can feel it, this Mystery Turf can strengthen martial spirits as well." Said Fenrir, The prince didn''t reply as he focused on spiritual energy. As the spiritual energy churned inside his core, the pressure from Ezra''s body began its steady climb. What''s more, the purple scales started to emerge on the surface of his skin and quietly began to absorb the duct energy contained within the Duct Creation Essence. The purple scales came from the Dragon Pelt, Fenrir observed this strange phenomenon and came to the conclusion that both Dragon Pelt and Duct Creation Energy are from Mystery Turf and probably share something. As the purple scales absorbed the energy, they gradually began to shine brightly! While these changes were urring to the scales, Ezra''s tightly shut eyes abruptly opened. He could feel a rumbling noise spread from inside his body. The spiritual energy pressure from his body seemed to break through a certain amount of bottleneck. A smile finally appeared on the prince''s face. By borrowing the power of the Divine Spirit Ablution, his desire was finally fulfilled. "I''ve reached the 4th level of the Core Formation stage." Mumbled Ezra, a boost of two levels. Under the attention of countless disciples, the clouds above the energy reservoir slowly began to disperse along with the boundless spiritual energy. It was clear that the ablution was fast approaching its end. The eyes of many disciples were filled with envy. An 8th path of ablution was something that benefitted even the top 10 rankers, let alone someone like Ezra Zephyr, who was only at the 2nd level of the Core Formation stage. It was likely that he would gain even more from it. As the clouds gradually vanished, the figure of Ezra Zephyr, the Crown Prince of Bloodfang Kingdom, slowly grew clearer. Chapter 330 Congratulations!

Chapter 330 Congrattions!

Before the clouds could vanish, the bracelet on Ezra Zephyr''s wrist shone again. And in the next moment, 2 more half-foot-long Duct Creation Energy crystals appeared at his hand. "Holy shit, how is that even possible?" "I can''t believe it." At this time, everyone was baffled, two 1000 feet duct beast crystals. Finding and killing one was considered a marvel of luck yet the neer has three of them. On a certain hill, Wilson Sallow looked with his eyespletely widened, any more than that and his eyeballs would pop out of his eye sockets. "Govrin¡­" he called the other ranker that silently stood behind him. After getting no response from thetter he turned his head, only to find that Govrin''s jaw was dropped as he was in a state of daze. There were only a few girls on a faraway mountain who remained calm, they were disciples of Colleen Evil Peak who were with E Abe when the prince caught the 1000 feet duct beasts. Even E Abe was envied by the amount of 1000-foot duct beast crystals Ezra had. But, she was not a characterless person, she still considered Ezra his benefactor deep inside his heart. The prince cracked the crystals and dense Duct Creation Essence came out and entered the altar. The vanishing clouds gathered once again as a gigantic amount of spiritual energy went inside Ezra Zephyr. The entire vicinity of Mountain Duct became silent, only the gust of spiritual energy and hisses of basilisk silhouettes could be heard. The senses of martial masters left them long ago. Soon, the phenomenon ended, The prince opened his eyes and checked his body, and a wicked smile appeared on his face as he uttered. "6th level of Core Formation stage." *** The eyes of the masses were fixed on Ezra Zephyr. He sat on the ancient stone pir with his eyes slightly open, only opening them after quite some time. A sh of lightning flitted across his eyes, a dark wolf''s howl faintly echoing as spiritual energy rose around his body. Everyone could feel that the spiritual energy undtions from Ezra Zephyr''s body had grown a level stronger. "6th level of Core Formation stage!" The crowd''s hearts shivered slightly. Sure enough, the ablution had directly pushed the prince through 4 levels, allowing him to step into the realm of the 6th level of Core Formation. Numerous gazes were filled with envy. It was said that Ezra had been at the 2nd level for only slightly more than a month, and it was quite unbelievable for him to have advanced once again at such a fast pace. Moreover, his spiritual energy appeared exceptionally concentrated and robust, unlike that of someone who had forcibly ascended. The first thing the prince did when he opened his eyes was send his senses into his core. A smile soon emerged on his face. The breakthrough had given him extraordinary gifts, the quantity of his spiritual energy was five times more than that of an ordinary martial master at the 6th level of the Core Formation stage. The grade of Martial Spirit in one''s body decides the quality and the quantity of spiritual energy is decided by the core. In other words, the Divine Spirit Ablution had benefited Ezra like no other. Dragon Pelt, Fenrir and the core, everything was polished. "Given my current martial prowess, I no longer need to worry about any of the rankers." The prince sighed as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders. These breakthroughs were extremely important to him because from now on, he would not focus on martial prowess for a few months. With this strength, he was now more confident in his ns. The prince stood up, his burning gaze of desire looking towards the stone pir beneath his feet. It was obvious that he was hungering for more after tasting the sweetness of its fruit. The Divine Spirit Ablution was crazily beneficial to one''s martial prowess. However, he was still only a gold belt disciple, and after using the chance bestowed upon him as the champion of the peak selection ceremony, he was no longer allowed to enter the energy reservoir. "Looks like I have to be a diamond belt disciple as soon as possible or even better, a ranker!" There was a look of thought on Ezra''s face. Only by bing a diamond belt disciple or ranker would he be allowed to enjoy more of the Divine Spirit Ablution. There was one thing that Ezra was perplexed about. He was sure that he would reach 9 paths of ablution, if the 8th path caused this much ruckus then what would happen if someone reached the 9th path? However, even crystals of three 1000 feet duct beast could help him reach that height. The prince ultimately cast away the numerous thoughts that were shing past in his head, and lifted his head, seeing the countless amazed gazes that were looking at him. They had obviously been drawn by the astonishing three 1000 feet duct beast crystals earlier. However, Ezra''s expression remained rather calm, having long anticipated this. He too understood the meaning of the 8 paths of ablution, because, before today, only Sith Wiggins had achieved it amongst this generation of disciples. As per getting 3 crystals, even the infamous Sith couldn''t achieve it. ~CLAP CLAP~ pping was suddenly heard. Elder Rilda looked towards the prince in amazement and said, "Congrattions Ezra. This is the first time someone has killed three 1000 feet duct beasts and reached the 8th path as a gold belt disciple in our Spirit Devouring Mountain. I''m sure that your name will soon be known by everyone in the sect." There was a look of admiration on her face. Ezra''s performance today was truly breathtaking. The prince remained calm as he cupped his fists together towards Elder Rilda and said, "I don''t deserve such praise, it''s only an ablution and does not truly mean much." Upon seeing that the prince did not disy any arrogance after performing so well, the look of admiration on Elder Rilda''s face deepened. Chapter 331 Evaluation Of Prince ? Upon seeing that the prince did not disy any arrogance after performing so well, the look of admiration on Elder Rilda''s face deepened. "I did not realise previously why peak master was always feeling regretful after you chose Alchemic Rune Peak, but I now have an idea why." Elder Rilda sighed. "From what you have shown me, your future achievements shall undoubtedly surpass Sith Wiggins. Looks like soon there may once again be a ranker from Alchemic Rune Peak." Her words showed how highly she thought of the prince. Elder Rilda had not tried to hide her praise, and it was naturally heard by numerous disciples in the vicinity, causing an uproar to rise. They never imagined that Elder Rilda would have such a high evaluation of the prince. To think that she would say that his future achievements will surpass Sith Wiggins! Who was Sith? He was the most outstanding disciple in their generation, one with Grade-8 martial spirit and the ranker of inner mountains! Let alone the Spirit Devouring Mountain, he was well known even in both Shiyan Continent. Inparison, the prince was obviously not on the same level. His origin was from this remote continent. "What nonsense!" Aily felt the most insulted by the elder''s words, but could not possibly openly rebuke thetter. However, she still coldly snorted. "What kind of genius did you think Sith is? How can Ezra everpare? Although he does have some ability, a single lucky ablution does not mean anything. When Sith entered the outer mountains back then, it only took him half a year to be a diamond belt disciple, and even stood amongst the top 10 rankers a yearter! His rise was the fastest in the history of the Spirit Devouring Mountain! Elder Rilda''s appraisal of him being able to stand taller than senior brother Sith in the future based on the Divine Spirit Ablution alone will not convince anyone." The other disciples around her secretly nodded. Even they felt that the elder was being a little too quick in her judgement. Ezra may have indeed taken everyone''s breaths away this time, but saying he could match Sith Wiggins based on this alone was still an exaggeration. After all, everyone knew how remarkable Sith was, and every disciple of this generation had absolute respect towards him. With just this little achievement alone, it was impossible for Ezra to match up. Sith was excellent in every field while Ezra has only shown his talent in Mountain Duct, hidden from the eyes of the public, the majority believed that he did something underhanded. However, some were amazed by the prince and pped for him. While the mountains were abuzz with noise, Ezra''s expression remained unchanged, no happiness visible from the elder''s overboard acknowledgement of his abilities. He merely cupped his fists together towards her before leaping off the altar and returning to the mountain he had been on before. In the wake of the prince''s withdrawal, everyone knew that the Divine Spirit Ablution was finally over. On a certain mountain in the distance, E''s eyes rippled faintly as she watched Ezra Zephyr jump off the altar. "Will you be able to defeat Sith in the future? Although I am somewhat doubtful, I do hope that you truly have that talent. If so, our Spirit Devouring Mountain will no longer be boring in the future. Show me whether you will turn out to be a hidden wolf who will hunt any and everything or someone who will fade away into mediocrity¡­" E''s eyes returned to calmness as her gorgeous face regained its frosty look. She stepped on spiritual energy as she flew into the sky and swiftly disappeared into the horizon, the owners of the many adoring gazes on her letting out a long sigh as they watched her leave. After E left, Wilson and Govrin did not remain either and also departed. However, they took onest look at the prince before they left. All of the other disciples across the mountains also began to leave. Aily''s lips curled downwards as she nced in the prince''s direction. "Ezra, don''t let it get to your head just because you were under the limelight in the Divine Spirit Ablution. The quarter match between your faction and our faction is soon approaching, and if your performance then iscklustre, the high praise Elder Rilda gave you today will only end up humiliating you even further." The smile on Aily''s face was quite the gloating one. Elder Rilda''s words had clearly raised Ezra Zephyr''s reputation, making even more people turn their attention to him. If the prince''s performance did not do justice to her evaluation, one could imagine the sneers that would follow. She waved her hand and led her other fellow disciples away. Aily, who was once hoping for Ezra to wash her faction has now be someone who hates Ezra. Just because he was overshadowing her first love. The naive girl was unaware of how dangerous and inauspicious the path she had taken was. "Junior brother Ezra, we should get going too." Said Mubarak. The prince smiled and nodded. He could naturally sense the various feelings behind the gazes that had looked at him before they left but remained unfazed despite them, feeling no indignation due to their scepticism and doubt. He knew that only strength would truly gain would crush their insignificant existence, and no appraisal would be more convincing. That''s why, the diamond quarter they would contest for in the uing quarter match was definitely going to be his. *** It was to no one''s surprise that news of Ezra Zephyr''s 8 paths of ablution caused quite a stir when it spread to Alchemic Rune Peak. The disciples from all two factions were too shocked to say anything, unable to believe the news. It was, after all, a little inconceivable. A 1000 feet duct beast had strengthparable to the 1st level for the Foundation Establishment stage, and there was absolutely no way that Ezra would be able to kill one given his current strength. However, no matter how sceptical and doubtful they were, Ezra''s 8 paths of ablution were a fact. No matter how envious the numerous were, there was nothing they could do. When this matter spread to Elder Lo''s ears, the stern elder could not stop joy from bubbling up in him. He even heavily praised Ezra Zephyr during the morning lesson that day and looked at thetter with eyes filled with even more expectation than before. Ever since the prince had joined them, Elder Lo had been pleasantly surprised far too many times. Chapter 332 Power Struggle ? Ever since the prince had joined them, Elder Lo had been pleasantly surprised far too many times. The truth was that Elder Lo himself had been initially somewhat doubtful of Ezra living up to the high hopes that had been ced in him. It was because Elder Lo likewise understood all too clearly that not every champion of the peak selection ceremony would turn out a genius. The sect was on the path of destruction, all geniuses would choose a growing sect instead of a dying one. However, Elder Lo did not have many other options. The other 6 peaks of the Spirit Devouring Mountain were just too powerful, and could directly take away all of the remaining talented disciples. Alchemic Rune Peak could only fall further and further into decline, with no signs of things taking a turn for the better. Now, even Blood ughterer had been sent their disciples to Alchemic Rune Peak. If Elder Song''s group was allowed to take the seat of chief disciple, Elder Lo would feel utterly ashamed, and would likely never be able to raise his head ever again in the sect. As such, Ezra''s arrival was viewed by Elder Lo as the final hope he could grasp onto. However, Elder Lo ended up being pleasantly surprised. The prince had surpassed Elder Lo''s expectations time and time again, causing him to grow more and more confident in Ezra Zephyr. Perhaps, the missing peak master, Jason Felleter has blessed them, allowing them to finally wee a prodigious disciple before they truly hit the bottom. *** "I''ve heard that the werewolf boy achieved the 8 paths of ablution during the Divine Spirit Ablution ceremony?" All the imprint faction disciples were present at Imprint Seeker Hall today. Elder Song''s gaze nonchntly swept downwards from the highest spot, clearly having also heard that news that had already spread throughout Alchemic Rune Peak. Below Elder Song, at the head of the numerous disciples was an expressionless Lopap and beside him sat Aily. He nodded and answered in a calm voice, "It was indeed the 8th path. I personally witnessed it that day." The other disciples in the hall broke out into whispers, their eyes filled with envy. "So he does have tremendous luck and ability." Elder Song snorted, an icy look shing across his aged face. He had personally opened his mouth to recruit Ezra Zephyr back then, but ended up being rejected by thetter. Hence, Elder Lo naturally did not want to see things go well for Ezra. He even didn''t know that Ezra defeated 10th ranked Govrin in nothing but imprint battle. Lopap slowly said, "However, a senior brother from Blood ughterer Peak secretly informed me that Ezra''s 8 paths of ablution are likely the work of senior sister E Abe because he had helped senior sister E to deal with senior brother Wilson Sallow." "He helped the 4th ranker to defeat the 3rd ranker of outer mountains!" Elder Song went into deep ponder. These words were akin to thunder, causing an explosion of noise in the hall. "Senior sister E helped Ezra obtain the 8th path?!" Disbelief was revealed in the eyes of numerous male disciples. There was no one who did not know that senior sister E Abe was akin to a cold goddess of an ice mountain, and always made sure to keep her distance with the opposite sex. Many outstanding disciples admired her but did not dare to confess. Hence, when they heard that Ezra''s 8 paths were due to senior sister E''s aid, they found it very difficult to swallow. What was so good about him that he could enjoy the favour of senior sister E? Lopap''s expression turned slightly grave as he looked towards Elder Song. "There''s something strange about Ezra, something fearful¡­" If the prince truly had the qualifications to interfere in the battle between Wilson Sallow and E Abe, it would mean that his strength was extremely terrifying. If he participated in Alchemic Rune Peak''spetition for the chief disciple, he had a tremendous chance of victory. Elder Song''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Ezra is indeed no ordinary individual¡­ but there''s no need to be overly worried. Strictly speaking, he is still a greenhorn even if he is talented hecks experience which you guys have." Lopap gave a faint nod when he heard this, his expression returning to its usual calmness. Elder Song said, "There''s only a few days till the quarter match¡­" His gaze swept across the hall, ultimately stopping on the three golden mats at the very front, or to be more precise, the first seat, Kimba. Thetter''s slender body was currently dressed entirely in ck, a certain faint sternness visible between his brows. Upon sensing Elder Song''s gaze, Kimba smiled slightly, a sliver of pride visible on his face as he softly said, "Rx Elder Lo, it''s just an ablution. Although the 8 paths of ablution are very effective, they can''t turn a sheep into a wolf. Whoever dares to reach for the diamond quarter will have his hand chopped off by me." Though he seemed to downy his words, there was a certain seriousness within them, a sign of the absolute confidence he had in himself. "Hehe, senior brother Kimba should try to leave some face for them and not win too easily. After all, we disciples of the same peak will asionally meet each other." ttered a disciple by the side with a smile. His words were simrly filled with confidence towards Kimba. The other disciples roared withughter. None of them was the least bit worried about the uing quarter-match, appearing as if victory was already in their grasp. Lu Hong nodded, his cold face rxing a little as he sneered in his heart. "Elder Lo was truly short-sighted to be so happy for the past two days. It was just a new disciple obtaining the 8 paths of ablution by some fluke, did he really believe that it would change anything? Fine, I''ll let you be happy for now. When the quarter match arrives, you will naturally understand how repulsive your disciples arepared to my talented disciples. You should have obediently pulled back to the sidelines instead of obstructing my way." However, amongst these ignorants, Lopap wore a grave face. "These witless bastards are underestimating him, that guy didn''te here to fool around¡­ he has big goals, I can feel it." At that time he started to cook something in his mind. *** While the entire Alchemic Rune Peak was abuzz due to Ezra Zephyr''s 8 paths of ablution, the main actor was not wasting away his time going around bragging to everyone. Instead, he cooped himself up in his quarter and prowess in peace, digesting the benefits of the 8 paths of ablution. He knew that 8 paths of ablution did not mean anything significant, and it had been his good luck to obtain one. If not for Sk?ll and Hati, he would not have reached the 8th path. Even so, he would never undervalue himself either, because borrowing the power of others would at times also be a type of strength. Abandoning one''s advantages and insisting on bashing one''s head against a brick wall was nothing but foolishness. Hence, the prince concentrated on digesting the gains from the Divine Spirit Ablution. What he needed to do next was to deal with the uing quarter-match. This was going to be his first real battle aftering to Alchemic Rune Peak. To obtain that diamond quarter and be a diamond belt disciple as quickly as possible to gain the qualifications to participate in the chief disciple selection at the year''s end, he needed to perform during the cave match. In the depths of the gold quarter, the werewolf prince opened his eyes, the light within them gradually withdrawing as the ck and red lightning dancing around his body retreated back to his core. After several days of prowess, Ezra had finally gained full control over his increased spiritual energy. He lowered his head and slowly clenched his fist as he released a softugh. There was finally going to be a battle. The prince hoped that the disciples under Elder Lo would not disappoint. *** The buzz brought about by news of Ezra''s 8 paths of ablution onlysted for a few days, before gradually fading away. What took its ce was the hype for the uing quarter match between Imprint and Alchemy factions. The majority of Alchemic Rune Peak''s resources being given away to other capable peaks had led to theck of martial prowess resources such as quarters. As such, every quarter ended up being fiercely contested by numerous disciples. The quarter match this time would decide which faction the diamond quarter would ultimately go to. It was an event that undoubtedly drew everyone''s attention. After all, a quarter of such quality was considered a high-ss cultivation resource even in the entire outer mountains of the sect, and ordinary disciples would only dream of owning one. In addition, many disciples understood that though the match seemed to be for the diamond quarter on the surface, it was also part of the power struggle in Alchemic Rune Peak. Elder Song''s faction had practically dropped from the sky into Alchemic Ru e Peak and began snatching away numerous martial resources from Elder Lo''s faction in an overbearing manner. The former intended to be the dominant faction. In response, the old-fashioned Elder Lo opted to face them head-on, clearly unwilling to let the outsiders take away their power and influence. Alchemic Rune Peak was already at a low point. If they were to let Elder Song lord over them too, everyone would surely forget that they even existed, making it even more difficult for them to obtain resources for their disciples in the future. Such an oue would undoubtedly lead to him losing all their disciples, forcing the elder into retirement, and bing elder without any authority in the sect. Chapter 333 Huge Audience Chapter 333 Huge Audience The focus of the entire Alchemic Rune Peak''s outer mountains turned towards the quarter-match Before this uing quarter match, Elder Song''s Imprint faction had won the majority of the matches between the two factions. This was also the main reason why they currently seemed so unstoppable. Hence, Elder Lo could only ce his hopes on winning the uing match to stop their streak, because if they were allowed to continue winning, it would be a deadly blow to the morale of Elder Lo''s Alchemy faction. Moreover, when news of this spreads, the other peaks will look down even more on Alchemic Rune Peak''s alchemy faction, and believe them to be useless, causing no one to even pity them if they end up being reced. This was why Elder Lo really did not want to lose the uing quarter-match. *** After several days of anticipation, the day of the quarter-match finally arrived. On one of the mountains in Alchemic Rune Peak was an enormous quarter deep in a cave. Runes flickered at the entrance to the cave, forming a barrier that sealed it. Even so, extremely pure and vigorous spiritual energy still managed to seep out from the quarter, making the greenery at its entrance appear even more vibrant than normal. This was obviously a diamond quarter. Outside the quarter was a steep cliff surrounded by swirling mists. Several giant boulders had been cut and ced upon it, creating a spacious stone stage. This was where the quarter-match would be held. Very few people woulde here in the past, but today, it has be the most bustling ce in Alchemic Rune Peak. Figures continuously streamed in from the sky,nding all around the mountain, making the ce appear very crowded, the noisy din from the crowd breaking the usual peace of the area. Aily was seated in a stone pavilion atop a nearby cliff. Behind her stood a few of his other purple sash disciples. Outside the pavilion were even more gold belt and silver belt disciples, quite an impressive number of them in total. Out of nowhere, ady came andnded beside Aily. "Why are there so many people here today?" The girl had a teacup in his hand, a slightly puzzled look in his eyes as she scanned the surroundings. Many figures were still streaming over at this time. Moreover, these figures clearly did not belong to Alchemic Rune Peak. This observation was quite baffling to her. A quarter match like this would at most affect one''s own peak, and have practically nothing to do with the disciples of the other peaks. So why had so many peoplee today? Since when had a quarter match of their Alchemic Rune Peak been able to draw so many disciples from the other peaks to watch? Aily frowned, but said in a gloating manner, "What else can it be? They must be here for Ezra Zephyr." The girl raised her eyebrows, she was the Inner Mountains disciple of Alchemic Rune Peak. Her name was Paige. "A few days ago, Elder Rilda from Colleen Evil Peak said in front of everyone that Ezra''s future prospects were limitless and he may even be able to surpass senior brother Sith Wiggins in the future." Said Aily with a smile, but anyone could hear the sliver of disdain in her voice. "What status do you think senior brother Sith Wiggins has in the hearts of the numerous disciples? Elder Rilda''s words would naturally give rise to curiosity and disagreement. Since they''ve heard that Ezra will be participating in the quarter match today, they will naturallye and see whether or not he is as remarkable as she imed." Only then did Paige understand. Looks like the disciples from the other peaks were not here with friendly intent. If Ezra did not give an amazing performance today, the entire sect would likely soon hear of it. Who knows how much jeering and mockery he would have to face then. Sith was just too dazzling after all, making it such that even a less-than-extraordinary performance from Ezra Zephyr would instead make him appear ipetent inparison, even if it would only be ipetent whenpared to Sith. "Elder Rilda shouldn''t have said that. How can one so casually make such remarks? Even if he had high expectations of Ezra, he would never say such words in public." Said Paige. However, unlike her opposing words, her expressions seemed to be different, she looked happy. Now that such a crowd had been drawn, they all thought Ezra would definitely be under tremendous pressure. Although Paige was in the same imprint faction, deep in his heart the former was still leaning towards Elder Lo because the current Imprint faction of Outer Mountains is under the control of outsiders. There was after all no benefit to Alchemic Rune Peak if Elder Song''s side were to win another quarter match and suppress Elder Lo''s faction even more. Aily, on the other hand, was clearly ignorant of the situation. She ced her arms across her chest and said, "Ezra was asking for it. Stubbornly jumping into the limelight even though he''s just a new outer mountain disciple, does he really believe he''s the same as senior brother? The tallest tree will always be the first to be blown down. Without enough ability, one should try to be a little less prominent, such as to protect oneself." Anyone could tell that as Sith Wiggins''s fanatical supporter, Aily was very disapproving of Elder Rilda''s evaluation. In her opinion, the two were onpletely different levels. How could a durd werewolf from the countryside possibly bepared to senior brother Sith Wiggins who was even famous in the Shiyan continent. It was only the 8th path and who knew what the future would be. To say Ezra wasparable to Sith based on this achievement alone was truly unconvincing. As such, Aily strongly believed that after the quarter match, Elder Rilda''s high praise of the prince would instead be the same material used to ridicule him. In fact, it may even be akin to a boulder ced upon Ezra''s shoulders, making him unable to raise his head. Chapter 334 Denise Tubble & Ajin Pardo Chapter 334 Denise Tubble & Ajin Pardo Paige nced at her and nonchntly said, "If he loses, it will only grow the influence of Blood ughterer Peak in our faction, making them even more bold and overbearing. What benefit this would bring to us?" Aily froze for a moment, before she resentfully said, "It''s not like they''re depending on him¡­ he''s only a 4th-level Core Formation expert, and it''s probably there just to make up the numbers." "6th level¡­ he is at 6th level of Core Formation stage, you only told me what makes him less capable of Sith Wiggins. Not even Sith killed three 1000 feet duct beasts and with that he broke through 4 levels at once." Paige corrected as she looked at Aily with a side-eye. Aily flinched. "H-he did it all with the help of senior sister E Abe." She rebuked. Paige shook her head. "Then she should be the one with three 1000 feet duct beast crystals, As far as I know her, she is as cold as a cier and wouldn''t look at any man. What made her donate something that could instantly level up her martial prowess to Ezra?" Aily turned red, she couldn''t find any answer so she yelled. "Stop it, senior sister! That bastard has cheated, I will prove it." Paige sighed and ignored her. She looked at Aily as her little sister and always took care of her since she was young. Unlike other disciples, Aily was the granddaughter of Elder Song and was born in the sect''s territory. While the two of them were conversing, a disturbance was suddenly felt in the mountain as countless gazes filled with interest cast towards a certain direction. A group of figures was slowly walking over. At the front was Elder Lo, while Mubarak, James Endoro, Ezra Zephyr and the rest followed behind. Their numbers were quite impressive. It was clear that all of the disciples under Elder Lo hade this time to at least bolster their presence. When Elder Lo arrived, he was immediately stunned for a moment by the ck sprawling mass of figures in front of the mountain. He too had not expected the quarter-match to draw such a crowd. He frowned but did not say anything as he continued to walk forward. As he moved, he saw Paige. How could he not recognise her, the inner mountain disciples of Alchemic Rune Peak were not many, to begin with. With a nod to Paige, Elder Lo entered another stone pavilion at the edge of a cliff. The prince stood inside the pavilion, feeling the countless unfamiliar gazes that were tinged with amusement. This told him that these disciples from the other peaks were likely here for him. Fenrir joked from the inside, "How lively, looks like you''re going to be famous." Ezfa chuckled viciously. "They were more likely here to watch me make a fool of myself." However, he was not angered by their presence, his eyes were calm and serene. Regardless of why they hade, there were only two goals he had today. To win the diamond quarter and to beat the living shit out of every Blood ughterer Peak disciple who has invaded the Alchemic Rune Peak''s resources. Not long after Elder Lo''s group arrived, a mour was heard as another wave of figures aggressively surged into the area, their astonishing presence drawing the attention of everyone present. The one leading them was naturally Elder Song. However, the prince saw a familiar figure at Elder Song''s side. Dressed in ck that outlined a set of enchanting curves, her legs were long and slender, her waist supple and slim, while her eyes gave off a haughty and cold aura. It was Denise Tubble, the sister of unfortunate Drake Tubble. The moment she appeared, her cold and haughty eyes immediately locked onto Ezra Zephyr as a smirk appeared on her pretty face. At the same time, hatred and killing intent also began radiating from her eyes. "Ezra Zephyr¡­ my brother''s death and humiliation will be paid by your life. The status you are enjoying now belongs to my brother. Today I havee to personally witness how you will be thoroughly mutted!" *** The moment Elder Song''s group appeared, every gaze in the area could not help but converge towards them. One had to admit that whenpared to the other faction of Alchemic Rune Peak, the former surpassed the other in presence. However, the other group could not be med for being too weak, because it was the history of Imprint''s faction that was too strong. What''s more, they had taken in quite a number of talented disciples over the years, making it basically impossible for the alchemy faction to match the imprint faction in terms of disciples. Elder Song stood with his hand behind his back at the very front, his expression indifferent. When he arrived, he merely cast a nce at Elder Lo, before stepping into thest stone pavilion. Seeing this, Aily nodded at Paige and jumped from where she was as she joined her grandfather''s side. The disciple under him crowded around the pavilion, a rather imposing sight. Only 4 figures had been allowed to follow Elder Song into the pavilion. One was naturally his 1st disciple, Lopap, 2nd was Aily while 3rd was Denise Tubble. Although she was not Elder Song''s disciple, she was from Blood ughterer Peak. Beside Denise was a tall figure with excellent posture. A faint smile hung from the lips of the youth who had a head full of red hair. His eyes were imposing and gave off an invasive feeling, evidence that he was clearly no kind spirit. He was called Ajin Pardo and was also not Elder Song''s disciple but from the same teacher as Denise. His father was an outer mountains elder in the Spirit Devouring Mountain who was quite famous in Blood ughterer Peak, while he himself was a diamond belt disciple. Ajin''s gaze swept across Ezra at this moment and asked with a grin, "Denise, is that the one who killed your brother in the peak selection ceremony?" Denise faintly nodded in response, still somewhat indignant as she said, "He was so cunning, managing to catch Drake off-guard and clinch victory by some stroke of luck." Ajin chuckled,pletely unconcerned about Ezra as he said, "It doesn''t matter. He will be a figure to pity before the day is over. I have instructed Kimba, with him around, only death awaits that swindler." Chapter 335 Pressure of Crowd Chapter 335 Pressure of Crowd One could tell that Ajin was quite close to Denise. Hence, he was already fully on her side despite never having any contact with Ezra before. Denise Tubble alsoughed when she heard this, feeling somewhat better as she said, "He deserves it for losing sight of his status. Does he really believe that this is still the unofficial outer mountains? He''s just a mere gold belt disciple that many would easily be able to deal with. I really don''t understand why Elder Rilda would give such a high evaluation of him, but I''m sure that she will soon feel quite embarrassed after today." The corners of Denise''s mouth curled downwards as she mockingly said, "A bastard like him doesn''t need to get that much fame." While the two were talking, Elder Song''s eyelids raised as he looked towards Elder Lo in the other pavilion and nonchntly said, "Since everyone is here, let''s prepare to begin and get this over and done with as soon as possible. I still have other matters to attend to." His tone was rxed, clearly not the least bit concerned about the imminent quarter-match. Elder Lo was naturally able to hear the hidden meaning behind Elder Song''s words. With an icy chuckle, the former responded, "I just hope that you will still have the mood to deal with your other affairs after this." A mocking smile flowed out from the corners of Elder Song''s mouth. "Unfortunately, it seems that you have been the one who has been feeling down after most of the quarter-matches." Elder Lo''s face twitched for a moment, unable to retort for a time as his expression turned ugly, even having slight trouble breathing due to anger. The mockery on Elder Song''s lips grew even greater when he saw this. With a wave of his hand, he called out, "Kimba, Andrew, Sliso." Three figures walked into the stone pavilion and cupped their fists together towards Elder Song. Elder Song indifferently said, "Go and do not bring shame to our faction." The trio acknowledged with a nod. Under the attention of countless gazes, theynded on the three giant stone stages on the cliff. Elder Lo took in a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Bob, ze, Ezra." Bob and ze hurriedly stepped forward, while the prince exited the stone pavilion. "All three of you must do your best today." Said Elder Lo. Bob and ze''s expressions were quite taunt, clearly somewhat nervous. However, they still managed to force out a nod. Elder Lo cautioned the prince, "Ezra, there''s no need to be too nervous since it is your first time in a match like this, previous match was between our faction but this¡­ is something more intense and meaningful. Victory or defeat is only temporary, and doesn''t decide everything. Try to show them why they should be afraid of you" Thest sentence had a hidden meaning, nobody knew about Ezra''s alchemic secret except Elder Lo. However, unbeknownst to him, Ezra was nning to conquer the entire outer mountains of Alchemic Rune Peak on this very day. *** Many disciples from the other peaks hade to watch today, and alchemy disciples were worried that if Ezra did not perform well, the storm of mockingughter that followed would be too huge of a mental blow to him. Most of those who worried were the new disciples, who looked at Ezra as their leader. Amongst them, only Gill Subzi wore a smile. In the crowd of the Imprint faction, an opposing voice echoed. "Prince Ezra Zephyr will be the winner." The voice startled everyone. Gazes full of hatred wereunched at the owner of the voice. "What the hell did you say?" A disciple of the imprint faction questioned. The youngster chuckled. "No one in the imprint faction is capable of subduing Prince Ezra, not even senior brother Lopap and senior sister Aily." "You fucking traitor, I knew it, all you neers are hisckeys. Get the fuck out of our faction and join those useless alchemists." Rebuked the disciple. "Why should I, I am more confident in my runes. As for whether I speak the truth or not, only time will tell that." It was a man named Cen Zutton, the man who once troubled Ezra and Theor in the auction, following the lead of Salom Uqually and Emily Jomez. He now came under the shade of Ezra Zephyr and was ordered to join the imprint faction by the prince when he told that he was good in runes. The quarrel carried on as the eyes were attracted to the alchemy faction''s contestants. When the three of them walked out, even more gazes were cast on them than earlier. However, most of the gazes were clearing looking towards the prince. Numerous whispers began to spread. "Is he that Ezra Zephyr?" "Doesn''t seem to be anything special. "Hehe, looks like another person who wants to borrow senior brother Sith Wiggins''s name to be famous." "But it''s a pity that he chose the wrong person. Senior brother Sith Wiggins is just too outstanding, and even if Ezra does perform decently, he will only appear incapable inparison." The majority of the disciples that hade to watch were female, all of them young and pretty. They were obviously simr to Aily, belonging to the group of Sith Wiggins''s fanatical supporters. Hence, their words were merciless, and rather grating to the ear. Bob and ze also felt these gazes, causing them to feel a little ufortable all over. This was the first time so many people hade to watch a quarter match of Alchemic Rune Peak. Moreover, most of them were not here with kind intentions. The two exchanged a look and let out a bitterugh. They were truly innocent victims. Chapter 336 Arrival of Bloodfang Army Chapter 336 Arrival of Bloodfang Army Though they had already been affected, Bob was still quite broad-minded and did not vent his frustration on Ezra. Instead, the former tried to console him. "Junior brother, since it''s your first time in a quarter match, we''ll go firstter and let you observe a little. No need to be nervous." The prince nodded with a smile, showing his gratitude. If Bob and ze were able to win, there would be no need for Ezra Zephyr to stand out too much. As for the opinions of the onlookers, he couldn''t care less. Be that as it may, all of a sudden a loud holler resounded. "Attention!" The bylookers flinched, and even the elders were caught off-guard, the voice belonged to a man who continued. "y the trumpet." ~PAAA PAA~ The trumpet call echoed in the vicinity of the outer mountains, everyone looked with baffled expressions. Soon, the bellowing trumpets stopped. And the same man yelled again. "Bloodfang Army, salute!" ~THUUDD~ With a loud stomp, a throng consisting of more than 600 disciples, saluted as they said in unison. "Hail The Prince, Long Live Ezra Zephyr." These were the martial masters of the Bloodfang Kingdom and Naran continent. Some other non-Naran disciples who were against Shiyan disciples joined as well. In front of the small army, stood 6 figures. The one who called was Theor Galerarms, beside him were Zulfi Dimitry, Xyr, Shifa Pista, Argus Woska and Mahi Ingale. The small army of Ezra Zephyr put the reins on Sith Wiggins''s fanatical supporters. They blinked in disbelief, Elder Song stood from his seat at the scene. While Elder Lo was burst into a cackle. "Hahaha, well done Ezra! Well done." Bob and ze astonishingly looked at Ezra Zephyr. "Junior brother, what is this?" Asked Bob. The prince grinned and said in a rather loud voice. "Elder Rilda spoke highly of me, dreamt of me surpassing Sith Wiggins." He wheeled his head towards Bob and continued. "She must have seen something that the rest haven''t yet, as for them." He looked at the Bloodfang Army and said. "They''re my subordinates." His words were loud and clear, every eye watched the gigantic crowd of hundreds. A faction which has disciples of all peaks, how powerful is that? Every disciple present knew someone from the Bloodfang Army. The image of Ezra Zephyr started to change in the eyes of the masses, unlike Sith, who has fanatic girls as supporters. Ezra was a genuine prince, each and every martial master present looked at him with unexinable loyalty. A few short-tempered girls started to misbehave but as soon as they crossed the moral line, someone from Bloodfang started to beat them. Soon, a giant chaos urred in the vicinage of bystanders. Subordinates of Ezra Zephyr started to beat the Fanatics of Sith Wiggins. Elder Song had his eyes widened while Elder Lo''sughter turned into a chortle, the old stern man choked amidst theugh. Nevertheless, the turmoilsted for a few minutes before a powerful voice shouted. "Stop!" With that shout, the Bloodfang Army quickly dispersed and stood silently at where they were before. The voice was familiar to Ezra, it belonged to Elder Rilda. "I am Elder Rilda of Colleen Evil Peak, I was appointed to witness the quarter match." Elder Song was astounded, how could Elder Rilda be appointed as a witness, he made sure to appoint an elder from Blood ughterer Peak. From another pavilion, Elder Lo spoke with a chuckle. "Song, my friend, what happened? y Are you alright?" Elder Song could only re at the former. Seeing all that Bob smiled. "I''m very impressed, junior brother Ezra. I would like to properly apologiseter for underestimating you all this time." With that, the trio moved under the countless gazes,nding on the three stone stages where 3 cauldrons were ced, opposite the trio of imprint faction.. Kimba''s gaze nonchntly swept across the three figures, as a slight smile appeared from the corners of his mouth. The look in his eyes was one of amusement and ridicule. "Can''t believe that you three still have the courage to participate. You think this yelling and trumpets will assure you victory, this truly is somewhat surprising to me." Kimba smiled faintly. Bob''s expression darkened. "Kimba, don''t brag too much. We''ll only know who wins when we fight." However, Kimba merelyughed in response, before his gaze shifted towards the prince on the far right as he sarcastically said, "Senior sister Denise instructed me previously to take good care of you, so don''t go ming me too muchter." Ezra Zephyr yawned and stretched his arms as if he did not hear the former. While both sides were having a duel of tongues, Elder Rilda opened her mouth and said, "Begin." Her words instantly caused the atmosphere to turn tense, as every gaze in the ce turned towards the six figures. *** The battle of the quarter match was a simplebat duel, the winning faction would get the quarter as a reward. But this only applied for the other 6 peaks, as for Alchemic Rune Peak. Both factions were different, both were not experts inbat but could be said masters of their own fields. Alchemists and Rune Masters are entities more valued than martial masters. While Rune Masters could use runes in fights, Alchemists were at a disadvantage inbat fights. So their quarter match was different than the rest, both factions would show the best skills and the faction with more triumph results would emerge as the victor. It was the battle of Rune Formation against Pill Concoction, 3 Alchemists vs 3 Rune Masters. A strange battle attracted by the eyes of many talented men and women. In the crowd, ady looked at Ezra Zephyr with her furious eyes. "Ezra¡­ show them who you are, shut their mouths." Thedy was Ravina Ingale. Another figure looked at the prince with caring eyes, her entire body was hidden by a robe. "Ezra¡­" E Abe mumbled. There were other rankers as well, such as Wilson Sallow and more of the top 100 rankings. However, everyone was eying Ezra in disguise. Only a single ranker came openly and allowed his presence to be seen by others and surprisingly, almost everyone believed that if a ranker woulde then it should be him. It was none other than the former disciple of Alchemic Rune Peak and current holder of the 10th rank of outer mountain disciples, Govrin. As a former disciple of the imprint faction and one with excellent mastery of runes, Govrin was expected toe. Being an elf, he was very handsome and had a good amount of poprity as well. The moment he arrived, disciples of the imprint faction surrounded him as if they were waiting for their idol to show. But the eyes of Govrin were glued on Ezra Zephyr. Chapter 337 Ezra’s Work

Chapter 337 Ezra''s Work

With Elder Rilda in the sky, no one dared to be disrespectful anymore, and all wandering whispers ended. The elder of Blood ughterer Peak came to be the witness of this quarter-match. "Begin!" Said the elder. The most anticipated match was about to begin when a certain person raised his hand. "I have something to ask, Elder Rilda." Who it could be other than Ezra Zephyr. Elder Rilda looked at the prince and nodded her head. "Speak." The prince took a few steps ahead and looked at the three gold belt disciples from the imprint faction and said with a smile. "Elder, the winner of the match is determined by someone who shows better results, am I correct?" "Yes you are, then?" Elder Rilda was sharp with words. The prince continued as he turned his head to look at the pavilion in which Elder Song was present. "Am I allowed topete with the work that I have been preparing for several weeks?" Ruckus rose amongst the bystanders and a voice came from the pavilion. "No, you can not, it''s against the rules!" Elder Song opposed. Right after Elder Song opposed, Elder Lo stood and opened his mouth "Oh, as far as my feeble brain works, there is nothing like that written in the rules. Precisely, the rule of the quarter match says ''The terms and conditions of the quarter match of Alchemic Rune Peak shall be decided by the Elder who would be sent to act as the arbiter.'' ording to the rule, Elder Rilda can decide the terms and conditions." Elder Song gritted his teeth but couldn''t do anything, he was puzzled today, he had set the table beforehand but everything that happened was out of his nning. He wanted to invite the elder from Blood ughterer Peak, the father of Ajin Pardo. But instead, the higher-ups sent Elder Rilda. Now he and the rest of the people were looking at Elder Rilda''s decision. "No, you have to perform here on this stage, anything that you have worked on before will be considered insignificant." Answered Elder Rilda. Elder Song released a long sigh and smirked as he looked at Elder Lo. Thetter was smiling as well, Elder Lo''s calm attitude puzzled Elder Song. "Elder Rilda, my work will affect the entire Spirit Devouring Mountain sect, not just outer mountains. Would you still not consider it?" The bold words of Ezra made a myriad of disciples gasp in surprise. Just how massive was the whole sect, and a new gold belt disciple of the outer mountains of the most deprived peak was iming that his work would affect the whole sect! Such sphemous words can cause one his death. Elder Rilda looked at Ezra with his eyes widened. "Are you aware of what you are saying?" Ezra smiled. "Yes, I am. But first, answer my question, Elder. Will you consider it in the quarter-match?" Elder Rilda didn''t even think for a second and answered. "Yes, if your work can positively affect the whole sect then I will dere you as winner without looking at their skills." "Elder Rilda, this is unfair!" yelled Elder Song. Elder Rilda looked at him with a side-eye. "You are allowed to seek an audience with Peak Masters, as for me¡­ I''m not obliged to give you an answer." The entire mass of people heard those words, Elder Song clenched his fists, he was not weaker than Elder Rilda in both martial prowess and status. The prince said nothing more and his bracelet shone, in the next moment, a scroll of green colour and a small box appeared in his hand. "Elder Rilda, our Spirit Devouring Mountain is currently very weak in the field of alchemy, We are eptable in imprints but whenpared to other 1st-degree sects, we are far from average. I have a goal ¨C a goal to evolve Alchemic Rune Peak." He said and tossed the small box to Elder Rilda. "This box contains two pills, the less shining one is the original Youth Refreshing Pill made by the form of our sect, and the brighter pill is made from my form, a new version. It has already been checked by Elder Lo, there is no harm in taking it." Exined the prince. The elder of Colleen Evil Peak turned her gaze at Elder Lo who nodded in yes. Elder Rilda didn''t halt any more time and took the original pill, the results were something she was familiar with. Next, she consumed the improved version of the Youth Refreshing Pill. The moment, she consumed it, she felt a gentle breeze hitting her body. She was glowing with vitality and the small wrinkles she had that affected her beauty vanished as if they were never there to begin with. "This is¡­" Elder Rilda was lost for words. "How can a mere Youth Refreshing Pill affect our sect, your im has failed you, Ezra." Said Elder Song with nothing but remorse in his eyes. Elder Rilda was taken aback by the pill but now she also regained herposure. "Elder Song is right, Ezra." The prince shook his head. "Elder just imagine, what would happen if we concoct this version in bulk and send it to market? Especially Veiled Virgin Valley and Dragon Bone Pavilion?" Elder Rilda''s eyes widened. "Howe I didn''t think that way? We can sell it at the same price and when the demand increases we will limit our supply and set a higher price!" "Exactly, Elder Rilda sure is smart." said Ezra as he pped. Veiled Virgin Valley is full of females, they care about their beauty as much as they care about martial prowess, They would definitely pay huge some to buy this new version. As for Dragon Bone Pavilion, it''s a powerful sect of body-strengthening martial masters. They bear countless tortures to refine their body, thus they lose beauty in the process. They would also fight to buy these limited pills in bulk. Chapter 338 A Chance

Chapter 338 A Chance

"Very well, do you have anything that can surpass the work of Ezra Zephyr?" Elder Rilda asked from the trio of imprint faction. The trio looked at each other and ultimately lowered their head as they said no through gritted teeth. "I, as the arbiter of this quarter match, announce Ezra Zephyr as the winner of this quarter match." Elder Rilda announced. The entire onlookers fell in silent until the Bloodfang Army yed the trumpet, and in the next moment, cries of congrattions and praises filled the air. Those who had some doubts about Ezra Zephyr were now sure that the young man would surely turn this sect upside down. Those who were jealous and hated him were fumed as they turned back. Elder Rilda nodded as the two elders moved as well. "Did we win?" Bob asked Ezra. The prince grinned. "Yes we won." ze fell to his knees and took deep breaths. Inner mountain disciple Paige looked at Ezra with a gaze full of affection and surprise. Lopap, Aily, Mubarak and James all were baffled at what just happened. In the middle of the ruckus, the prince stepped towards the trio of imprint faction. "You three came from Blood ughterer Peak, right?" He asked. Kimba looked back in disgust and replied. "Yes, wanna do something about it?" The princeughed. "I want to give you a chance?" "A chance?" "Yes, you three against me. If you win, the diamond quarter will be yours." "And what if we lose?" Kimba was cautious, he wanted to measure the waters before stepping into it. "If you lose, you die. As I shall being with killing intent." The prince''s grin widened. Kimba smirked along with the prince. "I ept, we wille one by one, I don''t want people to say that we ganged on a new disciple." The prince nodded and answered. "As you wish." Kimbaughed loudly and released his powerful spiritual energy to intimidate Ezra Zephyr. The former was in the early 6th level of the Core Formation stage. The atmosphere changed drastically, and even the face of Elder Lo became grave. The haters who were retreating halted their steps and turned back to see the end of it. "Kimba truly lives up to his name as the Elder Song''s strongest gold belt disciple. I never expected that he has secretly advanced to the 6thyer Core Formation stage¡­" "With such strength, he already has the qualifications to be a diamond belt disciple. If he seeds, he will be able to leave his gold belt status behind, and be a true-blue diamond belt disciple and might be a ranker as well." "Amazing. No wonder he''s so cocky. It turns out that he does have the ability to back it up." "As it stands, Elder Lo''s side is doomed. Ezra''s naivety crumbled them, Bob and ze are alchemists and can not fight on equal grounds." "Haha, there is no need to fret. Don''t they still have a genius disciple who can supposedly surpass senior brother Sith Wiggins in the future? Perhaps he will be able to salvage the situation." "Wait¡­ isn''t he at 6th level as well, there were rumours that he broke through to 6th level." "Nah, a senior told me that it was a lie, he broke through to the 4th level, and even if he is at the 6th level, one needs to stabilise his foundation in each level. Suddenly reaching at 6th level in one go will shake the foundation and will bacsh in life and death situations." "Yes, your exnation is reasonable." *** Whispers and private conversations continuously sounded in the area. However, most of them were expressing their shock at Ezra''s decision and Kimba''s abilities. Even amongst all the outer mountain disciples of Spirit Devouring Mountain, a 6th-level Core Formation expert like him was already considered one of the elites. Elder Li''s pavilion and its surroundings werepletely silent as he sat within it with a face devoid of emotion. However, his gnarly hands atop the table could not help but clench tightly. Beside him, Mubarak, James Endoro and the other diamond belt disciples wore gloomy expressions on their faces as they stared daggers at the powerful Kimba, wishing that they could personally jump down and give him a beating he would remember. However, some rules had to be abided by in the quarter-match. Other than the contestants, no one else was allowed to interfere. However, if Kimba managed to defeat Ezra today, it would be a huge blow to the reputation of the Alchemy faction. The imprint faction will steal the diamond quarter from the palm of the alchemy faction. They could already imagine how much they would be mocked in the future. In contrast to the gloomy atmosphere on this side, celebratory cheers were constantly heard from Elder Song''s side, the disciples there continuously shooting derisive looks over. Seated within the stone pavilion, Elder Song giggled as he raised the teacup in his hand. "Senior brother Kimba is indeed Uncle Song''s strongest gold belt disciple. Once he passes the diamond belt selection test, he will be a genuine diamond belt disciple." Said Denise from behind Elder Song with a grin. Meanwhile, a satisfied expression spread across her beautiful face. She cast a sadistic nce towards Ezra''s figure in the arena. She believed that Ezra caused this huge blunder to show off Even though the prince had taken first ce in the peak selection ceremony, it only proved his dominance over the unofficial outer mountain disciples. Now that he had entered the official outer mountain, she would do whatever she could to kill him. "I wonder how much face you''ll have left after Kinba finishes you off." Denise felt as if she was free atst. It seemed like she could at longst vent the resentment that she has been keeping in her heart for the past month. "It seems like Elder Lo has been tricked again this time." Elder Song stared at the scene in front of him as he mocked. It was clear that Kimba had already advanced to the 6th level of the Core Formation stage for some time. However, Elder Song chose to hide his true strength because it was not needed in Alchemic Rune Peak''s quarter match. By doing so, he could temporarily avoid bringing Kimba to the diamond belt selection test, and allow him to participate in the quarter match as a gold belt disciple. Inside another pavilion. Paige also frowned. The oue of this cave match was already crystal clear, she squinted her eyes. "What is in your mind, Ezra?" Chapter 339 One Punch

Chapter 339 One Punch

Beside Elder Song, Aily also frowned. If even Bob and ze had fought, the oue of this quarter-match was already crystal clear. She nced at Ezra Zephyr, her lips pulling outwards as she mumbled, "It''s all because of you. You created such a huge uproar in the energy reservoir, that resulted in such a huge crowd from the various peaks being drawn over to watch the cave match today. And now you lost a winning game just because of your arrogance. Once the oue of today''s match spreads, Elder Lo''s faction will lose all face." Aily hated Ezra but her respect for Elder Lo was huge. Only disciples from Alchemic Rune Peak would attend their quarter matches in the past. Therefore, the results would not spread to the other peaks. However, today''s situation is different. Since there were disciples from various peaks present, it was impossible to stop the flow of information. Under the numerous watching eyes coloured with various expressions, a smiling Kimba lifted his head, staring at the prince as he said in a friendly voice, "Brother Ezra, why don''t you voluntarily pick your 1st opponent amongst us?" After Kimba spoke,ughter erupted in the surrounding cliffs, the disciples who came down to mock Ezra Zephyr in particr, were especially loud. Though the prince was being mocked by the crowd around him, there were hardly any traces of anger on his face. He lifted his head and looked towards the cliff where Elser Lo''s faction was. At this time, all the disciples were dejected, making the atmosphere quite depressing. Even Elder Lo was expressionless, he didn''t think Ezra would go for a duel. The prince yawned before he moved onto the stone stage. He looked at the smiling Kimba, and earnestly said, "Kimba, you must be pretty tired after spouting that much shit from your mouth. It will be better for you to rest for now. I do not wish to take advantage of you." His words stunned not only Kimba but also made the numerous disciples on the surrounding cliffs burst out intoughter. Beside Denise, the red-haired youth called Ajin Pardo involuntarily smirked as he said, "Is this kid so frightened that he lost his mind? Does he actually believe that with the 4th level of the Core Formation stage, he will be taking advantage of Kimba?" Denise let out an icy chuckle, "He is just trying to entertain the crowd." The disciples from Elder Li''s faction looked at one another, finding the awkward expressions on some of their faces. Ezra''s decision to throw a wisecrack at such a time was quite embarrassing... "Tsk, he is so unsightly. Comparing him to senior Sith Wiggins is aplete insult!" Said Aily with a deep frown, clearly somewhat upset. On the stone stage, the bewildered expression on Kimba''s face onlysted for a few brief moments, before he chuckled as his eyes narrowed slightly, "Are you serious?" The prince ignored Kimba and instead looked towards Andrew and Sliso. He casually pointed at one of them and said, "You will do." The person he pointed to was Andrew. When Andrew saw this, he shrugged his shoulders with a smile, before he looked at Kimba and said, "Sorry senior brother. It seems like you won''t be hogging all the limelight." Kimbaughed, seemingly a little helpless as he responded, "Fine, I''ll leave it to you. I will have to worry about staining my hands anyways even if I defeat such an opponent." He was clearly under the impression that the prince had been scared silly. With a wave of his hand, he turned around and began walking away. Andrew jumped into the air andnded in front of the prince. "Junior brother Ezra, do you feel that I am the easiest one to deal with of the three?" Andrew wore a fake smile as he stared at the prince. The cold glint in his eyes, however, clearly indicated that he was ready to teach thetter a lesson. Opposite him, the prince lifted his eyelids as an indifferent nce was cast at Andrew. ~CRACKLE~ In the next instance, violent ck lightning danced around Ezra''s body, flickering like a whip of death. Waves of spiritual energy flooded his limbs and bones, as a terrifying force burst forth. A fearsome spiritual energy pressure swept forth, cracking the ground beneath Ezra''s feet. His figure instantly etherealized as he exploded forward, leaving an afterimage behind. The sound sonic boom immediately followed. The attack was swift and decisive, not a single hint of hesitation. In the blink of an eye, the prince''s ethereal body appeared in front of Andrew. It was only at this moment that thetter came back to his senses, immediately bellowing as the spiritual energy within his body burst out. "You ignorant fool, I can''t believe you dared to take the initiative!" Andrew''s expression was akin to a brewing storm. His spiritual energy howled as it gathered at his fist before he viciously delivered a punch. Even though the punch was not a spiritual technique, it was packed with robust spiritual energy. Andrew believed that it would be able to push back someone like Ezra Zephyr. ~WHOOOSH~ At the same time, the prince also threw his fist forward, blowing away even the air with a rumble. Two fists packed with powerful spiritual energy collided, neither using any fancy moves. ~BOOOM~ The dreadful sh caused the air around them to ripple as a shockwave unfurled. Cracks began to extend on the ground beneath them as wild gales swept forth. However, the dark expression on Andrew''s face changed drastically at this moment. He realised that the spiritual energy packed within spiritual energy''s punch was akin to an unstoppable tsunami, containing enough force to destroy mountains! The savage power of Ezra''s attack far exceeded his own! "Impossible!" Andrew cried out in his heart, his eyes filled with disbelief. He simply refused to believe that this prince, who was merely at the 4th level Core Formation stage, would possess spiritual energy that surpassed his own, him, an elite fifth-level Core Formation expert! No matter how shocked he was by this discovery, Ezra''s spiritual energy had already begun sweeping over him, easily crushing all of Andrew''s spiritual energy in an instant. The instant his Genesis Qi crumbled, Ezra''s fist mmed heavily against his chest. Andrew''s body was sent flying, mming into a mountain wall. His entire body was wedged into the wall, nowpletely drenched in blood with a hole in his chest. Nobody knew if he was even still alive, the fight between the two was over in a sh. In fact, the roaringughter had yet to even die down when Andrew''s body was being thrown into the mountain wall. Kimba had not even finished his stroll off the stage. However, all of theughter stopped at this moment. Kimba''s feet froze as well. Every face in the mountain slowly turned rigid. Under the illumination of the falling sun, their faces seemed somewhatical. In the middle of the stone stage, the prince slowly retracted his fists, his expression still impassive as before. He disregarded all of the stares, and looked towards the simrly frozen Sliso, as his calm voice echoed across the mountain. "Come over here, it''s your turn." The entire mountain and its surroundings were deathly silent when Ezra''s calm voice echoed in the area. There was a somewhat sluggish expression on the faces of every disciple as they stared at the bloodied lifeless body of Andrew, who had been embedded in the side of a cliff. The only thing in their heads was a soft buzzing noise, clearly unable to return to their senses for a time... Andrew¡­ had been unable to take even a single punch from Ezra, and ended up being instantly killed?! Numerous disciples opened and closed their mouths, but were unable to speak even a single word. No one had expected such a scene to appear. They had previously believed the prince''s brain had already been scrambled by fear, hence why he no longer dared to challenge Kimba, but instead chose a weaker opponent in hopes of surviving a little longer, and earning back a tiny bit of the face they had lost. No one had expected the young man, whom they had all neglected, to so swiftly defeat Andrew, who was considered an elite amongst the fifth level of Core Formation in a single punch. A disciple''s hoarsely mumbled, "How can this be¡­ how!" A sharp cry exploded in one of the stone pavilions. One could only watch a stupefied Denise staring at the stone stage, her pretty face twisting somewhat. She had been waiting to see Ezra''s miserable figure as he was beaten to the ground, but everything had fallen apart due to his explosion of power, shocking her substantially. She was even beginning to suspect that Andrew had been bribed. If not, how could anyone possibly exin how he had been so easily defeated by a single punch? But no one will take a bribe for his own death, by that time, some people checked and confirmed that Andrew was dead. There was a gap of the whole level between the two. How could that difference in spiritual energy possibly be filled? Had Ezra really grown so strong in a short month? After all, even Denise herself did not have the confidence to defeat Andrew in a single punch. Beside Denise, Ajin''s narrowed slightly as he slowly said, "It seems that everyone has underestimated him. His spiritual energy is extremely robust and strong and far surpasses an ordinary 6th level. He''s not simple at all. To have such spiritual energy at the Core Formation stage, his foundations must be crazily solid." Ajin Pardo was a diamond belt disciple after all, and thus had better insight than Denise Tubble. After the instantaneous explosion of power Ezra had disyed earlier, Ajin had managed to gauge that thetter''s spiritual energy was not something a 4th-level Core Formation disciple should possess. Chapter 340 Bombardment

Chapter 340 Bombardment

Ajin Pardo was not naive like Denise Tubble. He knew several fortunate encounters were definitely needed to achieve this quality of spiritual energy. In the stone pavilion, Elder Song''s expression darkened slightly, fury shing deep within his eyes as they locked onto Ezra Zephyr like an eagle. The former had originally nned on stomping all over Elder Lo''s faction today, but as it was about to seed, Ezra had swooped in and made a mess. Ezra''s thunder-like strike also made the mouths of Elder Lo''s disciples hang wide open. They looked at each other, and then rubbed their eyes, a little unable to believe what had just happened. They were already prepared to ept the most cruel of oues, and would never have expected such a sudden twist. "Hell yeah!" Someone besides Elder Lo cried. It was not Mubarak but James Endoro, the same 2nd disciple who hated Ezra. But at this moment, they both were on the same page. The gazes of numerous disciples looked towards Elder Lo in the stone pavilion. Amazement flitted across his originally expressionless face, before swiftly retreating. Elder Lo slowly reached his hand forward, grabbing his teacup and taking two small sips, before turning towards the stunned disciples as he sternly said, "Stop dreaming, shouldn''t all of you hurry up and cheer for Ezra Zephyr? Have you not had your fill of beingughed at by others?" Upon hearing Elder Lo''s scolding, the necks of many disciples involuntarily shrank back. A split secondter, their excited cheers began to boom, finally breaking the spell of silence over the mountain, apanied by the cheering of Bloodfang army, the cheering resembled the rumble of thunder. Their yells also brought the stupefied Aily back to her senses. It was a pretty amazing sight to watch how her expression changed rapidly as she felt a burning sensation fill her face. She had previously taken it as Ezra Zephyr being overwhelmed by fear. No one could have expected him to have concealed his strength so deeply. "How did he do it¡­" Mumbled Aily as she bit into her lower lip. Paige''s slightly narrowed eyes widened at this moment, a somewhatplicated expression in her eyes as she stared at the youthful figure in the arena. In the end, he let out a long sigh as she softly said.? "We look down on him too much, perhaps¡­ Elder Rilda is more discerning than all of us." Her words meant that she was already beginning to acknowledge the appraisal given by Elder Rilda. *** Kimba''s feet had stopped on the edge of the stone stage. He slowly turned around, looking towards the youthful figure behind him as the smile on his face slowly faded, reced by a stormy expression. "I did not expect that even I would misjudge." Kimba''s voice was a little dark. Everything had been under his control in his opinion and he had been so certain of stomping Elder Lo''s side today. But who could have expected that Ezra, whom he was slightly concerned about, would give him such a big ''surprise''. The momentum he created by showing his martial prowess earlier has been destroyed by Ezra''s single punch. The prince''s five fingers slowly rxed, with no change whatsoever to his expression. He continued to ignore Kimba as his gaze turned towards Sliso. "I''ve rested enough, how about I apany you next?" Kimba''s cold voice sounded. The prince finally tilted his head and nced at the former, as a mysterious smile appeared on his face, "Don''t be anxious¡­ your turn wille." He turned his head towards Sliso and said, "Are you noting down?" On the cliffs around them, numerous disciples could not help but swallow as they silently watched this scene. The prince was not anxious to fight Kimba at all. If it was earlier, they may have believed that the formercked the courage. But now, how could this possibly be fear. This was obviously an act inflicting fear into everyone''s heart. It was hard to imagine, but if the prince really managed to take on all three of them alone andpletely turn around the situation, his name would undoubtedly spread throughout the entire Spirit Devouring Mountain, a feat surpassing 8 paths of ablution. With an achievement like this, even Sith Wiggins''s fanatical fans would have no choice but to admit that Ezra Zephyr did possess astonishing talent and potential. Kimba was likewise able to guess Ezra''s aim, causing an unreadable look to appear in his eyes. Momentster, heughed out loud due to extreme anger as he jabbed his finger at Ezra Zephyr. "Good, good¡­" They were two short words, but they gave off an endless iciness. He lifted his head and nodded at Sliso. Upon seeing this, Sliso took in a deep breath, before his figure jumped downwards andnded opposite the prince. However, the former''s expression was grave, his eyes tightly glued to thetter. He cupped his fists together. "Allow me to experience your abilities." There was no longer any trace of the disdain or contempt from earlier, a deep wariness taking its ce in Sliso''s eyes. He had to be very careful, because Andrew, who was equally matched to himself, was now meeting his maker. However, he would make sure to give everything he had, and not allow himself to be caught off guard like his predecessor. Thus, he believed he would have the chance to personally confirm if that astonishing spiritual energy from earlier was a temporary explosion of power after thoroughly suppressing one''s spiritual energy, or was this Ezra really so powerful! When stood in front of the prince, every gaze in the mountain unblinkingly converged towards the two of them. Andrew had lost too quickly earlier, practically in the blink of an eye. Before the crowd could react, he had already been crushed. Hence, they were also dying to get a clearer look this time. Was Ezra''s previous burst of power temporary, or was he really so powerful? Sliso was going to give them that answer. The atmosphere turned tense. Under the countless watching gazes, Sliso''s eyes were filled with wariness, his gaze tightly glued to Ezra. He cast away all his hesitation with a deep breath, as hundreds of spiritual energy gobs in his core began to glow brightly. Vigorous spiritual energy circted within his body, ultimately exploding from the top of his head, before diving down and coiling around his body. A powerful spiritual energy pressure unfurled. Sliso was an expert amongst the 5th level and was not the least bit weaker than Andrew. After what had happened to Andrew earlier, Sliso was naturally not going to underestimate his opponent and immediately brought out all of his spiritual energy Ezra''s face barely changed when Sliso summoned his full power, the former''s eyes akin to a deep secret pool. Under the numerous watching gazes, Sliso decided to strike first to gain the upper hand, and not give the prince any chance to attack. Spiritual energy whizzed forth as Sliso''s body shot forth like a shadow. Sliso''s body zipped past the air, cing his hands together as robust spiritual energy swept out from his sleeves. "Owl Shadow Kill!" A dozen torrents of spiritual energy shot forth, seemingly forming a giant shadow. The shadow swooped down from the sky like a hunting owl, swift without equal as it pounced towards Ezra. Sliso had used a trump card straight away. From its power, it was obviously no ordinary gammayer technique. The piercing shriek of an owl was heard as the deadly shadow tore through the air. In the end, it mmed into the prince, who had not moved a single inch since the beginning. ~BANG~ The ground crumbled as dust filled the air. "Spirit Feather Sword!" A vicious look shed in Sliso''s eyes when he saw his attacknd. However, he had no intentions of stopping. He clenched both his hands as the spiritual energy swirling on his palm transformed into dozens of feather-like swords. Unique patterns decorated the swords as they gave off a heart-palpitating sharpness. With a jerk of his hands, the feather swords were flung forward, shooting straight into the dust-filled air, causing the ground the crack even more. ~BOOM~ Sliso was merciless, sending attacks raining down like a storm. Wave after wave of astonishing spiritual techniques was thrown out one after another, sting into the dust-filled area as quickly as they could. On the surrounding cliffs, the expressions of the watching disciples changed slightly. Sliso''s decisiveness and ruthlessness had somewhat impressed them. Sliso had no ns of engaging in a drawn-out battle, using basically all of his spiritual energy the instant he attacked. Spiritual energy transformed into wave after wave of attacks that seemingly filled the sky, before bombarding the prince from all directions. In the face of such a bombardment, many 5th-level disciples would have no choice but to perish. What surprised everyone, however, was that the prince remained where he stood, eating every single one of the torrential attacks. A disciple could not help but remark in a low voice, "Isn''t Ezra being a little too careless, can''t believe he''s not even trying to dodge¡­" "Tch tch, directly taking every attack from Sliso¡­ what is he thinking?" In one of the stone pavilions, Denise tightly gritted her teeth. "Arrogant bastard!" Her eyes were tightly glued to the billowing dust. Ezra can''t be feeling good after such an onught from Sliso! Numerous gazes were also fixated on the floating dust. Sliso''s figure descended from the air, hisplexion rather pale. The rapid slew of attacks he had unleashed earlier had used up 90% percent of his spiritual energy. He stared at the scattered mess of the arena with a cruel look in his eyes. Chapter 341 Another Kill 341 Another Kill Sliso stared at the scattered mess of the arena with a cruel look in his eyes. Ezra Zephyr, you probably did not expect me to be even more ruthless than you, right? Sliso had not left himself any way to continue to fight after his bombardment. If Ezra Zephyr did not fall, there was no way Sliso was going to counter attack. A mountain breeze blew past, blowing away the dust in the air. The view gradually became clearer, revealing a scattered mess. Every gaze was immediately cast over before their pupils abruptly shrank. In the messy arena, the prince was still standing in the same spot, ck lightning spiritual energy rising from his body, producing the sound of a terrifying rumble. He stood inside his ck lightning, his calm expression akin to a rippleless well. Countless cries of surprise echoed throughout the cliffs. Ezra Zephyr waspletely unscathed after taking Sliso''s mad bombardment! A disciple mumbled in shock, "He blocked all of Sliso''s attacks with his spiritual energy." "To think that his spiritual energy has reached such a level!" They clearly understood that to have withstood all of the attacks with just spiritual energy, Ezra''s spiritual energy must have already far surpassed the quality of the 6th level. While countless gasps of surprise rang out, Sliso''s expression changed drastically, because the spiritual energy undtions from Ezra''s body made him feel a terrifying sensation of danger. A dangerous sensation he would only feel in the face of an expert who had stepped into the sixthyer. "His spiritual energy is already not inferior to the peak level!" Sliso''s scalp immediately turned numb at this thought. Ezra''s martial prowess was at the 6th level of Core Formation, but why was his spiritual energy at this level? While Sliso was still in the midst of processing his fear, the prince raised his head, his indifferent eyes locking onto Sliso. Sliso felt as if his scalp had exploded as he rapidly retreated. ~BOOOM~ However, Ezra''s figure instantly etherealized as it swept forth like smoke, appearing directly in front of Sliso as if teleporting. "I admit¡­" Sliso''s pupils shrank as he hurriedly tried to admit defeat. He knew that he no longer had any chance of victory because Ezra Zephyr had already exceeded his wildest imagination. ~BHAM~ However, Ezra''s deadly fist was quicker, a punchnding on Sliso''s chest. Spiritual energy exploded, disintegrating cloth as his figure was sent flying with a miserable shriek. In the end, Sliso crashed into a cliff wall, the sight of his entire body embedded in the rock extremely pitiful. The cliffs in the vicinity fell silent once more. Gaze after gaze looked towards Ezra Zephyr as if they were looking at some kind of monstrosity. They may have believed Andrew had been caught off guard in the previous bout, but this time, Sliso had been the first to strike and used all of his power. But in the end, he had been unable to even break Ezra Zephyr''s defences. This made everyone understand that the prince had not depended on luck¡­ but truly possessed such frightening power. There was no longer anyone in the 5th level of Core Formation who could go a single round with him. In Elder Song''s stone pavilion, Aily was in a daze. By now, no matter how much she didn''t want to, she had no choice but to admit that in a short month, Ezra had grown at an rming rate to a level that shocked everyone. Lopap slowly said, "He easily defeated Drake Tubble, reports say that thetter couldn''t do anything to him, he was at 2nd level. It''s only been a month since then, but he already appears to be nearly invincible under the 6th level¡­" He nced at Ezra and said, "Back when Sith Wiggins entered the outer mountains, it had taken him half a year to be a diamond belt disciple¡­ as for Ezra Zephyr, he already has the qualification to take part in the diamond belt selection after a single month. This speed is truly unrivalled." Everyone heard him, Elder Song, Denise Tubble and Ajin Pardo as well, but nobody retorted. Aily was about to raise an objection, but could only angrily stomp her feet in the end. Even she had no option but to admit that she had indeed underestimated this new disciple. Aily nced in Elder Li''s direction as he sighed and said, "Old Lo''s luck is not bad, I never imagined he would really encounter such a good sapling." On the cliffs around the stone stage, the numerous disciples gradually returned to their senses. They were not as shocked as they had been earlier, likely because they were already a little mentally prepared for this oue. Although the disciples who hade here to watch Ezra be humiliated were somewhat unresigned, they understood that Ezra Zephyr''s current battle aplishments were already enough to make him famous in the sect. ~CRACK~ The teacup in Elder Song''s hand was crushed by him, causing the tea to drip down. His aged face was filled with iciness. He slowly wiped away the tea as he cast his gaze towards Kimba and indifferently said, "Kimba, you''re up." The indifferent voice was filled with rage that terrified many disciples. Kimba took in a deep breath as he floated down onto the stage. His cold eyes stared at the prince as his finger pointed to one of the cliff walls in the vicinity. "I''ve saved that spot for you." Kimba''s voice echoed in the mountain, causing some of the watching disciples to swallow. They knew that the true quarter match was finally beginning. Ezra Zephyr and Kimba stood facing each other on the stage, their gazes cold like the edge of a de as a heart palpitating chill seemed to flow between them. On the cliffs around them, numerous eyes were tightly glued to the twobatants. The quarter match today had been a series of unexpected twists and turns. Everyone had originally believed Elder Lo''s side would be massacred by Elder Song''s faction in this battle, making them lose all face. However, no one had expected the participant, whom almost all of them thought arrogant, to show his terrifying powers at the moment, basically returning an eye for an eye as he easily killed two of his opponents. In the end, Elder Song''s side was left with a singlebatant. "Ezra Zephyr is truly not simple at all. If he really ends up killing Kimba today, there will no longer be anyone in the outer mountains who can challenge him, only rankers will be his opponents." "Easily defeating two 5th level at the 6th level was easy but killing them with one hit was difficult. His foundations are unimaginable." "But Kimba is not going to be an easy opponent either. He''s extremely strong and is a genuine 6th-level. Such strength is already able to match up to many of the ordinary diamond belt disciples. Ezra Zephyr may have won over Andrew and Sliso, but he will certainly not have an easy time against Kimba." "No, I believe he will kill Kimba, I saw how he defeated Drake Tubble despite being 2 levels lower." "That was Drake, he is Kimba." "Heh, looks like a battle of titans is unavoidable. The trip here has not been a waste after all." Whispers spread amongst the numerous watching disciples. The two individuals in the arena were powerhouses of their faction, each iparably ferocious. About these two equally powerful participants, every disciple had a different opinion about who was stronger. Everything would only be known after they fought. On the cliffs, around their respective stone pavilions, Elder Lo''s many disciples anxiously watched. Elder Li''s disciples had been quite rxed sometime earlier, clearly under the impression that the quarter match waspletely in their control. However, such thoughts had already been wiped clean from their minds by Ezra Zephyr. Even though Kimba''s supporters were still confident in Kimba, they did not dare to thoughtlessly jeer any more, such as to avoid the scenario where the unexpected happened and they ended up shaming themselves instead. Elder Song''s expression was extremely dark and stormy. His n ofpletely beating down Elder Lo''s side hadpletely fallen through. Behind him, Denise''s expression fluctuated indeterminately. As she gazed at the ugly expression on Elder Song''s face, she could only say, "No need to worry uncle, he can''t possibly be senior brother Kimba''s match." Elder Song didn''t react to her words. The only thing they could do now was hope that Wei Youxuan taught that arrogant fool a good lesson." *** On the stone stage, an expressionless Kimba looked at the prince and said in a nonchnt voice, "I originally thought you were only here to make up the numbers. I never imagined that you would turn out to be the strongest amongst them." "But you should have spent enough time basking in the limelight already, right?" The moment the final word was said, Kimba''s eyes abruptly turned serious. Powerful spiritual energy exploded from his body, sending out wave after wave of pressure as cracks grew from the stone floor under his feet. The expressions of the watching disciples changed slightly, evidently feeling his suffocating spiritual energy pressure. "Peak of 6th level!" Spiritual energy hissed around Kimba''s body, his oppressive presence alone enough to put a tremendous amount of mental pressure on many 5th-level disciples. Ezra''s eyes narrowed slightly when he felt the spiritual energy pressure. "Oh, he is quite good. He deserves the hype. As expected of the Elder Song''s strongest gold belt disciple." Ezra''s gaze lowered slightly as the ck lightning started to flicker violently. The bolts of pure powerful ck lightning thundered out, filling his entire body. Chapter 342 Shattering Fingers 342 Shattering Fingers A several hundred feet tall bolt of ck lightning chaos force shot out from the top of his head. Bolt after bolt of lightning spiritual energy began to flicker, protecting Ezra''s body. The spiritual energy pressure from Kimba was fully cut off at this moment. Their gazes met, that very moment akin to the strike of lightning or an eruption of magma, as their eyes hardened into cold unfeeling des. Kimba had a grave and chafed look while Ezra was grinning. Spiritual energy thundered, rippling the surrounding air. Kimba was the first to shoot forward, his figure akin to a bolt of lightning as his hands came together as if enclosing the sun or moon, vigorous spiritual energy frantically converging towards his palms. A ball of vtile spiritual energy was created. With a jerk of his hands, the spiritual energy ball was sent flying towards the prince, the violent undtions from it creating faint ripples in the surrounding space. "I''m interested to find out just how powerful the core foundations of someone blessed by Divine Spirit Ablution are!" Kimba icily shouted. His attack was based purely on his 6th level of the Core Formation stage with the intent of putting a stop to Ezra''s seemingly unstoppable momentum. Just earlier, Ezra had relied solely on the quantity and quality of his spiritual energy to directly crush Sliso and Andrew. It was obvious that Kimba sought to defeat his opponent in that same manner. The reflection of the spiritual energy ball rapidly erged in Ezra''s pupils. As he felt the approaching pressure, his eyes glimmered in excitement as his foot mmed into the ground. ~SWISH~ A portion of the several hundred feet bolt of lightning above him split off and streaked across the air like a lightning bow, appearing simr to a ck and red rainbow. ~BOOM~ The bolts of lightning smashed into the spiritual energy ball. At the instant of impact, a berserk shockwave swept outwards, slicing open crack after crack in the surrounding cliffs. The two figures nearest to the epicentre did not budge a single inch, the devastatingly powerful shockwave unable to even shake them. They were like two majestic mountains within a storm. A look of surprise appeared in Kimba''s eyes. Ezra Zephyr had not fallen to the slightest disadvantage in the previous spiritual energy sh. In other words, his spiritual energy foundation was more terrifying than he thought. "This quarter match is finally bing a little interesting." Muttered Kimba to himself in a soft voice. "Quiet Shadow Steps!" Spiritual energy swirled under Kimba''s feet, his figure suddenly shooting forward a split secondter. He swept past like a shadow, at a speed that was almost undetectable by the eye. Ezra''s body also etherealized at this moment, seemingly transforming into a wisp of smoke as he drifted backwards. However, Kimba''s figure became extremely phantom-like at this moment, strangely twisting like a shadow as he appeared directly in front of Ezra in the midst of countless gasps of surprise. There was only half a foot between the two. An arc rose from the corners of Kimba''s mouth. Glowing runes appeared from the centre of his palm, spreading to cover his entire hand. A strange glow emerged along with an indescribable aura of sharpness. "Grade 2 Spiritual Rune, Shattering fingers!" A set of runes forming two fingers jutted out as spiritual energy frantically condensed towards them. Even small cracks seemed to be torn open in space itself at his fingertips. The attack was deadly to the extreme, killing intent surging within it. A mixture of Spiritual Runes and Spiritual Technique. The flickering fingers rapidly erged in Ezra''s pupils as his eyes shed faintly. In the next instant, his five fingers had already tightly clenched into a fist, spiritual energy covering ityer byyer as if forming glowing armour. ~BOOM~ The prince punched, sting away all the air in front of him. Punch and fingers shed viciously. At the sight of this scene, several individuals on the surrounding cliffs could not help but cover their eyes as they repeatedly shook their heads. Was Ezra unaware that Kimba''s Shattering fingers Gammayer skill after being empowered by runes gets the ability to rip through spiritual energy? "Reckless fool!" Denise Tubble could not help but tightly grit her teeth as she sneered. ~BOOOM~ Under the attention of countless gazes, fist and fingers finally collided. A look of ridicule slowly rose from the corners of Kimba''s lips. However, the curling lips abruptly froze a split secondter. His runes coated fingers had indeed easily torn open theyers of spiritual energy on Ezra Zephyr''s fist, but just as it was about to pierce flesh, a faint purple light had appeared on the skin of Ezra''s fist. The moment Kimba''s fingers touched the faint purple light, a dreadful power that could destroy mountains descended. ~CRACK~ The sound of something breaking was heard as intense pain spread from his fingertips, causing his expression to change. As ripples violently pulsed from their sh, gaze after gaze filled with disbelief watched as Kimba''s figure jerked backwards, his feet sliding across the ground, and leaving deep marks on it. With a stomp, the ground cracked as Kimba forcibly stabilised his body. He lowered his head with an ugly expression, only to find his two fingers were now a bloody mess, even the bones were fractured. It was nearly impossible to believe that he was the one who had lost out on the previous exchange! He violently raised his head, his eyes staring at the prince. The prince extended his fist and smiled. Purple light flowed on the surface of his fist, seemingly forming ayer of faint purple scales. Light seemed to swirl on the scales, an exceptionally magical sight. These were the scales from the ancient body strengthening technique Dragon Pelt that had slightly evolved during the Divine Spirit of Ablution! "Haha, my bad, it seems that my fist is harder than you expected. I''m afraid that your fingers cannot break through." Said the prince with a faint chuckle. ~UPROAR~ Meanwhile, the numerous disciples on the surrounding cliffs opened their eyes wide as earth-shaking cries filled the area. Kimba''s Shattering Fingers had been broken by Ezra Zephyr! In a certain stone pavilion, even Denise fell to her butt on a stone chair, her pretty face ashen. The prince stood on the stone stage, purple light swirling on his fist as glowing purple scales appeared, an exceptionally bizarre sight. He cast a nce downwards, finding a few scratches on the scales, which had evidently been left by Ezra earlier. Although thetter''s Shattering Fingers was domineering, it specialised in dealing with spiritual energy. Hence, he was not only unable to break the Dragon Pelt but even ended up having his fingers broken by Ezra''s heavy mountain punch. "Dragon Pelt¡­" Ezra Zephyr''s finger lightly brushed the faint purple scales as a satisfied smile appeared from the corners of his lips. Compared to the previous, the slightly evolved scales were just hugely better in both defensive prowess and strength amplification. If not, it would not have been possible for Ezra to break the fingers coated with both spiritual energy and spiritual runes. "As shown in Dragon Pelt, it has 5 levels. The scales have not reached the next level, they just got refined by Divine Spirit Ablution. The Purple Scales will ascend to the next level after I gather the ingredients needed, transforming into Red Scales." Apart from Dragon Pelt, Ezra also received another blessing from Scaled Pool of Spirity Bailiwick. An imprint that glowed between his eyebrows. However, the prince has yet to find the mystery behind it. "These evolved purple scales are strong enough to defend the all-out attack without any support of spiritual energy, while also possessing many mystical abilities. The Golden Cauldron was the heritage of a martial animal that existed in the upper realm, there must be a lot more to it for me to explore." "If therees a day when I manage to reach the 2nd level Red Scales of Dragon Pelt, it will be even more amazing. The scales will evolve into the Red Scales, and nobody in this lower realm knows how powerful they will be." The prince could not help but feel somewhat overwhelmed by such thoughts but was quickly able to suppress his emotions. He knew that such things were still way too far off for him at this current time, and what he needed to do now was to take things one step at a time and strengthen his foundations. He raised his head, looking towards the storm that was gradually brewing on Kimba''s face. The opponents before him were going to be good at exploring the power of new purple scales. Kimba icily said, "I never imagined that there woulde a day when my runes coated Shattering Fingers would be broken." As he spoke, deep ck as the night spiritual energy violently churned around his body. Hissess were heard as it stirred the surrounding air, a sign that he was furious inside. Evidently, Kimba, who had been smiling from the start, had finally been angered. Kimbw suddenly pped his bleeding hand onto the ground as night ck spiritual energy rapidly extended like a swamp. "ck Swamp!" The entire stone stage was instantly engulfed by the swamp-like night ck spiritual energy as countless snake-like streams of qi shot out and snaked towards the prince. Ezra''s figure rapidly etherealized, like a wisp of smoke as he drifted across the surface of the ck swamp, avoiding all of the attacks. Chapter 343 Don Dark Devil ? Countless seemingly sticky ck rays of light shot out from the swamp, seemingly forming a giant that loomed at Ezra Zephyr. The prince''s eyes narrowed slightly. With a jerk of his sleeve, a shining ball condensed in his hand, pulsing with berserk colourful spiritual energy apanied by ck lightning. "Glittering Wind and Light!" The ball was mercilessly mmed into the ck swamp. ~BOOOM~ Spiritual energy containing the primal power of wind and light swept outwards, forcibly shattering the ck swamp that had covered the ground as the spreading ck rapidly receded. The sticky giant also burst apart, transforming into specks of light that filled the sky. As the light danced in the air, a sharp wind sound was heard as a sh of icy light with a sinister aura pierced through the air, heading straight for Ezra''s throat. It was a dark-coloured halberd. The prince made a punching motion and purple scales appeared on his hand. The ck halberd stabbed the fist, forcing the prince back a few steps, the sharp tip of the halberd merely an inch from Ezra''s chest. However, it was ultimately unable to take that final step and was knocked back by the prince''s punch. As the ck halberd was sent flying, Ezra Zephyr''s etherealised figure shot forth, the purple scales on his hands shone as he appeared behind Kimba ~CLANG CLANG~ Kimba brandished the ck halberd, night-ck spiritual energy rising like smoke around him. After images of the halberd seemed to fill the area, blocking every single punch of the prince The eyes of both individuals were ice-cold, neither showing any mercy. Every attack was aimed at a fatal spot but was ultimately blocked by the other party. For the bystanders, it was a passionate battle akin to that between a lion and a tiger. On the cliffs in the vicinity, the hearts of numerous disciples shivered as they watched the ferocious sh between the two in the arena. From the aftershocks of each sh, any 5th-level disciple that was sent in would likely be torn to pieces in less than four rounds. A fight of this calibre was already not inferior to one between diamond belt disciples. ~KANG~ Sparks flew as purple scales and halberd tip collided, creating a shockwave of spiritual energy that blew even the air apart. Ezra and Kimba''s figures jerked, before shooting backwards. The prince swung the fist, his eyes narrowing slightly as he felt the seemingly rampaging ck lightning in his body. Both of them had shed directly earlier, but there was still not even the tiniest indication of him being at a disadvantage. Evidently, his spiritual energy foundations had already surpassed the peak level of Core Formation disciples after Divine Spirit Ablution. "It seems that there''s nothing great about you, fucking weak shit, I thought highly of you for a second." Ezra chuckled softly as he looked towards Kimba. Kimba did not reply, merely casting an icy nce at the prince. The former likewise understood that although thetter was only at the 6th level, he had the spiritual energy and power that surpassed the Core Formation stage. He was using an armament but Ezra was battling with nothing but bare hands. Kinba understood that Ezra was an unexpectedly dangerous opponent. However, to think that a disciple who had just joined the outer mountains would dare to disrespect him in front of everyone, did the former really believe he had nothing else to show? "Junior brother Ezra, young people should not be so arrogant. Since Elder Lo did not teach you how to respect your seniors, as a senior brother, I shall give you a proper lesson on the subject on his behalf!" An icy smile rose from the corners of Kimba''s lips. ~CLANG~ The ck halberd in his hand mmed into the ground, embedding itself into the floor. His sleeves suddenly disintegrated at this moment, revealing his arms. ck runes could be seen on them, wriggling like worms. These ck runes gathered together into what appeared to be a strange rune. An eerie aura immediately spread, causing the surrounding temperature to drop as terrifying undtions began to surge and converge in Kimba''s body. Kimba''s hands mmed together as the ck runes on his arms frantically began to spread. In a short few breaths, they burrowed into his flesh and blood. Wisp after wisp of ck spiritual energy began to rise from the surface of Kimba''s body. Robust Qi swirled behind him as it released a piercing whistle. The expression of the numerous watching disciples changed slightly, evidently sensing the sudden rapidly rising spiritual energy undtions in Kimba''s body... Such spiritual energy undtions were definitely not from an ordinary spiritual technique! It was obvious that Kimba was finally revealing his trump card. As ck spiritual energy rose, Kimba''s eyes turned pitch-ck as he sinisterly looked towards Ezra and grinned, revealing a set of eerily white teeth. "Although I''ve yet to fully master it, it should be enough to deal with the likes of you. Junior brother, I hope that you will not be too arrogant in the future. You should know that there are many in the outer mountains that have the ability to deal with you. You don''t have the qualifications to be cocky here!" The instant the final word was said, his hands sped each other as an eerily cold voice echoed in the mountain. "Gammayer skill, Don Dark Devil!" rming spiritual energy erupted from Kimba''s body like a volcano at this moment. The many disciples on the surrounding cliffs turned pale with horror. In a certain stone pavilion, the eyes on Denise''s originally ugly-looking face brightened up in excitement at this moment as her hands tightly sped together. That brash enemy of hers had finally forced out Kimba''s trump card! Strand after strand of ck spiritual energy continuously rose from Kimba''s flesh as rmingly violent spiritual energy undtions swept out like a storm, causing cracks to grow from under his feet due to the spiritual pressure. The expressions of the numerous disciples on the surrounding cliffs changed slightly. In one of the stone pavilions, a cold smile was revealed on Elder Song''s face. Kimba''s Don Dark Devil was notplete and had not been fully mastered by him. Even so, he was still able to bring out 30% of its power. Even a mere 30% of a high-tier Gammayer skill was not something ordinary Gammayer skill couldpare to. When Kimba used this technique, it meant that the battle would soone to a close. Elder Song''s cold eyes swept a nce at the nearby Elder Lo. Thetter''s aged face was stretched taut at this moment because he knew that though the prince also had a peak tier Gammayer skill, Sun God Memoir, he had yet to master it. It was a skill much more deadlier than Don Dark Demon. It was more powerful than the Don Dark Demon skill because it could not be used unless mastered. "I''ll let you know the meaning of true despair!" A cruel look surfaced in Elder Song''s eyes. Never mind, although it was not possible to make Elder Lo''s faction lose all face, it would probably make Elder Lo quite sullen when the hope he just discovered was immediately extinguished. In a stone pavilion, Paige''s slim brows were slightly furrowed as he observed the ck spiritual energy swirling around Kimba. This event was evidently also somewhat out of her expectations. Aily at this point sneaked away from Elder Song''s pavilion and came to Paige''s side. Aily eximed in surprise, "Kimba is surprised. To think that he managed to learn the Don Dark Devil technique. Even amongst the grandpa''s diamond belt disciples, there are no any Blood ughterer Peak''s disciples who have been able to do so." Paige shook her head. "He has not fully mastered it. If not, it would not be invading his flesh." Ailu shrugged and said, "But even so, it should be enough to deal with Ezra." Paige sighed, before she said in a rather regretful manner, "What a pity¡­" Aily''s lips curled slightly downwards. "What''s there to feel pitiful about? He''s already very capable of pushing Kimba so far. Did you expect him to defeat even Kimba?" She let out a softugh, clearly feeling that her senior sister was overestimating Ezra. Paige sighed as she nodded. "Indeed, it is already quite a feat to have pushed Kimba so far with only his bare fists." Aily flinched at her words, she understood what Paige meant. As the ck qi rising from his flesh grew thicker and thicker, Kimba''s body suddenly began to grow, breaking even his clothes. In a short few breaths, the originally handsome-looking Kimba had transformed into a mini ck giant. His body was covered in ck runes as ck Qi swirled around him, an iparably bizarre sight. The Don Dark Devil skill could temporarily make one''s body extremely powerful. At close quarters, the destructive power that could be released in an instant was basically a nightmare. Kimba''s eyes had be pitch-ck. He slowly lifted his head, his gaze locking onto the prince like a hawk as the corners of his lips raised to form a hideous, twisted smile. "I was hoping to save this for the diamond belt disciple selection test. The fact that you''ve forced me to use it has already proved your ability." ~BOOM~ The instant the final word left his mouth, Kimba''s foot mmed into the ground, shattering it as his enormous figure transformed into a sh of ck that shot forth. His speed was quick as thunder. Chapter 344 8th Dragon ? "Such speed!" the bystanders'' pupils shrank slightly. Kimba was now rmingly quick. The ck shadow appeared in front of him like a phantom. However, Ezra roared, spiritual energy surging along the purple scales as he swung a hammer fist from over his head. "Bring it on!" He smirked. Resplendent rays of purple light exploded from the fist as a faint silhouette of a giant purple dragon appeared. The power in the fist was tremendous enough to shatter a mountain, as it powerfully hacked at Kimba with dreadful force. Kimba raised both arms in a cross above him, directly meeting the fists of the prince shining in purple. ~BOOOM~ Ripples that could be seen with the naked eye pulsed, directly fracturing the surrounding cliffs, while cracks swiftly grew on the stone stage below their feet. However, not even a single wound had appeared on Kimba''s thick ck arms, the resultant force from their sh blowing away the prince instead. ~SWWIISSH~ Kimba''s figure closed in like a phantom the moment Ezra was sent flying, five fingers forming a fist that sted towards thetter without the slightest shred of hesitation. A terrifying force assaulted the prince, slightly shocking the prince in the process, Kimba sent Ezra away with his bouts. In the face of the overbearing Kimba, a ruthless look shed in Ezra Zephyr''s eyes as he clenched his fist. The Dragon Pelt scales appeared, purple light swirling on them as the power in his body spiked. A giant fist and a small fist mmed into each other. The prince''s body immediately jerked back, and the purple scales on his fist were scratched as he took several steps back in session. In contrast, Kimba was only pushed a dozen steps back, before managing to stabilise his body. "Ezra, this is not all you''re capable of, right? Show me or else you''ll die trying to be cool." The prince merely chuckled and shook his head. Kimba''s sinister eyes locked onto the prince with a hideous smile. "If so, then it''s time to use the spot I saved you on the cliff!" Ezra Zephyr''s scarlet eyes brightened slightly. His hands instantly came together, his body shuddering as bolt after bolt of vigorous ck lightning dashed out from his body. ~ROAAR~ "8 Lost Dragons, 6 Dragons!" 6 martial animals created from spiritual energy flew out, savage auras pulsing from their bodies. In the blink of an eye, all of them charged towards Kimba with a roar. "Haha, you dare to take out a mere low-tier Gammayer skill? You''re only making a fool of yourself!" Kimba''s loudughter boomed like thunder. His bulky body shot forward in a straight line as he threw out a barrage of fists that smashed into the six ferocious dragons made of ck lightning. ~BOOM BOOM BOO.~ Berserk spiritual energy shockwaves devastated the area. Every beast Kimba smashed apart made him take several steps back. By the time he finally destroyed the 6th Dragon, his feet had nicely arrived at the edge of the stone stage. Fresh blood dripped from his ck fists. Numerous disciples were dumbstruck by this scene. No one had expected Kimba to be so fierce, using his bare fists to violently punch apart 6 dragons of 8 Lost Dragons. One must know that each one of those 6 dragons was able to easily crush a 5th-level Core Formation disciple. Ezra destroyed Drake Tubbles who was 2 levels higher with only 3 dragons, yet Kimba defended himself against 6 dragons. Either Kimba was too powerful or Ezra was lenient, there is no doubt in the destructive powers of 8 Lost Dragons. "Not bad, I''ll admit that I underestimated your 8 Lost Dragons." Kimba looked towards his bloody fists before his cold gaze turned towards Ezra. The former had originally believed he would be able to easily shatter the attack and had not expected to end up ultimately paying a price to stop it. Although the 8 Lost Dragons was a low-tier Gammayer skill, its power was extremely astonishing in Ezra''s hands, far surpassing that of your usual run-of-the-mill low-tier Gammayer skills. "You are very talkative, aren''t you?" Ezra Zephyr''s eyes narrowed slightly. After using the 6 dragons to probe, he now knew that the other party was not an overly powerful existence he could do nothing against. Kimba''s main power was his harmonised way of using runes and spiritual techniques together. Even the Don Dark Devil had runes, making it more powerful than the original. As such, Ezra somewhat helplessly sighed as he said, "I have an offer for you." "What is it?" Asked Kimba. "Be my subordinate, you''ll live and reach a height impossible for the likes of you." The prince said, confidently. Kimba chucked and spittled right after. "I spit on your offer." Anger appeared on Ezra''s face. "Very good." "Oh! Are you angry?" Mockery raised from the corners of Kimba''s lips. The prince did not answer, merely lightly shutting his eyes. In the next instant, roars suddenly rang out as 8 roaring ck lightning dragons emerged. "Again?" The mockery on Kimba''s lips grew even greater. Although Ezra''s 8 Lost Dragons was not weak, it was clearly unable to contend against him in this state. Ezra''s actions were only a waste of spiritual energy. "Looks like that''s all you have. Since that is the case¡­ it''s time for me to hang you up on that cliff!" He stepped forward, finally intending to finish this match. However, Ezra''s hands suddenly formed a seal as his calm voice echoed, "8 Lost Dragons, 8th Dragon!" One could only watch as the 8 dragons above his head suddenly released sky-shattering hisses, one of them abruptly opening its giant mouth, and swallowing another dragon. After devouring one, it continued to eat the 7. When the final beast was eaten, everyone could only stare at the now 1000 feet long dragon made of ck and red lightning that coiled in the air above Ezra like a ferocious beast without an equal. A heart-palpitating sensation of violence and savagery pulsed. Chapter 345 8 Lost Dragons Vs Don Dark Devil ? On the surrounding cliffs, countless disciples were stupefied as they watched this scene. Even the pupils of the two elders, Elder Lo and Elder Song could not help but shrink. Ezra Zephyr¡­ had reached the advanced level of the 8 Lost Dragons. The 8th dragon of the 8 Lost Dragons! The 1000 feet long spiritual energy dragon coiled in the sky above Ezra like a giant creature, giving off a terrifying spiritual energy pressure. As disciples on the surrounding cliffs gazed upon the behemoth of a beast, their expressions involuntarily changed. Even some of the 5th-level disciples shivered uncontrobly under the pressure. They knew that if they were in Kimba''s ce, they would not even have the courage to face that terrifying attack. The 8th dragon of the 8 Lost Dragons. No one had expected the prince to have reached the advanced level of that low-tier Gammayer ski. Just how much time and effort did this require? It had been less than half a year since Ezra Zephyr had arrived at the Spirit Devouring Mountain right? There was nock of disciples in the outer mountains who practised the 8 Lost Dragons in the sect, but though many of them had practised the technique for many years, only a tiny handful were able to reach the advanced level. Amongst the crowd, no one was more shocked than Denise Tubble, because she knew full well that Ezra Zephyr was only at the 3rd dragon level during the peak selection ceremony a month before. In a short month, he was already able to disy the 8th dragon. In the face of that titanic 8th dragon, even she was genuinely frightened. Under the many surprised gazes, Kimba, who was originally about to charge forward, stopped in his steps, his expression changing slightly as he gazed at the enormous spiritual energy beast. He finally felt a feeling of danger this time. Although Ezra''s 8 Lost Dragons was only a low tier, the Don Dark Devil technique he was currently using was not considered aplete Gammayer technique either. Theplete technique would only be given to him by Elder Song if he managed to win. However, the arrow was already knocked, and there was no longer any way for him to retreat. He could only summon all of his courage and destroy Ezra''s attack to utterly defeat thetter. A ferocious look rose in Kimba''s pupils. ck misty spiritual energy swirled around his sinister-looking body, an explosive power flowing out as his muscles shook, shaking the air around him. "Come out, Poverakn!" ~WHOOOSH~ A giant gust of spiritual energy was released as a shapeless embodiment of mist appeared from the top of his head, 6 orbs started to rotate behind Kimba. He summoned his martial spirit. "So what if it''s the 8th dragon when all is said and done, it''s only a low-tier skill. Even though my Don Dark Devil technique is notplete, it''s still enough to deal with the likes of you!" Kimba''s hands clenched tightly, the ck spiritual energy emitting from his flesh growing increasingly vigorous as violent undtions erupted from his body. ~BOOM~ In the next instant, his foot mmed into the ground. The stone stage under his feet began to crumble, a sign that it was about to cave in. ~SWISH~ His figure shot forth like a sh of ck light, the mini giant-like body creating a sonic boom as it elerated. One could imagine just how fast he was. The current Kimba was like a god of destruction, the ground instantly crumbling wherever he passed, vividly disying his astonishing destructive capabilities. In the face of Kimba''s charge, let alone the 6th level, even the peak level of Core Formation disciples would be forced to avoid, not daring to meet it head-on. However, there were no signs of retreat in Ezra''s eyes, but a simr burning desire to fight. He took in a deep breath as his eyes abruptly turned serious. "Go!" The 1000 feet long martial animal roared in apaniment to his shout. In the next instant, it began its dive downwards like a giant dragon under countless shocked gazes. It was an ominous sight to behold. In the end, the 1000 feet ck lightning martial animal and Kimba mmed into each other. Every gaze was tightly glued to the collision. They knew that this would be the moment when victory was decided. They were also itching to find out which was stronger, the advanced level of 8 Lost Dragons or the iplete Don Dark Devil skill?! The entire mountain seemed to fall silent at the instant of impact. Almost immediately after, a giant spiritual energy shockwave that could be seen with the naked eye unfurled. ~BZZZZ~ The surrounding cliffs were directly torn apart, the giant stone stages crumblingyer byyer. All of the cliffs were affected by the destruction. Some of the nearer disciples were sent flying, a tight feeling rising in their chest along with panic in their eyes. The aftershocks of the sh were truly a little too astonishing. In the end, the diamond belt disciples from the two factions had to step forward, spiritual energy whizzing out to stop the spreading shockwave. Only then did they prevent the stone pavilions from being affected. Bloodfang Army stepped forward to save the bystanders. The aftershocks faded as gaze after gaze looked towards the crumbled stone stages. "That bastard Ezra, I refuse to believe that you won''t fall this time!" Denise could not stop herself from standing up, her fists tightly clenched as she cast her gaze over. At this time, she could only pray that Kimba had defeated Ezra. If not, the quarter match today would be Ezra''s stepping stone, making his reputation rise in the Spirit Devouring Mountain, an oue that would clearly make her unbearably angry. In one of the other stone pavilions, Aily tense gaze was also directed at the stone stages, clearly also itching to know the final oue. There was basically no conflict between herself and Ezra, and the only thing she loathed was othersparing him to senior brother Sith Wiggins. In her eyes, no one would ever be able topare to senior brother Sith, including Ezra. Previously, the only thing the prince had to show was being the champion of the peak selection ceremony, while the Divine Spirit Ablution could mostly be attributed to luck. However, the current quarter match would be an excellent test of his worth. The moment the curtain fell on the battle, everyone would naturally know just how otherworldly blessed and talented Ezra Zephyr was. (NOTE: Ladies and Gentlemen, I currently do not have any editor for my novel. My friend who used to help me is busy now and I can not afford a new editor atm. Maybe next month, if I earn good from this novel. So, kindly point out any mistake you find, I will thank you and edit it.) Your Novel Man :) Chapter 346 Clash Of Elders ? The aftershocks faded as the scenery within finally began to appear. The first thing tond in their eyes was Ezra Zephyr standing on a corner that remained of the stone stage. The spiritual energy around him was clearly much weaker than before, obviously because he finished his attack. Facing him some distance away was the well-built ck tower-like body of Kimba. He was still in a punching posture, while the 1000 feet 8th dragon was nowhere to be seen. "Ezra''s 8th dragon has been destroyed?!" The sight of this immediately caused cries of astonishment to erupt in the surrounding cliffs. Elder Song''s disciples were unable to stop themselves from bursting into cheers. In spite of the cheering, there was no change in Ezra''s eyes as he stared at Kimba''s figure and slowly said, "You still have a ways to go if you wish to teach me." The instant these words were said, Kimba''s body suddenly shuddered as he violently spat out a mouthful of ck blood. His giant body rapidly began to shrink, returning to its normal state, before slowly falling back first to the ground. There was an unresigned look in his eyes. If Elder Song had given him theplete Don Dark Devil technique, then he could have withstood the 9th dragon. ~THUD~ The cheers that filled the air came to an abrupt stop as if someone had pinched all their throats. The joyous expressions on Elder Song''s disciples instantly froze an extremelyical sight. Denise''s tightly clenched fists slowly loosened at this moment, her face turning deathly pale as the spark of life seemed to leave her eyes. She had originallye here to vent her frustrations. Who could have imagined that instead of venting them, she would instead personally witness Ezra soar into the skies. The unbearable feeling in her heart almost made her vomit a mouthful of blood. Aily breathed out forcefully as her bosom faintly heaved. Although the expression on her face could be considered calm, a storm of emotions was raging in her heart. This oue had obviously exceeded everyone''s expectations. No one had imagined that the prince, whom they had thought the brainless arrogant guy at the beginning, would aplish such an amazing feat, single-handedly bringing about aplete reversal of a situation on the verge of copse. In the face of such a scene, even Aily, who felt Ezra was an eyesore due to Sith Wiggins, could not help but sigh in amazement inside. In contrast to the deathly silent atmosphere on Elder Song''s side, after a few breaths of silence, it finally clicked to Elder Lo''s disciples that the unbelievable scene in front of their eyes was indeed reality. In the next instant, deafening cheers exploded from them. In the stone pavilion, an inconceble look of joy emerged on Elder Lo''s usually stern, aged face. Ezra merely chuckled softly as he listened to the seemingly endless cheers. After today''s battle, there should no longer be anyone who would object to him owning that diamond quarter. However, just as he was breathing a sigh of relief as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders, boundless spiritual energy exploded in the sky. Elder Song''s stone pavilion instantly shattered around him. Elder Song''s expression was like a raging storm, seething anger in the depths of his eyes as they locked onto the prince. A terrifying pressure swept towards him, crushing him like a towering mountain, causing his spiritual energy to turn extremely sluggish and nearly forcing him to his knees. Seeing Ezra Zephyr reverse the situation made Elder Song lose control of his emotions. Ezra''s expression changed as he gritted his teeth, stubbornly resisting the frightening pressure. While the prince tenaciously resisted, in another stone pavilion, Elder Lo''s expression turned extremely ugly as he abruptly stood up. Dreadful spiritual energy immediately exploded, turning into an enormous spiritual energy hand that seemed to cover the entire sky as it ruthlessly swatted down at Elder Song''s location. "You old treacherous bastard, how dare you?!" Elser Song''s furious roar thundered across the area. A giant hand seemed to blot out the sun as it descended, its shadow engulfing the entire mountain. The spiritual energy in the area instantly began to boil and bubble as if the entire ce was about to be torn apart. Countless disciples turned white with terror, trembling uncontrobly as fear flooded their eyes. The earlier duel between Ezra and Kimba was akin to a squabble between children inparison! "Wait¡­ Lo!" As the giant hand fell, Elser Song was also startled. With a roar, spiritual energy akin to the endless ocean dashed up into the sky, transforming into a titanic dome that blocked the giant hand. ~BHAAM~ A loud noise akin to thunder continuously rumbled across the area. Although they hade to blows, Elder Lo and Elder Song had still restrained themselves, not daring to let the aftershocks spread such as to prevent injuring any of the disciples. Thus, though the noise was loud, the aftershocks had been suppressed to an extremely tiny area. ~BOOM~ The remains of Elder Song''s stone pavilion instantly turned to dust. The disciples in the vicinity of the pavilion were so terrified that their legs turned to jelly. Even the outstanding Ezra''s face was twitching violently, anger and apprisal shing in his eyes. If the aftershocks from earlier had managed to spread just a tiny bit more, all of the disciples here would have the same fate as the stone pavilion. "Are you crazy Lo?!" Elder Song''s face was livid as he roared at Elder Lo. He never imagined that thetter would actually dare to attack him in front of so many people. If the disciples were killed or gravely injured, both of them would surely be heavily punished by the sect. At the thought of such a possibility, cold sweat appeared on Elder Song''s forehead, as white hot rage flowed within him. Elder Lo''s aged face was covered in frost. He stared right back at Elder Song and said in a chilling voice, "Song, are you intending to throw away even yourst shred of dignity? What is a loss in the battle between the younger generation, to think that you had the gall to oppress my disciple right before my eyes!" Elder Song''s face twitched. "Don''t spout nonsense, my emotions were merely a little unstable earlier, causing me to lose some control over my spiritual energy." There was no way he could admit that in his anger, he had attempted to use pressure to force Ezra to his knees earlier. Elder Lo chuckled icily as he mocked, "Sore loser if you want to fight, I can apany you till the end of one of us!" Being ridiculed in front of so many disciples made Elder Song''s expression turn somewhat ugly as his expression darkened. "Do you think that I''m afraid of a failure alchemist like you? I''m also interested to find out what you can possibly amount to after wasting the sect''s resources on concocting shitty pills for so many years!" "Try me!" Elderk took a step forward as torrential spiritual energy poured out, practically engulfing half of the horizon. Under his spiritual energy pressure, it felt as if the entire world around them was trembling. "Then I will!" Elder Songughed in anger as he also took a step forward. Two seas of spiritual energy immediately filled the area, relentlessly crashing into each other, causing the giant mountains in the area to tremble violently as if on the verge of copse. The numerous disciples in the vicinity turned white with fear. The aftershocks alone from a fight of this level were not something they would survive. "Stop!" Elder Rilda finally arrived, her expression changed as she hurriedly stepped forward and shouted, "Don''t be rash both of you. If the disciples are hurt, the Supreme Leader and the peak masters will not let either of you off." Her figure moved and appeared between the two elders. With a wave of her sleeve, boundless energy swept out, breaking up their shing spiritual energy. Fortunately, Elder Rilda was not too far and when she felt the terrifying spiritual energy, she knew that these waves of spiritual energy do not belong to an outer mountain disciple and flew like a released arrow. Elder Lo and Elder Song viciously red at each other, but ultimately did not lose all rationality and withdrew their energy. Only then did the terrifying pressure gradually fade away. Both of them understood that if they really ended up fighting, Peak Master would surely get involved. Neither of them would benefit when that happened. As the dreadful pressure faded from the mountain, Ezra''s tense body was finally able to rx. He breathed a deep sigh of relief as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders, his brow covered in cold sweat. The spiritual energy pressure from earlier had made him see the meaning of terror. A single thought from either elder was likely all it would take to wipe him off the face of this world. Ezra''s eyes zed with passion as he mumbled to himself, "It''s said that the first condition to be an elder of the Spirit Devouring Mountain''s outer mountains is to reach the Foundation Establishment stage¡­" After the Core Formation stage, As the core developed, a foetus akin to a foundation star would emerge in the core. Thus, the stage after the Core Formation stage was known as the Foundation Establishment. As the foetus grew, source energy would be born from it. Therefore, the next stage was called the Nascent stage. After the Nascent stage, the Martial Spirit and body would begin to merge. Thus, the stage is called the Spirit Transformation stage. Foundation Establishment, Nascent, Spirit Transformation and Ascension. These were the four greater stages after the Core Formation stage. It was clear that the two elders Elder Lo and Elder Song were experts in the peak Foundation Establishment stage. While Elder Rilda was at the early stage of Nascent Stage. Even in the entire Naran Continent, they were existence could intimidate an entire region. Chapter 347 Announce The Results ? This was also the martial level Ezra Zephyr was striving for. "The Spirit Devouring Mountain is indeed a sect full of talents, they justck the resourcespared to other big sects. I wonder how the 7 1st degree sects would be." Ezra sighed inside. His greatest enemy at the moment was Emperor Bruce of the Brownmane Empire, who was a Nascent stage expert, someone who would be well respected in sects as well. Of course, Emperor Bruce may not be that significant to the sects'' part of the Naran Continent, but he was still a behemoth in Ezra Zephyr''s eyes. For the sake of obtaining strength that could match Emperor Bruce, Bloodgang Kingdo. needed to continue working hard. These churning thoughts in his mind were ultimately suppressed by the prince. He raised his head under the attention of numerous watching disciples and looked towards Elder Rilda without any fear in his eyes. "Elder Song, is it time to announce the result of today''s quarter match?" Elder Rilda sighed. "I announced the result, why did he go through all that and kill 2 talented disciples." The prince spared the life of hisst opponent, he has different ns. His voice was calm, showing that he was not afraid even after witnessing Elder Song''s dreadful presence earlier. This was the Spirit Devouring Sects, and even an Elder like Song had to abide by the rules, only the strongest had the right to bend thews but he was not. If breaks thew, the acting peak master of Alchemic Rune Peak would not easily let him off. Elder Song was ugly with anger as he viciously red at the prince. Elder Lo smiled icily. "Elder Song, aren''t you going to announce the results?" In the past, Elder Song had mercilessly provoked him after winning. Since such a rare opportunity to return the favour hade, Elder Lo was naturally going to vent some of his past frustration. Under Ezra and Lo''s joint ''assault'', Elder Song''s expression turned even more ugly, a stormy look filling his face. Elder Rilda helplessly sighed and decided to step in as a mediator before the situation degraded any further. "The oue of the quarter match is already clear. Elder Lo''s alchemy faction has won, once again! Does anyone have any objections?" All the disciples all over the mountain shook their heads. The quarter match today had been filled with twists and turns, the oue also exceeding everyone''s expectations. At the start, no one would have imagined that the one who remained standing in the end would be Ezra, who appeared to be the youngest member of the sect. Countless gazes were cast towards the youthful figure on the broken stage,plicated expressions in their eyes. They knew that Ezra''s reputation would rise in the Spirit Devouring Sect after today. They had originallye here to see Ezra Zephyr make a fool of himself. Who could have expected that they would instead be treated to the sight of the prince''s astonishing and breathtaking rise. If the prince was said to have relied on luck during the Divine Spirit Ablution, his achievement this time would be based on genuine battle ability. Elder Song''s face was twisted in hate and agony. In the end, he stormed off, clearly still seething with rage. His disciples silently followed. Denise''s fists were tightly clenched, an unsigned look in her eyes as she looked towards Ezra Zephyr and forcefully grinded her teeth. While this happened, Ajin Pardo walked to her side with a faint smell, taking a small whiff of her fragrance as he said in a gentle voice, "No need to be angry junior sister. The truth is that Ezra Zephyr is indeed quite gifted and a genius. He will be highly favoured in future, why not get someone to call him over and apologise to you so we can wipe clean the te between you two." Before Denise could reply, he nodded towards a disciple at the side. The prince just so happened to jump up onto the cliff as that particr disciple approached and gave him Ajin''s message. The prince raised his head and looked in Ajin''s direction, seeing thetter disy a faint smile. The prince smirked in response, before turning around and walking towards Elder Lo, not going to apologise to Denise as Ajin had asked. From what the prince could see, there was no need for him to do so. Why would he give a fuck about some random senior guy, didn''t he just kill two seniors a few moments earlier? Ajin was a little taken aback as he watched the prince turn around. Soon after, the former chuckled softly. "Haha, he is a bit arrogant, suits him." Mumbled Ajin, before looking towards Denise. As he turned around, a voice was left behind. "Let''s go, Denise, if there is a chance in the future, your senior brother will make sure he gives you a proper exnation." The oue of the quarter match spread to the entire Spirit Devouring Mountain''s outer mountain the next day. Typically speaking, a quarter match of this level would only drum up interest within its respective peak, drawing zero interest from the other peaks. After all, the end result would not affect other peaks. Moreover, it was merely a quarter match between gold belt disciples of the most rundown Alchemic Rune Peak. However, things were clearly different this time. The evaluation Elder Rilda of Colleen Evil Peak gave Ezra had incited the wrath of numerous fanatical Sith Wiggins supporters. As a result, many of them had hurried down on the day of the quarter match to see for themselves just how capable Ezra Zephyr was. Many of them came intending to watch him fail. However, they left with an additional trace of astonishment in their hearts and some broken bones after Bloodfang''s engagement All because the oue of this seemingly insignificant quarter match turned out to be unexpectedly shocking. Chapter 348 Ezras Faction ? Ezra Zephyr, the same Ezra who had only been to the outer mountain for a month, was able to turn the tables and single-handedly defeat all 3 of Elder Song''s disciples. Such an achievement was definitely noteworthy. Even the disciples who came with nitpick could not find a single w in Ezra''s performance. Therefore, every detail of the quarter match began to spread throughout the various peaks the next day, shocking and awing numerous disciples. "Ezra Zephyr seems to be unstoppable. Though he is only a new disciple and reached 6th level not too long ago, even the seasoned 6th level Kimba was not his match." "His spiritual energy is rather extraordinary and terrifying." "No wonder Elder Rilda holds him in such high regard. It appears that he might actually have what it takes to surpass the previous batch''s Sith Wiggins." "Tsk, don''t be ridiculous, it was only a quarter match between gold belt disciples¡­ Which of the rankers is ordinary? Back then, all of them were also able to defeat higher martial prowess level opponents. This battle achievement of Ezra''s is only barely passable." "Indeed. Just think about how many fortunate fateful encounters senior brother Sith Wiggins has had over the years. I once heard an elder remark that given senior brother Sith Wiggin''s talent, he will definitely be an inner mountain''s elder within the next ten years." "Wow, seriously? The first condition to be an elder of inner mountains is to step into the Nascent Soul stage.." "Senior brother Sith Wiggins is indeed this sect''s most outstanding disciple. Compared to him, Ezra Zephyr is still severelycking." "Tsk, you stupid blind fucks. You just hate Ezra because he is new, young and more talented than you. Could Sith Wiggins defeat 3 seasoned martial masters without even calling his martial spirits, the 3 couldn''t even hurt him." "Exactly, Ezra is extraordinary, they say his achievement of Divine Spirit Ablution doesn''t matter. Will they face those duct beasts? They are just hypocrites." "Hey, I heard this new faction of Ezra is recruiting disciples. What do you think?" "Oh, you mean Bloodfang Army? I''ll join them as well, Ezra is the future and unlike Sith Wiggins, he takes care of his subordinates." "Yes, his subordinates are he strong, there is one from our Heavenly Fiend Peak, he''s called Theor Galearms. What a frightening talent and brain he got." "Really! His subordinates are also in our Divine Demon Peak, the most famous is Argus Woska, we call him Unstoppable Ox." "You must see Shifa Pista of Bloodfang, oh lord, the girl is a menace." "Shut up, have you heard of Xyr? He is ready to challenge ranker." "What! There is another neer who wants to challenge ranker?" "What do you mean by ''another'', who is the other one beside Xyr." "His name is Zulfi Dimitry, he is from our Blood ughterer Peak. He is a fearful figure, all the disciples of our peak know him because he has challenged all famous disciples and defeated them. Only rankers are left. And¡­ he is also a member of Bloodfang Army!" "Not only powerful new disciples, the new beauties of Colleen Evil Peak, Ravina Ingale and Mahi Ingale are also part of his faction." "Wow, no one in the sect had a faction with disciples of all peaks in it before Ezra. Simr debates continuously yed out across the 7 peaks. Though most of the disciples were still sceptical of the evaluation Elder Rilda had given Ezra, it was no longer as one-sided as before, some people wanted to be on Ezra''s side. Evidently, after Ezra''s performance during the quarter match, some of the disciples had begun to acknowledge his talent and potential. At the very least, Ezra was already far ahead of his peers. When all was said and done, every disciple in the sect now knew Ezra Zephyr of Alchemic Rune Peak. In other words, he had be famous in the sect. E Abe was seated on a misty stone tform, a green dress adorning her slender figure. Her gorgeous face was as cold as ice, like a thousand-year iceberg that would never melt. At this current moment, however, there was a sliver of amazement on her usually frosty face. "Ezra¡­ what a reckless guy¡­" She muttered to herself. Evidently, she witnessed the result of the quarter match. She was currently rather neutral towards Ezra. Inparison, she was much more interested in the one who had quite a special rtionship to him, the two cubs. E was a very prideful girl, and hence naturally had high standards. However, in her eyes, the two cubs and his rtion was still too much of a mystery. However, Ezra''s performance during the wuarter match was quite a surprise to her. It seemed that he had tremendous potential that he hid intentionally. "A new figure surpassing Sith Wiggins!?" E Abe fell silent for a moment, her hand gently stirring the mist in front of her. "Ezra Zephyr, my brain wants to support you but my instincts¡­ they are telling me you are a catastrophe¡­ a living cmity that can befall disastrous results. Who should I listen to, my brain or my instincts¡­" *** In the garden within a certain courtyard of the alchemy faction, Elder Lo was dressed in simple robes, carefully tending to his plot with the small shovel in his hand. Meanwhile, the prince was looking at him from a nearby stone pavilion. Elder Lo worked for quite some time before he finally stood up in satisfaction. He patted off the dirt on his hands as he walked towards the prince. Ezra silently gazed at Elder Lo, who looked just like an old farmer at this moment. Who would have guessed that this ordinary-looking old man was actually a peak Foundation Establishment stage expert. In any other ce, a person like him could establish a small 4th or 5th degree sect of his own, and reign as its sect master. In fact, if he was an alchemist in the Naran Continent, he would be an invincible existence that could cause war between empires on the sovereign side if he wanted. However, Elder Lo was merely an elder in the Spirit Devouring Mountain, and above him were the various Inner Mountain Elders, Peak Masters, The Chosen 7 and Supreme Leader. From this, one can see how powerful the Spirit Devouring Mountain, a sect which was once the strongest sect in Naran Continent, truly was. At the same time, Ezra also looked at the Demon Mountain, where the current Supreme Leader, the controller of the Spirit Devouring Mountain was residing That man is one of the most powerful experts of this lower realm. Chapter 349 Jolly Elder Lo

Chapter 349 Jolly Elder Lo

"I hope that I haven''t kept you waiting too long?" Elder Lo smiled at the prince. After the quarter match, every disciple noticed that the typically stern and conservative Elder Lo had begun to smile more frequently. Ezra responded with a smile and a shake of his head. He was appreciative and grateful towards Elder Lo. After all, it was alwaysforting to be so valued and trusted by another. Even when the crowd had turned against him, Elder Lo had continued to stand up for him, an act that benefited Ezra a lot Elder Lo seated himself on a stone stool and fished out a diamond token from his sleeves. "This is the token for that diamond quarter. From today onwards, that quarter shall belong to you." Said Elder Lo with a smile. There was joy in his eyes as the prince received the token. After all, he knew that the diamond quarter was an extremely important martial prowess resource, and would be hugely beneficial to his training. Moreover, this was also why he had wracked his brains so hard in order to join the quarter match. "Thank you, Elder Lo." Said Ezra as he cupped his fists together. Elder Lo waved his hands and said, "You were the one who won this. I believe that there will no longer be any objections from any of the other disciples." Even though the Elder had originally prepared this diamond quarter for the prince, there had been a huge bacsh from the other disciples in the beginning. After all, in their eyes, the prince was merely a gold belt disciple who did not deserve to own a diamond belt. However, there were no longer any disciples who objected after the quarter match. In fact, even James Endoro and his crew remained silent on this topic, evidently already acknowledging it. After all, nobody expected the prince to perform so spectacrly during the quarter match. He hadpletely turned the tables and earned back all the respect their faction was about to lose. Elder Lo smiled warmly at his disciple, a gratified look in his eyes. With a wave of his sleeve, several jade boxes appeared on the table. "Young fellow, it''s all thanks to you that I didn''t lose face. Take these as your additional rewards." Said Elder Lo with a jolly face. The prince was not surprised, he was sure that Elder Lo would reward him for sure. He casually opened one of the jade boxes, immediately feeling a heatwave being released from within it. "These are¡­ the Nine Suns Crystal, Heavenly mes Rock Essence, Cube of Hot Ice and Pr Sparrow''s Heart?" The prince stared at the objects inside the box as joy filled his heart. These were the items required to practise the Sun God Memoir. He was unable to practise the Sun God Memoir because hecked these very items. It never urred to him that Elder Lo had actually managed to gather all of them for him. "Haha, these were quite hard to find. This old man had to look up a few old friends and pull out a couple of favours to obtain them. I know that they should be the things you want most now." Said Elder Lo. The prince was exhrated. In the duel against Kimba, the prince had realised how powerful a peak Gammayer Skill was. Moreover, it was not hard to guess that Kimba''s Don Dark Devil skill was iplete, hence why he had only managed to bring out less than a fifth of its true power. After witnessing its might, Ezra''s desire towards his Sun God Memoir began to grow and had been trying his best to find the required items for the past few days but to no avail. Hence, he was naturally ecstatic that Elder Lo had gathered all the items for him, saving him a boatload of trouble. "Thank you, Elder!" The prince cupped his fists with sincerity. The satisfaction on Ezra''s face made Elder Lo chuckle. He looked at the prince, and slowly said, "Ezra, you came to Spirit Devouring Mountain to train with the goal of eventually returning home to deal with one of the 5 great empires, The Brownmane Empires, am I right?" The prince was slightly shocked, even an outer elder got his hands on his past, but soon he nodded his head. Elder Lo was after all an elder of this giant sect, and though he often ended up getting the short end of the stick in his struggles with Elder Song, he was still an extremely powerful individual wherever he was put. This plus Spirit Devouring Mountain''s resources made it a simple task to find out about Ezra''s background. Of course, he couldn''t find everything. "Emperor Bruce of that empire is a Nascent Soul expert, but he is nothing much in the eyes of elders here. If they wish, they can easily suppress him with a flip of their hand. The only reason I can''t suppress him is because I am an Alchemist, not a Martial Master" Said Elder Lo. Though his tone appeared nonchnt, it gave off a domineering aura. "In the month since you became my disciple, I''ve managed to find out all about the conflict between your Bloodfang Kingdom and the Brown Mane Empire. I did this in hopes that you''ll be able to focus on your training. In fact, I asked the sect to intervene and finish off the Brown Mane Empire." Ezra stared at Elder Lo in shock. Elder Lo frowned as he continued, "However, the sect ultimately rejected my request. I suspect this had something to do with the Holy Law Sect. When you killed the 2nd prince of Brown Mane Empire in the Spirity Bailiwick, his elder brother was already a disciple of the Holy Law Sect." "ording to thetest intel I''ve received, for some unknown reason, the Hall Master of Holy Law Sect seems to highly value Benedict Brown Mane. The former has even personally epted him as his disciple, and helped him obtain an armament-like body. As such, the Brown Mane Empire can be said to have the backing of the Holy Law Sect, and the reason why Peak Master and the rest did not agree to my proposal is likely because they knew that not only Guardians of Continent would be our enemies, the Holy Law Sect would also be opposed to it." Ezra''s pupils shrunk slightly. Is Benedict different from his cockroach-like younger brother? The former never expected that thetter would still be able to grab the attention of a Hall Master, a Hall Master in the Holy Law Sect is the same as Peak Master in Spirit Devouring Mountain. Ezra''s eyes glimmered for a moment before they gradually returned to calmness. Back then, the Brown Mane Empire had seemed impossibly far ahead, but in the end, Bloodfang Kingdom caught up and even yed the two traitors who created their kingdoms on Bloodfang''snd. The Bloodfang Kingdom had not been destroyed then, why would it be afraid now? Since he was able to kill Emperor Bruce''s younger child, he can ughter the elder one too. Ezra slowly asked, "Elder Lo, since the Holy Law Sect is backing Benedict Brown Man, will that be a problem for the Bloodfang Kingdom?" He did not fear the Brown Mane Empire at all. However, he was wary of the powerful and mysterious Holy Law Sect. It was a massive organisation that stood highest amongst the 7 1st degree sects. Elder Lo waved his hand, before he solemnly said, "There is no need to worry. We do not wish to break the rules, and I believe the Holy Law Sect would not dare to do so as well. However, if they try anything funny, I assure you that our Spirit Devouring Mountai is no pushover. When all is said and done, the conflict between your Bloodfang Kingdom and the Brown Mane Empire will have to be resolved amongst yourselves." Elder Lo was a little apologetic as he looked at the prince. He had initially hoped to get rid of this problem for the prince. However, his hands were tied in the end. The prince solemnly bowed to Elder Lo. He was fairly awed by what thetter had done for him. "Elder Lo, there is no need for you to be this way. The Brown Mane Empire is a thorn in my heart that I must pluck out myself. If someone else did it for me, it would only hurt my personal feelings." The prince slowly said, "Not too long, I will personally resolve this grudge!" Though his voice was low, it was filled with confidence. The strong confidence and killing intent in Ezra''s words made Elder Lo even more pleased. Regardless of attitude or talent, this disciple truly belonged to the cream of the crop. "If there is anything else I can help you with, just say the word. I will do all I can to support you." Dered Elder Lo. The prince fell silent for a moment. Following this, he smiled as he said, "There is indeed a favour I would like to ask from Elder Lo." "Oh?" Elder Lo smiled as he said, "Go on, tell me what it is." The prince smiled a bit as he looked at Elder Lo and earnestly said, "I would like to join the diamond belt selection test to be promoted to a diamond belt disciple." His main reason foring to the Spirit Devouring Mountain was to learn and see the outside world, spread the tales of his notoriety and search for suitable subordinates in order to conquer this lower realm. However, ording to the sect rules, there are steps of promotion. A disciple must have the diamond belt topete for the chief disciple position. Be that as it may, the diamond belt disciples also possess the right to challenge the rankers and snatch their ranking. This meant that Ezra needed to be a diamond belt disciple. Chapter 350 New Quarter

Chapter 350 New Quarter

"The diamond belt selection?" Elder Lo could not help but be taken aback by Ezra''s request. The former soon frowned, somewhat hesitant as he said, "Ezra, I know you are strong but you have to participate in the diamond belt selection as an alchemist from Alchemic Rune Peak not any martial master. Isn''t it a little too soon for you to participate? You have a lot of time." The diamond belt selection was a major event in the Spirit Devouring Mountain. This was because diamond belt disciples were the most elite disciples of the outer and were often the ones who went on to be the backbone of the sect. Therefore, every diamond belt selection was extremely stringent and personally attended by not only several peak elders but also the peak masters on asion. Even elders like Elder Lo were unable to approve the promotion to the diamond belt. All they could do was nominate their disciples for the selection and pray for their sess. Furthermore, there were a limited number of promotions avable each cycle. As such, the participants were basicallyposed of the first-seat gold belt disciples from each peak, making thepetition extremely intense. To be blunt, even someone like Kimba, who was the number one gold belt disciple under Elder Song, was not considered top-tier amongst all the factions in the entire outer mountains. Thus, Elder Lo felt it was a little too early for Ezra Zephyr to participate in the diamond belt selection. Nheless, he believed that given Ezra''s talent and potential, it would be better to pass the selection after half a year. In Elder Lo''s eyes, Ezra was a genius alchemist. He was afraid that if he showed too much of his fighting talent then he would be stolen by other peaks just like how Govrin was snatched by Arcane Wizardry Peak. "Ezra, there are only 10 diamond belt promotions avable for the uing selection test, while close to a hundred disciples will be taking part. It will be extremelypetitive, every one of them would be at peak Core Formation stage." Elder Lo sighed as he tried to talk Ezra out of it. The prince merely smiled in response and said, "Elder Lo, I just want to give it a shot. There''s no loss even if I fail, right?" Though he was wearing a smile, his words were filled with absolute confidence. Two diamond belt selection tests were held every year, and the uing one was already the second one for the year. If he missed it, there would no longer be any chance for him to be a diamond belt disciple this year. As a result, he would be unable to participate in the Peak chief disciple selection trial. At the sight of Ezra''s determination, Elder Lo smiled in resignation and said, "You''re too impatient¡­" In the end, he could only sigh as he nodded and said, "Fine, if that''s what you want, go ahead and give it a shot. If you lose, treat it as preparation for the next test. After all, there is nothing to be ashamed of if you fail. Many disciples have participated in several diamond belt selection tests, only to fail over and over again." He looked at the prince as he continued, "The next diamond belt selection is in two months. You must work hard during these two months, and cannot neglect your training. I will nominate you for the uing selection test." "Thank you, Elder Lo!" Satisfaction appeared on Ezra''s face when he heard this. Elder Lo helplessly shook his head. However, there was some pride and happiness in his eyes. "Youngsters should be passionate and ambitious. If he didn''t even have a little drive, how could he possibly hope to tackle the dangerous and arduous road of alchemy. Since he wants to try, I''ll let him have his chance. After all¡­ this young has always been quite surprising. What if¡­ he actually seeds? If that happened, even Peak Masters would take notice, bringing the spotlight to their nearly forgotten faction. In fact, Peak Masters may even let them have a few gifted disciples next time. *** Compared to the previous gold quarter the new diamond quarter was several timesrger. The quarter seemed to reach all the way into the heart of the mountain, monopolising practically all of its spiritual energy. A little stream flowed within the quarter, Rays of sunlight shined from above, transforming into countless shimmering specks of light that illuminated the interior, making it appear as if dust was dancing within. Boundless spiritual energy gushed out from an aperture at the deepest part of the quarter, transforming into a thin mist that swirled inside, making the air feel extremely refreshing. The natural spiritual energy here was much denser than the gold quarter. There was even arge herb garden at one corner of the quarter that was filled with all kinds of mysterious nts. Flowers breathed spiritual energy, filling the ce with a variety of exotic smells. These aromas had the effect of calming the mind and increasing concentration, making them quite beneficial for one''s training. However, the one most pleased with this new amodation was not Ezra Zephyr, but Sk?ll and Hati. They seemed to have a special fondness for the herb garden, spending every day leisurely sleeping in the garden. In the depths of the quarter near the spiritual energy aperture. The prince sat cross-legged on a sizable rock with eyes lightly shut. A scarlet-red crystal hovered in front of him, specks of light glimmering brightly inside like the sun, as an rming heat spread. It was the Nine Suns Crystal required to practise the Sun God Memoir. The prince cupped the crystal with both hands, feeling as if he was holding the sun or the moon. Small bolts of ck lightning rose from his palms and battered against the crystal, slowly grinding it like a grindstone. As the Nine Suns Crystal was grinded by spiritual energy grains of crystal dust began to fall off, merging with Ezra''s spiritual energy The spiritual energy ultimately tunnelled back into Ezra''s hands and flowed into his core. It was fairlyplicated to learn a top-level martial technique. One needed to continuouslybine various resources with one''s own spiritual energy, while attempting time and time again to achieve a certain equilibrium, before gradually stabilising the newly createdposition. This step alone had thwarted numerous practitioners, causing them to waste countless resources. Moreover, every failure would consume a portion of the resources and their spiritual energy. Thankfully, Ezra had the Monstrous Wolf of Norse, Fenrir. With his help, he was able to determine how much of each resource he had to mix with his spiritual energy, allowing him to minimise wastage. Even so, he still needed some time to wlessly create a spiritual technique mark and brand it into his core. After an unknown period of time, the prince finally opened his tightly shut eyes as he slowly spat out a breath of air. He lowered his head and looked at his palm, only to realise that the Nine Suns Crystal had shrunk by a third. "At this rate, as long as nothing unexpected happens, I should be able to start forming the mark after a month..." There was no smile on Ezra''s lips. He was not pleased with his progress. "Don''t be hasty kid, you are already faster than geniuses." Said Fenrir. "I know Fenrir¡­" He replied and stretched his waist, causing all the bones in his body to crack and pop, He let out a rxed sigh as he inhaled the faint flowery fragrance in the quarter. He had been exceedingly low-key for the past ten days or so. As a result, themotion he caused due to the quarter match gradually began to die down. After all, a quarter match between gold belt disciples would not continue spreading forever. The prince also did not enjoy being in the limelight, and much rather preferred quietly growing stronger and building ns. However, he knew that news of his nomination by Elder Lo for the diamond belt selection would soon begin to spread sometime during the next two days. This would likely cause anothermotion again. "Hmm?" Just as Ezra stood up, he suddenly felt some activity at the entrance. His senses reached out and found two persons standing in front of the quarter, unable to enter due to the barrier. The round and fat figure naturally belonged to Gill Subzi and thenky youth was Cen Zutton. The two most talented subordinates of Ezra in Alchemic Rune Peak. The prince walked towards the entrance, dispersing the barrier with a wave of his hand. When Gill saw Ezra walk out, he bounced forward with a grin as he fished out a scroll from his sleeve and said, "Your majesty, I havepleted the task you set me." "This scroll contains the details of all the disciples who will be participating in the uing diamond belt selection." He clicked his tongue before continuing, "However, none of these fellows are pushovers. Practically all of them stand at the peak of the gold belt disciples in their groups, and every single one is superior to Kimba. Your majesty, are you really going to take part?" He awkwardly scratched his head as he said in an uneasy manner, "From what I know, no slightly over a month-old outer mountain disciple from our Spirit Devouring Mountain has ever had the guts to take part in the diamond belt selection." Ezra smirked, but he did not answer the question. Instead, he slowly unravelled the scroll in his hand. His eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at their names and data. "Oh! They haven''t disappointed me." Chapter 351 Before Selection 351 Before Selection ~2 Months Later~ The day of the diamond belt selection arrived, the entire Spirit Devouring Mountai seemed to fall into a frenzy, the atmosphere so infectious that even the surrounding spiritual energy seemed to stir excitedly. Although the participating disciples were only a tiny fraction of the entire sect, it did not stop the diamond belt selection from bing one of the grandest asions in the sect. In fact, the attention drawn by this event was second only to the year end ranking battle. After all, though the disciples may not be qualified to participate now, that day would eventuallye, and this selection would be the path they would have to take to be promoted. Diamond belt disciples were the true elites and backbone of the Spirit Devouring Sect''s outer mountains. While also the goal every disciple worked hard towards. After bing a diamond belt disciple, one''s treatment and status would far surpass the other disciples, bing the envy of everyone. Hence, it was not strange for the diamond belt disciple to garner so much attention. ¡­ Prepared and ready, the disciples'' eyes could not help but brighten when they saw three beauties walk out of the quarter. The one leading was E Abe, she was wearing a light green top and trousers today, the trousers lightly hugging her tiny waist while making her legs appear exceptionally long and slender. Her usually unbound hair was currently tied up behind her head, revealing her fair and graceful neck that seemed to glow under the light. The 2nd was Ravina Ingale, dressed as she always did, she wore a tight red dress, revealing her slender figure. Her eyes were burning with passion, she had themitment. Thestdy was Mahi Ingale, the sweet chubbydy who wore tight trousers, showcasing her otherworldly curves. She looked like a maiden of heaven, sweet, smiling and sexy. "So pretty." The fellow female disciples were not stingy with their praise. However, E waspletely unaffected, her red lips opening slightly as she said, "How''s the progress of you two gone?" "It''s very satisfying, senior sister." Said Mahi. Ravina didn''t look at E and replied. "I''ll win, you don''t have to worry." Rude and straight, that''s how Ravina Ingale was. E stayed silent and slowly opened her mouth. "Any news of Ezra?" Mahi''s face instantly turned gloomy as she awkwardly said, "We are still in the search phase¡­ no one knows where he went." Ravina instantly interrupted. "Are you worried about Ezra? Haha, a sheep trying to save the wolf! Ezra is strong and cunning at that, he must be nning for a carnage." At this point, Mahi could not help but bite her tongue. The prince went missing all of a sudden 2 months ago and nobody heard the news of him. Ravina saw the worry on her cousin''s face, the corners of her red lips raising slightly as she said, "Are you properly prepared for the diamond belt selection?" Mahi flinched as she was lost and nodded with a smile of confidence. "Don''t worry, I''m also itching to see what Blood ughterer Peak''s meticulous nning and efforts will amount to." The news has spread that Wilson Sallow and fanatics of Sith Wiggins have nned to kill the prince under the shade of a mistake in this Diamond Belt selection. This news ignited the hate and anger inside the Bloodfang army and these two ingale sisters were also part of that army. They had invested much thought and effort into removing him in the diamond belt selection, obviously because Ezra was a huge threat. Hence, whatever tricks they had would soon be revealed today. Ravina gave a slight nod. The trio walked out of the quarter, riding on a spiritual energy cloud as they arrived on one of the mountains. At this current moment, practically all of the disciples from different every peak were there, Alchemic Rune Peak''s two factions were gathered as well In a grand event like the diamond belt selection, even peak elders and the peak masters would be present. Hence, the elders of the various factions would bring all of their disciples to watch. This was why the two elders Lo and Song and their disciples were already here. In the middle of all, a loud thunderp echoed in the sky, even the elders were inveigled to look. They saw a ck bird, pping its wings. "Th-that''s Ezra Zephyr!" "What? Ezra! How is he flying." ~BOOM~ With a slight jerk of the shoulder, the two lightning-made wings shattered with a st as the prince fell onto the hill. He stood and smiled at the masses, his ck coat fluttered in the air, and all eyes were glued to him. The werewolf caused quite a stir the moment he appeared. After all, he was in a sense the most well-known disciple of the newest generation. Elder Lo''s disciples greeted him with warm gaze, Mubarak and gang quickly crowding over like stars around the moon. Mubarak candidly said, "Haha, junior brother Ezra, I''ve ced quite a big bet of 5000 Spirit jade pieces on you this time. You''ve got to do your best or I''ll be going hungry next month." "I''ve also put my entire fortune of 2000 Spirit jade pieces on you. Your majesty, how big I shall make it depends on you." Said Gill Subzi with a ttering smile, his chubby face giving off an oily gleam. The other disciples alsoughed along, dering how much they had bet one after another. Ezra smirked as he nodded to everyone. As his reputation grew step by step during thest 5 months in the Spirit Devouring Sect, Alchemic Rune Peak''s disciples gradually began to ept him and were now much more respective. The talent and battle achievements Ezra had racked up had convinced them of his abilities, dispersing the feeling of unfairness they had previously towards his preferential treatment. Of course, this was with the exception of Elder Song and his disciples. The disciples from the other faction looked over withplicated expressions. Chapter 352 Diamond Mountain 352 Diamond Mountain A majestic mountain range towered across thend, the mountains separated by giant snaking rivers. Mists swirled around the mountains, giving them a solemn and grand aura. This mountain range was the location of the diamond belt selection and was known as the Diamond Mountains. It has also be the busiest ce in the entire Spirit Devouring Mountain today. Countless glowing figures seemed to fill the sky as theynded on the mountains in the vicinity of the Diamond Mountains, causing the spaciousnd to be rather crowded and noisy. The poprity of the diamond belt selection was evidently far from ordinary. A spiritual energy cloud descended from the sky,nding on one of the mountain tops. Elder Lo waved his sleeve, dispersing the spiritual energy as the figures of numerous disciples were revealed, Ezra Zephyr and Gill Subzi included among them. The group were quite excited as they gazed upon the lively spectacle. An asion as grand as this only urred a few times a year after all. "Is this the venue of the diamond belt selection?" Ezra lifted his gaze to observe the majestic, unbroken mountain range. Ancient trees towered within the extremely lush foliage, which was also nketed by ayer of mist, giving the ce a somewhat mysterious air. "That''s right, this ce is known as the Diamond Mountains, and every diamond belt selection will take ce here." Elder Lo stood beside Ezra, his normally strict and stern old face filled with a smile when he looked towards his disciple. One could tell that Ezra''s surprising achievements made Elder Lo treat the former as a treasure. "All of the participants will be sent into this mountain range topete for victory." The prince nodded. Looks like the diamond belt selection was a free-for-all brawl of sorts, making it much more exciting than the one-on-one bracket-type duels, because it represents chaos and theck of rules, the true image of Spirit Devouring Mountain. Everything would be for the sake of obtaining victory in the end. "Ezra, there are not many rules for the diamond belt selection, and all kinds of tactics can be employed. The sect won''t say much as long as lives aren''t threatened." Elder Lo looked towards Ezra and cautioned, "After all, the sect does not wish to nurture disciples that purely have strength without wit and tactic." The prince nodded in agreement. The disciples in the sect did not face much danger, but there was a fate-deciding war with Duo-Mountain Peak half a year away. The situation in the Naran Continent wasplicated, and even the disciples of a titan like the Spirit Devouring Mountain would encounter numerous dangers outside. If all one had was recklessness, one would not survive for long. However, such chaos would also make it even more uncertain and dangerous for him. Especially knowing that senior disciples would be targeting him. "Ezra, I know that you are eager, but there are many strong opponents. My advice to you is not to fight, your work is a masterpiece, and you are a god-gifted genius of alchemy. I know and I have seen that you are as good of a martial master as you are an alchemist, but, please¡­ don''t risk your life. The peak master, Master Shims, has seen your scroll, you have already qualified for this test." The prince grinned and shook his head. "Elder Lo, keep believing in me, you also want Alchemic Rune Peak on top of other peaks, no?" Elder Lo didn''t wait a second and replied "No, nothing is more important to me than your well-being." Ezra was taken aback, he looked at the old alchemy teacher who treated him like his son. His goal to be atrocious was wavering, he turned his head and replied. "But I want to see it." Elder Lo sighed. "Alright, stubborn youth. At least, do not aim for champion, but take sess as managing to rank amongst the top 10." The prince smiled and nodded. "Don''t worry Elder Lo, I will naturally take a step back if the situation does not bode well and give up on vying for first." Elder Li nodded and lowered his head to Ezra''s ear. "Come back sooner, I am eager to know how you spent 2 months in Verboten Forest?" The prince chuckled. Elder Loughed back and tapped his shoulder before pointing towards the misty mountain range as he said, "There are ten peaks in the depths of the Diamond Mountains. The ten individuals who manage to ascend these ten peaks will be the top ten." A thoughtful look rose on Ezra''s face. "Then how will the champion be decided?" Elder Lo answered, "You guys will only find out after ascending the ten mountains, because it may be different from the past selections." The prince nodded. He had nothing more to ask. Not long after they arrived, a spiritual energy cloud suddenly descended from the sky. A white skirt fluttered in the wind, revealing E Abe''s figure. She directlynded next to Ezra, immediately causing countless burning gazes to look over. Behind her were Ravina and Mahi, these three were after all the top beauties of the outer mountains of the Spirit Devouring Mountain and just the sight of them standing together would make one''s heart beat a little faster. E paid no heed to these gazes, she gave a light bow to Elder Lo, who was standing next to Ezra, as she said, "I''m afraid that things will be difficult for you during this selection. Ezra did notment, merely continuing to sarcastically grin. E stared at Ezra''s face and said, "I can ask the Colleen Evil Peak, disciples, to aid him as repayment for the favour you did me. How about it?" Her prideful nature made her feel that she owed Ezra due to the energy reservoir affair. Hence, she was always trying to find a way to repay the former to remove the difort she felt whenever she met Ezra. Ezra thought for a moment before he shook his head and leisurely said, "Which disciples?." E pointed to Ravina and Mahi. "These two are future geniuses of our peak, you should know them, they are from your batch but nkw in this battle, every peak is the enemy of others. The prince nonchntly replied. "Do they need your permission to aid me?" E Abe was puzzled, she knew that Ravina and Mahi were both close to Ezra but she was sure that they would never disobey their senior. Her brows knitted together. "Aren''t you overestimating yourself too much? Do you know how many individuals are after you? Your Bloodfang Army has fewer participants, and looks like they won''t be much of a help anyways." "So I''ll have to depend on myself." Said Ezra. E ced extra emphasis on her words as she said, "Don''t act like a durd and think, can you really challenge all of the first seat gold belt disciples from the various factions of all 6 Peaks alone? Every single one of them is stronger than Kimba." She clearly felt that Ezra''s earlier words were far too irresponsible. The former fell silent for a moment, before she said, "Do you believe that you can take on all 6 14:30 Peaks?" The former fell silent for a moment, before she said, "Do you believe that you can take on all 6 Peaks?" "We''ll know once I try. Anyhow, I''m the one that will be humiliated if I lose. Nothing for you to worry about" The prince seemed to smile as he spoke. E stared at Ezra''s figure. In the end, she turned and moved away. Ravina and Mahi stood there and looked at Ezra, Ravina was curiously looking at Ezra while Mahi''s gaze was filled with affection. Soon after, they turned as well and followed E. ¡­ One after another spiritual energy clouds appeared carrying the disciples. A cloudnded and piercing eyes looked at Ezra, they were the disciples of Blood ughterer Peak. Another cloud appeared andnded beside the former, another faction of Blood ughterer Peak. Only one disciple was on that cloud along with a faction elder. The disciple bid farewell to his master and walked. The seniors of Blood ughterer Peak looked at him and smirked. "So you are the new guy, I heard rumours of yo¡­ hey, where are you going?" The young disciple didn''t stop until he reached where Ezra was. The young man kneeled. "This lowly subject greets his highness." This scene shook everyone, especially the disciples of Blood ughterer Peak. The prince reviewed Zulfi with his eyes and uttered. "You have improved, Zulfi." The man was none other than Zulfi Dimitry, he upset his prince in the peak selection ceremony. Ever since then, he practised like a maniac and duelled myriad of disciples in Blood ughterer Peak. "I am not yet satisfied, Your Majesty." "Nobody is perfect Zulfi, not even me. Keep honing your sword and you may stand now." Zulfi bowed his head and stood up. "Your majesty, greetings." "Your servant has arrived, your majesty." "All hail Prince Ezra Zephyr." Just when Zulfi rose, three familiar figures appeared behind him and bowed. They were Theor Galearms, Shifa Pista and Argus Woska. The new batch geniuses of their respective peaks were participating as well, Ezra knew about their participation, and he showed the list Cen Zutton and Gill Subzi brought to him. The prince witnessed the drastic changes in their subordinates, they trained hard for the past 5 months. "Master!" Ezra heard something, he turned his head to the source of the voice. A slender man wearing a straw hat bowed. "Greetings Master." The prince nodded and said. "You may rise now, Xyr." All the leading figures of the Bloodfang faction were gathered. Chapter 353 Evil Eyes Chapter 353 Evil Eyes All the eyes of the disciples were fixated on this small squad. All of them were the leading geniuses of the new generation in their peaks. Out of all, the most famous other than Ezra were Zulfi Dimitrt and Xyr. The former was famous for duelling every famous gold belt disciple, even some diamond belt disciples tasted the vour of defeat at his sword. As for thetter, Xyr was an anomaly himself, close-range fighting sorcerers are called dangerous and Xyr was one with dual martial spirits. When these two people saw each other, the temperature rose. Killing intent rose within Zulfi Dimitry, Xyr felt the piercing gaze and released his spiritual energy. "Have you guys forgotten my presence?" A thunderous voice resounded. Both Xyr and Zulfi flinched and quickly kneeled. "I have sinned, Your Majesty. Please, punish me." Said Zulfi. "Master, your servant is ready for any punishment," Xyr said. The prince looked at both and gave a slight nod. "Stand up, do not create a weak image of yourself, not controlling your anger is a weakness. I know both of you are like water and oil, but none of you is allowed to kill the other. You''ll get your chance to duel, have patience." "As youmand, your majesty." "This servant understood, Master." The prince smirked and moved. "Let''s see ourpetitors in person." ¡­ The Blood ughterer Peak disciples were gathered on a giant mountain rtively close to the Diamond Mountains. At this time, Denise Tubble, Ajin Pardo and the gang had congregated at a certain location on the mountain peak. Denise''s gaze was slightly cold as she looked towards a mountain in the distance where Ezra and the rest were currently standing. She gritted her teeth when she saw the promising Zulfi Dimitry of her peak standing behind Ezra like a loyal knight. "I''ve heard that many disciples have bet on Ezra." Ajin Pardo wore a faint smile beside her. He too cast his gaze towards Ezra as he yfully said, "But that''s fine, the higher their expectations, the greater their disappointment and anger when he falls." "It is time for us to let this smooth sailing junior brother of ours encounter a setback, so that he won''t be too arrogant and feel that there''s no one with ability in the outer mountains of our Spirit Devouring Mountain." Denise Tubble nodded, a surge of happiness shing in her eyes. Looks like the bitter frustration and resentment she held in her heart for several months was finally going to be released. "Junior brother Umor, we''ll have to inconvenience you this time." Ajin smiled at a young man beside him, who seemed to always wear a warm smile on his face, making him look extremely friendly and approachable. It was the first seat gold belt disciples of Blood ughterer Peak''s master faction, Umor. Umor wore his usual smile as he said, "I met senior brother Wilson Sallowst night." "Senior brother Wilson Sallow?" Both Ajin Pardo and Denise Tubble jumped at the mention of this name. This was the second Chosen of their Blood ughterer Peak, the one who has the official ranking of 3rd strongest disciple in outer mountains. Ajin hastily asked, "What did senior brother Wilson say?" "He told me that youngsters these days are too proud, and should be taught a little lesson. He assures us that we can do whatever we want." Umor grinned. Joy immediately surfaced in the eyes of Ajin and Denise. They never imagined that even senior brother Wilson would stand on their side. It seems that Ezra had really stuck out too much recently. They were unaware that Wilson had a grudge of his own. With Wilson''s words, there would no longer be any reservations in the hearts of the Blood ughterer Peak disciples. Ajin and Denise exchanged a look, and could not help but chuckle. ¡­ ~CLANG CLANH~ The excitement in the vicinity of the Diamond Mountains grew more and more intense as time passed. The hot sun rose in the sky, hanging high above thend. It was at this moment that nging suddenly began echoing across the ce. Soon after, every disciple felt a grand aura descend from the sky, apanied by an indescribable pressure that caused thend to tremble. Innumerable disciples raised their heads in reverence as they watched several glowing figures descend from the sky, ultimatelynding on the highest mountain in the vicinity of the Diamond Mountains where several stone seats stood. The glowing figures seated themselves as the light faded, revealing their appearances. They were the mighty Peak Masters of 7 peaks of Spirit Devouring Mountain! "Greetings peak masters!" All the disciples and elders bowed as they cupped their fists together. Master Antero faintly nodded with a smile. Soon after, his booming voice rang out. "It is time. The disciples may enter the mountains!" In the wake of his words, the entire ce instantly erupted into noise. The long-awaited diamond belt selection had finally begun. The entire ce seemed to explode when peak master Antero''s booming voice sounded. ~SWISH SWISH~ Under the excited gazes of countless disciples, glowing figure after figure suddenly rose from the ground, flying past the grand winder rivers as they swarmed towards the misty mountain range. All of the participating disciples had begun moving at this moment, creating a rather grand sight. Ezra took in a deep breath as he watched this scene, feeling the blood in his body faintly beginning to boil under this atmosphere. "Go get them senior/junior brother Ezra!" Yelled his surrounding fellow disciples to boost his morale. The prince was going to represent their faction after all, and if he managed to win, it would also make them well-known in the sect. Ezra nodded towards the crowd and smiled. His gaze then turned towards Elder Lo, as he sent a faint smile towards him, "E Abe made a bet with me, so you''d better not end up shaming me." The corners of Ezra''s mouth twitched as he helplessly shook his head. Without further ado, his foot pushed off the ground, sending his figure soaring into the air, transforming into a lightning silhouette thatnded towards the misty mountain range. His 5 subordinates followed his back. On another peak far away, Denise coldly watched Ezra fly into the mountain range as she let out an icy chuckle. In the next instant, her figure also shot forth. Under the thunderous cheers all around, numerous disciples made their way into the arena. After they were in, spiritual energy began to gather in the sky above, transforming into many mirrors. The numerous participants could be seen in the mirrors, allowing the disciples outside to spectate. ¡­ On a certain mountain peak, E Abe gazed at the mirrors, evidently searching for Ezra''s figure. Upon seeing this, the several girls crowding around her broke into grins and said, "Senior sister E, are you looking for Ezra again?" "Aren''t you a little too concerned about him?" "What about other peak''s disciples, can''t you show them a little attention too?" E coldly rolled her eyes in response to their teasing, ignoring these talkative girls as she continued her search. At this moment, a group of males from Heavenly Fiend Peak disciples approached. A young man in blue robes was leading them, appearing quite handsome with his somewhat long and narrow eyes. Around his waist was a diamond belt, clearly revealing his status. Upon seeing him walk over, the eyes of the girls around E brightened as they called out, "Senior brother Lichrys!" Lychris was clearly quite famous in the sect and was an elite even amongst the diamond belt disciples. In addition, everyone knew that he was currently interested in E Abe. "Senior sister E." Lychris disyed a faint smile at them before looking towards E. E swept a nce at him and nodded as she half-heartedly said, "Oh, it''s junior brother Lychris." Her gaze returned to the spiritual energy mirrors, only pausing a few momentster when she found that familiar figure, as a smile appeared on her pretty face. Lychris followed her gaze as his eyes narrowed slightly. "Junior brother Ezra might be in quite a pickle. I''m afraid that it will be unlikely for him to be ranked amongst the top ten." E didn''t react but her tone turned a little cold as she said, "Isn''t junior brother Lychris being a little too presumptuous." Lychris merely chuckled. "From what I know, the first agenda of the Blood ughterer Peak disciples led by Umor is to surround and eliminate Ezra. Does senior sister E believe that he has any chance against such a line-up?" E''s expression changed slightly. She was only aware that Denise would be targeting Ezra, and never expected that the Blood ughterer Peak''s Umor would also be a part of this. "Did Denise Tubble reallymand so much respect? Or¡­ it''s Wilson!?" She pondered. Lychris''s smile grew when he saw E''s expression change. There was a mocking look in his eyes as he turned towards the figure in the mirror, as he seemed to sincerely say, "Junior brother Ezra Zephyr is too brash. He''s clearly just a new disciple, and yet he seems to love shamelessly basking in the limelight. It will be good for him to be taught a lesson now since our fellow disciples will not take things too far. Otherwise, if he offends someone outside the sect in the future, the price he pays then will be much, much worse." E shot an icy look at him, anger erupted in her eyes. "No, senior sister." A fellow disciple spoke. E calmed down and decided to pay no attention to him as she walked away. The girl who stopped her came to Lychris and uttered. "You a diamond belt and she is a top ranker of Colleen Evil Peak, keep poking her that way and one day you''ll die a miserable death and let me be clear¡­ not even your uncle, who is an elder in Heavenly Fiend Peak can save your sorry ass that day." Lychris''s face turned red, he wanted to curse but couldn''t. Chapter 354 20 Marks Chapter 354 20 Marks Ezra''s figure prated the mist,nding on the vast mountain range. The mist partially obstructed his vision, making his surroundings appear rather hazy. However, he was still clearly able to sense several spiritual energy undtions nearby. "Participants, the 10 peaks are located in the depths of this mountain range and are locked behind stone doors. To open these doors, you will need to acquire 20 marks to use as a key." "To obtain a mark, you will need to either defeat one of the other participants or search for the mark hidden in Diamond Mountain. Thus, for the sake of obtaining the mark to ascend the 10 peaks, go forth and do whatever you want. You will be teleported out of the Diamond Mountain once you ept your defeat, a death is less likely to happen but a crippling injury ismon, so be prepared." Peak Master Antero''s voice thundered across the mountains after Ezra and the rest entered. "Death is less likely to happen?" Ezra''s eyes narrowed when he heard this. In other words, it was the permission to kill, one can murder another before he epts his defeat. This was the condition Ezra liked the most. "All of you, go back to your faction members and make sure to get a ce in the top 10 peaks," Ezra ordered the 5 subordinates who followed him. "My liege, it''s dangerous to be alone." Said Theor. The prince looked at him over his shoulder. "Now you will protect me?" Theor flinched. "I apologise, but¡­" "Enough, don''t ruin my fun. We''ll meet at 10 Peaks. Go." The prince said and sped up, the five subordinates scattered as well. After all, those who could participate in the selection were not ordinary individuals. One would likely have to go through a tough battle in order to obtain a single mark. Hence, most will look for the hidden mark. "As expected of the diamond belt selection, the difficulty is pretty crazy for a normal disciple." Ezra smiled. However, there was no fear in his eyes, but instead a burning eagerness. This diamond belt selection was the perfect opportunity to create a carnage. ~BBZZZ~ Amidst this, he could sense berserk spiritual energy explosions urring in the mountain range, a sign that the battles had already begun. The rules announced by Peak Master Antero pitted the numerous disciples against each other, causing intense fights to break out almost immediately. The prince did not linger any further. With a push of his foot, his figure shot towards the depths of the mountain range. ~SWISH~ Ezra''s toes brushed past a tree branch when he sensed something. ~BOOM~ Berserk spiritual energy exploded above him, followed by a roar. One could only watch as a figure appeared, ferocious spiritual energy sweeping towards the prince like a storm. This person had been hiding, waiting for an opportunity tounch a sneak attack when someone else came along. The powerful attack loomed towards him, but not a single ripple could be seen in Ezra''s eyes. His five fingers swiftly formed a fist as a punch was sent towards the figure descending from above. ~BAANG~ A wave of spiritual energy swept outwards, snapping the surrounding tree trunks. Ezra''s figure had not budged from the spot, only the branch below his feet swaying a little. The one that had attacked from above, however, let out a groan as he was sent flying backwards. He quickly turned around to escape, knowing that he had encountered a tough foe. "Since you''ve attacked, don''t even think about leaving, you greedy motherfucker!" Ezra did not intend to let this individual off. His figure instantly turned ethereal, appearing right behind the fleeing figure like a wisp of smoke. "Please no, forgi¡­" The figure instantly cried out in horror. However, Ezra''s expression remained calm, spiritual energy surged in his body as a ck lightning-covered fist mercilessly mmed into the figure''s back like thunder. ~CRACLE~ The figure was sent miserably tumbling forward, smearing a hundred-foot-long track on the ground as he vomited a mouthful of blood. There was a visible hole in his back, ck lightning could be seen messing his spinal cord. A ray of light fell from the sky, sweeping up the figure and throwing him into the chasm. He had clearly been disqualified and teleported, but that injury was life-threatening. Ezra made a grabbing motion with his hand, causing a thumb-sized glowing mark to emerge from the direction the figure had been thrown in. The mark shot towards the prince, branding itself on the back of his hand. "1 mark obtained." The corners of Ezra''s lips lifted slightly as he looked at the faintly glowing seal on the back of his hand. "19 more¡­" His figure faintly etherealized, turning into smoke that darted forward. At this current time, battles were erupting all over the vast mountain range, burst after burst of spiritual energy exploding here and there, making the ce appear exceptionally busy. It was a lively start to the diamond belt selection. ¡­ ~BOOOM~ A wave of berserk spiritual energy suddenly exploded within the dense forest, tearing up the surrounding ground as thick tree after tree was snapped at their waist. A space had been cleared in the forest, Ezra standing in the middle of the crumbled ground, as a disciple fell facing the sky some distance to his front, his face was hollowed by a punch. Within a blink, he was swept up by a ray of light. A glowing marknded on Ezra''s fist, he now had 4 marks. "16 more¡­" The prince frowned. He had been searching for disciples for quite some time, only to realise that the disciples from the other six peaks had begun to group up in twos and threes to guard against the other peaks for the time being. This made it harder for him to kill. After all, none of the other participants were small fries, and if they were two they would get enough space to surrender. What''s more, he hasn''t found any of the Blood ughterer Peak participants at all times. It was at a time like this that the pitiful state of Alchemic Rune Peak was revealed. The participants from the other 6 peaks numbered in the dozens. Ezra Zephyr secretly shook his head. Apetition like this was far too disadvantageous for Alchemic Rune Peak, and it was already pretty amazing for them to have one or two new diamond belt disciples each year. "Hey, bastard! Come out." While various thoughts swirled in Ezra''s head, he sighed and his eyes suddenly moved as he abruptly wheeled towards the forest on his right. He picked a stone, engulfed it with ck lightning and threw it. ~BOOM~ Deadly spiritual energy swept out from the forest, deflecting the stone with a bang. The giant tree in the vicinity was caught in the aftershock, crashing to the ground. The prince looked over, only to find a young man holding a sword with a green edge. The spiritual energy around him was extremely strong and vigorous, while also exceedingly sharp, a sign that he had a weapon-based martial spirit. The young man''s sword was nted downwards at his side as he smiled at Ezra Zephyr and said, "Hehe, I''m only passing by my junior brother." The prince nced at the back of the young man''s hand and saw three marks. This excited him a little. To think that this fellow had also managed to get 3 marks. The way he acted showed that he didn''t find the 3 hidden marks but defeated 3 disciples. "You''re from Blood ughter Peak?" Asked Ezra as he clenched. "Blood ughterer Peak''s Sean." The young man nodded with a smile. "You''ve been following me for some time" Said the prince. The truth was that he had already faintly sensed that someone was secretly tailing him since earlier. This someone was likely this Sean. Sean nodded again upon hearing this. "You''re trying to dy me?" asked the prince A yful smile seemed to rise from the corners of Sean''s mouth as he stared at Ezra and nonchntly said, "Dy you? Junior brother Ezra, you think too highly of yourself." "Although senior brother Umor has his own n, I feel that you do not have the qualifications to make so many of our talented Blood ughter Peak disciplese to deal with you. That''s why I''m revealing myself now." A dazzling radiance surged on his sword as he slowly raised it to point at Ezra Zephyr. There was a sharp and proud look in the young man''s eyes as he said, "After I take care of you by myself, senior brother Umor will understand that his n is unnecessary." ~SWISH~ However, the instant the words left his mouth, Ezra''s etherealized body had already shot forward, leaving images in the air as he dashed towards Sean. "What the.. !" Surprise and fury shed in Sean''s eyes upon seeing that Ezra clearly showed no concern for his words, and had instead chosen to ignore them and attack. In Sean''s eyes, his opponent was obviously looking down on him. "Do you really believe that defeating Kimba gives you the right to be so cocky? Allow me to inform you that Kimba had overwhelmingly been defeated by me when he was still in Blood ughter Peak!" Sean''s foot violently mmed into the ground as a wave of sharp spiritual energy unfurled from his body, instantly tearing deep gashes in the ground around him. Sharp qi swam through the air like fish, heading straight for Ezra Zephyr. The prince saw the attack and mumbled "Another side character to die." Chapter 355 Palm of Lightning Demon Chapter 355 Palm of Lightning Demon The prince was quicker, leaving an afterimage behind as the spiritual energynded on empty air. His gaze locked onto Sean. The prince knew that the Blood ughterer Peak disciples were definitely rushing here, he was dragging the battle for them toe. The rage in Sean''s eyes intensified at the sight of the menacingly approaching Ezra Zephyr. The sword in his hand suddenly shuddered as a sword cry rang out. Vigorous spiritual energy poured into it, causing countless rays of sword light to explode from its body as deadly power pulsed. Even a 6th level disciple would have to retreat in the face of such power. However, the ck coat fluttered and appeared on Ezra''s body to protect him. This attack doesn''t need Ezra to activate Dragon Pelt. Sean icily chuckled as the sword in his hand thrust forward. It instantly split apart the space before him like lightning shing through the night sky with unstoppable momentum. The sword light was reflected in Ezra''s pupils, but not a single change could be seen on his face. Not only did he not move to avoid the deadly strike, but instead, he even extended a hand to grab it. He was going to receive it with his bare hands. "Stupid bastard!" Sean''s eyes hardened. His sword attack could cut even a mountain. To think that Ezra dared to receive it with his bare hands. Soon, the sword and hand touched. At the instant of contact, the silver wolf-shaped pauldron suddenly wriggled in liquid form and wrapped around Ezra''s hand like a silver glove. It was one of the armaments from the Fenrir! "Grade 4 Spiritual Rune, Hand of Lightning Demon!" A Spiritual Rune suddenly brightened on Ezra''s palm as a peculiar ripple spread. Lightning emerged, bathing the hand covered in silver glove in a white thundering gleam. As if it was a hand made from solid lightning. ~CRACKLE~ The lightning hand reached out and grabbed the sword light, its sharp de grating against his palm, creating a shower of sparks. However, no matter how the sword light struggled, it was unable to cut through Ezra''s multiple defensiveyers. Shock surfaced in Sean''s eyes. He could not believe that the prince had really caught the sword with his bare hands. Moreover, he had even made Sean''s invasive sword-like spiritual energy lose its effect! ~SHING~ Ezra''s lightning hand slipped down the sword as his ethereal figure rapidly approached Sean''s shrinking pupils. ~BOOM~ White lightning swirled around Ezra''s silver-gloved fist as it mercilessly mmed into Sean''s gut. This punch directly scattered the flowing spiritual energy in Sean''s body. With the Spiritual Energy, his body now scattered, his body curled in pain as he turned deathly pale, and his internal organs were destroyed He never imagined that in a single exchange, Ezra would find an opening to scatter his spiritual energy with a punch, causing him to lose all his battle power! The prince chuckled as he gazed at the disbelief on Sean''s face before he calmly said, "The truth is that you should have listened to your senior brother Umor. Wanting to take me on alone to gain glory¡­ you''re still too naive, piece of shit." A ray of light fell from the sky, wrapping around Sean. The instant he was being sent away, however, a jade pendant suddenly shattered at Sean''s waist, scattering a fragrance that rushed towards the prince. Ezra rapidly backed away, but some of it still managed to touch him. The prince sniffed his body, finding an extremely faint but hard-to-remove fragrance. This caused him to frown slightly for a moment, before quickly turning around to dash into the dense forest. "Seems like Blood ughterer Peak is adamant about killing me, Oh boy!" the prince grinned. As Ezra left, he did not know that the battle he had swiftly ended would cause amotion outside the mountain range. The atmosphere was flooded with excitement outside the misty mountain range, with numerous disciples staring excitedly at the sky, where intense battles were being projected by every mirror. The ones who had the qualifications to participate in the diamond belt selection test were basically the elite gold belt disciples in the Spirit Devouring Mountain, who possessed fairly high status. Therefore, when all of these individuals were gathered together for apetition, the fights between them were so exciting that most disciples were unable to turn away. ~SPLASH~ Disciples were continuously swept up by beams of light and tossed into the winding river around the mountain range. Those were the disciples that had been eliminated. "Wow! Senior sister Aelna from Arcane Wizardry Peak is truly incredible. She had already gotten five seals." "Senior sister Ravina and Mahi from Colleen Evil Peak have obtained five seals as well." "There''s also senior brother Umor from Blood ughterer Peak. Tsk, tsk, it''s no wonder they are the top gold belt disciple amongst the various factions of their respective peaks. Their battle achievements are truly astonishing." "They are very powerful indeed. The rest of the disciples are still somewhatckingpared to them." "..." Many disciples spiritedly discussed amongst themselves as they watched the spiritual energy mirrors. There were also disciples who had their attention on Ezra. When they looked towards his spiritual energy mirror, cries of surprise suddenly rang out, "Is that senior brother Sean from Blood ughterer Peak? I can''t believe he bumped into Ezra so early!" Their words instantly drew the attention of numerous individuals. The numerous disciples broke out into whispers when they saw the two individuals facing each other in the spiritual energy mirror. "To think that he would run into senior brother Sean. This will be an interesting battle." "Yeah. Even amongst the many Blood ughterer Peak gold belt disciples, senior brother Sean can be ranked amongst the top three, and is definitely an extraordinary fellow." "Agreed. I have been watching senior brother Sean''s battles since earlier, and he has already defeated 3 disciples." "Heh heh, didn''t Ezra defeat four opponents earlier? However, it seems that he has finally run into a tough opponent." "Defeat? He killed them, none of them survived after teleportation. He murdered 3 disciples, what monster this cursed generation has brought." The disciples gulped, and now half of them started to worry about Sean. Chapter 356 Flabbergasted Chapter 356 bbergasted The duel between Ezra and Sean was obviously going to be an interesting one, and it immediately drew the attention of more and more disciples as news of their sh quickly spread. E was also alerted, causing her to frown a little. She had naturally heard of Sean and was well aware that he was quite a formidable individual. She never expected that he would be the first Blood ughterer Peak disciple Ezra encountered. "It seems like junior brother Ezra''s luck is not very good." Beside E, the senior brother named Lychris narrowed his eyes slightly and remarked with a sarcastic smile. "More importantly, Umor, Denise Tubble and the other Blood ughterer Peak disciples are all heading towards him. If Ezra allows himself to be tied down by Sean, it will only be a matter of time before he''ll be trapped." E coldly red at him. Though she didn''t retort, her hands could not help but clenched tightly. Ezra was indeed in a tough spot. "Ezra, you must not die!" "Oh, are they about to start?" Lychris suddenly chuckled while fixed on the spiritual energy mirror. Derision appeared on Lychris''s lips as he said, "Haha, what a brave fellow. He actually dares to use his bare fist to meet Sean''s sword? Doesn''t he know that the spiritual energy of the Blood ughterer Peak disciples is the sharpest in our Spirit Devouring Mountain?" He had just seen Ezra extend his arm and grab the sword. Gasps immediately erupted from the numerous surrounding disciples. Some of the female disciples even shut their eyes as if anticipating that Ezra''s palm would be sliced apart. E''s face also turned a little pale. The mocking smile on Lychris''s lips grew. He stared intently at the spiritual energy mirror, eagerly waiting to see Ezra''s miserable fate. Under his intense stare, all of the disciples watched Ezra''s grade 4 rune Palm of Lightning Demon turn in a sh, before grabbing the sword. His hand slid down the sword, causing sparks to fly. Not even a single drop of blood could be seen. Next, Ezra instantly closed the distance between him and Sean and quickly delivered a punch packed with power into thetter''s gut. The fight came to an abrupt end. The expression of numerous disciples immediately froze at this moment, staring in disbelief as Sean slowly crumpled to the ground. It was only a single punch. Sean, the 3rd most powerful gold belt disciple from Blood ughterer Peak, was defeated just like that? Loud gulping sounds were heard one after another. It waspletely different from the oue they had imagined! The derisive smile on Lychris''s face froze little by little. Soon after, the corners of his lips twitched as he eximed, "How is this possible?! How could he have received Sean''s sword with his bare hands?" Given Sean''s strength, even someone as strong as Kimba would only end up getting cut if he were to try and receive the attack with his bare hands. So how did this new guy do it? Beside him, E heaved a deep sigh of relief, before shooting him an indifferent look. Even though she didn''t utter a single word, the mocking expression in her eyes was enough to make Lychris''s face instantly turn red with embarrassment. He had been mocking Ezra just a moment ago. In the blink of an eye, however, his words returned to p him in the face. "Junior brother Lychris, if you want to watch, it wouldn''t hurt for you to remain quiet and keep your remarks to yourself." Said E Abe in a calm manner. Her words, however, were extremely merciless, showing no respect for Lychris''s dignity. Lychris''s face was an angry mixture of white and green. However, he did not dare to do anything to E, and had no choice but to swallow his anger. His dark gaze red at Ezra''s figure in the mirror as he secretly swore, "What''s there to be happy about? When Umor shows up, you will be in for a good time!" E smiled. "That''s exactly what those who ate dust by his hands said as well." ¡­ On the mountain peak where Elder Lo and his disciples were standing. A wave of cheers immediately exploded from them when they saw this scene. They had previously been worrying their hearts out for Ezra Zephyr. However, Elder Lo was astounded. His head turned to where Elder Song was as he sent a message through telepathy, a power used by Foundation Establishment experts. "Elder Song, did you see that?" The elder of the imprint faction who wanted to defeat Ezra was baffled as well. "Yes¡­ how did he use a Grade 4 Rune!?" At this moment, Elder Lo saw regret in Elder Song''s eyes. He was condemning every moment that created a distance between him and Ezra. The elder of alchemy smiled. "Elder Song, I have a proposal." ¡­ Near Elder Lo, James Endoro withdrew his gaze and said, "That was very decisive of Ezra. The fact that he dared to use his bare palm against a Blood ughterer Peak disciple is proof of his bravery." Mubarak heard it and boastly replied, "Just a small fry." James could not help but be startled by these words. He was a little upset as he said, "From what angle he looked like a small fry to you, I''m afraid that it won''t be the same for Ezra. Sean likely wasn''t expecting Ezra to pull off such a stunt. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been defeated by a single blow. Moreover¡­ Even though he defeated Sean, he has now been marked by the Enchanting Fragrance from Sean''s pendant, a fragrance unique to Blood ughterer Peak. Hence, I believe that every Blood ughterer Peak disciple will soon track him down. .c¦Ïm When that happens, he will be in huge trouble. Tch, a situation where a single person takes on all of the disciples from one of the peaks has never happened before in our Spirit Devouring Mountain." Mubarak fell into thought for a while, before she earnestly said, "Well, he is not alone." James Endoro froze, he remembered the Bloodfang army. His eyes moved andnded on different mirrors and mumbled. "Those 5 are no less of monsters. Chapter 357 Chase & Run Chapter 357 Chase & Run ~WHOOSH~ In the midst of the dense forest, the prince''s body was akin to a wisp of smoke as he dashed past, leaving faint after-images in the space behind him. He was moving with astonishing speed. Though he could no longer smell the fragrance from his body, he could feel that he was being marked by an extremely faint and peculiar scent. The scent was extremely stubborn, making it nearly impossible for him to erase for the time being. His eyes rapidly scanned his surroundings. He knew that the Blood ughterer Peak disciples were forming an encirclement around him at this very moment. His scarlet eyes flickered faintly in thought as he muttered to himself, "Blood ughterer Peak, thanks for entertaining me, I''ll take extra measures and prepare a big carnival for you." As his words faded, his figure had already shed past, disappearing into the dense forest. Not long after Ezra''s figure disappeared, the sound of rushing wind was heard as two figuresnded on a thick tree branch. The pair consisted of a male and a female. Umor and Denise Tubble from Blood ughterer Peak. "He sure runs fast." Denise had an icy expression as she spoke. Umor, on the other hand, wore his typical serious expression as he said, "It seems that he has noticed us." Denise frowned. "Now that he''s desperately running at full speed, it''s going to be rather difficult to catch up. However, a panicked wild beast will always flee for its life. It will be easy pickings when it runs out of stamina. The other Blood ughterer Peak disciples have already formed a barricade around this area, and there is no way he can escape." Umor concentrated on the smell and casually replied. "A cornered beast is as dangerous as a wounded one, you are underestimating him way too much, junior sister." Hearing that Denise lowered her head, and she wore a gloomy expression. Seeing that, Umor scratched his face and sighed, "My only concern is that it''s quite shameful for so many of our talented Blood ughterer Peak disciples to deal with single Ezra Zephyr. However, I''m not very fond of surprises. Therefore, since I have alreadymitted myself to this task, I will do everything I can to prevent any idents from urring, and destroy any glimmer of hope he may have had." Beside him, Denise was inplete agreement as she said, "That kid is a strange one, and seems to always exceed everyone''s expectations." Her bright eyes looked towards Umor as she smiled, "Unfortunately for him, he is up against senior brother Umor this time." She approved of Umor''s meticulous way of doing things. After all, if their Blood ughterer Peak was unable to deal with Ezra even after sending out this many disciples, it would be a tremendous blow to their reputation. Umor chuckled. His eyes narrowed slightly as he looked in the direction Ezra had disappeared in, and waved his hand. A yful smile emerged on his face. "Prepare to pull in the. It''s time to let Ezra experience the methods of our peak¡­" As time passed, the fights that broke out in this massive mountain range grew increasingly intense, while the remaining disciples grew stronger and stronger. Meanwhile, the remaining participants gradually moved towards the depths of the mountain range. At a certain location in the mountain range. Three disciples from the same peak were currently travelling together. They huddled close, vigntly scanning their surroundings as they walked. Spiritual energy surged around their bodies, ready to deal with any unforeseen urrences. ~SWOOSH~ The trio immediately turned their heads to the right, only to see a wispy smoke-like figure zip past at a speed too quick for them to get a proper look. Instead, they were only able to detect the trees shaking faintly in its wake. "Who?!" They shouted as the spiritual energy around their bodies whizzed even faster in preparation to strike. However, before they could send out a st of spiritual energy, the wisp-like figure had already vanished from sight. The trio was dumbstruck as they turned to look at each other. Cold sweat appeared on their foreheads as they said, "Who was that? That was way too fast! Just like a lightning!" They didn''t even manage to catch a glimpse of his appearance before he vanished. "Never mind, it doesn''t matter who it was. Someone so fast should be no pushover." One of them said. The other two nodded in agreement. Just as they were about to change course, they suddenly felt powerful spiritual energy ripples rapidly closing in on them from all directions, causing their expressions to change drastically. The trio hastily huddled together back to back, spiritual energy surging as they vigntly swept their gazes in the directions of the spiritual energy ripples. Several dozen breathster, the trees shook as seven or eight glowing figures shot out. They stood atop the surrounding trees, menacingly staring at the huddled trio. "They''re from Blood ughterer Peak!" The eyes of the trio widened when they saw the appearance of the glowing figures. The Blood ughterer Peak disciples nced at the 3 disciples and shouted, "Blood ughterer Peak is hunting Ezra Zephyr, and we hope that everyone else will not interfere!" After leaving these words, they ignored the trio and shot forth once again. The trio was stunned by the Blood ughterer Peak disciples'' departure. Soon after, they could not help but mutter, "Despicable Blood ughterer Peak, going all out to hunt down Zhou Yuan." "That''s overkill, right?" One of the disciples frowned, before he said with disdain, "They reallyck the trait of honour. Ezra Zephyr is only one of the newer disciples and one with the brightest future. I can''t believe they''re ganging up on him." The other two nodded, and said with some sympathy, "That figure we saw previously should be Ezra Zephyr. He''s unlucky to have the entire swarm of Blood ughterer disciples after him." "I''m afraid that he won''t be able to escape this time around. The Blood ughterer Peak disciples have made it clear that they will not allow him to be a diamond belt disciple" "But, hey! Ezra is not alone¡­" "You''re right, the Bloodfang army leads are here too. Junior brother Argus Woska would go rampage if they touch his liege." The trio were disciples of Divine Demon Peak. Chapter 358 Displeased Disciples Chapter 358 Displeased Disciples lights¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm ? News of this hunt quickly caused a hugemotion in the depths of the mountain range. Numerous disciples sighed at Blood ughterer Peak''s shamelessness and how unfortunate Ezra Zephyr was. However, even though they sympathised with Ezra Zephyr, practically no one was nning to assist him. After all, in their opinion, Ezra''s foundations were weak, and Alchemic Rune Peak was in a pitiful state. Therefore, it didn''t seem worthwhile to assist him and incur the wrath of the rising Blood ughterer Peak. This situation naturally also caused quite an uproar outside the mountain range, with numerous disciples showing their disapproval. After all, it was unbing of Blood ughterer Peak to gang up on the rising star, one who could revive the dead Alchemic Rune Peak. However, their criticisms would not change anything, because there was no such thing as absolute fairness in the world and this ce was Spirit Devouring Mountain, worst of all. Ezra''s reputation had grown too quickly, and it was unavoidable for him to eventually suffer some bacsh. The most outraged amongst them were naturally Bloodfang members and Elder Lo''s disciples. Blood ughterer Peak''s actions were clearly disying theirplete disregard for Elder Lo''s faction. Hence they could so tantly go about this operation without any fear of retaliation. Elder Lo''s expression darkened slightly, as anger shed across his eyes. However, he ultimately suppressed his rage with a deep breath. The diamond belt selection was a cruel test, and there were barely any rules. Therefore, he did not really have any grounds to lodge aint to the peak master. As such, the prince could only rely on himself. Elder Song and his disciples were outraged as well. After all, they were fellow disciples from Alchemic Rune Peak, making Blood ughterer Peak''s actions also a disy of disrespect towards them. In the face of this scene, even Aily, who always seemed to have some misgivings about Ezra, frowned deeply as she gritted her teeth and said, "I wish I could throw these rascals into the pit of hell!" However, there was nothing else she could do besides swearing out loud. Even if they had more participants from their peak to assist Ezra, they would only be akin to a mantis before a cart. The other disciples around her fell silent. Aily stared at that fleeing young figure as she gritted her teeth and said, "Ezra, if you manage to surprise me again today... then I¡­ I will acknowledge that in the future you have the qualifications to surpass senior brother Sith Wiggins." The disciples around her stared at her in shock. This was the first time a die-hard fan of senior brother Sith Wiggins like herself had spoken such words... Aily menacingly red back at them. "What are you guys looking at? Do you really believe that he can do it?!" All of them shut their mouths, speechless as they shook their heads. Against the most elite gold belt disciples from Blood ughterer Peak, how could he possibly turn the tables by himself?! In contrast to the anger from Elder Lo and Elder Song''s disciples, the disciples who came from Blood ughterer Peak were rejoicing at Ezra''s misfortune. They weren''t originally from Alchemic Rune Peak, and did not consider themselves as the disciples of this dying peak. As such, they only felt delight when Ezra was being hunted by Blood ughterer Peak. Wasn''t he being arrogant previously? But now, it seems like all he can do is flee like a dog that has lost its home. ¡­ As the crowd watched, the pursuing figures chased deep into the mountain range. In the end, the faint silhouettes of ten misty mountain peaks began to appear. It seemed like they were beginning to approach the end. Meanwhile, the prince darted into a valley. Dense mist churned in the valley, obscuring his figure. Behind him, the sound of rushing wind was heard as glowing figure after figure descended from the sky, blockading the entire valley. Umor and Denise''s figures also descended,nding on a giant tree. They stared at the valley before them and exchanged a look as mocking smiles appeared on their faces. After such a long chase, the panicked wild beast had finally run out of stamina. Quite several disciples soon appeared in the vicinity of the valley. Themotion caused by the Blood ughterer Peak disciples was far toorge and had naturally drawn over the disciples from the other peaks. Umor''s gaze swept about the area as he cupped his fists together with a faint smile, "This is between Ezra Zephyr and my Peak. If we have disturbed anyone, allow me to apologise." He was subtly warning them not to get involved. The eyes of the disciples that had rushed over flickered faintly in thought. However, they ultimately did not say anything in response. They were after all not close to Ezra Zephyr and naturally did not want to offend Umor and his crew. However, not everyone was of the same opinion. "Umor, isn''t your peak being too shameless? If you still have a backbone, go and fight Ezra one-on-one. At least you''ll have a respectful victory if you win. Why resort to such measures" A clear voice sounded as an alluring beauty walked out and coldly snorted. It was Aelna Bink of Arcane Wizardry Peak. After all, she had close ties to Ravina and Mahi, the trio were from the Rhiyan continent and they had even specifically asked her to aid Ezra Zephyr. Therefore, when she saw the prince being chased, she naturally had to stand up for him. Umor frowned slightly when he saw Aelna step forward. However, even before Umor could reply, another voice interjected, "Aelna, you''re still such a busybody. Since you seem to have so much time on your hands, how about you and I have a fight now?" The crowd turned their heads, only to see a man in ck robes walking forward. Though he looked rather ordinary, the eyes of the crowd widened at the sight of his face. Zenith Ghost Peak, Isolde Lochsend. He was also one of the top contenders for the championship. Chapter 359 The Beheader Chapter 359 The Beheader "Isolde!" Aelna''s brows tightly knitted together as she icily said, "And what does this have to do with you?" Isolde was expressionless, not giving her an answer. However, his stance was already clear. If Aelna intervened, he would step forward to stop her. Aelna suddenly realised and angrily clenched her fists. "You are aiding them because Ezra killed someone from the Shiyan continent in the peak ceremony, right?" Isolde didn''t deny it and nodded his head. "What an imbecile, all these gears and you haven''t considered this continent as your home." Isolde was quiet but a person beside him opened his mouth. "That new guy, what was his name¡­ ah! Ezra Zephyr. He doesn''t deserve to be in the limelight, we are of noble birth and came from a noble continent to rule the lowly Naran Continent and make it habitable. Ezra is a ssless moron and bastard son of a useless king. They will soo-" ~SSHIIINNN~ Before that man could speak any further, abrys kissed his neck. As a result, the head of that fellow flew into the sky leaving a fountain of blood behind. ~THUD~ The head of that disciple fell and the next moment someone stomped it into minced meat. The eyes of the disciples including Isolde widened at the scene, too shocked to move. They looked at the headless body before the light teleported it away. "Scums who speak foul about our prince shall not be spared." Said the beheader as she whipped the blood off ofbrys and moved. "We have the strength to kill you all but you are in luck, our prince has prohibited us. And as his loyal subordinates, we shall abide by his wishes" Who else it could be other than Shifa Pista of Bloodfang Kingdom? "If it''s not for his majesty. You would have been killed by Zulfi Dimitry long ago." Umor flinched, he knew who Zulfi was, Blood ughterer Peak''s younger generation star. Shifa looked at Aelna and said. "Senior sister, thank you for your concern but let them go. Our prince will handle them by himself." Aelna understood and nodded his head. Shifa looked at Isolde before turning to go. "Wait! You beast girl, do you know that you have killed a disciple of your own peak?" Isolde said with visible anger on his face. Shifa nodded her head. "Yes, did I break any rule? There are only 10 seats so fighting with fellow peak members is inevitable." "You will go for the top 10 seats? Is that what you mean?" "Yes. We don''t need to fight, senior brother. It''s meaningless now, I killed the man who spouted sphemous words against our prince. So, I don''t have much else to do here. If you want to avenge him, do it on a bigger stage, one of the top 10 peaks." Shifa said and then walked away, The disciples looked at her until her figure vanished, Isolde rposed himself, he and Aelna red at each other for onest time before they both turned and disappeared as well. The only remaining disciples belonged to Blood ughterer Peak. Umor withdrew his gaze. He stared at the now locked-down valley, his eyes narrowing slightly as his indifferent voice sounded. "Go." At the sound of his voice, the surrounding Blood ughterer Peak disciples immediately charged into the valley. Atop the tree, the corners of Denise''s lips raised slightly as she watched this scene. ¡­ ~SWOOSH SWISH~ The instant Umor''s voice sounded, 9 Blood ughterer Peak disciples split off from the group surrounding the valley and dashed into its fog-filled depths. That valley was quiterge, and its topography was ratherplex. However, this was not a problem for the 9 individuals, who quickly arranged themselves in a fan formation and began sweeping the area inch by inch. Umor stood atop a tree, his arms crossed across his chest as he instructed, "The rest should prepare yourselves. We''ll move the moment we pinpoint Ezra''s location." There were nearly 10 figures stationed outside the valley, their sharp gazes continuously scanning the interior of that misty valley. Aelna could only release a soft sigh as she watched from afar. There were other Arcane Wizardry Peak disciples beside her, but they had no ties to Ezra Zephyr except one, Xyr. They were quite willing to aid Ezra Zephyr, in Inner Mountain, Arcane Wizardry Peak is the strongest. However, in outer mountains, the strongest peak was Blood ughterer Peak, Securing 1st and 3rd rank while Arcane Wizardry Peak disciple was 2nd strongest. So they wanted a chance to beat Blood ughterer Peak because they were sure to win this time. They had two monsters with them, Aelna Bink and Xyr. But to their bad luck, Xyr himself stopped them from interfering, he said their involvement will tuin his master''s fun. The chase of Ezra made Aelna rather puzzled, she pondered why the Blood ughterer Peak disciples were so obediently following Umor''s instructions. Normally speaking, this would only happen if either the chief disciple¡­ or one of the two rankers gave the order. However, why would someone of that standing have beef with a gold belt disciple like Ezra Zephyr? Her eyes were furrowed in thought for a long time, but she could ultimately only shake her head in defeat before she looked towards the valley in pity. It seems that she had no way to help this time. Ezra was already in a checkmate in Aelna''s eyes. After all, there was no way he could defeat all the elite gold belt disciples from Blood ughterer Peak by himself. But she was also confused about why he rejected every help, is he that strong or just a in fool? "Junior sisters, I tried to help but the person you both like doesn''t need my help, I''m sorry¡­" Outside the mountain range, everyone stared at the scene projected by the spiritual energy mirror with gritted teeth and clenched fists. Meanwhile, themotion was also picked up by practically all of the other watching disciples, causing them to break out into noise. Chapter 360 Relentless Search Chapter 360 Relentless Search "Can''t believe that the Blood ughterer Peak disciples have trapped Ezra in a valley¡­" "Furthermore, they''re even being led by Umor. Looks like Blood ughterer Peak is going all out this time." "Ezra is in trouble. However, it''s also quite a testament to his ability to have the entire Peak banding together to hunt him down. Even if he fails this diamond belt selection, he will be famous in the Spirit Devouring Mountain." "How could this happen!? I ced a huge bet on him!" "Hey hey¡­ don''t worry, you saw how junior sister Shifa killed that disciple, even senior brother Isolde couldn''t react. If Ezra has prohibited them from helping him then he must have had a n." "I think so too, we might see the biggest upset in diamond belt selection." While all kinds of opinions and discussions erupted, practically everyone in the area turned their gazes to this particr spiritual energy mirror. Atop the most majestic peak, the 7 Peak Masters also noticed themotion. A quick scan immediately told them what had happened, as astonishment shed across their eyes. It was extremely rare for all the disciples from a single to band together for the sake of dealing with a single person during a purple sash selection. "Haha, Peak Master Tarar, it seems like your Blood ughterer Peak disciples are quite experienced in overwhelming others with numbers." Colleen Evil Peak''s Master Sidra Vermidov''s gaze swept around as a sneer arose on her red lips. The handsome Blood ughterer Peak''s Master, Tarar, was dressed in white today. He cast his rippleless deep pool-like eyes towards the depths of the mountain range, as surprise shed within them. It was evident that he did not expect his disciples to gang up on Ezra Zephyr. However, he was only a little surprised and not angry at all. Peak Master Tarar chuckled softly, before he said in an unconcerned manner, "Peak Master Sidra, the diamond belt selection does have its rules, and my disciples are not breaking any of them. That disciple called Ezra has been riding high ever since he stepped on the sect''snd, and others will obviously be displeased. They''re youngsters after all. However, after he has gone through this experience, I believe he will likely be a moreposed individual in the future. Frankly speaking, this isn''t bad news for him." Peak Master Sidra chuckled. He looked towards a baldnky man wearing blue clothes, as he smiled and said, "Of course, if my Blood ughterer Peak disciples break the rules, I will punish them personally." The bald man was called Master Liam, he was the head of Disciplinary Elders. A separate entity under the direct order of the Supreme Leader. One of his few tasks was to keep everyone in check. Even though he did not know why his disciples were targeting Ezra, it did not matter to him. After all, someone of his stature had no reason to concern himself with outer mountains'' matters. In his opinion, his Blood ughterer Peak disciples were not in the wrong either. Their actions aligned with the motto of their Peak to be straightforward and decisive like a weapon. Once you''ve decided, you should go ahead without any reservations. Master Liam was in charge of the rules and punishments in the Spirit Devouring Mountain and was a stern and serious individual. Silver coloured his eyes as if they contained a world of void within them, a rather frightening sight to behold. He indifferently said, "Although the Blood ughterer Peak disciples'' actions have caused some tongues to wag, they did not break the rules." At this moment, Peak Master Shims chuckled and said, "It is merely a dispute between disciples. There is no need for us to be overly concerned with this matter." He paused for a moment, as he looked at Peak Master Tarar and said, "However, their actions today will easily draw the ire of others. Peak Master Tarar should remind his disciples that though it is good to be straightforward and decisive when one acts, the disciples from the other peaks are still your fellow brothers and sisters." Peak Master Antero gently nodded and said, "Peak Master is right. I will discipline those rascals after the selection test." However, judging by his expression, it was clear he did not think his disciples were in the wrong and had only said those words because the Arcane Wizardry Peak''s master had spoken. Didn''t Ezra kill disciples earlier? If the answer is yes, then why should he restrict the disciples of his Peak? ... Deep within the mountain range, in the outskirts of the valley. Umor was standing atop a tree, his gaze tightly fixed on the valley. As time passed, he suddenly frowned a little. He had realized that the search party had already scanned the entire valley once. However, they had not uncovered any signs of the prince. The Blood ughterer Peak disciples in the valley jumped into the sky and looked towards Ezra Zephyr in confusion. "Senior brother Umor, we can''t find him!" Outside the valley, a wave of noise swept through the area, shock filling the faces of the many disciples from the various peaks. How did Ezra conceal himself so well? A look of confusion shed across Umor''s eyes. "Could he have fled?" Beside him, Denise''s face was not looking too good at this moment. Le Tian shook his head and said, "That''s impossible. We have already sealed off this whole area. There is no way he has escaped! And one more thing, his subordinate Shifa Pista said he prohibited everyone from helping him. He wants to make a name for himself, by defeating us on his own." "Then¡­" Denise hesitated for a moment. Their previous search had obviously failed to deliver any results. "He must still be hiding inside, waiting for an opening to strike!" Umor decisively dered. He waved his hand and said, "You guys follow me in again. I will lead the search!" His body moved, taking charge of the nine disciples as they charged into the mist-filled valley. With Umor now leading them, half an hour of time passed, before he jumped back onto the mountain with an ugly expression. Chapter 361 Perfect Technique to Hide Chapter 361 Perfect Technique to Hide This time, an uproar broke out even outside the mountain range, with countless gazes staring at this scene in shock. None of them had expected Umor and his crew to lose track of Ezra Zephyr after trapping him in the valley. Whispers spread, and some individuals even began to gloat. Blood ughterer Peak had caused quite a stir by so brazenly hunting Ezra down together, only to end up losing sight of him when he was right under their noses. If they allowed the prince to escape, these ruling gold belt disciples of Blood ughterer Peak would not be able to look at their seniors. Themotion grew louder and louder as it spread. Finally, even peak masters began to turn their attention over once again. "Haha, now this is interesting." Master Antero chuckled. A look of intrigue had surfaced in his deep and wise eyes, a rarely seen expression to the elders of Arcane Wizardry Peak. ... Umor''s expression darkened in response to the whispers and amused gazes. He hovered above the valley and looked down at the mist below. With a deep breath, he suppressed his churning emotions as his eyes glowed brightly. "Senior brother Umor, should we spread out and continue the search?" Denise could not help but ask. Her expression was also not a pretty sight. Umor did not answer. Instead, he continued to stare intensely at the valley below. As he stared, another half an incense stick of time passed. Behind him, Denise grew increasingly impatient. However, just as she was about to speak, Umor''s deep voice slowly sounded. "I hate to admit but¡­ Junior brother Ezra is truly amazing! If I am not mistaken, he¡­ should have reached the advanced level of the Gossamer Steps?!" "Advanced level of Gossamer Steps?!" When Umor''s voice sounded, several onlookers immediately gasped in shock as gaze after gaze tinged with astonishment looked towards the misty valley. "I see¡­" Some disciples involuntarily eximed. It was said that once one reached the advanced level of the Gossamer Steps spiritual technique, one would gain the ability to turn fully gossamer, even concealing the ripples from one''s own spiritual energy. It was an extraordinary survival skill that could save one''s life. However, it was difficult to reach the advanced level. In the current Spirit Devouring Mountain, only a handful of Inner Mountains disciples have managed to achieve this feat. If what Umor said is true then Ezra would be the 1st ever Outer Mountains disciple to master this technique, another gigantic achievement in the list. Besides Umor, Denise was also taken aback. She soon gritted her teeth and said, "That rascal is truly as slippery as a fish. To think that he can still put up such a fight even after being trapped!" She had initially believed that it would be the end of the road for Ezra after trapping him here. However, who could have imagined that he would take advantage of the terrain to conceal himself, resulting in them being unable to find him? She looked towards Umor and asked, "Senior brother Umor, what should we do now?" So many gold belt disciples from Blood ughterer Peak have been deployed for this operation today. If the werewolf prince was allowed to slip away right under their noses, their peak would be the target of mocking. Umor gazed at the mist-filled valley below with slightly narrowed eyes. With a softugh, he said, "Even though junior brother Ezra has surprised me somewhat, it will be a little too naive for him to believe he will dominate us with just the Gossamer Steps." His gaze swept about the area, looking towards the Blood ughterer Peak disciples as he said, "Fellow brother disciples, use your spiritual energy to seal the valley. He will use guerri tactic, he will use his speed to hit us one by one, make pairs and quickly seal it!" "Understood!" The Blood ughterer Peak disciples immediately responded to Umor''s words. In the next instant, streams of powerful spiritual energy rose from within their bodies like smoke, and quickly spread out to envelope the entire valley. It was a boundary, only used by Blood ughterer Peak, the spiritual energy was akin to a giant, covering the entire valley. ~BBZZZZ~ After covering the valley, they began to shake as beams of spiritual energy light shot forth, dashing into the valley like swimming fish. As the fish swam past, the thick fog was torn apart, and gradually began to dissipate. These spiritual fish were linked to each other and could prate every nook and cranny, allowing them to tear through even the ungraspable mist. Evidently, this was a unique search method from Blood ughterer Peak. Umor stood in the sky, his sharp gaze fixed on the valley below, as his senses observed every tiny vibration. Under his careful watch, the spiritual energy fish continued their advance. As the spiritual energy continued to slice through the fog, the mist in the valley grew lighter and lighter. In the end, all the mist was pushed back towards the deepest part of the valley, ultimately gathering in a small area, which was less than a few feet wide. At this juncture, the powerful energy from the Blood ughterer Peak finally stopped, as if they had run into an obstacle. On the tree, a small smile appeared from the corners of Umor''s lips when he saw this. He waved his sleeve, sending out a gale of spiritual energy. It immediately blew away the final patch of mist, and a boulder promptly appeared. The air above the boulder rippled faintly. In the end, a figure gradually materialised, appearing before the eyes of the crowd. That familiar figure belonged to the Prince of Bloodfang Kingdom, Ezra Zephyr! ~UPROAR~ Regretful sounds were immediately heard outside the valley. The prince had still been found in the end. "What a pity. If only he could continue to hide from them, Blood ughterer Peak would be the ones making a fool of themselves today." A disciple sighed. "The fact that he was able to conceal himself from them for so long already demonstrates that he is highly skilled. After all, this valley isn''t that big¡­" "Umor and others are after all the top gold belt disciples of Blood ughterer Peak. Ezra is still a little inexperienced inparison¡­" Chapter 362 Surprise on Fated Land Chapter 362 Surprise on Fated Land Outside the valley, Umor smiled slightly when he saw Ezra''s figure appear. With a wave of his hand, the numerous disciples surrounded the prince and began to approach. Finally, he stepped into the valley and walked towards the werewolf. "Junior brother Ezra has some good techniques. You nearly managed to hide from us." Umor stood in front of Ezra as he spoke with a smile. Behind him, Denise was also looking at Ezra with a sneer on her face and joy filling her eyes. He had finally fallen into her hands. Seated atop the boulder, Ezra gazed at the twenty or so Blood ughterer Peak disciples surrounding him, as his gaze lowered slightly. "Your peak must think quite highly of me to have sent so many of you. Oh lord! I am scared, what should I do? The entire sect will condemn you for overwhelming a rising star." Umor sighed helplessly and said, "I was initially of the same opinion. However, after witnessing junior brother Ezra''s methods, I am d that I brought along such a huge crew. If not, I may not have even found you today." If he was alone, there was no way he would be able to scour every inch of the valley and force Ezra out. With the perfect Gossamer Steps, even if Ezra could not defeat Umor, the former would still easily be able to escape from thetter''s hands. Umor gazed at the prince and chuckled. "Thankfully,dy luck chose to side with me in the end. After creating so many waves in the Spirit Devouring Mountain, I believe that you must have had your fill. Therefore, it will be best for you toy low from now onwards." "Haha, like hell I would." Ezra retorted. "Junior brother, on ount of the fact that you forced me to rack my brains to force you out, how about you voluntarily quit this diamond belt selection and save us the trouble? It will save you a crippling injury as well." He looked at Ezra Zephyr with a superficial smile. "What if I don''t want to?" Ezra answered with a smirk. Umor shrugged. He did not say anything else and instead waved his hand. The surrounding disciples immediately locked onto the prince, as their formidable sharp spiritual energy began to surge. The prince did not pay attention to these Blood ughterer Peak disciples. Instead, he lifted his head and looked at Ezra, as a mysterious smile flowed out from the corners of his mouth. "Umor it is, right? You seem to be under the impression that I have been using my Gossamer Steps to hide from you." Umor''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What else could it be? The Gossamer Steps is indeed a wonderful technique. However, it is quite useless in a situation like this." Ezra smirked, his smile tinged with a hint of mockery. "I never ran from you, I just wanted all you shitbags to find me here, together. I wanted to give you a big surprise on a fatednd." Ezra paused for a second and continued as he hit the ground with his heel. "That fatednd is right here¡­" Umor''s eyes widened slightly, as he stared deeply at Ezra Zephyr. However, he did not panic because of thetter''s words, but instead calmly waved his hand. "Junior brother, if this is your final attempt to resist, it is a truly childish one." It was obvious that he did not believe what Ezra had said. From what he could see, the prince was merely bluffing in hopes of causing them to make a mistake so that thetter may find an opening to run away. Therefore, he gave the order for them to attack without any hesitation at all. ~SWOOSH~ The Blood ughterer Peak dashed forward the moment they heard his order. Spiritual energy pulsed from their armaments as they thrust towards the prince. The prince watched the formidable attacks approach as his gaze lowered slightly. Following which, a ripple suddenly erupted from his fingers ~BZZZ BZZZZ~ The spiritual energy ripple swept outwards. At that very moment, several light beams began shooting out from the valley, interweaving together. In the blink of an eye, they transformed into a boundary thatpletely enveloped the entire valley. This sudden turn of events caused the numerous disciples outside the valley to bepletely shocked... "You cunts have been chasing after me for so long. Allow me to make your chase thest one¡­ I hope all of you will like this present that I have so painstakingly prepared for all of you." The corners of Ezra''s mouth raised slightly as his hands joined together. "4th Grade Rune Boundary, Punishing Prison of ze and Bolt!" When the boundary wrapped around the entire valley, everyone saw crimson clouds appear in the sky above, as scorching waves of spiritual energy rapidly converged. Under the searing heat, the creek flowing in the valley instantly evaporated. This sudden turn of events shocked everyone present. All of the disciples were stupefied as they nkly stared at the boundary that had risen from the valley, and the red thundering clouds in the sky above. The violent undtions radiating from the clouds were so powerful that even Core Foundation experts would feel extremely threatened. "A boundary?" Aelna Bink''s pretty face was filled with astonishment as she gazed upon this scene. "What kind of boundary is it? I have never heard of it!" A soft voice released by a male. She turned her head to look, only to discover that it was Kursxi, a former disciple of Alchemic Rune Peak, who came to Arcane Wizardry Peak along with Govrin. As she looked at the boundary, a look of admiration appeared on her face. "Junior brother Ezra is truly amazing. No matter how you look at it, this boundary is the powerhousepared to our grade 4 boundaries, a boundary such as that is extremely difficult to set up. This doesn''t belong to Alchemic Rune Peak, I don''t know how he got his hands on such a boundary. With this boundary in ce, it doesn''t matter how many disciples Blood ughterer Peak sends, there is no longer anything they can do to junior brother Ezra." Said Kurxi. Chapter 363 Crimson Clouds and Bolts Chapter 363 Crimson Clouds and Bolts Aelna''s eyes widened before she took in a deep breath. Ezra Zephyr was indeed extremely surprising. To think that he would be able to carve out a path for himself even in such a dire situation. If Ezra Zephyr managed to escape from Blood ughterer Peak''s encirclement today, they would truly lose all face. When she thought of this, even Aelna felt a little joy at their misfortune. While the disciples outside the valley were gasping in shock, themotion outside the mountain range was even more unimaginable. Countless disciples burst out into gasps of astonishment, creating a tsunami of noise that flooded the area. Just moments ago, everyone was under the impression that the prince had been forced into a dead-end by Blood ughterer Peak. Besides voluntarily withdrawing from the diamond belt selection to keep his dignity, there seemed to be no other route he could take. However, none of them had expected that he would suddenly blow away their trump card in the blink of an eye... Unbeknownst to everyone, he had already set up an extremely formidable 4th Grade Rune Boundary in the valley! A gorgeous smile blossomed on E''s beautiful face, as her tightly clenched hands slowly loosened. She knew that Ezra would not give up so easily. If they want to force him to his knees, even the elite gold belt disciples from Blood ughterer Peak would have to pay a heavy price. Beside E, Lychris''s expression had turned rather stiff. He too never expected Ezra to have such a trump card hidden up his sleeve. "Umor and his crew are trash. I can''t believe they allowed a new disciple to set up a boundary right under their noses!" Lychris cursed inside. Even though a Rune Boundary was extremely powerful, it was quite difficult and time-consuming to set it up. And yet, Ezra had managed to deploy it right under Umor and his crew''s noses. One had no choice but to admit that Umor and the gang were truly a bunch of dumbassess. They had now lost the initiative, allowing the prince to gradually tip the odds in his favour. ... "To think he still had such rune boundary in his arsenal." Elder Song slowly withdrew his bewildered gaze and turned towards Elder Lo, who was as surprised as him from start to end. He gently touched his beard and said. "It seems that you are starting to take interest in Ezra." Elder Song calmed himself and sighed as he said, "So he wasn''t using the Gossamer Steps to hide. Instead, his goal was to use to conceal himself in Gossamer form so that he could secretly set up the boundary. At the same time, he was also baiting Umor and the rest into the valley. Now that all the prey has entered the, it''s time for him to pull it up. Brilliant!" Elder Song stared at the Blood ughterer Peak disciples in the mirror, before he said without any sympathy, "Those guys thought that they were the ones chasing Ezra, but they would never have imagined that he had been using himself as bait from the start¡­" Elder Song stared at the young figure in the spiritual energy mirror, as amazement flitted across her clear eyes. The current Ezra Zephyr was this much powerful, what kind of martial master he would be in uing years. "Elder Lo, I know it will be shameful for me to say this but... can you share Ezra''s talent with our Imprint faction?" Elder Lo smiled but didn''t reply. ... ~BOOM BOOOM~ Red thunder clouds churned above the valley, as scorching ripples violently pulsed. The Blood ughterer Peak disciples, who were about to attack the prince, had stopped in a panic, a trace of fear in their faces as they gazed at the boundary before them. They could detect an extremely dangerous scent from the boundary. How could they have expected that what they originally believed would be a piece of cake would suddenly take such a turn? As they looked towards Ezra, the contempt in their gazes turned to graveness. Umor stared at this boundary as his face gently twitched. His gaze swept about the area, finding several glowing rune strips hidden between the cracks of the rocks around the valley. It was these rune strips that formed the boundary. However, he had not noticed them previously, and did not know when Ezra Zephyr ced them down¡­ Umor stared intently at Ezra and said, "You were using Gossamer Steps to secretly set up the boundary." The prince smiled but did not answer. It was already obvious after all. Umor smiled bitterly. Previously, he had thought that Ezra was merely hiding from them. Who could have imagined that thetter never had any intention of hiding. Rather, he waspleting a boundary right under their noses. Behind Umor, there was a dazed look on Denise Tubble as she nkly stared at this scene. The joy in her eyes had alreadypletely vanished, fear now in its ce. "Senior brother Umor¡­" She mumbled with a trembling voice. Umor took in a deep breath, as he gradually regained his calm. "There is no need to panic, we will deal with him together. Though this boundary is extremely powerful, I don''t believe that it is capable of wiping out our entire party." "This is his final trump card. Once we cross it, I will make him pay a painful price!" Thanks to Umor''s words, the panicking Blood ughterer Peak disciples finally regained their bnce. They quickly huddled towards Umor, as streams of powerful spiritual energy shot into the air, forming protective spiritual energyyers above them. Umor stared at Ezra like a hawk. Having the tables turned on him had obviously dealt a blow to his ego. However, he knew that there would be a chance to regain his pride as long as they managed to withstand the boundary''s assault. Ezra stared at the Blood ughterer Peak disciples who had banded together before he chuckled. "Come on, you lots are already shitting your pants when the party has yet to start." ~BOOM~ The instant his voice sounded, the spiritual energy umting in the rumbling thunderclouds above finally reached the limit. In the next instant, giant red thunderbolts pulsing with the scent of destruction rained down upon thend. Chapter 364 What To Do? Chapter 364 What To Do? Crimson thunderclouds churned above the valley. In the next instant, red thunderbolts filled with the scent of destruction howled forth, raining down on the Blood ughterer Peak disciples below. Moreover, the fire seemed to burn around the thunderbolts. In the face of the boundary''s power, even Umor''s expression had be solemn, his eyes filled with caution. Several powerful and thick streams of spiritual energy shot out from Umor, Denise and the rest, formingyers of protective spiritual energy barriers. Evidently, they nned on working together in order to withstand the attacks from the boundary. ~BOOOM~ The bombardment of burning thunderbolts began, blowing apart the spiritual energy shields oneyer after another like a hot knife through butter. As eachyer was shattered, Umor and his crew desperately squeezed out all their energy to continuously repair the shields in order to maintain their defences... ~BOOM BOOM~ As Umor and gang defended, crimson bolts continued to fall from the crimson clouds above. The entire valley was devastated by the resulting shockwaves. The ground was rapidly torn apart, as numerous boulders evaporated into dust. The prince sat on a boulder with a look of indifference on his face, his bracelet glowed and a tea kettle and a cup came out. "The view is too great to not have a tea." The prince loudly said as he poured the tea into the cup. He took a sip and shut his eyes, while the spiritual energy around his head continuously flickered. Controlling a boundary of this level took an extremely heavy toll on his soul. That tea was made from special ingredients, which temporarily boosted his senses. Outside the valley, countless gazes unblinkingly watched the astonishing sh. As they watched,plicated feelings rose within their hearts. Who could have imagined that the top elite gold belt disciples of Blood ughterer Peak would wind up in such a sorry state, singlehandedly trapped by Ezra in this valley and assaulted by a heavy barrage of attacks. They turned to look at that young figure atop the boulder, their eyes were filled with caution and respect. Before today, many of them had regarded Ezra as a new disciple who had just entered the outer mountains. Even though he had some aplishments under his belt, most believed that he was stillckingpared to the veteran disciples, and they did not consider him as a serious threat. In fact, after his performance at Alchemic Rune Peak, many people started to degrade his reputation out of nothing but hatred, which inevitability downyed his aplishments. However, Ezra was currently facing the most outstanding gold belt disciples of Blood ughterer Peak all by himself, a feat that finally made everyone feel slightly in awe of him. This new outer mountain disciple had already be powerful that he now possessed the qualifications to challenge and even surpass the senior disciples. ~BOOOM BOOM~ The crimson clouds churned violently as they absorbed spiritual energy from their surroundings, transforming it into an endless shower of crimson lightning. Inside the valley, Umor and gang bitterly hung on inside theyers of shields. However, it was clear that the scales were slowly by surely tipping against them. "Since the boundary is able to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy, the ones who run out of stamina first will be us!" Said Umor in a heavy voice, the smile on his face had vanished long ago. The other disciples asked in a panic, "What should we do?" Umor stared at the crimson clouds in the sky as he said, "It is meaningless for us to focus on defence. We must go on the offence instead. Only by destroying the clouds will the boundary naturally crumble! We must prepare our strongest attack and destroy the clouds! But once we disperse our defences, how will we protect ourselves against the crimson bolts?" Beside him, Denise gritted her teeth as she retrieved a long white glowing ss ball. The glowing ball was covered in ancient runes and looked as if an entire sea had been poured into it. "Senior brother Umor, this Holy Water Pearl armament of mine specializes in defence, and should be able to buy us some time." Umor''s eyes lit up when he saw this. The Holy Water Pearl was a defensive spiritual treasure and could be found in the Glittering Jewels Pavillion. However, it was not cheap, and cost at least 3000 pieces of spirit jades. Nheless, most diamond belt disciples will try their best to purchase one before going out on missions. He never expected Denise to possess one as well, being an offspring of a rich family has its own perks. "Then we''ll have to trouble junior sister." Denise shook her head, as she stared at Ezra and said, "It''s no trouble at all. I do not want to be his stepping stone and help grow his fame." Initially, she thought that she could finally kill Ezra to avenge his brother and relieve the pent-up resentment in her heart. However, the situation was nowpletely out of her expectations. In fact, a single slip was all it would take for them to end up dying and boosting Ezra''s fame via their Blood ughterer Peak''s reputation. This would be an extremely painful and humiliating death for them. If they somehow manage to live, none of them would be able to escape punishment. Angst rose within Denise''s heart the moment she recalled their peak master''s character. She knew that the stakes were already too high, and there was no way they could allow themselves to be defeated by Ezra. With these thoughts in mind, Denise gently flicked her wrist. The Holy Water Pearl promptly transformed into a glowing dot as it rose into the sky. In an instant, a screen of sea-like water spread, wrapping around them like a capsule. Glowing runes appeared on the water, pulsing with powerful spiritual energy. ~BOOM BOOM~ Thunderbolts bombarded the water shield, stirring violent ripples on it. However, the attacks were ultimately neutralized by the water shield. As more and more crimson bolts rained down, the water shield began to grow thinner and thinner. Chapter 365 Startling Prodigy Chapter 365 Startling Prodigy As more and more crimson bolts rained down, the water shield began to grow thinner and thinner. Denise urgently said, "Senior brother Umor, I am afraid that the Holy Water Pearl won''tst much longer." Umor solemnly nodded. He icily stared at Ezra and said, "Let''s join forces and transform our energy into swords! We must shatter the crimson clouds!" ~BAANNG~ As the voice rang out, a torrent of powerful spiritual energy shot into the sky. The Blood ughterer Peak disciples around him also began to circte their spiritual energy. Stream after stream of energy gathered together, transforming into a several hundred feet tall spiritual energy pir in the air. The spiritual energy rose straight into the sky like smoke. A sharp and deadly aura pulsed from it, causing the surrounding space to distort. Umor pped his hands together. He was the person in charge, and the thick spiritual energy column in the sky was thus under his control. The pressure of wielding such tremendous power caused the veins to pop out on his forehead, and even his eyes began to turn blood-red. He gritted his teeth and began directing the energy. Under the shocked eyes of the crowd, the giant spiritual energy pir began to shrink, before it finally transformed into a several hundred feetrge glowing sword. That glowing sword towered between thend and the sky, pulsing with an unrivalled aura of sharpness. "Hey, look at Umor, he is able to gather the spiritual energy from the other disciples and transform it into a sword¡­" Several disciples sighed in admiration. "The spiritual energy that they practise seems to be of the same source. Looks like Blood ughterer Peak does have its unique methods." "If Umor can destroy the crimson clouds, Ezra Zephyr''s boundary will fall apart. Umor does indeed live up to his title as the number one gold belt disciple of Blood ughterer Peak. Amazingly, he found a way out even in such a desperate situation." Atop the boulder, the prince naturally realised what Umor and the rest were doing. His spiritual energy shuddered, and the red clouds in the sky began to shrink into the shape of a funnel, as rming spiritual energy undtions began to converge. Manipting the boundary on such a grand scale was naturally extremely taxing on Ezra Zephyr''s body. In fact, a grade 4 boundary is the peak limit of a Core Formation stage expert. However, despite the pain, he showed no signs of stopping. At this juncture, all he could do was advance. Otherwise, he won''t be able to show the sect what he wanted to. Therefore, the prince remained calm, while the shuddering of his energy grew increasingly violent. Under the nervous stares of the crowd, both parties prepared their strongest attack in hopes of utterly blowing away the other. The veins on Umor''s face squirmed violently, making him appear rather hideous. He looked at the giant glowing sword, feeling the powerful sharp energy within before his eyes locked onto Ezra Zephyr. "If you want my Blood ughterer Peak to be your stepping stone, I can only tell you to stop dreaming." In the wake of his yell, the glowing sword suddenly dashed into the sky, leaving behind a tail of mes. Sword spiritual energy howled, charging straight towards the crimson thunderclouds in the sky. Ezra''s tightly shut eyes finally opened at this moment, a trail of blood dripping from the corner of his eye. This was the sign that he had pushed his body to its limit. He lifted his head and stared at the crimson funnel-shaped thundercloud. "Crimson! Bolt! ze!" A deep voice emerged from his mouth. ~CACKLE~ A crimson light poured out from the thundercloud, taking the shape of a hundred feet wide ming crimson rod. Lightning swam and swirled around the ming rod, as extremely berserk undtions devastated its surroundings. The entire boundary trembled as the crimson rod of fire shot out. This was because it had exhausted all its spiritual energy ~SWIISSSH~ Under the attention of numerous nervous observers, the glowing sword dashed upwards, while the crimson ming rod fell. In the end, they viciously crashed into each other. ~BOOOM~ An earth-shattering explosion unfurled above the valley. Aelna Bisk, Isolde Lochsend and the other watching disciples quickly retreated to avoid being caught in the aftershocks. Outside the mountain range, numerous gazes were glued to the epicentre of the sh. The violent shockwaves continued to wreak havoc for quite some time, before slowly dying down as the dust also began to settle. The valley had beenpletely destroyed, basically turning into a tnd. The debris scattered all over the ground indicated just how much destruction the shockwaves had caused... "Who won?!" Many disciples hurriedly cast their gazes over. On the ttened valley, Umor, Denise Tubble and the rest of their crew had not moved from the spot, their bodies as still as statues. Opposite them, the boulder on which Ezra had sat had already been turned to dust, leaving him now standing instead of his original spot. Fresh blood flowed down from the corner of his eye, making him appear rather sinister. The entire valley was deathly silent. A cool breeze blew past. ~HUUUU~ Next, countless gazes watched in shock as the dustpletely settled. What they saw were burnt bodies of Blood ughterer Peak disciples. Under the setting sun, the crisped bodies began to fall backwards onto the ground one after another. It was an extremely shocking sight. It waspletely silent both outside the valley and the mountain range. ~HUUUUU~ Another gentle breeze blew past in the levelled valley, sweeping up a cloud of dust. Regardless of whether it was outside the valley or the mountain range, everyone''s gazes seemed to have frozen as they stared at the figures in the valley. At this time, a bloody fog was still drifting in the air, while the Peak disciples fell on their backs, one after another. Beams of light descended from the sky, sweeping up the dead disciples, and tossing them out of the mountain range. Only then did the countless stunned gazes gradually begin to return to their senses. By this time, most of the Blood ughterer Peak disciples were already gone from the devastated valley, and only two figures remained. Chapter 366 I Wish! Chapter 366 I Wish! The one standing at the front was Umor. His hair was scattered behind him, and hisplexion was deathly pale, making him cut an extremely sorry figure. But, he was unharmed. Behind him, was apletely unscathed Denise Tubble. Her main task had been to control the Holy Water Pearl earlier and had thus not poured any spiritual energy into the glowing sword. As a result, she had not been caught up in the earlier sh. However, even though she lookedpletely unhurt, her eyes were filled with terror. She trembled as she stared at her front, where the boulder Ezra sat on previously had already turned into dust, leaving him silently standing there. Ezra''s sleeves had been sted apart at some unknown time. He wore an expression of cold indifference, while blood flowed from the corners of his eyes, making him look rather terrifying. "You damn mutt, I could have killed them simply with my sword, why did you put me up with this shitty boundary," Ezra said in his mind. "Hahaha!" A hoarseughter came. "You must get experience in battle beforehand boy, you are in a miserable state because you have no experience in handling a boundary, you spent 4 times the required amount of spiritual energy." "Fuck you and you unsatisfaction." Ezra cussed. "Haha, take it as a lesson." The Monstrous Wolf of Norse cackled. Ezra Zephyr paid no heed to the blood, as he stared at the pale Umor. Under his stare, Umor''s chest rose faintly. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly vomited out a mouthful of fresh blood, before a bitter smile appeared on his face. "Ezra, you indeed are a startling prodigy, reports didn''t do justice to your power." His voice was hoarse. Umor never imagined that this would be the final oue of their hunt. Nearly twenty of the most elite gold belt disciples from Blood ughterer Peak had joined forces, and yet, they had not only failed to easily finish off Ezra but instead allowed him to sessfully set up a boundary, turn the tables on them and wipe out their entire team. Concerning such an oue, even Umor had no choice but to smile bitterly. However, he was not upset about it at all. After all, he had already gone all-out against the prince. That was the reason why he had chosen to ignore his image and sent so many gold belt disciples after thetter. He had already tried his best but had still lost in the end. This wasn''t because he underestimated Ezra. Rather, the werewolf prince simply had too many cards hidden up his sleeves. "In the future, you might be one of the top figures in our Spirit Devouring Mountain. Ezra Zephyr¡­ I wish I could be your subordinate¡­ I have heard you treasure your subordinates, is that true?" The prince kept his serious expression and nodded. "Until they are usable." Umor let out a hoarse chuckle, before slowly shutting his eyes as his body began to fall. He had also exhausted all his spiritual energy in the previous sh and unintentionally harmed his core. "My journey of Martial Prowess ends here, I wish you luck, Ezra Zephyr." "Take this¡­" Ezra threw a pill. Umor was startled. "What''s that for?" Umor asked. "Your core is not hurt, take this pill. I''ll give you a chance to join my Bloodfang faction." Said the prince. It took 2 minutes to end their chatter, Umor ate the pill and jumped away, leaving Denise Tubble behind. "Se-senior brother." Denise tried to follow him but was stopped. "You are not allowed to go." The stopper was Ezra, he took his step towards Denise. Denise was trembling. "I surre," Before she could surrender, Ezra spoke "I have no intention to kill you, I just need something from you." Denise stopped, she fearfully looked at Ezra and asked. "W-what? What do you need?" The prince came close to Denise and uttered. "Your head!" ~SWIISH~ Faster than the blink of an eye, the prince cleaved the head of Denise Tubble. "Noisy bitch, thank you for not surrendering." In the next moment, a beam of light fell from the sky and swept him away. When Ezra saw that Denise''s body and head had disappeared, he finally gingerly raised his hand and wiped off the traces of blood at the corners of his eyes. A sharp pain stabbed him between his brows, making him feel a little dizzy. This was a sign that he had pushed his body and mental power to its limit. ~BOOOM~ The instant Denise''s body was swept out of the selection test, an earth-shatteringmotion erupted both inside and outside the mountain range, a wave of noise dashing into the sky. "What had they just witnessed?!" Ezra had single-handedly eliminated all the top gold belt disciples of Blood ughterer Peak! Numerous disciples had their mouths ajar, their faces were filled with shock. The scenario of a single person eliminating all the participants from an entire peak had never happened in the Spirit Devouring Mountain before! However, they had just witnessed it today. "That''s crazy, right?!" Some disciples muttered to themselves, while others felt that they were dreaming. Numerous disciples swallowed, respect appearing in their eyes as they looked at the young figure projected by the spiritual energy mirror. After today''s battle, Ezra''s reputation would likely exceed even some of the veteran diamond belt disciples. As she listened to themotion that infected the many mountains, E''s face began to glow. She proudly stuck out her chest as she turned to look at the shell-shocked female disciples around her. The female disciples turned to look at one another, evidently so stunned by Ezra''s aplishment that they were at a loss for words. A pleased grin emerged on E''s face, before she nced at Lychris, whose face was now a mix of green and white, and said, "Junior brother Lychris, what do you think now?" Lychris''s expression was rather ugly as he forced a smile and said, "Haha, his luck is not bad. His boundary was also at its limit earlier, and if Umor had held on for just a little longer, Ezra Zephyr would have been defeated instead." His words drew the disdain of not only E Abe but even made some of the female disciples, who were his fans, purse their lips. They clearly felt that Lychris was being too petty, and did not even have the courage to acknowledge the truth. Ezra had taken on all the gold belt disciples from Blood ughterer Peak by himself. How gutsy was that? And yet, Lychris refused to give his acknowledgement. Such pettiness was clear for all to see. Under those disdainful gazes, Lychris felt his face burn as he quickly withdrew. However, he was filled with anger when he looked towards the prince''s projection in the mirror. "Mhm, you brainless kid. Do you think that it is very morous for you to eliminate Denise Tubble and the rest? The two rankers of Blood ughterer Peak are known to be overprotective. You may have made a name for yourself today, but you have also offended both of them. Not to mention, the uncle of Denise Tubble is an elder in our sect, you will definitely suffer in the future!" Chapter 367 Peak Masters Topic Chapter 367 Peak Masters'' Topic The disciples from Elder Lo''s faction were already cheering. All of their faces were flushed with excitement and emotion. There was no longer any of the past contempt when the disciples from the other peaks looked over, but instead curiosity in their eyes. Ezra''s performance in this diamond belt selection test clearly made the other disciples no longer dare to look down on Alchemic Rune Peak like before. Mubarak sighed as he said, "Junior brother Ezra is truly amazing." Ezra''s victory was certainly a tremendous boost to their reputation. Elder Lkstroked his beard, a big smile on his typically stern face. He seemed to feel increasingly gratified as he looked at the prince. "Old man Lo, it seems like you have picked up a gem this time." Elder Song walked over as he smiled at Elder Lo. The envy in his voice was difficult to conceal. Ezra Zephyr had stolen the show today, and since he belonged to Elder Lo''s faction, it would inevitably also allow Elder Lo to gain face. In fact, it had been a long time since such amazing battle aplishments hade from someone from their Alchemic Rune Peak. Nearby, Aily and the rest were wide-eyed as they stared at this scene. Aily involuntarily said, "That man is simply too strange. It''s almost like he''s an abnormality!" One of the disciples around her quietly whispered, "Senior sister, do you think that he has the qualifications to surpass senior Sith Wiggins now?" Aily made a pose like she was going to hit him, as she angrily said, "Are you looking for a beating¡­" She paused for a moment, her lips pulling outwards as she said, "I admit that he''s very formidable, as for your question¡­ I don''t want to answer it." She stared at that slim figure in the spiritual energy mirror in silence for a moment, before she slowly opened her mouth again. "If we give him some years, I believe he might be able to surpass senior Sith and be the apex disciple of our Spirit Devouring Mountain. Perhaps¡­ he may truly be the one that will lead our sect back to glory." A wave of noise surged through the mountains, clearly demonstrating how shocked the many disciples were inside. To be more urate, it even spread to the highest peak. 7 powerful existences that were renowned across the entire Naran Continent, turned their attention towards the deepest part of the mountain range. They were naturally aware of the oue of that fight. For a time, surprise shed across the faces of peak masters. "Haha, this is interesting." Master Antero chuckled, a look of appreciation in his eyes. As the peak master of the leading peak, he naturally felt pleased to have such an outstanding disciple in the sect. Colleen Evil Peak Master Bisma also looked in amazement at the figure in the depths of the mountain range. She soon turned to look at Peak Master Tarar and said with a skin-deep smile, "Master Tarar, Blood ughterer Peak has been constantly snatching up all the most talented disciples over the years. But from what I can see, they don''t seem to amount to much. I can''t believe that the entire team was eliminated by a single Alchemy disciple." She did not get along well with peak master Tarar and was naturally not going to miss out on the chance to rub it on when Blood ughterer Peak had suffered such a huge loss. Peak Master Tarar nonchntly smiled as he said, "That disciple named Ezra Zephyr is truly a rarely found good seedling." His gaze swept towards a certain direction, where the elders from Blood ughterer Peak were located. When these elders noticed his gaze, all of them lowered their heads in embarrassment. The eliminated disciples belonged to their factions after all. Peak Master Tarar suddenly said, "It seems like my gold belt disciplesck training." The group of elders heard his words and felt their hearts shake when they heard his words. Even though they could not detect any hints of anger in Peak Master Tarar''s voice, his words were evidently voicing his displeasure. Umor and the gang''s performance had made Peak Master Tarar feel quite humiliated. After today''s debacle, punishment was unavoidable. As elders of Blood ughterer Peak, they clearly understood Master Tarar''s character. If Umor and his crew managed to finish off Ezra Zephyr, even if othersined that they were ganging up on him, the peak master would ignore them. This was because he only cared about the results and not the process. However, Umor and his crew had lost, causing Blood ughterer Peak to lose face in the Spirit Devouring Mountain. In Master Tarar''s eyes, these disciples would undoubtedly be regarded as useless. As they thought about the punishment that Umor and the rest would face, the elders could only sigh inside. Umor was actually an extremely talented disciple. Otherwise, there was no way he could be the number one gold belt disciple of Blood ughterer Peak. However, the peak master''s opinion of him would drop drastically after today. ... While the entire ce was in shock, Ezra gently massaged his throbbing head in the ttened valley. Blood ughterer Peak had lost a great amount of face today, and would likely face some difficulties in the near future. Therefore, they would likely be unable to spare energy to cause trouble for him for the time being. As he lifted his hand, mark after mark began to fly over,nding on the back of his hand. There were a total of 25 marks. These were the marks donated to him by Denise Tubble and other Blood ughterer Peak disciples. With these marks, he could finally ascend one of the peaks. At the very least, he was definitely going to be a diamond belt disciple. However, the prince was not looking for the least. After collecting the marks, Ezra Zephyr lifted his head and looked at the other disciples around the edges of the valley. They had been observing the fight between him and Blood ughterer Peak previously. Chapter 368 Acknowledged Monster Chapter 368 Acknowledged Monster When the surrounding disciples saw Ezra''s look over, their eyes widened slightly as looks of caution and wariness appeared on their faces. They began to slowly back away, showing that they had no intention of fighting with the prince. Evidently, seeing Ezra wipe out the entire Blood ughterer Peak team had left a deep impression in their hearts. Only Aelna Bink from Arcane Wizardry Peak moved forward, andnded at a spot near Ezra Zephyr as she said, "I never expected you to be so powerful. Can''t believe you actually managed to eliminate all the Blood ughterer Peak disciples." The prince grinned at her. Aelna had a beautiful face and Ezra had a good opinion of her. After all, he had seen earlier that she was the only one who had stepped forward to help him, although she was ultimately stopped by Isolde Lochsend from Zenith Ghost Peak. "The ten peaks are not far from here. Want to head there together?" Asked Aelna. The prince fell into thought for a moment, before he nodded with a smirk. He could use this chance to get close to a new beauty, lust was brewing beneath his fangs. Therefore, the two of them decided to travel together. The other disciples quickly gave way. There was no longer anyone who dared to stand in Ezra''s way after witnessing him wipe out the Blood ughterer Peak team. Hence, the subsequent travelling was smooth, and without any obstacles. Eventually, Aelna and Ezra began to slow down. A giant mountain stood to their front, ten peaks rising from it like ten fingers. At the bottom of each peak was a thick and heavy-looking stone door. It was clear that one could ascend the peaks by passing through here. At the same time, one would finally learn what format the championship battle would take. 10 peaks rose from the majestic mountain like ten fingers. At the foot of each peak stood ten heavy stone doors that one needed to cross in order to ascend the peaks, blocking the paths of numerous disciples. The prince stood at the foot of the mountain, sighing inside as he gazed at the 10 stone doors. Once he passed through any of these doors, he would finally be promoted to a diamond belt disciple, and be a pir of the Spirit Devouring Mountain''s Outer Mountains. Of course, what naturally followed was the envious luxurious treatment that every diamond belt disciple enjoyed. Only god knew how many disciples worked tirelessly in hopes of receiving it. The prince gazed at the stone doors but did not immediately make a move. Instead, he quietly stood there as he tried to calm the stabbing pain his head was experiencing... As he waited, the sound of rushing air continuously sounded in the vicinity as figure after figure arrived. There were obviously much fewer peoplepared to earlier. However, every one of them was surrounded by powerful spiritual energy and had sharp and determined looks in their eyes. It was obvious that none of them were ordinary individuals. After all, they had to defeat numerous opponents in order to reach this ce, many of whom were considered elite gold belt disciples of the outer mountains and were definitely not weak. There were currently 5 figures standing at the very front of the group. They were Aelna from Arcane Wizardry Peak Peak, Valerlie from Colleen Evil Peak, Isolde Lachsend from Zenith Ghost Peak, Graham Martinez from Heavenly Fiend Peak and Maximus from Divine Demon Peak. The 5 of them were the number one gold belt disciples of their respective peaks just like Ezra and Umor. None of the other disciples even dared to stand too close to the 5, clearly showing that none of them had any intentions of fighting with these 5. Of course, besides these 5 individuals, there was also no one within a few dozen feet radius of Ezra Zephyr. Even Aelna and the four other first-seat gold belt disciples looked at Ezra with wariness. It was obvious that Ezra''s feat of wiping out the entire Blood ughterer Peak team had simply been too shocking. What''s more, Umor had been amongst this group, someone whose strength was equal to their own. Even so, all of them were ultimately kicked out of the selection by Ezra Zephyr. Such battle power was indeed very terrifying. Therefore, no one dared to offend the prince. Though they knew that Ezra had won because of the boundary he had set up, it was still part of his ability. The next moment, many more familiar faces arrived. Xyr, Theor Galearms, Ravina Ingale, Mahi Ingale, Argus Woska, Shifa Pista and the final one to arrive was Zulfi Dimitry. His armour was soaked in blood. There was another man with Zulfi, the eyes of the disciples widened when they saw him. He was the only survivor of Crimson Clouds and Bolts, the strongest gold belt of Blood ughterer Peak, Umor. As more and more disciples gathered at the foot of the 10 peak mountain, Aelna, and the rest finally made their move. Everyone watched as they moved forward, each individual arriving in front of one of the stone doors. Following which, standing in front of their respective doors, they swept their gazes around the ce. Their intent was clear; these 5 doors were taken. When the prince saw this, he too moved,nding in front of the 6th stone door. Anyone who disagreed could step forward and challenge any of the 6. If the challenger won, he or she would be able to take their spot. However, it was obvious that not many disciples dared to challenge these first-seat gold belt disciples of their respective peaks. If it were the past, the prince would definitely be challenged by numerous disciples if he tried to take over one of the stone doors. In their eyes, the Ezra Zephyr from back then was not qualified to do so. However, after today''s battle with the Blood ughterer Peak disciples, everyone had already erased such thoughts from their minds. They would rather challenge the other 5. None of them had the courage to face this demon of a disciple who had wiped out the entire team. Chapter 369 Championship Chapter 369 Championship As such, only 4 stone doors remained. In other words, intense battles would soon ur in front of thesest four doors. In order to be promoted to a diamond belt disciple, every disciple here had raised their battle power to the limit. Therefore, an extremely chaotic battle was sure to erupt in front of these doors. In contrast, the area around the prince and the other 5 would be deserted and peaceful, since no one was going to challenge them.. As such, they could only quietly observe the fights taking ce in front of the 4 remaining doors. The chaotic and intense battlessted for nearly an incense stick of time. In the end, 4 disciples prevailed amidst a heap of groaning bodies. Though they were riddled with injuries, they were bursting with excitement as they stood in front of the four stone doors, the emotions in their eyes clear for all to see. They were Xyr, Zulfi Dimitry, Ravina Ingale and Theor Galearms. When all 10 disciples stood in front of the stone doors, a series of sighs sounded outside the mountain range. Because this meant that these 10 disciples now possessed the qualifications to be diamond belt disciples. The eyes of countless disciples were overflowing with envy as they gazed at the ten figures. To be a diamond belt disciple was the goal of every outer mountain disciple. Moreover, only by first reaching this rank would the path towards the chief disciple be open and even¡­ a ranker in the future. "Since the 10 diamond belt disciples have been decided, it''s time for the most exciting part of the diamond belt selection¡­" "Yeah. The championship battle is next." "I wonder what format this championship battle will take? I am really looking forward to it..." "No matter what format it is, I believe Ezra Zephyr has a very good chance. In fact, he will likely be the champion this time." "That is not necessarily true. The reason why Ezra Zephyr was able to team wipe the Blood ughterer Peak disciples was because Umor and the gang were caught off-guard, allowing Ezra to set up a boundary in secret. Since everyone now knows this trick of his, there is no way they will give him the time to set it up again in a fight." "That''s true. Without the help of the boundary, I don''t see how Ezra could possibly match up to Aelna, Isolde and the other first-seat gold belt disciples¡­" "..." Many disciples discussed the oue, their eyes filled with anticipation. The 10 diamond belt disciples before them were the top disciples who had distinguished themselves from all the gold belt disciples in their sect And the champion would soon be decided from amongst them. One could only imagine how amazing the subsequent fights would be. Many disciples discussed the oue, their eyes filled with anticipation. The 10 diamond belt disciples before them were the top disciples who had distinguished themselves from all the gold belt disciples in their sect. And the champion would soon be decided from amongst them. One could only imagine how amazing the subsequent fights would be. ... The prince stood in front of a stone door as he stretched out his hand. The seals on the back of his hand began to flicker, before detaching themselves and flying into the stone door. After the seals entered, a rumbling noise immediately erupted from the stone door. Under Ezra Zephyr''s excited gaze, the door slowly opened. Faint mist filled the area behind the stone door, while a tiny rock path extended towards the limits of one''s sight. "The championship battle, huh¡­" Ezra''s eyes glimmered. He would have no interest if it was just a title, as he was a very practical person. He was only interested in the championship prize, the Spiritual Moon Pill. With that pill, he would be able to swiftly advance into the 1st level of the Foundation Establishment stage. By doing so, he would increase his odds in the uing sect battle The prince took in a deep breath, before he stepped past the stone door without the slightest trace of hesitation, embracing the mist as he began walking on that small cobbled path. The cobbled path brought him upwards. His surroundings were obscured by the fog, while his curious gaze remained directed to the front. He really wanted to know what the format of the championship battle would be. Was it going to be a 10 person brawl? As such thoughts swirled in his head, Ezra Zephyr''s footsteps did not pause. After half an incense stick of time, he finally realised that he had reached the end of that cobbled path. Meanwhile, the mist in front of him began to dissipate. When the mist disappeared, a spacious rocky arena appeared in front of him. Ezra''s gaze immediately locked onto the centre of the arena, where a man was resting both his hands on the hilt of a dark grey sword, while his scabbard was propped up on the ground. Beside him was a three feet long incense stick wedged atop a boulder. When Ezra saw this person, his pupils shrank slightly. The figure lifted his head, and revealed a yful smile at the prince. "Ezra Zephyr, it seems like you''ve really made a name for yourself earlier¡­ However, I never expected that you would bump into me." The prince frowned. The figure before him was notpletely unknown. This person was also a disciple from Blood ughterer Peak, and seemed to be called¡­ Ajin Pardo? Were they dispatching veteran diamond belt disciples for the championship battle? Looks like it was going to be quite a challenge When the disciples outside the mountain range saw the prince ascend the peak and encounter Ajin from Blood ughterer Peak, amotion naturally ensued. "To think that it would be senior brother Ajin Pardo¡­" "This championship battle involves veteran diamond belt disciples?" "The other 9 have also been stopped by someone, all of whom are extremely powerful veteran diamond belt disciples from the various peaks..." "Could this championship battle be about who will be able to defeat these veteran diamond belt disciples?" "That''s right. The championship battle shouldn''t require them to defeat senior brother Ajin and the rest¡­" "..." Many whispers echoed within the crowd. The format of the championship battle had clearly taken many by surprise. Atop one of the mountain peaks, E and the other girls were also watching the scenes inside the spiritual energy mirrors. "Ajin Pardo from Blood ughterer Peak¡­" A look of astonishment shed across E Abe''s gorgeous and icy face as she said, "It seems like Ezra Zephyr and Blood ughterer Peak are fated to be pit against one another. Can''t believe he still managed to run into them after picking a path at random." A look of thought could be seen on her face as she continued, "To think that sect master and the rest would send out the veteran purple sash disciples. I believe the goal of this championship battle won''t be for Ezra Zephyr and the rest to defeat their opponents, but how long they will be able tost against these veteran disciples." E looked at others and said, "If so, Ezra is quite the unlucky one. If it was anyone else from another peak, that person would likely hold back a little. However, there is no way that Ajin Pardo will be showing any mercy. Therefore, Ezra''s hopes of winning the championship might be dashed." At this point, she felt a little regretful for him. After all, she had personally witnessed how the prince had fought all the way to reach this juncture. Who could have imagined that he would encounter such a strong foe at the final stage. Elder Rilda''s hands gently stroked E''s shoulder. Her clear eyes gazed at the two figures facing each other in the spiritual mirror, as she slowly said, "E, you''ll never know what''s going to happen until the end." E was slightly shocked and responded with slight annoyance, "Elder, don''t you think that you are blindly putting too much faith in Ezra? The reason why he was able to eliminate Umor and the rest was because they did not know about his hidden trump card, allowing him to lure them into the valley and set up a boundary. However, Ajinis likely already aware of this information, and there is no way that he will allow Ezra to set up a boundary. Without the boundary, Ezra may not even be able to defeat Umor''s entire team with his own strength, let alone Ajin, a veteran diamond belt expert." E was a fairly logical person. That was why she could not understand Elder Rilda''s thoughts. She did not deny that Ezra was extremely outstanding. However, she believed that there were still limits. He was currently only at the 6th level stage, and if Elder Rilda believed that Ezra would be able to match Ajin in a sh of spiritual energy, she would be severely underestimating the 1 whole level gap between them. However, Elder Rilda was a seasoned elder of the sect and way more experienced. And this fact is what irritated E the most. Chapter 370 Final Fight Chapter 370 Final Fight While the area outside the mountain range was in an uproar, in the rocky arena, Ezra Zephyr wore a slightly unhappy expression as he stared at Ajin Pardo. The spiritual energy vibrations from thetter made him feel a significant amount of pressure. Peak level of Core Formation stage. Compared to Umor and the rest, this opponent was different. Ajin nonchntly looked towards the prince, and unhurriedly said, "Thest time we met, I respectfully gave you a way to apologise to junior sister Denise Tubble in order to resolve the grudge between the two of you. However, junior brother Ezra Zephyr, you were simply too arrogant and directly rejected my kind gesture. Therefore, in order to help junior brother Ezra Zephyr understand your situation, I made a request of junior brother Umor and the rest¡­ Haha, of course, senior brother Wilson Sallow was also involved." Ezra Zephyr smiled a little. After all this time, it turns out that Umor and the rest had been on Ajin Pardo''s instructions. Moreover, Wilson Sallow? Wasn''t he the 2nd ranker of Blood ughterer Peak? Why would he want to kill the prince? "It seems like I''ve disappointed my two dumbass senior brothers¡­" Said Ezra Zephyr with indifference. Since the two of them were clearly intent on making life difficult for him, there is no way for Ezra would let this matter slide. Ajin Pardo nodded and sighed, "Yes, I was indeed a little disappointed. I did not believe when I heard that Umor and the rest would be eliminated by you." Even till now, Ajin Pardo found this result quite difficult to ept. In his opinion, Umor and gang was already a powerful line-up. Ajin Pardo would never have expected them to be defeated by Ezra Zephyr. The prince sighed and stretched his back. "You didn''t watch the result of our fight, I believe? Did your discourser tell you the details?" Ajin grasped the handle of his sword with both hands, as its scabbard gently knocked on the ground. Indifference returned to his eyes as he said, "The details mean nothing, since you have showed up in front of me, you no longer need to think about passing this stage. In order for my Blood ughterer Peak to regain some of its pride, I will need to give you a good thrashing. If you still have abit of rationality within you, I suggest that you surrender now. Otherwise¡­" Ajin gently smiled, before he continued, "Don''t me this senior for bullying you in order to teach you how to abide by the unspoken rules." The prince yawned and made a grabbing motion, in next moment, the purple hook promptly appeared in his hand. Not a single ripple could be seen in his clear eyes as he lifted his head and looked towards Ajin Pardo. "Then let''s talk about the rules. Is the objective of the championship battle to defeat you?" Ajin Pardo was taken aback, before he soon burst intoughter. However, his eyes turned colder and colder as a derisive smile appeared on his lips. "Junior brother, it seems like your earlier victory has made you lose your rationality." Ajin pointed at that three feet long and 2 feet wide rectangr clock behind him and said, "Right now, the top 10 disciples of the selection will each encounter a veteran diamond belt disciple from the seven peaks. The winner of the championship battle will hinge upon which of you will be able tost the longest. After 2 hours, the one who is left standing will be the champion. Therefore, junior brother Ezra Zephyr, what you should be thinking about now is not how to defeat me, but how long I will allow you tost. Truthfully speaking, we are initially supposed to go easy on all of you such as to give face to the various peaks, allowing all of you participants tost a little longer, and maintain some sense of dignity." "However¡­" Ajin Pardo shrugged, his eyes turning a little colder as he stared at Ezrq Zephyr and said, "My n is to make you the first one to be eliminated." By this point, it was clear that Ajin Pardo was not going to show any mercy. As for going easy on Ezra Zephyr, that was even more impossible. The prince clicked his tongue "Tsk, another elder of this sect is going to lose his talented descendent. Just because they didn''t select their enemy wisely, arrogant cunts." A grim expression filled Ezra''s eyes, as Drepa in his hand rapidly shone. Its sharp small purple des was pointed towards the ground at an angle, while ck lightning rose to the sky like a rod of bolt. The loud sound of thunderps seemed to echo from within the lightning spiritual energy. "Your sorry existence will be used to set an example for all, do your best to survive these 2 hours." Ezra Zephyr slowly said. Not a single hint of fear could be seen in his eyes. Instead, a wicked grin appeared on his face. His opponent was indeed very powerful, but Ezra Zephyr was a cmity in humanoid shape. In his opinion, every strong enemy was a whetstone he would use to build his power. At the sight of Ezra Zephyr, who was overflowing with killing intent, the derisive smile on Ajin Pardo''s lips widened. "I sincerely hope that you will be able to keep up this spiritter on¡­" The sword in his hand suddenly shed behind him, causing tearing noises to be emitted from the air. ~SHEE~ The rectangr clock behind him started, a loud ticking sound. Ajin wielded his sword with one hand, while the expression in his eyes abruptly sharpened. A giant wave of dark green spiritual energy shot out from his head and soared into the sky. His spiritual energy was akin to a giant green sword that towered between sky and earth. A sharp and intimidating pressure swept forth, as the cry of a sword filled the sky. "Ezra, you made my Blood ughterer Peak lose plenty of face earlier. It''s now time for payback!" An enormous dark green spiritual energy pir rose into the sky, stirring the wind and clouds as a powerful sword aura pulsed from it, causing the entire area to be filled with the cry of a sword. Ajin Pardo immediately disyed the astonishing might of a peak 7th level Core Formation stage. The expression on Ezra Zephyr''s face remained same as he tightened his grip on the purple hook. When Ajin Pardo''s spiritual energy charged into the sky, 9 other powerful spiritual energy pirs also erupted on the other nine peaks, each one reaching the strength of the peak level Core Formation stage. Evidently, the fights on the other 9 peaks had also began. However,pared to Ajin''s spiritual energy the other 9 powerful spiritual energy pirs seemed to be holding back a little. Just like what Ajin Pardo had said earlier, they were purposefully holding back out of consideration for their junior brothers and sisters. However, it was clear that Ajin Pardo had no intentions of doing so. In fact, even the many disciples outside the mountain range could detect this as well. However, they could only sigh in pity with regards to this. Ezra Zephyr was truly unfortunate. Out of all the possible opponents, he just had to bump into Ajin from Blood ughterer Peak. Anyone else would have most likely gone easy on Ezra. Around the river, Lychris was watching the fight. He lifted his head to look at that powerful spiritual energy that had erupted from a certain mountain peak, as a look of hatred shed in her eyes. He had lost all face in front of E Abe earlier. Though he resented him, he was also very fearful of her. The heartless ferocity in E''s eyes earlier as he thrust his brush towards him had sent a chill through his heart. As a result, he no longer had the courage to oppose Ezra Zephyr before E. However, it seemed that Ezra had finally used up all of his blessings. To think that he would be unlucky enough to encounter Ajin. "Ezra, it''s too early for you to be Diamond Belt. Senior brother Ajin will make you understand how stupid it is to offend our Blood ughterer Peak! Don''t even think about advancing any further in this selection. As for the championship title, you can dream on!" ... On the mountain peak, Ajin sneered as he suddenly mmed his palms together. ~SWWOOSH~ That hundred foot tall dark green energy pir suddenly split apart, transforming into dozens of light rays as they fell from the sky. Each ray was in the shape of a sword, pulsing with an iparably sharp aura as they descended. Their speed was as quick as lightning. The sound of rushing wind echoed from above Ezra. His figure instantly etherealized as he quickly retreated like a wisp of smoke. ~BOOOM BOOOM~ Streaks of dark green spiritual emergy viciously rained down. They struck the ground like giant swords, leaving deep scars behind. Every st of green spiritual energy thatnded would give rise to a destructive shockwave. Meanwhile, Ezra Zephyr was akin to a leaf boat floating on the waves, wobbling precariously at every gust of wind. His surroundings were filled with danger, and a single slip was all it would take to capsize him. The final stream of green energynded. Ezra Zephyr''s feet slid across the ground, leaving two long trails upon it. His expression was extremely grim, because there were now numerous small wounds on the surface of his body. These wounds had been caused by the sword aura from the green spiritual energy. Chapter 371 Millions of Swords

Chapter 371 Millions of Swords

Oh, you managed to scratch my skin! That''s more than what I expected of a veteran diamond belt disciple." The prince wiped off the blood on the back of his hand. Not only did Ajin show strong and robust spiritual energy, but his energy was extremely sharp. As such, his energy was able to invade the opponent''s body at even the slightest contact. If not for the fact that Ezra Zephyr''s body was of a higher grade, just the sword-like spiritual energy that invaded his body alone would give him a huge headache. ording to his estimates, Ajin Pardo should have a grade 6 Armament type Martial Spirit. Upon seeing that Ezra''s martial spirit had not been disrupted even with the many wounds on his body, Ajin raised his brows and said, "Your body is quite high quality huh¡­ to think that you are able to withstand my piercing spiritual energy." It was clear that Ezra Zephyr had neutralised all the spiritual energy that had invaded his body. "But this is even better. I need not worry about breaking you¡­" The corners of Ajin Pardo''s mouth raised slightly, filled with a chilling sensation. His foot mmed into the ground the instant his words faded. ~BOOM~ Green spiritual energy swept forth from under his feet like a shockwave, spreading across the entire arena in the blink of an eye. "Million Minimeter Swords" The Green spiritual energy vibrated as it seemed to unravel, transforming into innumerable tiny hair-like green sword light. A split secondter, hundreds of millions of sword light shot towards Ezra Zephyr. In the face of this attack, Ezra stayed calm as a tree. He gazed upon the green sword light that seemed to fill the sky andnd, Ezra''s pupils shrank slightly. His body immediately gossamer, turning slightly transparent. "Gossamer Steps!" The prince didn''t use Dragon Pelt neither did he take off any of his weight bracers. The spiritual energy and Martial Spirit of Ajin were weird, possessing a remarkable prating effect. The prince did not stop after that, he rolled up his ck coat''s sleeves as something shone under the bracer of his arm, it was an imprint. The imprint flickered with a glossy glow, a sign that it had been prepared some time ago. "ssy Oil Body Imprint!" In the wake of his yell, the rune instantly began to spread, as an oil-like look surged out and enveloped Ezra''s body. The current Ezra Zephyr looked like a man dipped in oil, the only difference was that his body was not wet. However, his defensive power had be shockingly terrifying. "This should be more than enough." Mumbled the prince with a smile. ¡­ At the pavilion outside, Elder Lo spoke. "Elder Song, what is that rune? Do we have its formation at our peak?" A few seconds passed and there was no response, forcing Elder Lo to wheel his head and what he saw was not the usual Elder Song, the current one was astounded with his mouth agape and eyes widened. ¡­ ~CLANG CLANG~ The countless tiny green sword lights arrived just as Ezra Zephyr had finished his preparations. Crisp and clear sounds of collision echoed in the mountain peak. Like a storm of green swords was violently raining down upon thend. Outside the mountain range, numerous disciples swallowed when they saw this scene. The fights on the other 9 peaks were still in the warm-up phase, while Ezra Zephyr and Ajin Pardo had already unleashed their killing intent, showing no mercy against each other. A disciple sighed and said, "Ajin is too vicious. The fight has only just begun, and yet he has already unleashed his signature move, Million Millimetre Swords. Even normal diamond belt disciples would have no choice but to retreat if they were up against this attack." "He has no choice. Ezra eliminated the entire Blood ughterer Peak team previously. Therefore, Ajin Pardo must thoroughly thrash the prince in order to restore some dignity for his peak." "I wonder if Ezra Zephyr will survive this barrage¡­" "Anyone wanna bet? Odds are 5 to 1, you can earn big time if Ezra wins." "I bet on junior brother Ezra Zephyr." "What! Are you nuts?" "Haha, are you afraid that senior brother Ajin would lose?" "Hell no, let''s make a bet¡­ 500 spirit stones." "I bet 200 on senior Ajin Pardo." "I bet 700 on Ezra Zephyr." "Whao! 700 is not a small number." Soon after, the outside turned into a betting den. Tens of thousands of disciples betted on Ajin Pardo while merely a few thousand betted on Ezra, of which, most were from the Bloodfang Army. .... Amidst the numerous whispers, the rain of tiny green swords slowly began to thin, before finally ceasing. Countless gazes immediately looked over. Countless holes had been poked into the ground. Though each hole was the size of a little finger, they werepletely pitch-ck, and it was impossible to see to the bottom. At the centre of the destruction, Ezra Zephyr stood with his arms crossed in front of him. Needle-like green sword light seemed to cover every inch of his body, making him look simr to a hedgehog. It was a painful sight to behold. Ajin Pardo''s eyes narrowed as he stared at this scene. ~BRUBLE~ A soft bubble sound was heard from Ezra Zephyr''s body. The oil-like cover swiftly began to fall. As it flowed, the tiny green swords stuck in the oily cover also fell off. A few seconds passed. The entire oily cover had fallen off, returning Ezra''s body to its original colour. There were a few small needle-like holes on his body, blood was peeping out of them. The holes could be counted on fingers. Seeing that his attack failed miserably, he snorted as he mocked, "Your snail shell is really tough." These were merely superficial wounds. With his Gossamer Steps and the defensive rune, Ezra had managed to block the brunt of the onught. This made Ajin''s expression turn rather ugly. He had initially thought that this move would be enough to leave Ezra Zephyr helpless on the ground. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!